Maiden of Light

by DaronSilvers

Summary:

Adela is a 20-year-old woman who is sold to Lady Alcina Dimitrescu by her abusive aunt. The people of the village have always been fearful of the demon in the castle, but is the Lady truly the monster they think she is?

Notes:

Please be aware before reading that this story is mostly based on canon lore. I used the game, cut content, and concept art, and built my story around it. There's not much sugar-coating of characters here. Yes, they are softer than in the game, but the Dimitrescus are still mutants who torture, kill, and eat people. Nothing will change that, not even Adela. Her action might influence them to make slight alterations, but she will never want to change them or "fix" them.

My OC Adela has her own book series that I’ve been writing since I was in college. I wanted to finish all three books before I published the first, and I've been stuck in writer's block limbo for too many years now. When I saw Adela's name in the game, I thought it would be fun to add her into the universe, and that’s how this all started.

According to the Maid's Diary that Adela is mentioned in, the year is 1958. To make it easier on myself, I'm not focusing too hard on that exact year. So, this will be taking part in the early 1960s. We don't have many other dates, and I'm not aware when the other Lords showed up exactly, so I'm ignoring the part of my brain that asks me questions like "would Karl have his metal army by then?".

I'd like to thank my partner, cupcake_armageddon, for helping edit this because my formatting is terrible. I love and appreciate her so much.

I hope you all enjoy!

Update August 2025: Part Three is being written and slowly rolling out as the chapters get edited.

Chapter 1: The Basement

Summary:

We're introduced to our main character and her terrible aunt.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: This chapter has the most actual abuse and beating. It also vaguely references sexual assault.

                The dirt roads were quiet as the sun set beyond the mountains of the small, remote Romanian village. The sudden slam of a door echoed out into the silent twilight. A young woman stepped out into the street, adjusting her cloak around herself as she walked briskly into the cold autumn air. Though her demeanor was calm, a hint of anger and fear sparked in her brilliant blue eyes. An angry voice called out from behind her, but she ignored it, quickening her pace. 

                “You’re going to regret this!” an older man called out to her. “May Mother Miranda damn you and that lying aunt of yours!”

                The woman said nothing, her eyes fixated on the path before her. She could see a few other villagers still out, heading to their homes for the evening. Some of them stopped to stare at her, whispering to one another. She could feel their judging eyes upon her, but she kept on through the village center. 

                It wasn’t too long before she made her way to a house, quite a bit larger than the ones around it but noticeably less cared for. The property was surrounded by a crumbling stone wall with rusted iron lattice. The young woman pushed open the squeaky gate and entered the browning, overgrown yard. She walked up to the wooden door; its chipped paint ready to fall off at the lightest touch. She glanced behind her before unlocking the door, stepping inside, and quickly locking it behind her. 

                “Why have you returned so soon, girl?” 

                A sudden voice from behind made her jump and she turned quickly around to face its owner. 

                An older woman stood in the entrance way before her, hands on her hips. Her icy cold gaze pierced down at her like daggers. 

                “Aunt Soreana, I-” she began, before being cut off suddenly by the phone ringing. 

                The older woman huffed and turned to answer it.  

                The blue-eyed girl quickly removed her cloak and hung it by the door. She glanced into the sitting room, where the rotary phone was located. With her ear to the receiver, a look of pure rage flashed across Soreana’s already angry face. 

                “She what?” she snapped.

                She spewed apologies into the phone before slamming the receiver back down.

                “Adela! Come here…now!”

                The girl sighed, resting her head on the railing of the stairs she had just barely begun to climb. She turned to go back to her aunt, but the woman was already at the bottom step. She reached up and grabbed Adela by the arm, pulling her down the stairs with a bruising grip. The girl stumbled back at the hard slap across her face, catching herself with the railing. 

                “You’ve ruined everything!” she screamed, causing Adela to flinch. 

                “Aunt Soreana, please let me explain-”

                The older woman released her niece’s arm with a toss. 

                “I don’t want a single excuse!” she bellowed. “That was our last hope!”

                “This entire estate,” she began as she gestured around to the peeling wallpaper and splintering floorboards, “Will fall because of you.” 

                “With all due respect, Ma'am,” Adela replied, her eyes fixed on the ground, never once daring to glance up at her aunt, “I will never marry a man I do not love. Especially one who treats me as he did on our first meeting.”

                “You do not decide these things! I decide what is best for this family,” her aunt told her.

                Soreana stomped her heeled foot, dust coming up from the cracks in the floor.

                “We have no money," she went on. "I’ve had to fire all the staff. I’ve even done my very best to cut my spending!” 

                She sighed, rubbing her temples before continuing. 

                “There is nothing more that I can do. I’ve made so many sacrifices these past ten years. I raised you from a child to a young woman all by myself after your parents’ passing. I took over as head of house, looked after a child that wasn’t mine, an entire staff, and the estate. It wasn’t easy, you know!”

                Adela clenched her jaw, holding her tongue. Her aunt’s words enraged her, but she knew what would happen if she displeased her even more than she already had. She’d heard this speech at least once a week since she was ten years old.

                “All you had to do was entertain that man for one night!” Soreana shouted, making wide gestures, causing Adela to flinch at every movement. “He is filthy rich!”

                “He is filthy,” the words left Adela's mouth before she could stop them, her anger at the evening’s events taking over. 

                “Excuse me?” Soreana asked, fully hearing what had been said by her niece but shocked that she would dare speak out of turn.

                Adela held an arm across her chest, the other stayed by her side, fist clenched. Her eyes remained fixed on the ground. 

                “He…tried to touch me,” she whispered. 

                Soreana let out a heartless laugh. 

                “Get used to it, girl. That’s not all he’ll be doing once you’ve married him. …I will have that money.” 

                Adela was silent for a moment. Then her blue eyes raised to meet her aunt’s cold gaze with a stern look, a rare sight. 

                “I refuse.”

                In a flash, she felt a hand clasp her throat, shoving her against the wall beside them. Her back brushed against the peeling wallpaper. Her eyes widened, trying to pry the hand away from her neck, unsuccessfully. She struggled as long as she could before she finally gave in and went limp, sliding down the wall as she was roughly released. She gasped for air, rubbing her sore throat. 

                “You will do what I tell you to do!” Soreana shouted down at her niece, stomping the floor beside her. “For the family line!” 

                In pain and angry, Adela spoke up once again, her voice raspy and strained. 

                “You care nothing for my family line. It ends with me, and I do not intend to marry someone I do not love, especially someone like that disgusting man!”

                Soreana took a sharp inhale through her nose before reaching down and grasping a handful of Adela’s long, blonde hair. Then she pulled her down the hall, towards a door off the kitchen. 

                “N-no! Please don’t!” she begged, holding onto the hand, yanking her hair. She tried to dig her heels into the floor to no success. 

                “How dare you?” her aunt bellowed, tossing her down the short flight of stone steps. 

                Adela winced as she hit the floor below, trying to clamber to her feet before her aunt made it down the stairs. She knew it was pointless, but her instincts told her to run. Lit candelabra in hand, Soreana made her way down the old steps. As soon as her shoes touched the floor, she reached for something on the wall. Grasping the item in her hand, she strode toward her niece with intent. She stalked the girl around old furniture and empty crates. When she was finally within reach, she lashed out.

                Adela gasped as the familiar sting of a whip beat down on her back. She stumbled forward but kept running, trying to make her way back to the stairs. A table covered in a white sheet suddenly slid in front of her, blocking her escape. She heard a soft whistle in the air, and she quickly leaned back just as the whip came down on the table right in front of her, sending dust flying. She bent down to crawl under the table, but the whip struck across her back, causing her to fall flat on her stomach. She clenched her teeth, her nails clawing at the stone floor as the stinging pain surged through her. 

                Again, Soreana sent the whip cracking down on her niece’s already bleeding back, emotionless as the sounds of pain escaped the girl’s mouth. She didn’t stop until the noises ceased and her niece was limp. Satisfied, she turned away and returned the weapon to its proper place on the wall. She looked back at Adela’s pathetic form, a pleased smirk forming at the corners of her wrinkled lips. 

                “I’ll just find another way for you to be of some use to me. Why don’t you sleep on it?” she mocked. “We can discuss it in the morning.” 

                Laughing to herself, Soreana climbed the stairs, locking the door behind her. Adela’s breath was shallow, but she was still conscious. She winched, her fingers gripping the dirty floor as her back spasmed. She tried to calm herself to get through the pain, but she couldn’t. As her eyes began to flutter closed, her mind wandered back to what the man had said to her as she fled his home. 

                Hasn’t Mother Miranda damned me enough? 

Chapter 2: Weight in Gold

Summary:

Adela is taken to Castle Dimitrescu.

                “Wake up,” a firm voice called out to Adela in the dark void of unconsciousness. 

                When she opened her eyes, all she saw was the dusty stone floor. As she went to adjust her position, she winced. Her back felt like it was burning. 

                “Get up now before I make it worse,” the voice commanded. 

                Adela groaned softly as she pushed herself up into a seated position, gripping one of the table legs to hold herself up. She blinked in the sunlight peeking through the small windows of the sunken basement. Then a shadow stepped in front of the harsh light. Adela looked up at her aunt, only able to make out her silhouette. As the woman walked forward, Adela clutched the table leg, bracing herself.

                “You’re to go upstairs immediately and clean yourself,” Soreana told her. “There are bandages beside the bath and a dress laid out on the bed. Put them on and make yourself as presentable as you can manage,” she said with a sneer. “Come to me when you are finished. And make it quick, we are to leave before noon. Do you understand?”

                “Yes, Ma'am,” Adela replied, her voice holding absolutely no emotion. 

                Without another word, Soreana turned on her heels and headed back up the stairs. Adela sighed and used the table to pull herself to her feet. Her legs were wobbly and her back ached, but she was used to it. She put all her trust into the old wooden railing of the basement stairs to pull herself up to the floor above. When she finally got to the top, she made her way down the long hallway to her room, keeping a hand on the wall for balance while trying not to peel the wallpaper more than it already was.

                The floorboards creaked beneath her feet as she entered her room. The space was quite bare. A rusted cot was pushed up against one wall, beside it sat a single chair in front of a small desk. An old wardrobe stood against the wall beside a door that led into the washroom.

                Adela glanced down at the clothes laid out on the cot. There was a simple, loose-flowing white dress. It was something she would normally wear, but it looked far nicer and more expensive than what her aunt would usually ever spend on her. There were even a new pair of sandals on the floor. What was the occasion? 

                What is she planning? 

                Adela forced her racing thoughts to the back of her mind, trying to focus on the task at hand. She didn’t want to anger her aunt anymore by taking too long. She walked through the doorway, into the small washroom, and turned the water on in the cracked tub. She turned her back to the broken, dirty mirror, assessing the damage from the night before. At least five angry red lines blurred into each other. Carefully, she slipped her dirty dress off her shoulders. A breath of pain escaped behind her clenched teeth as the fabric peeled away from the cuts. She carefully slid the dress off, leaving it in a bloody, dusty pile on the floor. 

                Turning to the tub, she shut the water off and took a few quick breaths before stepping into the cold water. Her mouth opened in a silent cry, fingers gripping the edge of the tub as the frigid water hit the heat of the fresh wounds. She took a few more quick, shaky breaths before she began to quickly clean the blood and dirt from her hair and body. 

                When she was finished, Adela took a shaky step out of the tub and quickly reached for a towel, wrapping it around her upper body to keep the blood from dripping. Sitting on the edge of the tub, she began to wrap the bandages across her back, under her arm, and over the top of her chest, layering it over and over until she was almost confident that the blood wouldn’t show through the dress.

                Why white?

                She pushed her thoughts aside again, concentrating on drying herself.  Putting on a robe, she headed back into her bedroom and sat at the desk while she combed out her damp hair. She took the long strands on either side of her face and braided them before tying them together behind her head with the only ribbon she could find: a short length of cobalt. When she was done with that, she slipped the dress gingerly over the bandages, letting the rest of the fabric fall into place. After sliding on the sandals, she looked at herself in the mirror, hoping her appearance was to her aunt’s liking. Then with a deep, calming breath, she turned to head into the sitting room where she knew her aunt would be. 

                Soreana looked up from her chipped teacup as she heard her niece approach. Adela stood before her, hands clasped at her front, eyes on the floor. Her aunt looked her up and down, appraising her like an item at a shop; searching for any and every flaw to criticize. 

                “Your hair should be dry by the time we get there. I don’t know why you insist on keeping it so long,” she scoffed, getting to her feet. 

                She herself was dressed quite nicely, her hair and makeup done up. It looked as if she was going to meet with someone she wished to impress. That would explain why Adela’s clothes were also of better quality than usual. 

                “Where are we going, dressed like this?” Adela couldn’t help but ask, fearful of her aunt’s plans.

                “Somewhere where asking questions and speaking without being spoken to will have far worse consequences than I could ever give you,” Soreana replied, glaring at her niece as she rose from her chair. “Now, come.” 

                She made her way to the front door, grabbing her cloak before heading into the daylight.

                Adela remained frozen as fear washed over her. 

                What on earth could be worse than this woman?

                She closed her eyes and took a deep, soothing breath before putting on her own cloak and following her aunt. They walked in silence through the village. Adela could feel the gaze of others upon them, whispering their gossip. She kept her eyes on the ground, saying nothing as they continued down the dirt road, away from her home.

                Her eyes lifted as they passed the Maiden of War statue, her sword and shield raised towards the towering castle in the distance. Adela had always wanted to know the story behind the maiden but not many people in the village wanted to pay attention to the relics of the past. They focused solely on their devotion to Mother Miranda. 

                Adela followed her aunt into the cemetery. She assumed they were going to the church, but the older woman went on, stopping in front of an enormous iron gate. The same maiden from the statue was here on a relief, fighting a terrible demon. When she saw it, Adela’s eyes widened in fear, and she stopped in her tracks. She knew that no one walked through this gate willingly and no young woman who went up ever came back to the village.

                No longer hearing her niece’s steps, Soreana turned around, sighing in annoyance. 

                “Come, girl,” she ordered. “I don’t have all day.”

                “Auntie,” Adela whispered, fear taking over her. “Please, don’t do this.”

                Soreana laughed at the childish nickname falling from her niece’s lips. 

                “Oh, you poor little thing,” she cooed mockingly. “Don’t be scared. I’m sure Lady Dimitrescu will be more than happy to meet a pure soul such as yourself.” 

                With an ugly grunt, she pushed the heavy doors open. 

                “Now, come.”

                Adela’s fists clenched under her cloak in a terrible mix of dread and anger. She wanted to run as far away as she could, but she knew there was no escape. If her aunt didn’t catch her, she’d send someone from the church to carry her up instead. The truest devotees would be more than happy to help if it meant they’d be giving a sacrifice to one of the Four Lords of the village.

                “By Mother Miranda, I will drag you up this mountain by your hair if I have to,” Soreana shouted at her. “Now go!”

                Her niece obeyed, taking a hesitant step forward before falling back in line behind her. She jumped as the heavy doors clanged shut behind them. The bridge to the castle lay before them. There was no turning back.

                “Please, don’t do this,” she begged her aunt. “I can find another way to get you money. I could take on a job outside the house.”

                “Then who will be around to take care of everything, hmm?” Soreana narrowed her eyes. “You’re of no use to me if you refuse to marry a man who can pay to have the estate returned to its former glory. So, by all means, keep your purity. I’m taking you to someone who will appreciate it. And hopefully, pay for it.” 

                “You’re going to sell me to her?” Adela cried, tears forming in her eyes. “Do you know what they say about this place in the village? You’re sending me there to die!”

                “I know their gossip and more!” she snapped. 

                Soreana reached out and grabbed her niece by the wrist, yanking her across the bridge. 

                “You’ll fetch me a fine price. If the bloodline ends with you, as you said before, at least I can enjoy what little money there is left. Your parents would want it that way.”

                More frightened tears fell from Adela’s clouded blue eyes. She missed her parents so much. She wished they were there to bring her home safe. Wiping her face with her free hand, she fell in line behind her aunt, and her wrist was released. They walked the rest of the way in silence, the occasional crow squawking in the background like a strange chorus. 

                When she thought she couldn’t walk anymore, they finally reached the top. Stone walls topped with iron fencing lined the walkway up to the entrance of the castle. The path wrapped around a small vineyard. A few oddly realistic scarecrows stuck out of the earth around it. 

                Finding no one outside, Soreana walked boldly under the portcullis, through an open iron gate, and straight up to the castle door. She didn’t even have time to reach out to knock when the huge steel doors opened before them.

                The scent of sweet tobacco and roses danced across Adela’s nose. Her eyes widened, taking in the sight before her. A crimson runner led up a short set of wooden steps and up to a portrait of three beautiful young women. The portrait was set back in a special part of the wall with a golden candelabra lit on either side. The room was mostly done in dark wood, with green wallpaper above. There were doors to the left and right of the portrait area, both closed. 

                Adela was still taking in the beauty of the breathtaking room when Soreana had the audacity to take an unbidden step through the door frame. Before she could finish her movement, a figure appeared, stepping from around the side of the open door. 

                Adela’s eyes trailed from the ground up. A woman twice her height stood before them. She wore a long ivory gown that fell perfectly around her curvaceous figure. She stood with one hand on her hip, the other clasping a long black quellazaire between her gloved fingers. The smoke from the cigarette floated around the room, forming a hazy cloud above them. Three black roses were pinned to her dress, just above her heart. She wore a three-strand pearl necklace with matching pearl earrings. The necklace was adorned with a crest bearing two swords and a flower. The woman’s pale skin was flawlessly aged, with only a few wrinkle lines on the sides of her mouth and under her eyes; she couldn’t be over forty. Her dark eye makeup and red lipstick only accentuated her natural beauty. Black hair in light curls stopped just at the nape of her neck. A wide-brimmed black hat sat atop her head, tilted slightly to one side. Her crimson lips were curled at the corners and her yellow eyes, Adela noticed, were staring directly down at her, seeming to almost glow with hunger.

                Adela took a step back, eyes processing the sight before her one last time before returning her gaze to the floor where she knew it belonged. 

                “Can I help you?” the woman inquired. 

                Her voice was just as elegant and intimidating as she was. 

                “Lady Dimitrescu. Good day to you,” Soreana said with a bow. 

                Adela followed and bowed as well, but still kept her distance behind her aunt.

                The tall woman took another long drag from her cigarette, slowly blowing the smoke into the air. Her gaze remained fixed on Adela while her words spoke only to Soreana. 

                “What brings you to my castle?”

                Soreana stepped to the side and gestured toward her niece. 

                “I’ve come to offer you a new maid for your services, my Lady. She has been working for me for the past ten years, often on her own. She can cook, clean, and do heavy lifting. She may look small, but she’s strong, at least.”

                “And what makes you think I need a new maid? There are plenty running inside these walls. Why would I need another?”

                Adela let out a soft, startled gasp as Soreana suddenly pulled her forward, standing her directly before Lady Dimitrescu. She kept her eyes glued to the floor, heart racing. A black leather glove reached under her chin, gently lifting her gaze to meet her beautiful yet haunting eyes. She feared the hunger in them, but something about them felt somehow…kind.

                “She would make quite a beautiful maid.” 

                Adela watched the woman’s crimson lips as she spoke, entranced at how elegantly they moved. The gentle grip on her chin tightened, now pulling her head up to lock eyes.

                “Look at me, girl,” she commanded.

                Adela obeyed, staring into the pools of yellow like she could fall into them. 

                “A maiden?” she asked.

                Adela wasn’t sure what she meant until her aunt spoke up.

                “Yes, my Lady. The girl is still pure. Untouched.” 

                Her blue eyes widened, blood rising under the surface of her face and down her chest in a bright blush. She instinctively wrapped her arms around herself while her eyes remained locked on the woman’s. 

                “A maid who is also a maiden is rare these days, I find. Not many maids are still maidens, and not many maidens have the experience of being a good maid, as you claim this girl is.” 

                “I assure you she is.”

                “Oh, I believe you.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu’s gloved hand slid from Adela’s chin and up the side of her cheek. 

                “On both accounts.” 

                Suddenly, she released the young woman, her yellow eyes finally gracing Soreana with her gaze. She remained silent for a moment, taking another long drag from her cigarette. She returned her hand to her cocked hip, taking in the older-looking woman before her. 

                “I assume you’ll want money,” she asked plainly while exhaling the smoke. 

                “I had hoped,” Soreana replied bluntly.

                A deep scoff left the tall woman’s crimson lips. 

                “Of course, you do. Well, why don’t the two of you come sit and we’ll discuss the matter further.” 

                She turned with the sway of her hips, striding along the red floor runner and up towards the painting. She stopped, gesturing towards it with a genuine smile. 

                “These are my daughters, Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela. They’re a handful, but I do love them so.” 

                They’re beautiful, Adela thought with a soft smile, wishing she could say it aloud. 

                Soreana said nothing, her creased face revealing only the forced smile she’d held since they’d entered the castle. Lady Dimitrescu turned to the carved door on the left, lowering herself as she stepped under the frame. Soreana and Adela followed suit. They walked down a hallway; the walls were covered in a soft floral pattern with dark wooden trim. Turning right, they entered through another ornately carved wooden door.

                This room was even more lavish than the first. Green wallpaper covered the walls, trimmed in the same dark wood as the rooms before. A magnificent, golden chandelier hung in the center of the room. There was a sitting area with a fireplace to the right. Another couch and some sitting chairs sat against a long, curved staircase with a red runner leading up to a second floor. A few suits of armor were set about the room, one on either side of the fireplace. 

                Lady Dimitrescu took a seat in a chair by the crackling fire, placing her spent cigarette in an ashtray on the coffee table. She gestured for the other two women to sit. 

                Soreana sat on the couch across from her. 

                Once the other two women took their seats, Adela sat down beside her aunt. 

                A maid walked over to her Mistress, whispering in her ear. 

                “Tea?” the Lady asked the two across from her.

                “Please,” said Soreana. 

                Adela simply nodded.

                The maid bowed her head to her Mistress and made her way out the door directly behind her.

                Lady Dimitrescu lit another cigarette, putting the long stick to her painted lips and taking a drag. She exhaled, glancing in Soreana’s direction. 

                “What do you think this girl is worth?” she asked bluntly.

                “I’m not sure, my Lady. The last maid we had got room and board and twenty-five lei a month.”

                “Twenty-five lei? Do you think me a commoner?” 

                “N-no, my Lady. I’m just afraid I don’t know how much a woman of your stature would be willing to spend.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs and taking another drag of her cigarette. She exhaled the smoke slowly, gazing into the haze as she thought to herself. 

                Adela just sat there, her brain still processing what was happening. She was being sold off as if she were livestock. On one hand, she’d finally be free of her aunt after all these years. On the other hand, she’d be serving a woman who was more than capable of exacting far worse consequences for disobedience, just as Soreana had said earlier. If the village rumors were true… 

                The maid reentered the room, carrying a silver tray with three teacups. The larger of the three cups seemed to have some sort of dark red liquid inside, although the others looked like regular black tea. 

                Soreana leaned forward and took a cup, sipping the tea before setting it back down. Adela left hers alone, unmoving from her spot on the couch. Lady Dimitrescu took a long sip from her cup, letting the liquid slide down her throat with a happy hum. She set the cup down and leaned back in her chair, turning her attention to Soreana. 

                “I’ll give you her weight in gold,” she finally said.

                Adela and her aunt’s eyes both went wide.

                “Her...weight, my Lady? In gold, not lei?” Soreana inquired, obviously shocked. 

                “That’s what I said.”

                The tall woman set another cigarette butt in the ashtray before slowly rising to her full height. She glanced down at Adela, offering a hand to her.

                “Come.” 

                Adela took her hand and rose to her feet. The Lady smirked. 

                “So very well trained.”

                She placed her other hand on top of the girl's shoulder. Adela stiffened, afraid of the wounds on her back, but the hand remained, gently resting there. The Lady’s yellow eyes took Soreana in for a moment. 

                “Tell me, dear. Were you not going to tell me the goods you’ve brought me are damaged?”

                The hand on Adela’s shoulder slowly traveled down her back. Her touch was gentle but firm enough to cause the girl to whimper softly, arching her back away, indirectly moving closer to the larger woman. 

                “Apologies, my Lady. The girl had an accident last night. I cleaned her up the best I could,” Soreana lied. “I’m sure she’ll heal up soon. She’s very resilient.”  

                “Mhm,” was the tall woman’s only response. 

                Her attention returned to Adela, glancing down at the girl. 

                “Hold still, will you?” 

                Without more warning than that, Lady Dimitrescu lifted the girl straight up in the air, holding her up under her arms like a ragdoll. Their eyes locked, yellow meeting blue for an electrifying moment. The position caused the cuts on Adela’s back to stretch. She shut her eyes, biting her lip to hold in any sounds of pain. When her eyes reopened, Lady Dimitrescu’s were glowing back at her, filled with hunger. Adela stared back, frightened, but there was also another strange feeling deep within her that she’d never felt before.

                Lady Dimitrescu cleared her throat and slowly placed Adela back down on her feet. She sat back in her chair, taking another long drink of her dark red tea, quickly finishing it. The glow in her eyes softened. She looked over her shoulder, and a maid hurriedly walked towards her. She whispered something, and the maid went off back through the door behind her Mistress.

                They sat in silence. Soreana nervously sipped her tea as she looked around at the decorations in the room. Adela fidgeted with the fabric of her cloak, trying to calm herself. The other woman drank more tea, a slight smirk hiding behind the cup. A soft buzzing sound could be heard coming from behind all the doors in the room, but no one acknowledged it. 

                Two maids entered the room, hefting a huge burlap sack. Its contents clinked as they placed it down beside Soreana. Both were very out of breath.

                “Excellent. Now, lead this woman back to the door, won’t you?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” the maids responded in unison. 

                They both walked to the door behind Soreana, waiting for her.

                Lady Dimitrescu rose from her chair, her gaze falling on Adela. 

                “Come, pet,” she commanded.

                Adela glanced over at her aunt. There was no emotion in the older woman’s eyes. She didn’t expect there to be. She stood and walked to her new Mistress, standing by her side. 

                The tall woman crossed her arms, one elbow resting on the other arm, quellazaire in hand as she looked Soreana over one last time. She cocked a perfectly groomed eyebrow as she stared down at the older-looking woman. 

                “Our business is done here,” she said, gesturing to the door where the maids were standing in wait. “You may leave now.” 

                Soreana cleared her throat nervously before speaking up. 

                “M-my Lady, may I have a cart as well? To carry the gold. I-we- came on foot all the way up the mountain. I didn’t expect the girl to sell for this much, to be honest.”

                She glanced down at the small fortune at her feet, eyes gleaming with greed even as she begged for more.

                Lady Dimitrescu’s eyes narrowed, seeming to glow gold in her anger. 

                “Take your gold and take your leave,” she said firmly. “You brought her up here, now take her worth back down with you.” 

                Soreana stood there by the fire, shock plastered on her face as she realized what she had to do. The tall woman took a long drag from her cigarette, a wicked laugh rising from her throat. Adela glanced over at her aunt. The look on her face was priceless. The slightest smirk formed at the corner of the young, blue-eyed girl’s lips as she watched Soreana start to drag the bag from the room with an ugly grunt.

Chapter 3: Wounds

               Once the two were alone, Lady Dimitrescu let out a sigh and finished her cigarette, putting it out in the ashtray on the table by the fire. 

               “Come now,” she began, turning to the door behind them. “I’d like to assess the damage that woman caused to my maiden.”

               How does she know? Adela thought to herself.

               She began to follow after her new Mistress, but the sound of loud buzzing caused her to stop in her tracks. Her eyes darted around the room, following a cloud of flies. She took a step back, watching them move, forming shapes. Laughter was all around her. The flies flew through her hair and cloak, hovering around her in a huge swarm. She turned around quickly, but they followed, converging into another shape, beating together against her back. A soft cry escaped her lips.

                Lady Dimitrescu turned sharply around, facing the swarm of flies. 

               “Enough games!”

                The laughter began to center, as did the flies, forming into three distinct shapes. Three girls stood before her. They looked to be about her age, perhaps a little older. Their lips were so red they looked black, a stark contrast against their pale skin. One of them had blonde hair that fell into her face, a smile beaming across it. She wore a necklace around her throat with a red jewel at the center. The one with dark hair was still laughing as she began to circle Adela like a wild animal. The gem on her necklace was yellow. The last girl had red hair with one side of her head shaved; her stone was green. She stepped closer to the maiden, licking her lips as she pulled a sickle out from behind her back. They all wore the same black dress that buttoned down the front with hoods and gloves to match. Their lacey black capes flowed all around them in the air, held down with silver flower pins. They each had a second necklace, all the same, with three swords, a green crystal, and a small golden ball. Their glowing yellow eyes stared at Adela with hunger as they began to close in on her.

                “Mother, you brought us fresh prey?” asked the blonde, gleefully.

                “I won’t last until dinner,” said the dark-haired girl, licking her lips. 

                “Mmm, my throat is so dry,” whined the redhead. 

               “Let me have a sip,” she demanded, holding her sickle closer to the girl in front of her.

                Adela stumbled back, trying to get away from them. 

                “Bela, Casandra, Daniela, stop this right now!” their mother bellowed, causing the girls to quickly retreat. 

               She strode over to them, standing between her daughters and her new maiden. 

               “Exactly how much do you plan on annoying me?” she asked them, patience clearly worn. “If you so much as lay a finger on this girl, I will lock you in your chambers for a month.” 

                The girls whined, Daniela stomping a foot. 

               “What’s so special about her?” she asked.

                “She is mine,” their mother hissed. 

                Adela’s face reddened, and she turned her gaze to the floor. 

                Groans of disappointment filled the room. 

                “Why can’t I have a maiden?” Daniela complained. 

                “Because you can’t keep them alive for more than five minutes,” Bela answered. 

                “Oh, yeah…”

                Lady Dimitrescu waved her hand in the air. 

               “Silence!” 

               The girls froze. 

               “This is my new maiden," she said as she gestured to Adela. “She will be staying with me. You are not to touch her. Do I make myself clear?”

                “Yes, Mother,” the three girls replied in unison. 

                “Good. Now go.”

                The three of them dispersed into flies and flew out of the room, some brushing up against Adela as they went. She stood there, stunned. 

                “Come, pet,” called her Mistress, beckoning her with a finger. “Let’s get you some fresh bandages.” 

                Adela smiled softly and nodded, following after her. Lady Dimitrescu led her through the dining room and into the courtyard. The girl shivered as the cold autumn air hit her. She wrapped her cloak tightly around herself and followed after her Mistress as her eyes took in all the sights around her. They re-entered the castle through another door on the opposite side of the courtyard. There was a curved stone staircase with an intricate golden railing that led to the floor above. 

                This part of the castle was homier but just as elegant. Everything was trimmed in dark, opulent wood, much like the other rooms, but the walls were white and gold. Blue was more prevalent in the rugs and curtains, as well as some of the furnishings. Most of the furniture here was larger than in the previous rooms, a seemingly perfect fit for the much taller woman. Golden candelabras sat in corners. Roses, lavender, and an array of other flowers were all placed in vases on tables, with larger ones on the floor. 

                They walked through a sitting area and down a hallway. The Lady stopped in front of a dark wooden door adorned with golden crown molding that was formed into the shape of the Dimitrescu crest of two swords and a rose. She unlocked it with an intricate key and pushed it open, holding down her hat as she entered. 

               Adela’s bright blue eyes scanned the area, taking everything in that she could. A beautiful vanity stood before them with a rotary phone sitting on the side of it. A door led out onto a large balcony with a breathtaking view of the village below. There was a towering wardrobe to their left, beside an enormous canopy bed covered in a dark floral comforter with accent pillows. A white couch sat on the wall beside the door to the balcony, and a large chair sat across from it, facing out to the windows. 

                “Sit,” her Mistress commanded, patting a spot at the foot of the bed. 

               The mattress sat at a height just above the young woman’s chest. She hesitated, unsure exactly how to get up there but determined to follow the order. Taking a sharp breath in, she jumped up, grabbing the thick comforter with both hands as she pulled herself up and onto her stomach. She rolled onto her back with a wince before sitting up to face the tall woman. Lady Dimitrescu grinned.

               “Good girl.” 

               A strange feeling rose within Adela at the praise. She kept her gaze down but soon found herself looking into the yellow eyes of her new Mistress, a gentle hand under her chin. 

               “I promise to replace this,” the Lady told her.

               Adela looked at her, confused. Then she felt the tall woman’s large hand travel up her back. She heard the sound of tearing fabric and her eyes widened, face turning red. She said nothing but caught her dress just before it fell away from her chest. The tall woman allowed this, focusing on her back. She ripped the fabric open to look at the skin underneath. Adela thought her touch would be cold but instead found it gentle and warm under the leather glove. She felt the gauze she had wrapped around herself earlier that day pop off with a single tear, exposing the fresh wounds beneath. 

               “She did this to you?” It came out in a whisper, her tone tottering on the line of shock and anger.

               “Yes, my Lady,” she replied hesitantly. 

               The woman’s yellow eyes began to glow gold as her anger overtook the shock. She saw that the girl’s fair skin was covered in angry scars, ranging in different shapes and shades as they had changed over the years. 

               “All of this?” 

               “Yes, my Lady.”

               Adela lowered her gaze again. She hated her scars; they reminded her of every painful moment she endured in her aunt’s care. 

               Lady Dimitrescu took a deep breath as she turned away, heading towards a partially open door beside them. She quickly gathered up fresh gauze, bandages, and other medical supplies, dragging them back into the room on a rolling table. She leaned over Adela, assessing the area. Turning back to the table, she put medicine on some gauze. 

               “This will sting,” she warned. 

               A whimper escaped the girl’s lips as the wet gauze touched one of the open wounds. She closed her eyes tightly, bracing herself as the woman continued. She tried to clear her mind as the medicine went to work. It had been too long since Adela could get her hands on some. She had gotten sick so many times, but her aunt never helped or gave her anything to help herself. Tears began to form in her eyes, not so much from the physical pain but the mental anguish that rushed over her as her mind raced with the memories. Her Mistress’ gentle touch wiped the tears away as she cleaned her back with the other hand. The tears turned to sobs as her emotions were unleashed. Her back and chest heaved as she tried to control herself. 

               Lady Dimitrescu moved her hand away to avoid the spot she was now patting dry. She removed her gloves and set them on the table with everything else. She put a hand on either side of Adela’s face, gently cupping it as she wiped the tears away with her thumbs. 

               “Look at me,” came her gentle order.

               The girl forced her eyes open at the command, the blue pools staring back into softened yellow.

               “She can’t hurt you anymore, do you understand?” 

               Her words were kind yet firm. Adela opened her mouth to speak, but the only sound that came out was a soft cry from her throat, almost a scream. Then she collapsed forward, caught in the large arms of her Mistress. Lady Dimitrescu hugged the young woman close to her, making sure not to touch the now clean wounds. 

               “Yes, my Lady,” finally came the softest of whispers. 

               They stayed like that for a moment, Adela’s head resting atop her Mistress’ chest. She closed her eyes, relaxing into her. Lady Dimitrescu lightly set her chin on the smaller woman’s head, her arms resting around her waist. She gave a gentle squeeze before pulling away. 

               “Let’s bandage you back up, hmm?” 

               Adela nodded, slowly sitting back up. She waited, but the tall woman remained where she was. Her glowing yellow gaze lowered, looking the girl up and down. The blonde’s face blushed as she realized. 

               “Your dress,” she confirmed. 

               “Y-yes, my Lady.”

               Adela turned as far away as she could and slowly released the fabric. The older woman chuckled at this, causing the girl’s face to redden even further. 

               The tall woman went to work, wrapping the bandages much as Adela had done, just more efficiently. When she finished, she leaned back, double-checking her work. 

               “All done,” she exclaimed, standing to her full height. 

               She turned around, striding to the door they had entered through. 

               “Let me find you a robe that’s more your size. Stay right there, my pet.” 

               Adela wrapped her arms around herself, now turning as far from the door as she could. 

               “Yes, my Lady.” 

               She glanced over her shoulder, watching her Mistress bow gracefully through the door frame. A sigh of calm washed over the young woman. Her muscles relaxed, and she folded comfortably into herself. She couldn’t remember a time when she felt so at ease. Her head raised at the sound of the older woman’s heels making their way back towards her.

               “Here you are, dear.” The tall woman held a silky white robe, dangling it on a crooked finger as she presented it to the girl. 

               “Thank you, my Lady,” she said, reaching up and pulling it down towards herself. She held it in front of her, waiting for the other woman to turn away. 

               A smirk formed at the corner of Lady Dimitrescu’s crimson lips. She remained unmoving, placing one hand on her hip. She waited, staring down into her maiden’s blue eyes, watching her face slowly begin to blush. Still doing her best to cover herself, Adela carefully slid out of her old dress, letting it fall to the floor. She then quickly wrapped the robe around herself, immediately feeling safer and warmer. 

               “Feel better?” her Mistress asked, cooing down at her.

               “Much better,” she nodded with a smile. “Thank you, my Lady…for everything.”

               “Of course, my pet.”

               “You’ve been so very kind to me.”

               Lady Dimitrescu lowered her head, the brim of her hat hiding her face. 

               “Don’t you think I deserve a reward, then?” 

               “What reward could I possibly give to you, my Lady?” 

               The tall woman’s head slowly raised, a wide grin spreading across her crimson lips. 

               “Oh,” she began, “I can think of a few things. But for now…” 

               She placed a finger under the girl’s chin, lifting her head. She stared hungrily down into the pure blue eyes of the maiden before her, her own now glowing yellow. Her finger trailed from her chin to her throat, soon joined by her other fingers. Her hand, so large, wrapped completely around the girl’s neck. She didn’t squeeze; she just kept it there. Adela’s eyes widened. She stared back up at her Mistress. A strange blend of fear and excitement rushed within her. Her breath quickened as her heart began to pound. 

               Lady Dimitrescu ran her long tongue over her teeth as she looked the girl over, eyes full of hunger and lust. Suddenly, she forced the blonde’s head to the side, causing a startled whimper to stir from her. The tall woman ran her tongue across her neck, the length nearly reaching from one side to the other. Adela bit down on her lip, gripping the comforter beneath her. 

               “Just a taste," her Mistress whispered.

               Her large mouth opened, teeth sinking into the side of the girl’s neck, drinking in her blood as it flowed out. She moaned deep in her throat, causing her mouth to vibrate against the delicate skin. Adela’s mouth was open in a silent scream. She instinctively tried to lean away, but the powerful woman kept her in place. Her breath quickened as her fear rose, followed by another strange feeling. Her Mistress drank heavily and slowly, and she soon found herself growing weak. 

               “My…Lady…”

               The maiden could feel the powerful woman's teeth begin to loosen, but she didn’t release the hold she had on her. She could feel the twitching of the other woman’s jaw as it tried to relax, then it quickly shut, teeth sinking back into the girl’s flesh. Adela cried out, reaching up to pull at the hand holding her at bay, but it fell by her side before she could even touch it. Her breath grew shallow. 

               “P-please… Stop…” 

               Lady Dimitrescu pulled herself from her hunger at her maiden’s words. She carefully removed her teeth, licking the remaining blood from her neck. Adela lay limp in her grasp, eyes closed. Her Mistress sighed and gently laid her back onto the mattress, placing a pillow under her head. Standing to her full height, the Lady walked to her door and locked it for the evening. She unclasped the buttons on the back of her dress, the fabric sliding down her long frame. She bent down to pick it up, hanging it back in her wardrobe and switching it out for a long flowing black robe. Tying it around herself, she returned to her maiden sprawled on her bed. She sighed.

               “I’m afraid I let the hunger take hold of me,” she said as she brushed the side of the girl’s face gently. “I hope you can forgive me, my pet.” 

               She pulled the comforter down and covered Adela, sliding in beside her. Lying on her side, she watched the girl’s chest slowly rise and fall. She smiled, relieved. 

               “Sleep well, little one.” 

Chapter 4: The Incident

Summary:

Lady Dimitrecu is called away from her new maiden.

                As the peaceful early morning sun glistened through the windows, a piercing ringing echoed through the room. Lady Dimitrescu rose to her feet with an annoyed huff. Wrapping her robe tightly around herself, she made her way to her vanity. She set a new cigarette into her quellazaire, lighting it and taking a deep drag, letting the chemicals swirl around her lungs before releasing them back into the air around her. She sat at the vanity, collecting herself before picking up the receiver and putting it to her ear.

                “Mother Miranda. How wonderful to hear from you this early.”

                Adela stirred, fighting to open her eyes. She could feel the mattress beneath her, her body covered with a soft comforter. She tried to move but she found herself too weak, groaning softly at the attempt. Though she couldn’t hear the voice on the other end of the receiver, she could hear her Mistress just fine.

                “On such short notice? Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” she asked as she began adding the day’s makeup to her face, sliding red lipstick across her lips. “No. Forgive me, Mother Miranda. Yes, of course, I understand. …I won’t let you down.” 

                The receiver slammed back into its holder. 

                “To hell with the wine tasting! These people should wait until the event like everyone else. What makes them so special?”

                Her attention quickly turned to her maiden lying on the bed. She hesitated at first, then made her way towards her. The tall woman glanced down at the girl, smiling as she looked into her blue eyes. 

                “Good morning, pet,” she cooed. 

                Adela said nothing and lowered her gaze. 

                “Look at me when I’m talking to you.” 

                The girl complied. With a sigh, Lady Dimitrescu sat down on the bed beside her, hands clasped in her lap. 

                “I’m sorry about last night. I found myself overcome by my hunger. I couldn’t control myself,” she explained. 

                She reached a hand out, resting it gently upon her maiden’s. 

                “Truly. I am sorry.” 

                “I’m used to it, my Lady,”

                Adela's voice was faint, but her tone was bitter. There seemed to be a void in her usually sweet eyes. 

                “It’s my fault,” she whispered, softening. “I-,” she began, her mind searching for something to blame on herself. 

                “You did nothing wrong, my dear,” Lady Dimitrescu said as she gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “I’m the one who lost control, and for that, I apologize.”

                “Thank you, my Lady.” 

                Her Mistress knew her words didn’t fully reach her, but she was determined to make it up to her. 

                “I’m afraid I must attend a very unexpected event this afternoon. I may not be able to return until morning.” 

                A flicker of a frown flashed across Adela’s face. She was hurt, physically and emotionally, from her Mistress’ sudden change the night before, but she also didn’t want to be away from her. She felt a strange twinge inside her at the thought of being apart. Lady Dimitrescu smiled reassuringly. 

                “I’ll be back as soon as I can. Perhaps even a bit earlier if I have my way.” 

                The older woman raised a hand to graze Adela’s cheek, but she flinched, causing her to pull her hand away. She wanted to apologize again, but she refrained from looking weak in front of her new maiden. She shut her grey eyes as she stood to her full height, then looked down at the girl with a soft smile. 

                “I’ll make this all up to you,” she said. “When I return, I will give you a full tour of the castle. The vineyard is quite lovely this time of year.” 

                She paused, trying to decipher the emotions of her maiden. 

                "Would you like that, my pet?” 

                Adela’s face softened and a slight smile formed on her lips. 

                “It would, my Lady.”

                “Excellent! Now, while I’m gone, I want you to regain your strength and heal. I expect you to be in better shape and better spirits when I return.”

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “I’ll send a maid to check on you and bring you food; anything you need.” 

                She paused, suddenly growing serious. 

                “I’ve instructed my daughters to stay away from you, but I’m afraid they still don’t listen, even at their age.” 

                Clasping her hands in front of her, her eyes drifted to the door that led to the balcony of the room. 

                “If they do come for you, I want you to go outside. You should be safer there until they grow tired of their foolish games,” she explained as her gaze moved back to Adela. “Do you understand, my dear?”

                Her voice was stern, full of caution, but a hint of worry flickered in her eyes. 

                “Yes, my Lady. I understand.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu gave her another smile before turning her elegant form, nightgown swishing behind her as she strode to the washroom, shutting the doors behind her. With a soft sigh, Adela managed to roll herself to her side, looking out the windows at the village below. Thoughts of her aunt and the man she wanted her to marry threatened to consume her mind. Instead, she focused on the vineyard right below them. Her Mistress was right, it did look lovely.

                I wish she didn’t have to go…

                A few minutes passed before the tall woman returned, wearing her usual dress, hat, and gloves. She had a fresh coat of dark eye makeup and red lipstick, hair newly curled at the ends. She strode back towards Adela. The girl stared up at her, taking in the sight of the elegant and powerful woman before her.

                “It’s not polite to stare, little one.” 

                Adela blushed, quickly dropping her eyes to the ground where she knew they belonged. 

                “Forgive me, my Lady.”

                The older woman chuckled, turning her back to the girl as she watched her over her shoulder. 

                “I didn’t say you had to stop.” 

                She winked as her maiden’s face turned an even brighter shade of red. 

                “Now, be a good girl, and don’t leave this room unless you have to. I’ll be sure the maid brings you a fresh change of clothes. I’ll phone my tailor before I leave to put an order in for something that suits you better.”

                “Thank you very much, my Lady.”

                The tall woman smiled. 

                “Of course, dear. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” 

                With that, she bent through the door frame, shutting it behind her. Adela could hear the lock click. Her aunt would frequently lock her in her room, but she felt safe and protected. No one who wasn’t allowed to be there would be able to enter. With a sigh, she curled into herself. She closed her eyes as she relaxed into the pillow, quickly drifting into sleep.

…

                The click of the lock jolted her awake. Adela turned to face the door, watching as a woman slightly older than her walked in. Her skin was fair and dotted with freckles. She had curly red hair that was held back by a black band that matched her uniform. A warm smile was spread across her face as she carried over a tray of food and a dress draped over one arm. 

                “Good day, Miss,” the maid said, bowing her head to Adela.

                “Good day,” she smiled. “But please, call me Adela. I’m just a maid, like yourself.”

                “You’re Lady Dimitrescu’s maiden, Miss. The Mistress wouldn’t like us calling you anything different. But if it makes you more comfortable, I shall address you by your name when we’re not in her presence.”

                “Oh. Well, as long as you don’t get in trouble. May I ask your name?”

                “It’s Roxana,” she said with a smile.

                Adela smiled back. 

                “It’s good to meet you, Roxana.”

                “You as well, Adela.” 

                The maid closed the door with the bottom of her shoe before walking further into the room. She set the tray down on a nearby table and draped the dress over the back of their Lady’s tall sitting chair. 

                “I’ve brought you something to eat and the dress the Mistress picked out for you before she left.”

                The maiden rolled onto her stomach and carefully lowered herself to the floor. She wrapped her robe tighter around herself, tying it in place. 

                “Thank you, Roxana,” she said, finally able to come face to face with her. 

                “Of course. Would you like me to change the sheets while you get ready?”

                “Only if you let me help.”

                The other woman laughed. 

                “I can’t let you do that, Miss.”

                “Adela,” she teasingly corrected her. 

                “Yes. Forgive me. I don’t think the Mistress would want me having her maiden doing chores she didn’t request of her.”

                “I believe you said that she also wouldn’t want you to call me by my name but we’re not in her presence.” 

                A playful smirk flashed across her face as she began to pull the sheets down, careful not to stretch her back too much. Her Mistress spent so much time and effort cleaning the wounds the night before. The maid panicked as she watched, putting her arms out to try and stop her.

                “Miss- Adela-”

                The maiden looked at her over her shoulder with a slight frown. 

                “Please. I have nothing else to do. I’m too used to helping my aunt. I don’t know what to do with myself.” 

                Roxana visibly calmed. 

                “That’s very understandable. If it makes you happy, then I’m sure the Mistress would be pleased.”

                Adela nodded in agreement, continuing to strip the very tall bed. The maid quickly went to the other side to help. They worked together, making the oversized bed up rather quickly. Adela picked up her dress and bandages from the night before. 

                “Let me take those.”

                Adela handed them over, and Roxana placed them on top of the rolling table before she wheeled the bloody mess back into the washroom. The maiden looked around the room to see what else needed to be done, but everything seemed to be in order.

                “Is there anything else you think you may want or need?” the maid asked, stepping back into the room.

                 “Are there any books I may borrow?” she asked.

                “Of course. I’ll pick some from the bookshelves out in the sitting room. One moment,” Roxana said. 

                She returned in a matter of minutes with her arms full of books and placed the pile next to the tray of food. 

                “There you are. And I can switch them out whenever you’d like.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. You’ve been very kind.”

                The other woman bowed her head to the maiden.

                “If that will be all, I shall return later this evening to see if you need anything. Good day, Adela.” 

                She smiled and then made her way out of the room, locking the door behind her. 

                The maiden turned her attention to the dress Roxana had brought her. It was white and flowy, looking like it would stop at her calves. The fabric was thick enough to keep her warm but also light, good for spending the day inside. Not wanting to shift the curtains, she took the dress into the washroom, closing the doors behind her.

                She’d never actually been inside the washroom. The first thing that caught her eye was the enormous, white marble bathtub. A light-colored rug with a red floral pattern sat in the center of the room. There was a large goblet on a dresser, stained with a kiss of red lipstick. The rolling table from the night before had been returned, now beside the tub, covered in neatly folded towels. The maiden set her dress aside, turning her attention to the tub. She ran the tap, cupping the cold water in her hands, giving her face a splash. Grabbing one of the fresh towels, she patted herself dry, sighing happily. She shut the tap as she stood up, turning back to the dresser. 

                The maiden untied her robe and set it on a hook beside the door. She carefully slid the dress over her head, letting the fabric fall into place. She glanced into the mirror above the dresser, looking herself over. That’s when she noticed the huge bite mark on her neck. She reached up and gave it a ginger touch. The area was sore but not unbearably so. It looked different than any other wound she’d had. It was sunken in where her Mistress had bitten down with both rows of teeth. There were four puncture wounds where her canine teeth had been placed. They were red and raised just around the edges. The holes themselves were sunken, and congealed blood settled beneath the skin. She’d never had a wound so visible before. Her aunt always made sure hers were hidden so the other villagers wouldn’t see. If someone saw her like this, it would be clear where it had come from, who it had come from. Her Mistress had definitely left her mark. 

                Her thoughts trailed back to the night before. When Lady Dimitrescu sank her teeth into her, a strange feeling had come over her. At first, she was terrified. Her Mistress was powerful, but her touch was tender. It made her feel safe somehow. She didn’t entirely mind it, she thought. It wasn’t until it got out of hand that fear consumed everything.

                With a soft sigh, Adela turned from the mirror and walked back into the bedroom to the table with the tray of food. There was a small array of fruits, cheeses, and bread. The maiden smiled, taking an apple and a piece of cheese. She took the book at the top of the pile and sat on the couch, gently resting her back on the armrest and pulling her knees up to her chest. With a contented breath, she took a bite from the apple and opened the book. The sound of the pages relaxed her further. She stayed like that for hours, fully engrossed in the world of whatever story she was reading. 

                She raised her head when she heard the door begin to unlock. Having no idea how much time had passed, she looked out the window. The sun had already set. She turned her attention back to the door, expecting to see Roxana. She smiled, excited to see the friendly woman again, but another maid stepped into the room, shutting the door behind her. 

                “Hello, Miss,” she said in an awfully chipper voice.

                “Hello,” Adela replied, glancing beyond the new woman. “Where is Roxana?”

                “Roxana had other duties to attend to. But I’d be more than happy to help with whatever you need.” 

                The maiden looked around the room and then back at the other woman. 

                “I don’t think I need anything at the moment,” she said. “But thank you very much. What’s your name?” she asked.

                “My name is Regina, Miss.”

                “Please, call me Adela.”

                A smile was her only response. She remained standing there, silent, with her hands clasped in front of her. 

                “Are you sure I can’t get you anything, Miss?” 

                Adela felt an odd prickle travel up the back of her neck. She hesitated a moment.

                “No, thank you. Really, I’m-”

                The other woman interrupted her. 

                “Perhaps you’d like to come down to the kitchen? I could give you a tour,” her eyes traveled to the platter Roxana had brought earlier. “It appears you haven’t had anything to drink today. Am I correct?”

                It was true, and Adela was thirsty. She hadn’t realized it while being absorbed in the book she had been reading. 

                “Yes, but… Lady Dimitrescu explicitly told me not to leave this room.”

                “Oh?” the maid questioned with a tilt of her head. “She informed me before she left that you were allowed in the courtyard and the kitchen. Did she not tell you?”

                “No, I thought-” 

                 The maid once again cut her off from her thoughts.

                “Would you like me to go back downstairs to get you something and bring it to you?”

                Adela felt a twinge of guilt, remembering how far the journey to her Lady’s chambers had been. She would have to go back through the cold of the courtyard twice. 

                “No, I-” 

                The maiden felt so conflicted. She was thirsty, but she didn’t mind drinking from the tap if she had to. She’d feel terrible if the maid had to go all the way down into the cold and back. But her Mistress had told her to stay.

                “Come,” the other woman said, reaching a hand out towards Adela. 

                It seemed almost like it was a command.

                The maiden hesitantly took Regina’s hand, setting her book down on the couch. She slipped her sandals on and followed after the maid, through the sitting area, down the stairs, and into the cold night air. Adela shivered. She wished she had her cloak and more appropriate shoes. Regina had no problem with the cold. She was probably used to it. When they got to the door of the dining room, the maid held it open for her with a smile. 

                “After you, Miss.”

                “Thank you,” Adela said as she entered the room. 

                A long table sat in the center and beyond it was a fireplace on the wall opposite her. The table was lined with a blue runner. There were two golden candelabras on either end. One large chair sat in the very center, facing the door. All the other chairs around the table were normal size. Four place settings were already positioned in front of each seat. There were a few bottles of wine and a vase of flowers. A three-tiered sandwich stand sat on the end closer to what Adela assumed was the kitchen; she could hear clinking dishes and the sound of women on the other side. The tray was full of biscuits and other sweets. The maiden’s eyes gleamed. She had seen some of these things at the bakery before, but hadn’t had any since she was younger.

                “What are you doing down here, Miss?” 

                Roxana’s frightened words caught Adela’s attention, but she smiled, happy to see her. 

                “Regina said that you were busy. It’s good to see you again.”

                “Regina?” the other maid questioned.

                “Yes, she’s-” 

                The maiden turned around, but the door to the courtyard was closed. There was no maid to be found. She stood there for a moment, confused, before she turned back to the other woman. 

                “She was right here.” 

                Roxana quickly walked towards her new friend, placing a hand on her shoulder. 

                “Please, let’s get you back upstairs right away before they know you’re here.” 

                But it was too late. The sound of buzzing filled the space around them. 

                “Go!” the maid pleaded, giving Adela a gentle push to the door that led outside. 

                Laughter was everywhere. 

                “Do you need tighter chains?” Bela’s voice called out to her from the swarm.

                Adela stumbled back as the other blonde woman formed, standing between her and the door. 

                “What in Mother’s name are you doing down here? You’re supposed to be locked up.”

                Adela’s eyes were wide in fear. Everything happened so fast. A horrible feeling of dread washed over her. She should have obeyed her Mistress’ order. She opened her mouth to speak, but Cassandra interrupted her before she could get anything out. Her body formed, sickle in hand, the blade glinting in the candlelight. Her glowing yellow eyes stared down at her hungrily.

                “I’m watching you…”

                “Oh, I’ve missed you!”

                Daniela suddenly formed right beside her, holding her hands behind her back as she grinned.

                “Hey. Kiss me?”

                Adela took a quick step away from her, bumping into Roxana. She looked over her shoulder at the maid, fear filling her blue eyes. 

                “Out of the way!” Cassandra barked at Roxana, tossing her towards the kitchen door.

                The maid caught herself, eyes fixed on the maiden. She wanted to help, but knew it was hopeless. She bowed her head to Adela and quickly ran into the kitchen. 

                “Forgive me.” 

                Adela watched the door swing shut. She was alone. Her eyes darted between the three of them. They were surrounding her. There was nowhere to run. 

                “What should her punishment be, Sisters?” Bela asked them, though her glowing eyes remained on the girl in front of her.

                “It’s been so long since we’ve hunted.” Cassandra gripped her sickle. 

                The way she stood, the way she looked, made her seem like an animal staring down its prey. 

                “So, you wanna play hide and seek?” Daniela asked, moving even closer. 

                She ran her gloved fingers through Adela’s blonde hair. The maiden instinctively swatted her hand away, but the other woman caught it. In a flash, she took one of the steak knives from the table and slashed it across Adela’s face, causing the girl to cry out in pain. Daniela placed it against her throat, forcing the girl to look up at her. 

                “If you play with me, I’ll let you live,” she hummed.

                “How long of a head start do you think we should give her?” Bela questioned.

                “The longer the chase, the better,” Casandra replied with a ravenous growl.

                Daniela released the girl, slowly pulling the knife away and lifting it towards her mouth.

                “No cheating!” Cassandra barked.

                The redhead pouted, tossing the blade to the floor. 

                “Fine,” she reluctantly agreed before her gaze lowered to the fresh cut on Adela’s face. “But she smells really tasty.” 

                She grinned, watching the girl tremble before her, blood trickling down from the wound. Bela looked over at Cassandra.

                “A count to twenty then?”  

                “Fifty,” her sister replied. “She doesn’t know her way around. That won’t be any fun.”

                “Alright, have it your way.” 

                Adela’s blue orbs darted around the room, trying to pull her thoughts from the terror taking over and onto an escape. 

                “One… Two…” the sisters started in unison.

                The maiden’s eyes widened. She had to act. She thought quickly, remembering what her Mistress had said before. She rushed forward, pushing past Bela and out into the courtyard. Laughter erupted from behind her. Adela turned back to look at them, stepping closer to the center of the enclosure. 

                “Mother taught you well, did she?” the other blonde girl called out to her. “Let’s see how long you last out there then.” 

                The three sisters cackled, dispersing into flies as the door closed between them.

                Adela’s chest was heaving, chilly air filling her lungs. She looked around the courtyard, taking the full area in. She had only been on the one path to and from Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. There were plenty of trees and bushes to hide behind, but she was sure she was safe as long as she didn’t go near the doors. She knew the way back to Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers and the dining room. There was only one other door, and she had no idea where it could lead. It was windy, the breeze causing her hair to whip out behind her. 

                She walked around, making sure to stay close to the center. She found a spot beside a tree on the lowest part of the path, enclosed tightly on three sides. The wind would have a harder time getting to her here. Lowering herself to the ground, she rested her back against the chilly stone, stifling a gasp. The wounds on her back throbbed against the cold. She leaned forward, bringing her knees to her chest as tightly as she could, hiding in on herself. 

                She was trembling, her jaw quivering. Her aunt often made her stay outside in the cold for longer periods as punishment. The girls underestimated her endurance. That’s what she told herself, anyway. She watched her breath float through the air. It reminded her of Lady Dimitrescu smoking from her quellazaire. She missed her. 

                I should have listened. Please, forgive me, Mistress. If I survive this, will you still take me to see the vineyard? 

                A tear ran down the side of her face, colliding with the fresh cut and sending down a stream of pink. She went to wipe it away. Her fingers were stiff and shaky. Adela felt herself growing tired, and she began to wonder just how long she had been out there. Then the sound of buzzing alerted her. She froze, closing her trembling lips and slowing her already shallow breath. Once the sound faded into the distance, she released her lungs. Her next breath in burned, causing her to wince. She couldn’t take it anymore. She pushed herself to her numb feet, holding onto the tree for support. Once she could feel her toes, she walked forward, stumbling at first, but she righted herself. 

                Adela went to the only place she could think of: Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. She didn’t know if the courtyard door was the only way in, but she had little choice. Arms wrapped around herself, she headed to the door, opened it, and closed it as quietly as she could. She went straight to the closest candelabra, warming herself. Her muscles slowly began to relax, and her breathing evened out. Just as the relief washed over her, she heard the familiar sound of buzzing and laughter. She quickly turned to dart back out into the courtyard, but Cassandra stood in her way. 

                “It’s about time,” said the brunette. “If I wanted my drink cold, I’d go down into the cellar and grab a bottle.” 

                She took an angry step forward, causing the maiden to stumble back closer to the stairs. More buzzing rang through the stairwell. The swarm rushed down upon her, flies bashing into her from all directions, rustling through her hair and dress. Soon, Bela and Daniela formed into shape. The blonde girl stood on the stairs behind Adela, and the redhead appeared right in front of her, smiling as she leaned down. 

                “How is our main dish doing?”  she asked the maiden with a giggle. 

                Adela could only stare back into her hungry, glowing eyes. Daniela’s sickle appeared out of nowhere, the curved blade wrapping around the back of Adela’s neck. 

                “You’re mine now, darling,” she cooed, pulling her closer.

                “I found her first!” Cassandra hissed, floating over towards her sister and pulling out her own blade. “I won this round. This is my hunt.” 

                She grinned at Adela, ready to claim her as her prize.  

                “Behave!” Bela warned. “As much as I would love to relax in a nice, hot bloodbath, we just can’t.”

                She glanced down at Adela. 

                “I’m always taking care of their mess," she said as if looking for sympathy from the young woman. 

                “Don’t be such a bore, Bela,” whined Daniela. 

                She pulled the girl even closer to her, their lips almost touching. The maiden could feel the warm breath of the redhead on her face. 

                “Just a little… Just a taste,” she begged.

                “Daniela, if Mother comes home and sees any new mark on her maiden, she’ll punish us for sure.”

                “She already has one, silly.” 

                She ran a finger parallel to the cut on Adela’s face, causing the girl to flinch. 

                This amused the redhead even more, stirring a giggle from her. 

                “Yes, because of you,” Bela reminded her.

                Daniela paused. 

                “Oh, yeah.”

                Bela sighed and rubbed her temples. 

                “I can’t deal with this. You played with the girl. Cassandra found her first. The victory is the only reward anyone will be getting.”

                “Ugh,” Daniela whined, pushing Adela away from her. “You’re no fun, Bela!”

                “No, I’m smart. I’m not going to be the one to get Mother’s wrath,” she said, crossing her arms, glancing back down at the girl. “Besides, I’m sick of women’s blood! It’s all we ever have.”

                “Is that seriously the only reason you’re ruining my hunt?” Cassandra snapped. 

                “No! Unlike you idiots, I don’t have a death wish. No one will be drinking from this girl. Mother has marked her.” 

                She gestured to the large bite on Adela’s neck, causing the girl to blush. 

                “No fair!” the youngest stomped.

                “Daniela, I swear to Mother, I’m going to kill you myself. We’re bringing the girl back up to Mother’s bedroom, and no one will say a word about this.”

                The redhead’s glowing eyes narrowed as she looked up at her older sister. Then a slow, menacing smirk spread across her dark lips. 

                “Bet I can change your mind.”

                Bela scoffed. 

                “Nothing is going to change my-” 

                A scream suddenly echoed through the stairwell. When Bela looked down, Daniela’s sickle was trailing across Adela’s back. The sharp blade easily sliced through fabric and flesh. The maiden’s back arched away, leaning closer to the other girl. Daniela laughed, pulling her towards her as the sickle curled up under her skin. Adela whimpered, her hand reaching up, gripping the redhead’s black dress to ease the pain.

                “Sister!” Bela scolded. 

                She moved to attack her with her own weapon, but stopped when she smelled the sweet scent of the maiden’s blood. 

                "Told you so,” Daniela giggled, looking up at her sister’s glowing eyes. 

                Bela turned away from all of them, hesitating as her mind raced. 

                “Bring her down into the distillery. The scent of all the blood might hide hers.”

                Lustful and hungry laughter echoed through the stairwell. Adela cried out as Daniela used the sickle in her back to pull her to her feet, falling into her once she pulled it out. She couldn’t hold herself up anymore.

                “Poor girl,” Daniela mocked. “Let’s go have some fun.”

                She grabbed the maiden under her arm, Cassandra taking the other as they followed the eldest sister up the stairs. Adela’s feet slid across the floor, her sandals finally falling off when they entered the sitting area. As they passed the bedroom door, she stared longingly at it, cursing herself for leaving it in the first place. The years of abuse from her aunt told her that she deserved whatever was coming. She disobeyed a direct order, something that was never permitted under Soreana’s watchful gaze. She closed her eyes. Watching everything move by so fast made her dizzy, or maybe it was the blood loss. 

                They entered a room that Adela didn’t even know existed. She felt the heels of her feet crash down onto stone steps. They were going down a different set of stairs. When they got to wherever they were headed, the girls let their prize fall to the ground. It was sticky and damp in places. She tried to sit up but slipped back down. This sent the girls into fits of laughter. 

                “How pathetic,” Cassandra spat, rolling the girl onto her back with her foot.

                The maiden whimpered. Her back hurt more than ever before. Every rise and fall of her chest ached. Daniela stood over her with a wild look in her eyes. She leaned forward, pulling Adela up by one of the straps of her dress, forcing her to her knees. Her finger trailed down to the girl’s chest as she took in the view. 

                “Don’t worry,” the redhead whispered into her ear. “I’ll enjoy every…last…drop.”

                With this, she ripped the fabric of Adela’s dress right down to the top of her breast. The girl’s face flushed, feeling too exposed and vulnerable. 

                “You know, you’re really my type,” Daniela purred, a finger traveling across her skin. 

                “Stop hogging the food, Daniela,” Cassandra grumbled. 

                “Mmm… No one is stopping you, Sister. I’m just enjoying my meal.” 

                Adela gasped as her already torn dress ripped open at the back. A set of teeth sank in around the fresh hole the sickle had made. She cried out. A second set of teeth soon bit down on another spot of already torn flesh. She began to pant heavily, unable to keep her breath stable. She felt hot and cold at the same time. Daniela’s long, claw-like nail pushed into the maiden’s skin, causing her to wince slightly. Then she suddenly lunged forward, sinking her teeth into the top of Adela’s breast, making her scream. The flesh there was much more tender than her back, already hardened with scars. Daniela moaned lustfully, gripping the girl’s waist, digging her nails in. 

                A gurgle of pain escaped Adela’s throat. Her blood was pouring out of her and into the mouths of the three sisters. She stared up at the ceiling, eyes wide, tears streaming down her face. She watched the light from the candles flicker across the stone. She tried to focus on them to keep her mind off the pain, but her eyes began to flutter closed.

                I’m…going to die here.

                Everything was black. All she could hear were the sounds of the sister’s slurps and moans. All she could feel was her blood being pulled from her wounds. Her lips moved, forming words that she breathed into the world. 

                “Mistress…” 

                Either the girls didn’t hear her, or they didn’t care, continuing their meal. 

                Then the pressure on her chest stopped. Adela’s eyes fluttered open. Before her stood the magnificent form of Lady Dimitrescu. She had Daniela pushed up against the wall, squeezing her massive hand around her throat. They hissed at each other, spit and blood flying into the air.

                “If you stop now, I’ll forgive you.” 

                Her grip tightened. Daniela simply smiled at her mother, licking the maiden’s blood from her dark lips.

                “Oh, I’m quite full, Mother,” she managed to say through the constraining grasp. 

                Lady Dimitrescu’s attention turned back to Adela, hearing her slump to the floor. Bela and Casandra had released their hold on her, stepping away from the now slack body. Her beautiful grey eyes widened in pure panic. 

                “No!” she bellowed, dropping to her knees, pulling her maiden into her strong arms. 

                She was still breathing, but barely. 

                “M-Mother, I-” Bela began.

                “Get. Out.” 

                The girls all stood there in shock, unable to move. 

                “Get out!” she screamed. 

                It sounded pained. The sisters didn’t protest, soon dissolving into flies, swarming out of the cellar. Lady Dimitrescu hugged her maiden close to her, rocking as her emotions began to take hold. 

                “Please… Don’t leave me. I don’t even know your name!” she choked out in a sob. 

                She held the girl like that until she could manage herself enough to carry her. 

                Lady Dimitrescu held her maiden in her arms as she climbed the steps of the cellar, down the hall, and into her bedroom. She could hear crying before she even opened the door. She swung it open with her hip, careful not to hit the girl’s head. There, sitting in the corner by her bed, was Roxana. She was sobbing into her knees. When she heard the door open, she jumped, eyes darting up. The fear and worry in them melted away as soon as she saw her new friend in her arms.

                “Adela!” Roxana exclaimed, crying even harder as she got to her feet, rushing to them. 

                Adela? What a beautiful name… Lady Dimitrescu thought to herself.

                She’d finally learned her maiden’s name. A twinge of guilt formed in her chest. She didn’t think she could handle losing the girl without even knowing her name. She should have asked when they first met. Her grey eyes filled with tears. She looked at Roxana. 

                “How did this happen?” the maid could hear the anger in her voice, but it was overcome with sadness.

                “I’m so sorry, my Lady,” Roxana sobbed. “I was about to go back up to check on her for the evening when I found her standing in the dining room. She said another maid came to her and told her it was fine.”

                “What maid?” she asked between gritted teeth.

                "She said her name was Regina, I believe.”

                “Find her!”

                “I’m not sure we even have a girl by that name in the castle, my Lady,” Roxana explained, drying her eyes. “But I will find her.” 

                She looked up at her new friend bleeding in her arms. 

                “Please save her, my Lady.”

                “I will.” 

                She glanced down at the maid. 

                “Thank you, girl.”

                Roxana was taken aback by her Lady’s words. She’d never been thanked for anything before. 

                “Of course, my Lady,” she said as she looked at Adela again. “She was so nice to me. I’d do anything to be able to help her.” 

                Her eyes filled with tears again. 

                “I tried to push her out into the courtyard, but they stopped her. I’m so sorry!” she sobbed. 

                “Pull yourself together, girl.” Her words were gentle yet firm. “Find that maid. She will pay for what she's done.”

Notes:

Here is "A Maid's Diary" from the game. This is what started it all:

"June 23rd, 1958

It's been two weeks since I started working
at the castle and I am a little... afraid.

Another maid, Adela, made a mistake and
Miss Daniela slashed her face with a knife!

And at night... I can hear wailing, as if ghosts
roam the halls. I want to go home..."

Chapter 5: Savior

Summary:

Lady Dimitrescu summons her sister, Donna, to save the maiden.

                “Donna. It’s Alcina.” 

                Adela could hear her Mistress’ voice, causing her to stir out of the darkness.

                Alcina…. What a beautiful name… she thought.

                “Are you busy? It’s an emergency. Please.” 

                She didn’t even try to hide the panic in her voice. 

                “I need you to come here as soon as you can. It’s my new maiden. My daughters have drained her nearly to death while I was away. I was lucky to find them when I did. I don’t know if she’ll make it till morning. Please, Donna. I…I don’t want to lose her.”

                She doesn’t want to lose me?  

                She wished she could talk. 

                I don’t want to lose you either, my Lady. 

                The darkness washed over her again.

                Alcina knew if anyone could stop this girl from dying, it would be her sister, Donna. She was the only one of her siblings that she got along with, and she knew more about medicine than the village doctor. The tall woman knelt beside her maiden. Instead of setting her on the bed, she had laid her out on the couch where it would be easier for Donna to reach her. 

                Alcina looked her over. She had a cut across her face. It started deep at her left cheek, trailing more lightly all the way across her nose, to her other side. She had three new bite marks. The one on her chest was deep, but the blood had already begun to congeal in the holes. Alcina put some gauze over Adela’s face and the mark on her chest, then gently laid her down on her stomach. She turned her attention to her back, where the most damage was. All the hard work she had done the previous night was practically for nothing. A large gash went all the way across the whip lashes that were already there. The line ended with a deep gash below her shoulder blade. She could tell it was caused by one of her daughter’s sickles. The last mark wrapped around it. The gash was significantly drained, but the blood had not yet congealed. This was the problem area, at least on the outside. The major problem was the loss of blood. Alcina was very familiar with the amount of blood loss it took to kill a human. If untreated, Adela would die. All her mistress could do for her at that moment was pack fresh gauze into the deep wound so that it would stop bleeding. 

                “You’re going to be just fine, my pet,” she spoke aloud even though she was sure Adela was very much unconscious. 

                She brushed her long blonde hair to one side, keeping it out of the cuts. It was already stained with blood, as was her white dress, and now Alcina’s couch. 

                “My daughters really do know how to make a mess.” 

                She sat back on her knees and sighed, rubbing her temples. 

                “I can’t really blame them, can I? I lost control myself last night.” 

                Her crimson lips quivered as she tried to hold her emotions back. 

                “I’m such a monster,” she whispered. 

                She looked back down at Adela as she wiped a tear from her eye, smudging the black makeup. 

                “I’m so sorry…” 

                Just then, the door unlocked and swung open. 

                “My Lady,” Roxana began, completely out of breath as she held the door open. “Lady Beneviento is here.” 

                A porcelain doll wearing a white wedding dress and veil ran by itself into the room with a giggle.

                “And Angie!”

                The Lady of the house ignored the doll and turned her attention to the woman walking towards her. She was wearing a simple black Victorian dress, collared, with buttons down the front. Although her face was covered by a black veil, Alcina could see the panic in her steps. 

                “Sister,” Donna said, lifting her veil to look at her with her one light-grey eye. 

                The area where her right eye would be was heavily scarred over. Her skin was pale, but not in the same porcelain way Alcina’s was. Her dark hair was kept up in a bun with loose strands falling on either side of her face. She was a bit out of breath and holding a large medical bag in her hands. 

                “We’ve come as fast as we could.”

                Alcina smiled briefly. 

                “Thank you, Sister,” she said as her eyes turned to the girl on her couch. “Please…” 

                Donna nodded before going to Adela’s side to begin assessing the damage.

                Lady Dimitrescu glanced over at Roxana. 

                “Did you find the maid?”

                Roxana frowned and shook her head, arms clasped in front of her. 

                “I’m afraid not, my Lady. We have no record of any maid named Regina in the castle. Perhaps your maiden misheard her name. Once she wakes up, I’ll be sure to get a good description of her and see if I can track her down. Until then, the head maids have put the others on lockdown. Only they and I are allowed to leave the living quarters.”

                Alcina nodded in approval. 

                “Well done. Now, be a dear and entertain Angie, hm?”

                “Of course, my Lady.” 

                Roxana smiled down at the doll. 

                “I’ve missed you, Miss Angie.”

                “Roxy! Roxy!” Angie sang as she jumped around the maid excitedly. “I missed you, too!”

                Roxana put a finger to her lips, still smiling behind it. 

                “We must let Lady Beneviento work. How about a nice quiet game of pat-a-cake?” She moved to the opposite side of the room, to a corner, giving the Lords space. 

                She gestured for the doll to follow her.

                “Yay!” Angie yelled. 

                Roxana gently shushed her. 

                “Sorry,” she whispered, plopping down in front of the maid.

                “The girls did all of this?” Donna asked as she looked Adela over. 

                Lady Dimitrescu rose to her full height. She grabbed her quellazaire from the table beside the couch, lighting a cigarette. She took a long, deep drag as her eyes scanned her maiden, then up to her sister. The look of fear and worry in her grey pools flickered to an angry gold.

                “Not the lashes.” 

                She exhaled the smoke straight into the air, eyes narrowed as she watched it swirl around her ceiling.

                “She came like that,” she told her.

                “She came like that?” Donna questioned as she bent down beside the girl, opening the medical bag.

                 “Her aunt had the audacity to bring her to me damaged.” 

                Alcina crossed her arms, one elbow resting atop the other arm as she held the cigarette stick in the air. 

                “She beat the girl the night before she brought her to me. Can you believe that?” 

                She scoffed. 

                “I bet she assumed I was just going to eat her.”

                “Well, Sister…” 

                “What?”

                “That’s kinda what you do," the voice of the doll called out with a giggle. 

                “Well,” Alcina looked down at Adela. “Not her.”

                The doll turned her head in the girl’s direction as well. 

                “Is she special?” she asked.

                “Angie,” Donna scolded.

                “She is,” Alcina answered the question. 

                She finished her cigarette and put it in an ashtray, eyes still fixed on the blonde woman on her couch. 

                “I don’t know why, but she’s different than the rest.”

                “She’s very sweet,” Roxana spoke up out of turn.

                Alcina smirked.

                “Oh, yes she is.”

                “Oh, I meant.”

                “I know what you meant, girl. Just...entertain the child,” she said, gesturing to Angie. 

                “Hey!” 

                “Angie…”

                “Yes, Donna.”

                Roxana got to her feet and held a hand out to the doll. 

                “Would you like to play a game of hide-and-seek in the sitting room?”

                “Hide-and-seek! Hide-and-seek!” Angie jumped up and down with excitement, following the maid out of the room.

                “Remind me to give that girl a raise,” Alcina said once the door had shut and locked.

                “But you don’t pay them, Sister.”

                “A promotion then.”

                Donna chuckled and nodded. 

                “I agree.” 

                She turned her attention back to Adela. 

                “I’ll need-” 

                Alcina pushed the same rolling table she had used the night before over to her sister with her foot; it was already covered in supplies.

                “This is everything I have.”

                “Oh.” 

                Donna was a little shocked but happily surprised. 

                “Thank you,” she said as she began to pull things from her bag and place them on the table. 

                “I’m going to pack all the open wounds with some herbal paste. I may have to stitch this one up.” 

                She gestured to the large gash. 

                Alcina lit another cigarette. 

                “Do what you must,” she sighed in an attempt to hide her nerves. 

                She smoked, pacing as her sister began to work on Adela. 

                “I don’t know what to do, Donna. The girls did so much damage, but I can’t entirely blame them.”

                “What do you mean?” Donna asked, spreading the paste to the lashes on the girl’s back.

                “I could smell it in her blood as she walked up the mountain. I’ve never smelled anything like it in all my years.” 

                Her pacing quickened, and she took a long drag from her cigarette. 

                “I wanted to…protect her?”

                She questioned herself, trying to explain emotions she wasn’t entirely used to. 

                “But I also wanted to devour her. That one for sure. I could hardly control myself before she even got to the gates. Then, when I met that dreadful woman who brought her…” 

                She stopped pacing a moment, putting her cigarette out. 

                “I wanted to kill her. As soon as I saw her.”

                She lit another cigarette, her wide-brimmed hat obscuring her face as she leaned down to light it. When she looked back up, her eyes were glowing. 

                “I still do.” 

                Her elegant frame turned, putting the quellazaire to her crimson lips as she began to pace again. 

                “But even before I knew what she had done. I could just…sense the girl was in danger around her. And the dragon raged within me. I wanted to take her and shield her behind my claws. To never let anyone else touch her.”

                She scoffed bitterly.

                “And I failed.” 

                Tears formed in her yellow eyes, the glow fading from them as they returned to their neutral grey. 

                “It was hardly a day. I didn’t even know her name until tonight. I-”

                “Sister,” Donna looked up at Alcina, panic flashing across her usually calm face. “She doesn’t have enough blood.”

                Alcina stopped in her tracks.

                “What?” she spat the question out, tone void of any sadness or panic, only anger. 

                Lady Beneviento quickly rose to her feet. 

                “Help me flip her onto her back.” 

                Her sister was by her side before she could even finish her sentence. 

                “Be careful with the wrapping, it’s holding the herbs against the wounds. I don’t want them to shift. I just put it…everywhere. But please, let’s hurry.”

                The tall woman knelt down, sliding one of her large hands under Adela. She placed her other hand on her back.

                “Grab her legs.” 

                Together, they flipped the girl onto her back.

                Alcina stared down at the body of her maiden. She was pale. Her breathing was unpredictable, rapid one moment, then shallow the next. Sweat dotted her forehead, but she was cold to the touch. The tips of her fingers were also a dark pink, almost red, and a bit swollen.

                “She has some frostbite as well,” Donna explained, watching her sister’s gaze. 

                “Roxana mentioned she hid in the courtyard. But I don’t know for how long.”

                “Between the frostbite and the blood loss, her body is about to go into organ failure.”

                The panic returned to Alcina.

                “What can we do then?”

                “She needs a blood transfusion. Now.” 

                Donna was usually very soft-spoken, but at that moment, her tone held command. Alcina had never heard her sister's voice take such a hard tone before. 

                “Donna, we don’t store the blood like that.” 

                Her usually commanding voice was full of panic.

                “It doesn’t matter what container or form it’s in, I just need blood, Alcina. A lot of it. Now.”

                Without another word, Lady Dimitrescu strode towards the door. 

                “I’ll be back as soon as I can. Just keep her alive.”

                Donna nodded, spreading paste on the bite on Adela’s chest. Her eyes drifted up to the girl’s neck. 

                “Shall I leave your mark, Alcina?”

                Her hand paused on its way to unlock the door.

                “I’ll make a new one when she’s done healing.” 

                If the girl did live, she wanted to start over. She deserved that, at least. Alcina unlocked the door and went out to find Roxana. 

                “Found you! Found you!’ Angie pointed to a very obvious bulge in the curtains of the sitting area. 

                “You win again,” the maid praised. 

                “Roxana, I need you. Angie, go help Donna.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” they replied in unison. 

                The doll tottered back towards the bedroom door, the two women walking behind her. Once she was inside, Alcina locked the door. Then she led Roxana down the hall into the other room. The maid had never really been down there. She was never allowed inside the Hall of Ablution. Alcina didn’t care about protocol at the moment. The passage was already open, and they headed down the stairs. As soon as her foot made the faintest splash once they reached the room below, Roxana gasped. She knew it was blood.

                “You…stay there, girl. You don’t have to see any of this.” 

                She looked back to find that Roxana had her eyes covered already. 

                “Good. Now stay.” 

                “Y-yes, my Lady.”

                Alcina stepped over the pool of Adela’s blood, only to step in more blood. It was pretty unavoidable. She went on down the long halls to her destination. She wanted fresh blood, and the chamber had just been drained for the annual wine event. There were always a few barrels of the blood that had been used in the wine that year for special attendees to try as well. It was all part of the presentation. House Dimitrescu had been bottling blood wine since the 15th century, and every year, Alcina tried to perfect it. 

                The Lady picked up one of the barrels of blood in her strong arms and headed back to the stairs, careful not to slip. Roxana was still waiting at the bottom of the stairs, knees trembling. Once she heard her Lady approach, she was instantly at attention. 

                “Back up the stairs, girl. Watch my feet. Make sure I don’t trip. My trust and Adela’s life are in your hands now.” 

                “Oh my. Okay. Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                She ran back up the stairs, getting into a position where she could see better. 

                Alcina climbed the stairs with ease. 

                “Door.” 

                “Yes, my Lady.” Roxana practically slid into the door to open it, holding it for Alcina as she bent through the frame.  

                When the two of them returned to the room, Roxana unlocked it with her set of keys. Alcina pushed the door open with her hip and strode inside, gently placing the barrel beside the couch. She wasn’t even out of breath. 

                “How is she?”

                “I’ve been keeping her as stable as I can.” Donna turned around to face her. “I’ve set everything up.”

                “Thank you, Sister.”

                She glanced down at her maiden, so pale, her breath shallow. 

                “What can I do to help?”

                Donna placed a hand on Alcina’s side. 

                “Rest. I’ve left some special cigarettes for you beside your bed. All you can do now is wait and relax. I shall handle the rest.”

                Lady Dimitrescu nodded; her eyes glued to Adela. 

                “Is there anything I can do for you, my Lady?” Roxana asked Alcina.

                The tall woman’s gaze turned to the maid.

                “Sit a moment, girl. Have some tea with Angie to help calm you down," she said before continuing. "You’ll be Adela’s maid from now on, when she’s not performing her own tasks, so your duties lie here now, as well. You already have a key.”

                “A-are you sure, my Lady? I thought this was meant to be only until you returned to the castle.”

                “Are you turning down the position?” 

                Alcina was teasing.

                “N-no, my Lady! I’m just…I’m very happy,” she said, curtseying with a smile. “Thank you very much.”

                “You are to make sure no one gets hold of that key you have.” 

                The Lady of House Dimitrescu grew very serious for a moment. 

                “And Mother Miranda is never to know about her.”

                “How do you intend on hiding her, my Lady?”

                “She can know I have a new maiden, only if she asks. But she isn’t to know her name or anything about her. She is never to meet her.”

                Her eyes began to glow, and long claws unleashed themselves from her fingertips.

                “She will not poison this girl," she added.

                “Understood,” Roxana replied with a firm nod.

                “Good.” 

                Her claws retracted back beneath her gloves. 

                “Now we just…try to relax and let Donna work her magic.”

                “Maaagic,” Angie said, waving her little doll fingers over Adela as if casting a spell. 

                “Go sit with Roxana, Angie,” Donna whispered.

                “Okay,” she whined, waddling over to the maid.

                She sat beside her on the floor in the corner where they happily drank the tea Donna had made for them. Alcina ran her gloved fingers over the cigarettes her sister had rolled for her. She picked one, placing it in her quellazaire. She took her hat off, tossing it onto her bed. She sat, legs crossed, on the side of the bed closest to Adela. She lit her cigarette as she slipped out of her shoes, letting them fall to the floor. She took a long drag, letting the smoke fill her lungs completely before unleashing it into the top of the canopy. The haze drifted around her as her mind relaxed. The tea the other two were drinking had a similar effect. Time passed for them without them even realizing it. When Donna finally spoke, they were all alert but remained calm.

                “Alcina, she’s stable now,” Lady Beneviento said gently. 

                Lady Dimitrescu pushed herself off her elbows and looked down at Adela. She was still pale but no longer looking sickly. Her fingers were no longer pink. There was no more sweat on her brow. Her chest rose and fell smoothly, regularly. The slash across her face was covered with a thin line of gauze. There were still bandages all around her midsection, across her chest, and around her neck, but there was no more blood. A sigh of relief escaped her crimson lips. 

                “She made it.” 

                Alcina looked over at Donna with a smile. 

                “Thank you, Sister. You don’t know how much this means to me.”

                “You’re right, Alcina. This girl is special.” 

                Donna was serious as she looked up at her elder sister. 

                “Mother cannot know.”

                “I know,” Alcina said with a firm nod. “I will keep her safe.”

                “Keep us all safe in doing so.” 

                Donna snapped her medical bag closed. She had cleaned everything up already. 

                “I set aside the blood she needs and left the rest in the barrel.”

                “We needed a LOT,” Angie exclaimed. 

                “I imagine,” Alcina replied, her grey eyes fixed on Adela.

                "Would you like it if we stayed the night, Sister? I’d like to make sure she’s still stable in the morning once the blood is finished. I’d like to check the wound on her back and repack it later tomorrow.” 

                A flicker of worry flashed across Donna’s composed features.

                “I just want to make sure everything goes smoothly.” 

                “Of course, Sister,” Alcina replied with a smile. 

                She glanced over at the very relaxed maid on the floor in the corner. Angie was sitting on her lap. 

                “Roxana, please show Donna and Angie to the chambers across the hall.”

                Roxana gently picked the doll up into her arms and got to her feet.

                “Right away, my Lady,” she replied as she placed Angie back down on the ground beside her and hesitated, wanting to speak up.

                “What is it, girl?”

                “My Lady, may I sleep in your sitting area for the evening? I don’t want to be too far in case you need me. I don’t want anything bad to-”

                “Take whatever you need to make yourself comfortable.”

                Roxana curtsied with a smile. 

                "Thank you, my Lady. I will get Lady Beneviento and Angie settled across the way and then, if you don’t need me, I shall retire for the evening as well.”

                “Thank you, Roxana.” 

                She looked the maid in the eyes. 

                “Your dedication has not gone unnoticed. I’m very confident in my decision to give you this new position. Be sure to tell your superiors in the morning.”

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                Roxana turned her attention to the other Lord and her doll companion.

                “Come, my Lady, Miss Angie, I shall make sure the chambers are to your liking.” 

                She unlocked the door, holding it open for them.

                “Roxy’s the best!” Angie exclaimed as she skipped into the hallway.

                “Bedtime, Angie,” Donna said as she put a finger to her lips and gently shushed her creation. 

                “Yes, Donna.”

                The door closed and locked behind them.

                Lady Dimitrescu turned her attention back to Adela. Whatever wonders Donna had done with her medicine seemed to have stabilized the girl at least enough to ease the tall woman’s worries. With the help of another of Donna’s special cigarettes, she’d be able to sleep.  She walked into her washroom, coming out with a clean face, her long, black robe wrapped around herself. She climbed into bed, staying on the side Adela was close to. Lying back against her pillows, she slowly toked on her quellazaire, watching the smoke swirl around the canopy. When she was done, she turned on her side, watching her maiden’s chest gently rise and fall. With a smile and a contented sigh, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to drift to sleep.

Chapter 6: Getting to Know You

Summary:

Alcina and Adela get to know one another while the maiden recuperates.

Notes:

This chapter goes into more detail about Adela's abuse but not graphically so. I just wanted to give a heads up.
I set the maid's quarters for this story under the kitchen because that makes more sense. There is also an added bedroom across from Alcina's that will be elaborated on later.

                Roxana had already popped her head inside her Lady’s chambers to see if she or her maiden needed anything; both were fast asleep. She gently closed and locked the door, heading down to the floor below, through the courtyard, and towards the living quarters for the maids. The Grand Chambermaid was sitting in a chair by the door, monitoring the area. Roxana bowed her head to her. 

                “Lady Dimitrescu has charged me to take care of her new maiden, permanently. She told me to let you know before I go about my new duties for the day.”

                The older woman looked up at her. She had a stern, scarred face, wrinkled with time. 

                “Even with the mess you made last night that the other maids and I had to clean up?” 

                Roxana was used to being spoken down on by the Grand Chambermaid and some of the other, more experienced maids. Their Lady seemed to confide in and trust her more even though she’d only been there for five or so years. It was noticeable to those who paid attention. Roxana didn’t really know why Lady Dimitrescu trusted her so much. She had been indifferent towards her when she began working there, treating her like any regular maid. She’d be given to House Dimitrescu after her husband was murdered by Mother Miranda in her cave church. She would have killed Roxana too if Alcina didn’t stop her. Perhaps Lady Dimitrescu saw something in her that no one else did.

                “I was tied up in my normal duties earlier. Yes, it is my fault for not finishing them fast enough to check on the Lady’s new maiden. But it is not my fault that some other maid released her. Only so many of us have keys. I was in the kitchens training a new girl. Where were the rest of you and your keys?” 

                Roxana was normally a submissive worker, but she had a wreck of a night. 

                “Have you even found that girl yet?”

                The Grand Chambermaid quickly rose to her feet and stepped toward Roxana, causing her to stumble back against the wall. 

                “How dare you speak to your superior like that?” she shouted.

                Roxana looked her boldly in the eye. 

                “Forgive me, Ma’am,” she mumbled. “Did you find the girl? I must report back to Lady Dimitrescu once she wakes for the day.” 

                “No,” she spat before retreating back to her chair beside the chamber door. 

                Roxana turned her back on her as she began to head toward the laundry room. 

                “I’ll be sure to let her know.” 

                With that, she headed off to gather fresh towels for the three women upstairs.

                Back in Lady Dimitrescu’s bedroom, Adela began to stir. She felt as if she were in a shielded part of the darkness that she had fallen into, like light cradling her. She couldn’t feel any pain. The combination of the light and the lack of pain would normally have sent her into a panic, but she felt too calm. Slowly, she emerged from the light and into consciousness. Her eyes tried to flutter open but wouldn’t. A soft groan escaped her lips as the pain finally hit her. She ached everywhere, and she felt so weak. 

                “Alcina…” she called out, her voice barely a whisper. 

                Her Mistress’ eyes shot open. She sat up, swinging her legs over the side of her bed as she looked down at her maiden on the couch. Though she looked like she was in terrible pain, she was finally conscious. 

                “Adela,” she breathed, getting to her feet before kneeling beside the couch where she lay. “Try not to move too much.” 

                She laid one of her large hands over the girl’s much smaller ones. 

                The blonde woman smiled weakly, her eyes finally managing to open. She looked into the pools of grey that gazed down at her. Alcina’s face was clean of all makeup. Adela could see just how pale she was even without the powder. Her skin almost had a blue hue to it. It looked so soft.

                “You know my name…”

                “I’m sorry I didn’t ask sooner,” she admitted. “Though, perhaps refrain from using mine, pet.” 

                Her tone was firm yet playful. 

                “Under the circumstances, I’ll let you have that one.”

                “Forgive me, my Lady,” Adela corrected herself.

                Alcina couldn’t help but smile. She ran the back of her hand across Adela’s forehead. She was clammy but much better than the night before. 

                “I’m afraid you’ve gotten away with far too much in such a short stay. Don’t get comfortable with seeing my good side. It’s usually a rare sight. Once you’re all healed up, I expect you to begin your duties.”

                “Yes, my Lady.” 

                The girl winced.

                Alcina’s façade of a stern mistress faded. 

                “What’s wrong?”

                “My back. It’s throbbing.” 

                She tried to arch it, only making it worse.

                Lady Dimitrescu quickly got to her feet and headed to the door. 

                “Don’t move. Let me get Donna.”

                Before she could unlock the door, Roxana’s key slid into the hole. She gently pushed the door open, wheeling in a wooden rolling table covered in fresh towels, food, and drink. She smiled.

                “Good morning, my Lady.” Her voice was hushed. “How are you and-?”

                “Roxana.” Adela smiled, hearing her new friend. 

                The maid’s face beamed. 

                “She’s awake? Oh, how wonderful! Shall I see if Lady Beneviento is up?” 

                “I was just going to see her myself. Would you mind? I don’t want to leave Adela alone.”

                “Of course, my Lady.” 

                She left the cart by the door and crossed the hall, towards the other bed chamber. 

                Alcina returned to her maiden’s side. The girl’s jaw was clenched, and she was gripping the side of the couch. She leaned down, gently cupping Adela’s face in her hand. 

                “It will ease soon, my pet. Just try to stay calm.” 

                The maiden’s pained features and grip softened at her Lady’s touch. Roxana re-entered the room, followed by Donna and Angie. It was the first time Adela had actually seen Lady Beneviento or her companion, though the appearance of the veiled woman and the walking doll didn’t seem to faze her. 

                “She’s awake!” Angie exclaimed with a singsong voice, scampering towards the girl.

                “Don’t overwhelm her, please,” the voice from behind the veil called gently. 

                The porcelain doll stared up at the blonde. 

                “Wow. You look a lot better. I totally thought you were gonna die, and I hadn’t really gotten to meet you yet, and I was sad,” she said before she looked back at the maid in the room. “Roxy was sad too, and that made me even more sad.” 

                Adela smiled at them, forcing it through the pain. 

                “Thank you all so much for helping me. I’m sorry for worrying you.” 

                She grew serious for a moment. 

                “I’m sorry, Roxana. I should have waited for you.” 

                Her gaze raised to meet Alcina’s, head tilting back with a slight wince to be able to see her better. 

                “And I’m even more sorry to you, my Lady, I-” the words choked in her mouth.

                “Enough.” Alcina placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “We’ll discuss all that later. Right now, we need to manage your pain.” 

                Her eyes scanned her maiden. She was still grasping the couch, and her breathing was more ragged than it had been a few minutes ago.  

                “Save your words, dear,” Donna’s soft voice spoke as she stepped closer to the couch. 

                She was holding a steaming cup of tea. 

                “You need to rest and regain your strength. I’ve brought you some herbal tea to ease your pain. I boiled a whole pot of it before I went to sleep last night so that you’ll have enough for a few days. Angie and I can stop by to bring more any time.” 

                Adela nodded her head gently. Two Lords of the village had just told her not to speak, so she refrained from thanking the woman, even though every ounce of her subservient being wanted to.

                “Let’s sit you up, then,” Alcina said as she glanced over her shoulder at her maid. “Roxana, please watch her back while I lift her. I want to make sure the armrest doesn’t touch the wound.”

                “And please be mindful of the bandages,” Donna reminded her sister. “They’re holding the medicated paste on.” 

                “Yes, my Ladies,” Roxana replied, stepping behind Adela to make sure the move went smoothly.

                Lady Dimitrescu lifted her strong arms down towards her maiden. 

                “Come.”

                Adela released her hold on the couch and opened her arms. She gasped in pain as Alcina gently lifted her to a seated position. Now she sat against the armrest of the couch. There was plenty of room between the major wound and the top of the armrest. Once her mistress was sure she was safely settled, she moved aside, allowing Donna to hand her the tea. The girl smiled with a nod and took a sip. It was very pleasant, not too sweet but not too bitter. Soon after she swallowed, she could feel her muscles relax as the tension and pain eased. It wasn’t a numbing, but rather a calming sensation that flooded through her body. A strange feeling slowly washed over her. It made her feel a bit dizzy at first, but then it settled. Her body felt as if it were floating just above the couch, though she hadn’t moved. A smile crept across her face. 

                “Oooh! You gave her the good stuff!” Angie said with a giggle, rousing a small giggle from Adela as well. 

                Alcina smirked, glancing down at her maiden as she took another sip of the special tea. She stepped around the couch and took a seat on the side of the bed closest to it. She reached towards the end table, taking her quellazaire and one of the cigarettes her sister had made for her. She brought the stick to her lips, void of their usual crimson, and took a long toke. Leaning her head back, she released the smoke into the air, watching it swirl around the canopy. 

                “Mm,” she hummed. “Today will be a good day.” 

                Her eyes lowered to meet Donna’s veil with a warm smile. 

                “Thank you, Sister. I don’t know how to repay you for what you’ve done. But I will.”

                “You owe me nothing, Alcina,” Donna said as she lifted her covering to look her sister in her eyes. “I love you. I’ll always do whatever I can to help you.”

                It was the first time Adela had seen Lady Benevento’s face. She smiled dreamily. 

                “Is everyone in your family pretty?” 

                The question was directed at both of them, though she was looking at the younger Lord.

                Donna’s light-grey eye widened, and a soft shade of pink flushed her usually pale cheeks. She covered her face with her veil once again, hands clasped in front of her. 

                “Aren’t I pretty?” Angie asked, toddling over to Adela, and sitting atop the empty side of the couch where her feet didn’t reach. 

                Adela giggled. 

                “You’re very pretty,” she said as she reached out to touch the doll’s dress. 

                It was so well made, with beautiful details on such a small article of clothing. She winced, forgetting the pain while under the tea’s influence.

                “Hey, hey, hey,” Angie warned. “Don’t go messing up all the hard work we did, okay?” 

                She gently crawled up the girl’s legs and sat on her lap. 

                “Better?” the doll asked. 

                Adela nodded, smiling as she felt the fabric between her fingers. 

                “Would you like anything to eat, Miss?” Roxana asked. 

                She was bent forward, both hands on her apron, smiling down at her two friends. 

                The blue-eyed girl looked up at her with a smile of her own. 

                “You’re really pretty too, Roxana.”

                “You’re sweet, Miss,” the maid said with a laugh. “My, I wouldn’t mind some of that tea myself.”

                “You wouldn’t want to have to drink it, dear,” Donna said, putting a hand on Roxana’s shoulder. “It’s still medicine, and a strong one at that. It wouldn’t give you the same reaction.”

                Alcina pouted as she blew some smoke out of her lungs. 

                “Really?” she asked as she crossed her legs with a sigh, resting her elbow on her knee. “And I was going to steal a sip myself.” 

                “It’s medicine, Alcina,” Donna scolded her sister more harshly than the loving warning she’d given the maid. “It’s not for fun.” 

                She stepped towards her and held out a hand. It was full of the cigarettes she had rolled for her.

                “Besides, it takes much more work than it does to make these.”

                “Forgive me, Sister. Thank you. Truly.” 

                She took them from her and placed them with the others in the cigarette box on her end table. 

                “You’re too kind.”

                “Yeah, she is,” Angie agreed with a giggle while Roxana and Adela nodded in unison. 

                Donna turned to face Adela on the couch, bowing her head to her. 

                “It was good meeting you, Adela. I’m sorry it was under such circumstances. We shall return tomorrow so I can check on the packing. It’s not gauze, so we won’t have to worry about it until then. Let’s just say the treatment wasn’t…typical.”

                The girl smiled back up at her. 

                “It was a pleasure meeting you as well, Lady Beneviento. And you, too, Miss Angie. Thank you.”

                The doll patted Adela on the shoulder with her small porcelain hand. 

                “See ya soon!” she said as she jumped down and joined her creator by her side, waving. 

                “Let me walk you to the gates,” Roxana said. 

                She looked between Alcina and Adela. 

                “Do either of you two need anything before I leave?”

                “That will be all, Roxana,” Alcina said as she waved a hand in the air. “Thank you for all you’ve done as well. Check on us later, won’t you?”

                “Of course, my Lady,” the maid said, bowing and heading to the door.

                She unlocked it and held it open for Donna and Angie. 

                Adela waved gently with a bright smile until the door was shut and locked. She turned back and looked over her shoulder at her Mistress. 

                “My Lady, I wanted to thank you for everything you’ve done for me, I-” 

                She watched Alcina rise to her feet, grabbing her things before moving around to the front of the couch. She took a seat in her armchair so that she could actually face Adela. The blue-eyed girl beamed up at her. Before she could continue speaking, Alcina put her finger up to her own lips to shush her. 

                “You’ve thanked who you needed to thank already. Donna is the one who saved you.” 

                She crossed her legs, adjusting her robe. She brought her quellazaire to her lips, lighting another herbal cigarette and taking a drag. Her eyes locked with Adela’s as she blew the smoke over her head. 

                “As far as I’m concerned,” she began as she set her elbow on an armrest, holding the stick in the air. “Once you’ve finished healing and have gotten back to your top form, you will be begging me to forgive you for what you’ve done.”

                Adela’s blue eyes dropped to her lap. Her heart sank. This was all because she didn’t listen to her Mistress’ orders. She, Donna, and Roxana had to go through so much just because of her mistake. The guilt hurt more than her pain did at that moment. Alcina reached over to the rolling table Roxana had brought up. She grabbed the fancier-looking bottle of wine and poured a glass for herself. As the dark red liquid flowed into her mouth, a moan crept from her throat. Her yellow eyes pulsed again before returning to grey. She glanced at her maiden, who was staring down, fiddling with the handle of her teacup. 

                “Come now, have another sip of that tea of yours. You need to finish that cup within the hour.”

                Adela complied, putting the teacup to her lips and taking a few small sips before putting it back down on its saucer. She felt another wave of that strange, but delightful feeling gently wash over her. Lady Dimitrescu smiled behind her wine as she watched her maiden relax. She set the drink aside and lit her cigarette back up, breathing it deep into her lungs. Soon, she felt herself relax, and she slowly released the smoke. A brief silence fell between them until she spoke again. 

                “Tell me about yourself, girl.”

                The maiden was taken aback by the sudden inquiry. 

                “A-about myself, my Lady? Like what?”

                Alcina sighed, taking another sip of her wine. She didn’t like being honest; it made her feel vulnerable, and she hated that. 

                “I regret not asking more about you before everything happened. I don’t know how I would have lived with myself if you had died without me knowing a thing about you,” she explained as she swirled the red liquid around the glass, hypnotizing herself in it to maintain her composure. 

                This admission made Adela smile. Her eyes remained fixed on her teacup. She hesitated. 

                “May I ask you a question first, my Lady?”

                “I suppose so.” 

                She pulled her grey eyes away from her cup to look over at her. 

                “What is it?”

                Adela took another sip of her tea to relax her nerves, then she turned her gaze up to meet Alcina’s. 

                “Why did you pay my aunt so much for me? And why would you pay in the first place? Most of these girls were abandoned here,” she spoke quietly as her blue eyes narrowed. “My aunt was only using me to get herself money, and she succeeded. Why did you give in to her greed?” 

                Lady Dimitrescu threw her head back and laughed at her maiden’s query. 

                “I hope she dropped half of that bag on her way down. Could you imagine?” she said with a chuckle, the mixture of the wine and the herb had finally broken through her wall of composure. “I had the maids add far more than what you weigh, girl. Just in the hope that she would lose it.” 

                She took another long drink and finished her glass of wine, putting it back on the table. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her thighs with her hands clasped under her chin. 

                “It wasn’t anything personal, my pet. Just call it…petty revenge.”

                “Revenge? But what did my aunt do to you, my Lady?” 

                Adela was confused. Her Mistress was acting not her usual poised self, and she wasn’t making much sense. Her head was spinning, and the effects of the tea weren’t helping. 

                “It isn’t what she did to me, it’s what she had done to you.” 

                A smirk crept across her face, and she leaned closer to the girl, staring into her blue eyes. 

                “Your scent came to me even before you crossed the bridge. I’d never smelled anything quite like it before. It stirred two things inside of me,” she said as she reached over, taking Adela’s chin gently between her thumb and index finger. “I felt the need to shield you from the dangers of the world. But I also wanted to devour you.” 

                She ran a thumb over the girl’s bottom lip, watching her face turn red. With a laugh, she released her, sitting back in her chair. 

                “Two very conflicting feelings, I know. I’m far more dangerous than some pathetic human woman who clings to a lifestyle she can no longer maintain. But she was there, standing in front of me with the intent to profit off what the dragon inside of me told me I was meant to protect,” the Lady of the house explained.

                Alcina paused for a moment, pouring herself another glass of wine and taking a quick sip. 

                “And I just knew she was the reason you were bleeding.” 

                Her long fingernails clicked against her glass. The dragon inside her was waking up. 

                “It was like bringing a lamb to the slaughter. And she wanted money?” 

                She brought her glass to her lips, taking a long, slow drink of the dark red liquid. She swallowed with a chuckle, eyes flashing yellow. 

                “So, I simply gave her what she wanted. But I wasn’t going to pay her what I normally would for good help or even your weight in gold, like I told her. I made her carry something she couldn’t handle on her own.” 

                Her gaze fixated on the blue orbs of the young woman before her. 

                “You carried her long enough. She made her choice, and I hope she regrets it every day of her puny mortal life,” she explained and smiled too cheerfully. “Now, I think it’s time for you to answer my questions, pet,” she cooed.  

                Adela just looked at her, shocked. 

                “I-um-y-yes, my Lady,” she spat out. “What would you like to know?”

                She didn’t even hesitate and asked the first question on her mind. 

                “How long has your aunt been doing this?” 

                Her maiden’s gaze fell. 

                “For over a decade now. She came to live with me when my mother and father were killed by lycans. Then she just…took over. And everything changed. …We used to be so happy.” 

                The words choked in her throat, and her eyes began to water. She took a sip of tea to settle herself before continuing. 

                “When Mother Miranda found out about my parents, she summoned my aunt from outside the village to come take care of me.”

                “You’ve met Mother Miranda?” 

                There was a hint of worry in her question.

                “No, my aunt told me all of that when she showed up after my parents had been killed. She moved in and started spending all their money. I didn’t realize until the staff started to gossip about it. That’s when I noticed all the fancy dresses and jewelry she was flaunting around. Meanwhile, she was firing off the staff one by one, until no one was left but the cook, and even she was eventually let go. I took over all their chores and responsibilities. I didn’t mind that as much as what she did to me if I forgot a chore or didn’t do it to her liking.”

                “How old were you then?”

                Adela hesitated, fiddling with the handle of the cup. 

                “Ten.” 

                She didn’t look up from her tea, but she could hear her Mistress chug back her wine before she placed it back down on the table with a loud clunk. There was a long silence between them. 

                “What else would you like to know, my Lady?”

                “I want to know how someone such as yourself came to my castle.” 

                Her anger began to show in her voice. She could no longer maintain her poised façade.  

                “We…walked here, my Lady.” 

                Adela was confused.

                “That is not what I mean!” Alcina growled.

                “Then what do you mean?” Adela’s voice rose, and tears began to stream down her cheeks. “What more do you want to know? All that woman cares about is money, so she brought me up here to get it. It’s my fault!” 

                She started to cry. 

                “It’s because I wouldn’t marry that man she wanted me to. But I don’t want to- and he tried to- and I-” she tried to explain through the sobs. 

                Lady Dimitrescu was by her side in moments, her strong arms wrapping gently around her. She held the young woman as she cried. 

                “None of it is your fault, you silly girl. You’re so strong for going through that for as long as you did.” 

                Adela gritted her teeth to try to stop herself from crying. Her chest was starting to ache, and her back was throbbing again. Her arms reached out to her Mistress, fingers grasping the fabric of her robe. Another cry escaped her, but it wasn’t one of sadness. She could feel the other woman pull away, her large hands resting on her shoulders. 

                “Look at me,” Alcina said, her tone was gentle, but it held command. 

                Blue eyes flickered up to meet her gaze, pools of tears falling from them. The grip on her robe tightened. 

                “It isn’t your fault. None of this was ever your fault. Do you understand me?” her question was soft, but her words demanded a response. 

                Adela opened her mouth to reply, but her words only came out as another broken sob. The hands on her shoulders gave her a firm squeeze but not enough to hurt her.

                “Do you understand?”

                “Y-yes, my Lady.”

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised. “Now, it’s past time you should be finished with that tea. Donna has written me a list of instructions for your care, and I intend on following them to the letter.” 

                She stared down at Adela as her tears began to subside, wiping them away with her thumb. 

                “Come now, let’s talk about happy things.”

                She rose to her full height and returned to her chair. Reclining back, she placed another of Donna’s cigarettes into her quellazaire and lit it. 

                Adela brought a shaky cup of tea to her lips. She sipped it until it was finished, feeling the rush of weightlessness wash over her once again. Lady Dimitrescu released a large, swirling cloud of smoke into the air above her head. 

                “Without worrying about constraints, what’s your favorite thing to do?” the tall woman asked.

                The other woman thought for a moment. 

                “Well, I love reading but when I was younger, my parents used to take me swimming at the reservoir,” she replied, smiling at the thought.  

                Her smile was contagious. 

                “Oh? The girls and I love going there in the summertime. One of my brothers lives there, so the Lords have their own special section, away from the common folk. Perhaps we can visit when the season rolls back around.” 

                “I would love that, my Lady.” 

                Alcina poured the girl another cup of her medicine, handing the saucer over. 

                “You’re quite behind schedule, pet.”

Chapter 7: First Kiss

Notes:

Warning: Alcina loses her temper.

                Adela took the drink from her and brought it to her lips. Once she’d taken a few good gulps, she set it aside. Her fingers curled around the side of the couch as the feeling washed over her. When she was sure she wouldn’t float away, she looked up into the grey eyes of her Mistress.

                “What is your favorite thing to do, my Lady? If you don’t mind me asking.”

                “When I have time to myself, I like to play the piano; let myself fall away to another place and another time.” 

                “I would love to hear you play sometime, my Lady. If you’d let me.”

                “Of course, pet. I would very much enjoy that.”

                Hours passed, and the room was full of laughter and haze. Adela stifled herself to giggles before taking another large sip of her tea.

                “Your brothers do seem a bit…strange, my Lady.” 

                She’d been listening to Alcina gossip about her siblings for quite some time. Lady Dimitrescu released another great puff of smoke past her grinning lips. 

                “And now you see why Donna is my favorite.”

                “I do, my Lady,” she replied with a chuckle. “Though it would still be nice to meet your brothers one day. Perhaps they’re nicer than you’ve let on.” 

                “Hardly,” she said with a scoff, lifting her quellazaire into the air as her elbow sat upon the armrest. “Besides, I’m not about to let any man-thing go near my maiden!”

                Adela couldn’t help but snort out a laugh. Between the herbs in the tea and the herbs in the air, her usual subservient brain had shut off.

                “What in Mother’s name is so funny?” 

                The pouty look on Alcina’s face only made the girl laugh again. 

                “You sound like a sibling fighting over a toy,” her laughter calmed. “Forgive me, I never had any siblings of my own, but I’ve read many books. Even though you’re not talking about a usual circumstance, the way you talk about them sounds very…classic sibling.” 

                She watched as the tall woman got to her feet and snuffed out her cigarette before turning her gaze upon her. Adela got a little dizzy just by looking up at her. 

                “F-forgive me, my Lady, I didn’t mean to overstep-” 

                A gasp escaped her as the other woman took her chin between her thumb and index finger. Any playful look was gone from her eyes. Instead, the grey pools were narrowed. She was very serious.

                “I don’t think you understand. My brothers will not go near you. No man will ever go near you. You are mine. And if a man or a woman ever touches my maiden, I will not hesitate to slice them to ribbons!” 

                Her lips were hovering over Adela’s now, but their gaze remained locked together. 

                “You belong to me.” 

                With this, she pulled the blonde’s chin, bringing her close so that their lips met. Alcina grinned against her as she watched her blue eyes widen and her cheeks flush red. Soon Adela’s eyes fluttered closed, and she leaned closer on her own, returning the kiss. A cross between a moan and a chuckle formed in Alcina’s throat. She wasn’t expecting that, but she was pleasantly surprised. 

                Adela allowed the calming effect of the tea to take over her. The mental constraints that always kept her so docile slipped away. She placed a hand on Alcina’s arm as she leaned into her, fingers gently grasping the fabric of her robe. A large hand wrapped around her waist. Her Mistress pulled her closer. Although her chest was mostly bandaged, she could feel her skin against the porcelain white of the woman above her. Adela’s hand wandered up her arm, brushing under the collar of the other woman’s slowly slipping robe, before resting just above her shoulder blades. Alcina’s lips traveled down to her maiden’s neck, planting soft kisses against the tender flesh. Adela let out a soft gasp, biting at her own lip. Her fingers pressed into Alcina’s shoulder.

                “My Lady,” she whispered, tilting her head to the side. 

                A shiver ran down her spine as Alcina moaned into her neck. She let out a soft moan of her own as a long tongue flicked across her skin. Her hand traveled up, fingers weaving into her Mistress’ silky black hair. She pulled her head closer. There was a small part of her that was still afraid, but the tea overrode her anxieties. She wanted to feel the way she did before everything went out of hand. 

                “Please…” 

                Alcina paused then, her breath heavy against the neck beneath her mouth. 

                “You need to fully recover before anything like that,” she let out between pants. “Not just yet.” 

                Adela frowned and lowered her gaze. 

                “Yes, my Lady. You’re right.” 

                A knock sounded on the door. Adela’s face flushed in embarrassment, and she quickly adjusted her robe. Alcina smoothly returned to her chair, retying her robe as she sat back, wine glass in hand. 

                “Come in,” she called out. 

                Roxana came in with a fresh tray of food and drink, switching it out with the one she had brought earlier in the day. 

                “Good evening, my Lady. Miss.”

                “Good evening, Roxana,” Adela replied with a smile, happy to see her. 

                “Are you feeling any better?” the maid asked. 

                “As long as I don’t move too much or breathe too hard. The tea has been doing wonders.”

                Alcina smirked. 

                “Yes, it certainly has.” 

                “Maybe a bit too much,” Adela added, trying not to blush again.

                “Lady Beneviento did warn us how strong it would be, but I’m glad it’s doing its job.” 

                Roxana stood with her hands clasped in front of her apron as she smiled down at her friend. 

                “You seem to be making an excellent recovery.”

                “Roxana?” Alcina didn’t look at her when she spoke to her. 

                “Yes, my Lady?”

                “How are my girls?” she asked, trying to hide the worry in her voice.

                “I believe they’re doing well, my Lady. They haven’t left their chambers.”

                “Good. And what of that maid?”

                Roxana turned to look at Adela. 

                “I was actually going to ask you about that, Miss. Do you remember what the maid who released you looked like?” 

                Adela thought for a moment. 

                “She seemed to be around my age. I don’t remember her hair or eye color, just that they were dark. And she wore the same uniform as all the other maids.”

                “Did you see if she was holding a key?” Alcina asked.

                “No, but she did unlock the door. I heard it click.”

                “And you’re sure you and the other four had your keys on you, Roxana?” 

                “Yes, my Lady. Besides your key, no other key exists,” the maid said as her brow furrowed. “I don’t know how this could have happened.” 

                “I’m sorry, my Lady,” Adela whispered, staring down at her hands in her lap. 

                Alcina rubbed her temples with a groan. 

                “None of this would have happened if I had just never gone on that fool’s errand for Mother Miranda.”

                Roxana bit her lip. There was something she had wanted to mention to her Mistress, but she didn’t think it would go over well. But she needed to know. 

                “My Lady,” she finally spoke up. “I’ve been replaying the moments when I found Miss Adela in the dining room over and over in my head to see if I can remember anything of importance. And there has been one thing that’s been on my mind, but…I wasn’t sure how to bring it up.”

                “Go on then,” Alcina said and waved a hand at her to continue. 

                “I was in the kitchen, training a new girl. That’s why it was taking me a bit longer to get back upstairs. I came out into the dining room after I heard the door open because I didn’t hear any voices. Miss Adela was there, staring out into the courtyard as the doors shut. I didn’t see anyone or anything there. But I did hear…cawing fading off into the distance.”

                Lady Dimitrescu stiffened in her seat. She reached over and poured herself a new glass of wine from the bottle the maid had just brought up. After taking a few large sips, she set the glass back down. 

                “Well, it’s not unusual to hear cawing around the castle. There are crows just…everywhere.”

                A glint of frustration danced in Roxana’s emerald eyes as they rose to meet Alcina’s gaze. 

                “My Lady, you know exactly what I’m saying. Please… I wouldn’t bring anything to your attention that I didn’t think was important. A strange maid who no one has seen before or since suddenly appears in the castle when you’re on an errand? One that could have kept you from the castle for the entire evening.”

                Alcina’s eyes flashed a warning gold. 

                “Though I do appreciate your concern, I don’t appreciate where this little theory of yours is headed. Just find the girl Adela described. Gather every one of them that matches the description and find her. Do I make myself clear?”

                Adela’s eyes darted between the two of them. She didn’t know exactly what Roxana was implying, but it was making their Mistress angry. 

                “The woman who unlocked that door is not in this castle. Why would you have me search for a girl who doesn’t exist?” the maid asked as her frustration grew along with her voice. “Why can’t you just trust me? You’re only putting Adela in more danger if you can’t accept that Mother Mir-” 

                A thunderous slap sent Roxana tumbling backward. She fell against the wardrobe before rolling onto her side with a groan.

                “Alcina!” her maiden reprimanded. 

                Worry took hold of Adela, and she tried to get to her feet to help her friend. Her eyes went wide as she instantly began to fall forward. Pain shot through her body in all directions. A large hand reached out to grab her before she fell. She gasped as it wrapped tightly around her throat. 

                “Oh, we’re all on a first-name basis now, are we?” 

                Lady Dimitrescu threw her head back and laughed, giving the fragile neck in her grasp a squeeze before roughly releasing it. 

                “How sweet,” she spat. 

                When Adela fell back down on the couch, it felt like needles were stabbing at her from all sides. She groaned in pain and clutched the cushions to steel herself. 

                Alcina turned her back on the blonde girl, her glowing eyes fixed on the maid on the floor. 

                “Letting your promotion go to your head, dear? Does it hurt?”

                “P-please forgive me, my Lady,” Roxana begged. 

                She tried to push herself up, but Alcina was soon above her, pushing her back down with a foot to her chest. Her green eyes shut in pain, tears rolling down her freckled face. She opened her mouth to speak, but the pressure was too great.

                “You’re hurting her!” Adela cried. 

                She tried to pull herself up to sit, but she had no strength to move. 

                “Please, let her go. She was just worried.” 

                Roxana gasped for air as the large foot lifted from her. She pushed herself away, backing up to the wall beside the wardrobe. Alcina’s golden eyes looked them both over before she turned to the door. 

                “Roxana, be a dear and pour Adela another dose of her medicine.”

                “Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                The maid used the wall to get to her feet, taking a shaky step forward, back towards the woman on the couch. 

                “And Adela.” 

                Their eyes met. 

                “Rest up. Once you’re done healing, Roxana can begin your training.” 

                She unlocked the door. 

                “And then you can teach each other the correct way to speak to your Mistress.” 

                With that, she bent through the frame, giving the door a firm slam behind her.

Chapter 8: Healing Herbs

                Roxana’s hands shook as she poured her friend a cup of tea. Adela was lying flat on her back on the couch. Her breathing was irregular, and she was sweating even though she felt cold. With her friend’s help, she lifted her head up enough to let the warm, healing liquid slide down her throat. Once she finished about half the cup, Roxana set it down on the table beside them. Adela allowed her body to fully relax, and the medicine began to go to work. The room spun around her. The other woman dabbed her forehead with a cool, damp cloth. 

                “You shouldn’t have tried to stop her, Miss. Next time, let me take my own punishment. Especially in this state. What were you thinking?” Roxana reprimanded Adela gently. 

                “I… I wasn’t thinking. You were hurt, and that’s all that mattered to me in the moment. I’m sorry, Roxana. The tea pushed away all my pain, but it seems to have also made me forget my place,” the maiden replied. 

                “Well, you weren’t the only one who forgot their place, and I didn’t even have any tea. I was just so worried,” she said as she shook her head. “But Lady Dimitrescu knows what’s best. For all of us.” 

                Adela let her blue eyes close, unable to keep them open any longer. Even though she couldn’t feel any of the pain, her body felt like it was adrift on the water. She felt weightless but not in a pleasant way. Waves of nausea came at her from all sides. 

                “You need to rest now,” Roxana told her in a soft and soothing voice.

                She gave the other woman’s forehead another dab with the cloth. Her touch anchored Adela back to the couch. She still felt like she was floating, but the waves were beginning to calm. Her lips parted in an attempt to speak, but she sank into the comfort of Donna’s herbs, drifting off to sleep. Roxana leaned her head against the couch. She didn’t want to leave her friend’s side. Eventually, her eyes shut as she too surrendered to sleep.

                Their Mistress found them like that once she returned to her chambers. Her broad but elegant shoulders dropped with a heavy sigh at the sight. She pulled a blanket from the wardrobe and draped it over Roxana’s shoulders. Alcina slid into her bed, turning on her side to face the two women on the ground. She watched them like that for quite some time. Though she managed to quell her anger, her mind was still racing. It wasn’t that she didn’t believe Mother Miranda could be involved; it was just that she couldn’t accept it. It was like a mindlock. Unable to break it, Lady Dimitrescu closed her eyes and allowed sleep to claim her as well.

                Lady Beneviento returned the following afternoon to check on her patient. The girl was fast asleep, lying out on the couch. She was a bit pale, but other than that, her vitals were normal. The older woman was relieved, glad that her treatment was working as she had hoped. Alcina was sitting in her armchair, sipping her morning tea. 

                “How is she?” she asked.

                “Everything seems good from here,” Donna replied, turning to face her sister. “All that’s left to do is remove the bandages and see what I need to stitch.”

                “What can I do?”

                “I need you to carry her into the bath once I’ve prepared it. Roxana can help me with that,” Donna said as she made her way toward the washroom. “Why don’t you wake her while we handle that? She should have half a cup of the medicine. This will take a lot out of her.”

                Alcina finished her dark red tea and set it down on the table beside her. She got to her feet and smiled down at Donna. 

                “Thank you, Sister.”

                Lady Beneviento nodded. 

                “Of course. I’ll come let you know when we’re ready for her.” 

                With that, she closed the doors between the bedroom and washroom shut behind her, giving the other two women privacy. The tall woman knelt in front of the couch. Her grey eyes scanned the peaceful face of her maiden. She almost felt bad for waking her. She certainly felt bad for her actions the night before, but she wasn’t going to let it show. Not at first, anyway. Her large hand tenderly caressed Adela’s cheek. 

                “Time to wake up, sleepyhead,” she cooed softly. 

                A furrowed brow and a soft groan were her only response, sending the corners of her crimson lips up into a smile. 

                “Come now, we need to get some medicine in you before you get up for the day.”

                “Mm, no more tea,” Adela whined sleepily. 

                She felt the warm, soft hand travel down her cheek and gently cradle the back of her head. A smile crept across her face. Her Mistress tilted her chin forward, placing the teacup to her lips. 

                “Drink,” she said.

                Adela parted her lips, allowing the medicine to pour into her mouth. Once she swallowed it all, Alcina lowered her head back down. Her blue eyes opened, glancing up at the dark-haired woman above her. 

                “Thank you, my Lady,” the maiden said softly.

                “Did you sleep well, little one?”

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “I’m glad.”

               The urge to apologize rose suddenly within Alcina as she stared into the beautiful pools of sapphire. Adela lowered her gaze. 

                “I’m sorry about my behavior last night, my Lady. I forgot my place. I know I can’t blame it on the tea, but it did seem to affect my behavior. It clouded my judgment. I promise, it won’t happen again,” the girl said, having beaten her to an apology. 

                “See to it that it doesn’t,” her Mistress replied in a stern tone, but the façade faded quickly. “I’m sorry as well for my actions. I hurt you and Roxana, and for that, I apologize.” 

                A smile returned to Adela’s face, and she looked back up into the eyes of her Mistress. She could be so cruel and yet so kind. It was clear to her that Alcina was fighting the monster inside her. Everyone, inside and outside of the castle, was so fearful of her. As they should be. But Adela could see behind the façade that Alcina had spent so long building. Her true self was hidden by a well-maintained fortress and guarded by the fearsome dragon. She wanted so desperately to soothe the beast and break down the wall. Maybe she could, in time. Roxana knocked before opening the door between the two rooms. 

                “The bath is ready now, my Lady.”

                Lady Dimitrescu slid her hands under her maiden and carefully lifted her into her arms, rousing a soft gasp from the girl. 

                “Ready?” she asked.

                “As ready as I’ll ever be, my Lady,” she replied with a halfhearted chuckle. 

                “Good afternoon, Miss,” Roxana said with a smile as they entered the washroom. 

                “Hello Roxana,” Adela replied as she smiled back at her friend.

                “Hello again,” Donna said as she turned around from the tub to face them.

                “Lady Beneviento, it’s good to see you again.”

                “What about me?” Angie whined. 

                Adela couldn’t see the doll from so high up. 

                “Hello, Angie. I can’t see you right now, but I’m very glad you’re back.” 

                “Yay!” 

                “Roxana, will you-?” Alcina began.

                “Yes, my Lady,” the maid said and reached out for the doll. “Come, Angie, let’s go sit out on the terrace. It’s a lovely day outside.”

               “Okay!” Angie chirped.

                She happily took the girl’s hand and followed her out of the room. 

                “Hurry up and get better so we can play!” she yelled back to Adela. 

                The door shut behind them. 

                “We’ll need to remove all the bandages, then I need you to lower her into the tub, Alcina. The herbs in the water will take over from there,” Donna explained to her sister.

                The tall woman set Adela down on a chair beside the enormous tub and knelt in front of her. 

                “We’re going to have to do something about this,” she said, tugging at the girl’s robe. 

                Adela instinctively covered an arm over her chest. 

                Donna turned around to face the door. 

                “I won’t look until you’re in there. I promise,” she said. 

                With a soft sigh, the maiden lowered her arm, allowing her Mistress to untie her robe. The fabric fell off her shoulders and onto the chair. Alcina started with her face, removing the thin line of gauze. There was a light spread of paste over the slash Daniela had left, but there was no longer any red under it. She left this area alone; it would wash off in the bath. She turned her focus to Adela’s neck, unraveling the bandages and removing the gauze that held the paste to her skin. The herbs crumbled to the floor. The mark she had left on the girl was closed, leaving only faint scars where her teeth had punctured. Next, she placed her finger on Adela’s chest, above the bandages. She hesitated, waiting for the girl to give her a nod before she sliced the bandages away with her sharp nail.

                Adela quickly folded into herself, wrapping her arms around herself as the bandages tumbled down away from her. She could feel the herbs start to crumble down her back. The layer of paste was thickest there. Donna had covered everything. It came off easily under the gentle brush of Alcina’s thumb. The lashes from Adela’s aunt were now only scars, blending in with the countless others she had left. The sickle wound had healed up until the gouge. There, the paste was still clumped inside the open wound. Alcina left this alone; it too would dissolve in the bath. The two bite marks on her back had faded much like the one she left had. The maiden’s eyes shot up as her Mistress’ finger trailed back to her chest. Her arms didn’t budge. Alcina sighed. 

                “I’m going to have to see everything eventually. Right now, I need to check on the bite my dear Daniela left.” 

                Adela visibly shivered at the thought of her. Slowly, she sat up and lowered her arms. Her face was red. The mark at the top of her breast had been the deepest, but it too was faded to small scars at the puncture sites. Seeing this one healed made Alcina smirk. She rolled the sleeves of her robe up and scooped Adela into her arms, carefully lowering her into the water. The bath water was a dark green color. It came up just under Adela’s chin. She felt so small in such a large tub. But her entire body was surrounded by warm, healing liquid. It was lovely. A smile formed on her face, and a contented sigh escaped her. She could feel the herbs from the open wound dissolving away. The area was still very tender. The water felt strange on it at first, but the medicine quickly went to work. 

                “Donna, dear, you can turn around now,” her sister told her. 

                Lady Beneviento turned back around to focus on her patient. The tint of the water hid anything below its surface. 

                “How were her wounds?” she asked.

                “Everything has perfectly scarred, save for the hole from the sickle. I left that for you to look at.”

                “Excellent,” she said and looked over to Adela with a smile. “Now, just soak. The medicine in the water will clean everything out.” 

                The maiden nodded before settling comfortably in the tub, careful not to let her head slip under the water. She allowed her eyes to close as her muscles began to relax. 

                “How is it, little one?” her Mistress asked with a smile. 

                “It feels like I’m floating,” she said, dreamily. “Like I’m sitting in a giant teacup of the medicine, but it’s not making my head feel so foggy. 

                “That's because you are, dear,” Donna explained. “Well, it isn’t quite the tea, but the contents are similar. I’ve just added a few things that cannot be ingested.”

                “It’s lovely. Thank you,” she said with a smile, opening her eyes to look over at the two older women. “You’ve both been far too kind to me since I arrived. I owe you both my life.”

                “Mm, your life was already mine, my pet,” Alcina cooed. “And I intend to keep it.”

                Adela’s face flushed, and she sank a bit lower in the tub. Donna glanced up at her sister with a smile. She wasn’t used to Alcina keeping any maiden alive for long. Never once had she gone to such lengths to keep one of them from dying. Secretly, she hoped her intentions were pure and not just some grand façade. This girl was special, after all. But was she being kept here by a woman who truly cared for her, or was she just another treasure in the dragon’s hoard?

                “Would you let me see your back now?” Donna asked, returning her attention to the task at hand. “Before the water gets too cold for you.”

                With a nod, Adela easily turned around in the large tub. She crossed her arms around herself and sat up on her knees, showing the two Lords her back.

                “My, it looks even better than when you got in,” Alcina said as she stared in wonderment. “What amazing work, Donna. Truly.”

                Lady Beneviento’s pale skin flushed ever so slightly at her big sister’s praise. 

                “I did my best. I’m glad it seems to have worked so well,” she said and stepped closer to Adela, scanning her back. “May I touch you, dear?”

                Adela nodded and braced herself, expecting it to hurt. She was relieved when all she felt was a soft, though very chilly fingertip trail the freshly healed scars. Donna pushed gently in a few spots, making sure the skin was closed nicely. The only wound still open was the one under her shoulder blade, though it had shrunk in size. 

                “Does it hurt?” she asked, gingerly poking around the area.

                “Not painfully so, no.”

                “Amazing,” Donna whispered. “I’ve never seen an injury like that heal so quickly, especially with the blood loss. “I’ll still have to stitch it, but it will be far less than I had expected.” 

               “Marvelous work, Sister. You really should teach Moreau a few tricks. Maybe he could keep his little experiments alive longer if he learned how to take care of them.”

                “I’d rather not encourage his work. Though the thought of them being in less pain does make me feel better about their situation,” Donna replied, a frown flickering across her face as she thought about the research her brother did at his so-called clinic. “Perhaps I will teach him one day. I know he’ll continue, no matter what I do or say.” 

                “Oh, our brothers do so love their little experimental games, don’t they?” Alcina said as she rolled her eyes. “Heisenberg is such a hypocrite. He’ll go on such long tirades about how Mother Miranda damned us all with her testing, yet what he does isn’t too different, is it?” 

                Donna remained silent. She had no comment. Both Karl and Alcina hated each other equally, thinking the other was mad for their views on their so-called mother. No one would ever be able to quell their animosity. Adela shivered as drafty castle air drifted across her wet skin. 

                “Let’s get you all cleaned up now, hmm?” Alcina said as she reached over and unplugged the tub.

                The maiden panicked as the green liquid shielding her began to lower. She sat back down, tucking her knees into her chest. Lady Dimitrescu laughed. 

                “You can’t hide forever.”

                Donna quickly turned on her heels and headed to the door to the sitting room. 

                “I’ll leave you to that, Sister. I’ll be with Angie and Roxana when you need me.” 

                She left and closed the door behind her. Adela shrank into herself as the water completely drained. She could feel her Mistress draw closer. One of her long, elegant fingers trailed down the nape of her neck, causing her to shiver again. Alcina knelt down, resting an elbow on the edge of the tub, holding her chin up with her free hand. 

                “You’ll need to rinse off eventually, silly girl.”

                “I-I can do that myself, my Lady. I’m feeling much better.”

                Her finger trailed from the back of the girl’s neck to her throat, pulling her head back so she could look her in the eyes. 

                “Sit up.”

                The maiden’s blue eyes widened. Her mouth opened to protest, but she stopped herself. She’d been given an order. She hesitated another moment before sitting back up on her knees. A smirk formed at the corner of Alcina’s crimson lips. 

                “Good girl.” 

                She placed a large wooden bucket under the faucet and let it fill to the top. Without warning, she poured some of the cold water on the girl’s back, rousing a gasp. 

                “Head back. Close your eyes.”

                Adela obeyed, flinching as the water poured onto her face and down through her hair. She felt Alcina trace the slash Daniela had made across her face. It was now a scar, like the rest. 

                “Now, on your feet.”

Chapter 9: Only Scars Remain

                Her maiden remained frozen for a moment but eventually relinquished. Back still to her Mistress, she carefully got to her feet, using the side of the tub to help her. Her legs were still shaky, but she felt secure enough to stand on her own, a great improvement from the night before.

                “Unfold your arms, silly girl. While I find your coyness absolutely adorable, we do have people waiting. Besides, you’re facing away, I can’t even see anything.”

                Adela tilted her head back to stare up into Alcina’s eyes. 

                “You most certainly can, my Lady.”

                “I can,” she admitted with a smirk.

                The maiden sighed. She closed her eyes and slowly lowered her arms to the side. When the cold water hit her, she jumped but stayed on her feet. She didn’t even need to use the tub to catch herself. When the water stopped pouring, she opened her eyes. Alcina was staring back at her. 

                “Good girl,” she purred.

                Adela’s face turned a bright shade of red and she lowered her gaze, crossing her arms once more. Alcina’s laughter echoed throughout the washroom. She placed one of her own large towels around the girl’s shoulders. 

                “Better?”

                The smaller woman quickly wrapped the towel around herself, relaxing into its warmth. 

                “Mhm.”

                Without warning, her mistress scooped her out of the tub and into her arms. 

                “Let’s get you dried up before I summon Donna,” she said, walking her back into the bedroom. 

                She placed the girl down on her vanity stool. 

                “How do you feel now?”

                Adela smiled. 

                “Much better.” 

                “Wonderful. You sit there and dry. I’ll get you another towel for your hair.”

                She grabbed another, smaller towel from the washroom and handed it to her. 

                “I could never keep my hair as long as yours. I’d be at my vanity even longer than I already am every morning.”

                “It doesn’t take me too long,” Adela told her as she patted her damp hair. “The braids take longer.”

                “Well, you’ll just have to let me style it one day,” Alcina replied. 

                “Oh! I can take you down to the dressing room and put a whole look together,” she added in excitement. 

                The younger woman laughed. 

                “You want to dress me up like a doll?”

                “No, I’m not my sister.”

                Alcina bent forward, placing a finger under her maiden’s chin, lifting her eyes to meet hers. 

                “I enjoy playing with real women.”

                Adela’s face went red. She tried to lower her gaze, but Alcina only lifted her head back further. Her blue eyes widened as she watched her Mistress’ face draw closer, lips lingering above hers. 

                “Am I just a toy, to you, then?” the maiden asked in a whisper. 

                A deep chuckle formed in Alcina’s throat. 

                “Oh, darling, you’re far more than just a toy.”

                She leaned closer, planting a gentle kiss on her maiden’s lips. 

                “Now, let’s get you dressed. Donna still needs to stitch you up.” 

                She pulled herself away and headed to the wardrobe, returning with a clean robe in Adela’s size. 

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said as she took it with an appreciative smile. 

                Noticing Alcina’s gaze still upon her, she wrapped the robe around her before letting the towel fall to the floor under it. 

                Her Mistress narrowed her eyes. 

                “Sneaky.”

                Adela giggled, adjusting the fabric before tying it closed. With a playfully dramatic sigh, Alcina turned and headed out into the hallway to get the others. She had only been gone a moment before Angie came barreling into the room.

                “Adela! Adela!” she exclaimed, jumping up into the girl’s lap. 

                She wrapped her porcelain arms around her in a hug. 

                “You’re all better! Can we play now?”

                The maiden smiled, wrapping her arms around the doll and pulling her close. 

                “Soon,” she promised. “I’m not healed up just yet, I’m afraid.”

                “Aw,” the doll whined in disappointment.

                “Come now, Angie. Go back and play with Roxana,” Donna asked of her. “We won’t be much longer.” 

                Adela gave the doll another loving squeeze before lowering her to the ground. She watched her scamper out of the room, much like she’d come in. Her gaze lifted to meet the two Lords now standing before her. 

                “Isn’t she radiant, Donna? I must say, she looks better than she did when she arrived. You’ve returned her to the peak of health.”

                “I’m afraid I’ve only ever seen her on death’s door, so this is most definitely an improvement from that,” Donna said as she smiled softly. “I’m so very glad you pulled through, dear.”

                “Thank you again, my Lady.”

                “It was my pleasure.”

                She placed her medical bag on the vanity and began pulling out the supplies she needed. 

                “Could you turn your back to me, please?”

                Adela obliged, turning on the stool. She lowered her robe over her shoulders, giving access to the problem area. She felt the sudden shock of cold as Donna pressed around the wound. Her hands were always so much colder than Alcina’s. She felt gauze dabbing it dry, only wincing a moment when the inside had to be done. Then she felt the cleansing sting of alcohol. Donna stepped away and returned, setting a teacup on the vanity in front of her. 

                “While this air dries, have another dose of the medicine. It will help with the stitches.”

                The girl nodded and complied. She picked the teacup up and sipped the warm liquid. The too-familiar floating sensation took hold of her the more she drank. When she was finished, she was holding onto the table of the vanity to center herself as if she really would physically float away. 

                “Ready?” Lady Beneviento asked, needle in hand.

                “Yes, my Lady.” 

                The older woman went to work, gingerly sewing the wound closed. 

                Adela flinched when the needle first went in, but she was fine after that. She was used to pain, and the medicine was fast at work. It was over in minutes.

                “All done,” Donna said, stepping away for her older sister to look. 

                “Marvelous!” Alcina exclaimed. 

                “I’ll need to return in a few days to remove the stitches. But it should fade quickly, like the rest.”

                Adela pulled her robe back over her shoulders and adjusted it before turning back around.

                “Thank you, Lady Beneviento. How can I repay you for all you’ve done for me?”

                Donna smiled. 

                “Just get better,” she told her.

                Then she leaned down to whisper in the girl’s ear. 

                “And continue to fight the Demon, fair Maiden.” 

                The young woman tilted her head, confused. 

                “I heard that,” Alcina said flatly. 

                Lady Beneviento chuckled softly, a rarity for her. She gathered her things and bowed her head to the Lady of the castle. 

                “Angie and I will be off now, but please phone me if you need me again.”

                “Thank you, Sister,” the tall woman said and bent down to give her a hug.

                “Thank you again,” Adela said, bowing her head.

                “I look forward to seeing you again, Adela. Angie can’t wait to play with you.”

                “I think I’m just as excited as she is,” she admitted with a laugh. 

                Donna slipped her veil over her head and adjusted it before she walked out into the hallway. Alcina locked the door behind her sister and turned her attention back to the young woman sitting at her vanity. The maiden looked up into the hungry, glowing eyes of her Mistress. They stirred both fear and desire within her. Her heart began to race. Lady Dimitrescu sauntered slowly towards her. 

                “I’ve been waiting so very, very patiently,” she began in a sultry whisper. “You’ve teased me enough.”

                Adela’s face flushed at her Mistress’ words. 

                “My Lady, I didn’t mean to-” 

                “Oh, I know you didn’t mean to, darling,” she said as she bent down, taking the girl’s chin between her thumb and index finger. “That’s what makes it truly unbearable.” 

                Her thumb brushed across Adela’s lips, pulling the bottom one down to part them. 

                “I think it’s time for you to see what this Demon is really made of.”

Chapter 10: Something Special

Notes:

A tiny bit of smut.
I thought it was strange that none of the Lords or Miranda have color to their eyes until certain times. So, I tried to make it make sense.

                The maiden gasped as her Mistress scooped her up suddenly into her arms. Now she definitely felt like she was floating. Soon, she found herself sitting at the end of Alcina’s bed. The tall woman bent over her. Her eyes reminded her of a hungry cat about to pounce on a mouse. A gentle but firm shove sent her onto her back. She felt a finger tugging at the belt of her robe. 

                “Show me,” Alcina whispered eagerly. 

                Adela’s eyes widened. She had managed to evade her all this time, but she couldn’t hide any longer. 

                “Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                The maiden bit her lip to steady herself as her heart pounded in her chest. She reached a shaky hand to the belt and untied it. The fabric fell open, exposing her naked form. She turned an even brighter shade of red.

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised, trailing one of her long fingers down Adela’s chest. 

                She gasped as her Mistress cupped one of her breasts, giving it a gentle squeeze. The sound and touch roused a moan from the older woman. Her other hand reached up, thumb pulling at her bottom lip. Adela’s jaw loosened, allowing Alcina to open her mouth. 

                “So many different little noises you make,” Alcina breathed as she got onto the bed and straddled the younger girl, staring down into her blue eyes. “Make more for me.”

                Adela cried out as Alcina suddenly wrapped her hand around her throat. Although the grip was loose, she still instinctively struggled against it. Her Mistress threw her head back in a moan, feeling the girl’s body wriggle beneath her. The cry faded into a soft moan as Alcina thrust herself against her. The sound pleased her, so she continued to grind against Adela, louder moans escaping her throat as she did. A hand grasped her breast again. She let out another soft moan as Alcina rolled her nipple between her fingertips. 

                “Such beautiful music,” she cooed. 

                Sill grasping her neck, Alcina tilted it to the side. She stared hungrily down at the girl. 

                “Since you’ve healed so well and since you asked so, so nicely yesterday…I think it’s time…” 

                The maiden watched as her Mistress parted her crimson lips, opening her mouth wide. She could hear the sound of her breath before she clamped her teeth down into her tender flesh. A scream quickly blended into a moan as she felt her blood flow into the hungry mouth. Alcina’s glowing eyes flickered back into her head as she drank greedily. Adela reached an arm up, fingers gripping onto the other woman’s shoulder. The sounds of ravenous breathing and drinking sent her hips rocking against Alcina. A large hand slid under her, pulling her even closer. 

                “My…Lady…” she whispered between moans. 

                Feeling her pulse drop to a certain point, Lady Dimitrescu pulled her mouth away. She leaned back, pressed flush against her maiden as they ground against one another.  

                “Be a good girl and make your Mistress cum,” she moaned. 

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” she eagerly replied. 

                Instincts took over, and she pulled her knee up between Alcina’s legs. Her eyes rolled back as she felt her wetness. A deep moan escaped her throat. Alcina eagerly slid herself up and down Adela’s thigh. Her eyes shut, and she bit her own lip, drawing blood from it. The sounds of her climaxing stirred the other woman, and with a final buck, they released together. Lady Dimitrescu let herself fall onto her back beside her maiden. Her large breasts rose and fell as she tried to catch her breath. Adela went limp against the mattress, her much smaller chest shaking as her system regulated. She felt a hand cup her cheek, and she opened her eyes to meet Alcina’s beautiful yellow pools. They weren’t glowing, but they seemed brighter than normal. They reminded her of honey.

                “Good girl,” she praised, pulling Adela in for a kiss. 

                The other woman melted into her. They stayed like that, staring into each other's eyes. Alcina wrapped an arm around her, holding her close. Soon, her maiden was fast asleep in her arms. She smiled, nuzzling into her before she too surrendered to sleep.

                When next she awoke, Adela found herself wrapped snugly in the comforter of Alcina’s bed. But there was no Alcina. She sat up in a panic, eyes darting around the room. She found her Mistress in her armchair, pulling smoke from her quellazaire into her lungs. Her crimson lips turned up into a smile when she saw she was awake. 

                “Good morning, darling,” she cooed.

                “Good…morning?”

                Adela glanced outside and saw that it was just turning to twilight.

                “Well, maybe not morning, but good day.” 

                Her maiden giggled. 

                “Good day, my Lady.” 

                “Mhm, a very good day indeed,” she said as she released the smoke into the air around her head. “And tomorrow shall be even better.”

                “Oh? What’s tomorrow?”

                “I’m finally going to take you on that little tour of the vineyard. I think walking around in some fresh air will aid in your road to recovery.” 

                Adela beamed at the news. 

                “Really? That would be wonderful!”

                “And perhaps a picnic if it’s not too chilly for you. But speaking of, are you hungry, my pet? You haven’t eaten all day.”

                “I’m…very hungry, actually.” 

                “Wonderful, I already had Roxana bring some food up.”

                Alcina gestured to the tray on the table near the couch. 

                “Come. Join me.”

                Holding her robe closed, Adela slid down the tall bed and onto the floor. She took the spot closest to her Mistress. Her eyes scanned the tray of food and drink. She took some cheese and grapes, popping the fruit into her mouth. Alcina placed a wine glass in front of the girl. 

                “Would you care for a drink?” 

                The younger woman hesitated. She’d never tried wine before, though her aunt frequently enjoyed it. Her mistress cracked the bottle open and poured it anyway, sliding it closer to her. Adela grasped the stem in her fingers and raised the glass, staring at the light golden liquid. It reminded her of Alcina’s eyes. She brought the glass to her lips and took a small sip. She assumed it would be bitter, but it was sweet. She was pleasantly surprised.

                “It’s very good,” she admitted, taking another sip. 

                Lady Dimitrescu smiled in pride. 

                “Thank you, darling. You’re the first one to try it besides me. It’s one of this year’s vintages. I’ll be releasing it at our annual event next week. We have a white wine and a red wine, as well as our regular blood wine, and my Sanguis Virginis, of course,” she explained and swirled her dark red wine in her glass before taking a sip. 

                The younger woman pretended she didn’t know what the Latin meant. The only good thing her aunt ever did for her was keep all the books in her father’s library, thinking them unworthy to sell. She learned a great deal from their contents. 

                “I feel honored you’d share it with me, my Lady. I hope the event goes well.”

                Alcina sighed heavily. 

                “I do so hate dealing with everything leading up to it, but once it’s happening, it’s such a good time. I enjoy watching everyone’s reactions and getting feedback, that way I can improve for the next year,” she said, smiling as she spoke.

                Adela could tell that she was truly passionate about what she did. She could taste it in the wine as well. Of course, she had nothing to compare it to, but it was very good. It paired well with the grapes and cheese. Soon, she found her glass empty. Her head was a bit fuzzy, not unlike how she felt with the tea, but it wasn’t as overwhelming. Another cascade of the golden liquid poured into her glass, filling it nearly to the top. She watched the bubbles dance around. Then she noticed the glowing yellow eyes in the reflection of the glass. 

                Lady Dimitrescu was sitting in her chair, one leg over the other. She placed the wine bottle back down and picked up her quellazaire, lighting one of the cigarettes Donna had brought her. She set her elbow on one of the armrests, holding the long stick in the air. Adela brought the glass back to her lips, taking another long sip. She kept her eyes locked on the glowing orbs watching her. Alcina’s lips curled into a smirk, and she took a drag from her cigarette, blowing the smoke over her head. The maiden’s blue eyes flicked up as the haze began to fall, watching how the yellow reflected off it. Her gaze trailed back to the source of the glow. 

                “Your eyes, my Lady…what causes them to shine so beautifully?”

                “How sweet of you to think so,” she said with a smile as she leaned forward to snub out her cigarette. “They get like this when I feel certain emotions.”

                Adela took another drink of her wine before she spoke. 

                “Oh…what emotions, exactly? If you don’t mind me asking, that is.”

                “Well,” Lady Dimitrescu began, slowly rising to her full height. 

                Her robe was loose, looking as if it would fall away at any moment, but somehow remained perfectly in place. She sauntered toward the woman on the couch. 

                “Anger, hunger…lust.”

                The maiden’s blue eyes widened. 

                “And now?” she questioned. 

                Alcina reached out and gently took the glass from her hand, putting it down on the table. She slowly leaned down towards her, holding herself up with her hand on the couch beside the girl’s head.

                “Two out of the three,” she purred, trailing a finger under Adela’s chin.

                “Are you…going to eat me?” she asked in a whisper. 

                Her Mistress smirked, a laugh rumbling in her throat. 

                “Mmm…not in the way you’re thinking.”

                “So, you’re not going to turn me into wine?”

                “Clever girl, but no,”

                Alcina hummed as she tilted her head in consideration.

                “Though I would like to try a few things in the future if you’ll allow me to," she added.

                She gently cupped the girl’s cheek. 

                “I’m not going to drain your blood and serve you up if that’s what you’re worried about. I plan on keeping you.”

                “But why? Why me?” Adela asked. 

                “Because there’s something special about you, and I want to know what. Because you make me feel…different. Or rather, something I just haven’t felt in a very long time,” she explained with a smile.

                Adela’s fears fell away. She could see the truth in her beautiful eyes. With a smile of her own, she reached her hand up to stroke her Mistress’ face. The other woman nuzzled into her touch.

Chapter 11: First Time

Notes:

Some smut. Alcina explains purity/virginity, as far as blood is concerned.

                “You know Latin?” Lady Dimitrescu asked with a soft chuckle. 

                “Is that so hard to believe?” Adela asked. 

                “Not in the slightest. You continue to amaze me, that's all,” her Mistress replied.

                “You amaze me, my Lady,” Adela breathed. 

                She pulled her knees up under herself and sat on them to get closer to the woman above her. The maiden’s hand trailed to the back of her Mistress’ neck, fingers brushing through the raven-black curls. 

                “How long do they stay like this?” she asked, tracing her cheekbone with her thumb as she continued to fall into the yellow orbs. 

                “Until the emotion fades.” 

                She watched their reflection dance in the blue pools staring up at her. 

                “Does it hurt?” Adela asked.

                “Not in the slightest. But I’m afraid they can’t stay like this forever.”

                “Then…let me help you through your emotions,” she replied.

                Adela tilted her head to the side, exposing the mark on her neck.

                Alcina bit the bottom of her own lip as she held herself back. 

                “We have to keep your blood pressure at a healthy level, even once you’re fully healed,” she said as her finger trailed down the girl’s neck, rousing a soft gasp. “Not just yet, I’m afraid.” 

                “Then…this?” Adela sat higher up on her knees, bringing her lips up to meet Alcina’s in a gentle kiss. 

                The older woman smiled against her. 

                “Mmm, a lovely start.” 

                Adela wrapped her arms around Alcina’s shoulders, pulling herself closer, intensifying the kiss. She kept her gaze fixed on the radiant yellow pools. Alcina hummed in delight. She wrapped her free arm around the other woman’s waist, helping her stay up. Wanting to touch her soft skin, she untied the belt holding her robe closed and slid her hand flush against her waist. Already exposed, Adela lowered her arms, letting the fabric fall away from her. When she reached back up, she pulled herself closer, her bare breasts pressing against Alcina’s cleavage. 

                Lady Dimitrescu couldn’t take it anymore. She lifted the smaller woman up into her arms, wrapping her legs around her waist to help her from falling. A startled gasp rose from the maiden, and she clung to her Mistress. She was very high up. Alcina walked them both over to her bed and set the girl down in the middle of the huge, plush mattress. She stood at the end, keeping their gaze locked as she removed her own robe, letting it fall behind her. Alcina climbed up, sliding herself between Adela’s legs. Her long tongue flicked out, running up her slit. Her maiden’s face went red, and she bit her bottom lip. 

                “M-Mistress,” she breathed. 

                A moan escaped her as she felt the tongue slip between her lips, lapping at the wetness that had begun to form. Alcina gently spread her maiden’s legs wider, wrapping her arms around her thighs as she pulled her closer. The younger woman could feel hot breath draw closer before her Mistress wrapped her lips around the sensitive bump that sat over her entrance. Her hips shook at the new sensation, eyes rolling back as Alcina gently sucked on her. Her warm mouth widened, sliding her tongue down to Adela’s opening, circling it.

                “W-wait," Adela said while she put a shaking hand out as panic rose within her. “I…I want to remain your maiden.”

                Alcina pulled herself away to look her in the eyes. 

                “A woman is still a maiden until she is tainted by a man, either by marriage or by sex,” she said as she ran a comforting hand up her thigh. “Unless you want me to stop, I promise you that you’ll still be my maiden, always.” 

                Adela gave a brief nod. 

                “As long as I’m your maiden, then my body is yours to have.”

                Lady Dimitrescu grinned, lowering her mouth back between her legs. She slowly slid her tongue inside her, gently pushing past the thin wall stopping her from going further. She moaned out as the fresh blood touched her tongue. Her eyes were the brightest that Adela had ever seen them. She felt the slightest hint of pain, but it quickly faded as her Mistress’ hungry tongue went to work. The maiden moaned, reaching an arm above her head to grip onto the comforter. She felt her whole body begin to flush.

                Alcina pulled her even closer, burying her face in her folds as her tongue rolled around inside her. Adela’s breath grew ragged, and she could feel her whole body begin to shake. She moved her other arm up, covering her mouth with her hand. The black-haired woman pulled her head away. She reached up and took Adela by the wrist, removing the arm from her face to look her in the eyes. 

                “Cum for your Mistress,” she commanded.

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” she replied, panting heavily. 

                Alcina smirked before plunging her tongue back inside the warm hole. Adela moaned, returning her arm to cover her eyes as they rolled back in her head. Her hips bucked against the greedy mouth between them. Soon, a strange warm feeling washed over her, and her back arched. 

                “O-oh, M-mistress,” she screamed. “P-Please.” 

                The tongue vibrated inside her as the older woman moaned. This sent her. Her entire body clenched, and she dug her nails into the mattress. She threw her head back in one last scream as she released, her body falling limp against the bed. Alcina drank her in before pulling away. Giving one last flick of her tongue against the small, sensitive bump, rousing a shiver. She pulled herself up, wrapping her warm, naked body around the smaller woman. She placed a gentle hand on her cheek. 

                “How do you feel, my darling?” she asked with a smile. 

                A contented “Mmm…” was her response. 

                “Wonderful,” she cooed, pulling her closer. 

                “It’s getting late,” she said as she reached up, pulling the comforter over the two of them. “Let’s get some rest.”

                Adela closed her eyes and leaned her head back, snuggling herself between her Mistress’ breasts. Alcina smiled and kissed the girl on the cheek before she, too, closed her eyes, finally void of their glow. They both quickly fell fast asleep.

                The next morning, Adela found herself still wrapped in Alcina’s warm embrace. She smiled happily, cozying into her. 

                “Good morning, my darling,” her Mistress cooed, giving the smaller woman a gentle squeeze around her waist.

                “Good morning, my Lady,” Adela replied sleepily, wrapping her arms over Alcina’s. 

                “We can’t stay like this all day, you know. Though that would be lovely.”

                Her maiden whined softly, not wanting to leave her warmth. 

                “Don’t you want to see the vineyard? I can show you which grapes I used in the wine you had.”

                “That does sound wonderful.”

                Alcina gave her another squeeze before letting her go and climbing out of bed. Adela frowned and slid down to her feet. She shivered, looking around for her robe. It was still on the couch. She quickly walked over to pick it up, wrapping it around herself, happy to be warm again. 

                “We’ll have to find you a nice, thick cloak to wear so you don’t get too cold out there today.”

                Lady Dimitrescu stood in front of her open wardrobe and pulled out an identical dress to the white, New Fashion one that she usually wore. Then she pulled out a long white dress in Adela’s size and handed it to her. 

                “This should be warm enough.”

                Adela took it from her with a smile. 

                “Thank you, my Lady.” 

                She removed her robe and slid the dress over her head. It buttoned down the front and was synched at the waist. The sleeves were long, and the fabric was thick but soft.

                “Would you mind?” Alcina asked, pointing to the buttons on the back of her own dress.

                The shorter woman carefully stepped up onto the couch and reached up to her, buttoning them closed.

                “Thank you, darling.” 

                She turned around to face her maiden, who was now nearly at her eye level. 

                “I’ll have one of the maids put together a nice brunch. We can eat it outside by the vineyard. Would you like that?” 

                “I would love that, my Lady.”

                “Wonderful.” 

                Without warning, she slid her hands under Adela’s arms. She held her in the air for a moment, staring into her eyes. 

                “Now, this castle is far too large, and we have a bit of a walk ahead of us. Be a good girl and pay attention to how you’re feeling. Don’t push yourself. Do you understand?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said with a nod. “I’ll be careful.”

                Alcina smiled and turned her in the air, sitting her down in front of her vanity. She picked up a brush and gently ran it through Adela’s long blonde hair. Her sapphire eyes watched her through the mirror with an adoring smile. Then she noticed the long scar across her face and two of the four small circular scars that peeked out just above the neckline of her dress. Her smile faded. Of all the countless scars she had, none were ever visible until now. She lowered her gaze, not wanting to look at them any longer. Her Mistress lifted her chin with a gloved finger to look into her eyes. 

                “They will fade in time.” 

                Her finger trailed down to the large bite mark on her neck, rousing a soft gasp. It was set perfectly over the mark that she had made the first day they met. 

                “This, however, will always remain.”  

                “That one I don’t mind,” the maiden admitted with a happy smile. 

                Alcina smiled and bent forward, giving the spot a soft kiss. Adela leaned into it, biting her bottom lip. She reached behind her, running her fingers up the nape of her Mistress’ neck, brushing them through her dark hair. With one last kiss, Alcina stood up. 

                “Now, be a dear, and let me put my face on for the day.”

                The blonde nodded and got to her feet, allowing her Mistress to take her place in front of the vanity. She watched her, entranced as the older woman went to work, putting white powder on her already pale skin before tracing her lips in crimson. Adela opened her mouth to speak, but she stopped herself.

                “Say it,” Alcina told her and turned on the stool to face her. “As long as we’re in private, I want you to feel like you can speak freely.”

                “I just wanted to tell you…how beautiful you are, my Lady.”

                A smile spread across her Mistress’ red lips. 

                “You’re very sweet,” she said and stood to her full height, now looking down at her. “And quite beautiful yourself.”

                Adela blushed and lowered her eyes. 

                “Thank you, my Lady.”

                Her Mistress chuckled and turned to the door, unlocking it with her key. 

                “Come. Your tour is far overdue.” 

                Adela followed after her with a smile as the excitement rose in her chest. She’d only seen glimpses of things in and outside of the castle and never under the best circumstances. The taller woman kept a slow pace, not wanting to tire her maiden out too quickly. She led the girl through the rest of her chambers, down the stairs and to the door leading into the courtyard. 

                “Take this,” she said, pulling a cloak from a hook on the wall beside the door. “In case you get cold, my pet.” 

                The color matched the blue found in the floral details of the rugs that adorned the chamber, as well as Adela’s eyes.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” the blonde woman said.

                She took it from her and wrapped it around herself. It seemed to be made of wool, but the inside was lined with silk.

                 “It’s lovely.”

                “Yes, it suits you quite well,” Alcina said with a smirk. “Now, come. Follow me.”

                “Yes, my Lady.” 

                When they stepped out into the courtyard, Adela’s eyes scanned everything, not wanting to miss a single detail. As they drew closer to the dining room doors, she could hear the sounds of women happily chatting and laughing. Once her Mistress opened the doors, however, all the sounds stopped. There were four maids standing around the table, clearing it. When Alcina stepped into the room, they all bowed their heads to her. 

                “My Lady,” they said in unison. 

                Lady Dimitrescu hardly acknowledged their presence. 

                “Pack a basket of food for the two of us. We’ll be having brunch in the vineyard.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” they responded, again, in unison. 

                Alcina walked on, heading into the main hall. Once their Mistress passed them, Adela could feel their eyes turn on her. It felt like she’d been stabbed by eight tiny daggers. 

                “G-Good morning,” Adela said, waving at them with a smile. 

                They said nothing. The maiden felt a shiver run up her spine, and she continued past them, following her Mistress. When they entered the main hall, the same thing happened. The maids greeted the Lady of the castle and glared at Adela behind her back. She lowered her blue eyes to the ground, watching Alcina’s dress glide across the marble floor in front of her. She followed her out the same way she’d come into the castle with her aunt just a few days ago. It felt so much longer than that. 

                It was a beautiful late autumn day. The air was crisp, but the cloak her Mistress had given her kept her warm. She could see the village below. It looked so small from up on the mountain. Castle Dimitrescu’s vineyard sprawled out to their left, wrapping around the building and down the winding path. Alcina gestured to an open area near the center of the rows of vines. There was a round garden table and some chairs, one noticeably larger than the rest. Adela followed Alcina down the path to the little sitting area. She instinctively waited for her Mistress to sit before she took the seat directly across from her. Her eyes scanned the vines around them. 

                “It’s so beautiful,” she breathed, looking out at the rows of different colored grapes, ranging from light greens to deep reds. 

                “Good afternoon, My Lady. Miss Adela,” called a familiar voice.

                Adela’s face lit up as her new friend came toward them. She was carrying a basket in her arms. 

                “Hello Roxana,” the maiden replied with a bright smile. 

                The red-headed maid smiled back and set the basket on the table. She opened it up and began putting things together for them. 

                Lady Dimitrescu took a wine bottle from the table and popped the cork, filling her glass with the dark red liquid. 

                “Would you like some of the wine you had last night?” she asked her maiden before taking a long sip of her own drink. 

                “I think it’s too early for me, my Lady,” she replied. “But thank you.”

                “Do you like juice?” Roxana asked, pulling out a glass jar from the basket. 

                “That would be wonderful.” 

                The maid filled a glass and set it down in front of her. 

                “Thank you,” she said before she took a sip. 

                Her eyes scanned the food Roxana had brought them, lighting up at the sight of the pastries. She happily took a strawberry strudel and put it on the plate in front of her. 

                “Is there anything else I can get for the two of you?”

                “That will be all, Roxana. Thank you,” Lady Dimitrescu replied.  

                The maid bowed her head to her Mistress and gave her friend a smile before she headed back up to the castle. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Adela stared out at the view while she ate her delicious pastry. Meanwhile, Alcina watched her maiden, hiding a warm smile behind her wine. 

                “The view here is breathtaking.”

                “Mmm, yes, it is,” her Mistress answered, her eyes unmoving.

                “You can even see the reservoir from here,” a none-the-wiser Adela said as she cozied into her chair, taking another sip of the juice. 

                She couldn’t wait to go with her when summer came back. Alcina poured herself another glass of wine, eyes still transfixed on her maiden. She’d seen the view from her castle every day for far too long, so she wasn’t very interested. The younger woman watched as she brought the glass to her crimson lips and drank. 

                “My Lady, is that wine-?”

                “Virgin blood? No. I can only make so much every year. They’re not easy to find around here, I’m afraid,” she sighed. “No, this is just regular blood wine.”

                “Just…regular…blood wine,” she repeated the words that were said to her as if it were a normal thing.

                “Mhm.”

               Adela quickly changed the subject. 

                “Last night, you mentioned showing me the grapes used in the wine I tried?”

                “Oh, of course, my pet. This way” 

                Alcina got to her feet and started towards the rows of vines. The shorter woman followed after her, admiring all the different shades as they walked. Her Mistress stopped in front of the few rows of light green grapes. She gestured widely, placing a hand on her hip. 

                “Here they are. They’ll all be gone in a few days for the final harvest.”

                Adela bent down to get a closer look. 

                “Pretty,” she whispered with a smile.

                “You’re so adorably sheltered, my pet,” Alcina cooed. “They’re only grapes, after all.” 

                The younger woman stood up and faced her Mistress. 

                “Yes, but when was the last time you went down into the village? What we grow pales in comparison. My aunt always complained that I’d bring home the worst produce, but the truth is that that’s all the village has to offer,” she said and looked up into her eyes with a smile. “I think you need to get out of the castle more often, my Lady.” 

                Alcina laughed. 

                “So, now you’re calling me sheltered?” 

                “Mhm.”

                “I think we have much to learn from each other, my pet.”

                “I look forward to it, my Lady.”

                They stayed like that for a moment, staring each other in the eyes. A caw from a nearby tree drew Adela’s attention away. Glancing over, she noticed one of the scarecrows she’d seen the day she arrived. She was much closer to it now than she was then. Her eyes widened. It was a corpse; a man tied to a pole, covered by cloth. Another caw rang out, then another. Soon, an entire murder emerged from the tree and tore through the sky. Alcina caught the young woman by the shoulders as she stumbled back. 

                “Let’s head back inside,” her Mistress said, though it was more of a command than a suggestion. 

                Adela said nothing, too shocked to form words. She nodded and allowed the taller woman to lead her back into the castle.

Chapter 12: A Tour

Summary:

Lady Dimitrescu takes her new maiden on a tour of the castle.

                They stayed in silence as they walked through the corridors and back into the main hall.

                “Pardon, my Lady,” called a voice, unfamiliar to Adela.

                Both women turned to the source of the voice. An older woman stood just outside the doors leading to the kitchen. She had grey hair, kept up in a tight bun. 

                “Maria,” her Mistress addressed her.

                “I need your signature for the weekly order from the Duke.”

                “Of course,” Alcina replied, following her into the dining room, Adela close behind. 

                She leaned forward, pulling the long receipt towards her on the table, signing on the line at the bottom before handing it over. 

                “There you are.” 

                “Thank you, my Lady,” Maria said as she rolled the paper up and tucked it into a pocket in her apron. “I’ll see that he gets it right away.” 

                “Adela, I’d like you to meet Maria,” Alcina said as she gestured to the older-looking woman. “She’s the Grand Chambermaid of my castle and your superior.”

                The maiden bowed her head. 

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Ma’am.”

                “The Mistress has told me much about you. I hope your work reflects the resumé she gave me.”

                “I won’t let either of you down, Ma’am,” Adela assured with another bow of her head.

                “Then I shall see you for your first shift tomorrow.” 

                Maria bowed to Alcina before she headed back into the main hall. Alcina turned her attention back to her maiden. 

                “How are you feeling, my pet?” she asked.

                “I’m fine, my Lady,” Adela replied as she gave her a reassuring smile. “I feel better today than I have in a very long time.” 

                “Excellent. Would you care for more of the tour?” 

                “I would love that, my Lady.” 

                Alcina led her out into the courtyard and to the left, stopping in front of a dark wooden door with the Dimitrescu seal adorning it. The door was bordered in white marble, chiseled with intricate designs, the most prominent being two female torsos, one on either side. When they entered the doorway, there was a dark wooden stairwell in front of them and another door to their right.

                Adela’s jaw dropped as they entered the room on the right. The same dark wood trim and green wallpaper from previous rooms lined the walls. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling. There was a stage with a magnificent red and gold curtain. In front of the stage sat a piano, red with gold trim to match the curtain. Separate small sitting areas were set up about the large room. There was even a second floor, with balconies overlooking the stage. 

                “This is the opera hall,” Lady Dimitrescu gestured grandly. “I don’t hold many functions here, but I do like to come play the piano when I’m alone.”

                “Would you play for me one day, my Lady?” Adela asked as she stared dreamily up into her grey eyes.

                Alcina smiled. 

                “I would love to, my pet,” she cooed. “Well, I’m afraid we don’t have the time for it today. I want to show you one more room. Come.”

                She brought Adela back out into the previous room and up the set of stairs. To their left was the upper balcony of the opera hall, and to the right was another door. As they entered the room, the young woman was even more in awe. 

                “This is the library. I thought you may like it here.”

                Adela had always thought her father’s library was large, but it paled in comparison to this. The walls were lined with red and yellow wallpaper. Plush blue, white, and gold couches and chairs sat along the outside of the room. Long red rugs lined the path between the sitting area and the dark wooden bookshelves. An ornate sunroof sat in the center of the ceiling. She was truly speechless. 

                “So, you do like it?” her Mistress asked playfully.

                “Very…very much, my Lady,” she breathed. 

                Alcina took a seat on one of the larger couches, patting the space next to her. 

                “Would you like to sit and rest awhile? I know you said you were feeling fine, but I’d like for you to remain that way. Why don’t you pick yourself a book and we’ll sit here awhile, hmm?” 

                Adela nodded enthusiastically. Her eyes quickly scanned the nearest bookshelf, taking the first book that called to her. She sat beside her Mistress and opened the book in her lap. Lady Dimitrescu pulled the girl close to her, letting her head fall into her lap. She smiled down at her, cupping her cheek in one of her large, delicate hands. 

                “Is this comfortable, pet?” she asked her.

                Her maiden stared up at her, cheeks slightly flushed at the position she was in. 

                “Very,” she admitted. 

                “Wonderful,” Alcina cooed. 

                She pulled out her quellazaire and lit a cigarette, resting her arm on the armrest as she brought the stick to her mouth, inhaling the smoke. Adela cozied into her Mistress, holding her book by her stomach while she read. Alcina ran her fingers through the girl’s blonde hair and watched her as she engrossed herself in the story. They remained like that until the light from the sunroof grew too dim for Adela to read. 

                “Would you like me to light the candelabras, my pet?” she asked, watching the girl pull the book closer and closer to her face to see the words on the page.

                A frown flickered across her face. She didn’t want to leave the comfort of her Mistress, but she didn’t want to admit it. 

                “I’m fine, my Lady,” she lied. 

                A delicate finger pulled at her chin, raising her eyes to meet the lovely grey pools above. 

                “You dare lie to your Mistress?” she asked with a raised brow.

                The maiden’s blue eyes widened, and she lowered her book to her chest. 

                “I-I…Forgive me, my Lady. It’s just that…I’m very…comfortable,” she said, choosing her words carefully. 

                It wasn’t a lie exactly, just not the entire truth. Alcina stared down at her knowingly but smiled. 

                “Just a bit longer and then I’ll have the cook prepare dinner,” the Mistress said before she tilted her head inquisitively. “What exactly do you like to eat?”

                It was a question Adela actually had to think about. 

                “I mostly eat fruits, vegetables, bread, and cheese when I can afford it. My aunt would give me a few lei for myself when I’d go to the market every week.”

                Her Mistress’ grey eyes narrowed, and she took a long drag of her cigarette, holding the smoke in her lungs before releasing it. 

                “How very thoughtful of her,” she deadpanned, her words dripping with bitter sarcasm. 

                Adela stifled a laugh. Lady Dimitrescu forced her anger aside, centering herself by stroking Adela’s head. 

                “What did your mother cook for you?” she asked in a gentle voice.

                Memories danced in the maiden’s head. 

                “Iahnia de fasole, ciorba de legume, sarmale with mushrooms instead of meat. I’ve never liked eating meat, even when I was small.”

                “And dessert? 

                “She used to make a lot of pies. Apple is my favorite, but I like all fruits.”

                Alcina smiled and nodded. 

                “Noted,” she said as she leaned forward, giving her maiden’s forehead a gentle kiss. “Shall we go then, my pet?”

                Adela's face flushed, staring into her eyes as she pulled away. 

                “Y-Yes, my Lady,” she said, reluctantly sitting up. 

                She checked the page number of the book she was reading before closing it and placing it back where she found it. She then followed after her Mistress, wrapping her cloak around herself as they headed back through the courtyard and into the dining room. 

                “I see the girls have already had their dinner,” Alcina said, scanning the table. 

                Three of the four place settings were gone from their usual spots. Adela felt relieved. She wasn’t quite ready to attend one of their family meals. 

                “Sit,” her Mistress instructed, gesturing to a chair in the middle of the three, directly across from the larger one by the fire. 

                As they both sat, a maid came from the kitchen and bowed to Lady Dimitrescu. Alcina whispered something in her ear before the girl headed back through the door she’d come from. The tall woman took a bottle of wine from the table, pouring the dark red liquid into her glass. She picked up a different bottle, uncorking it before pouring the familiar light-yellow wine into a clean glass, sliding it in front of Adela. The younger woman smiled. 

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said before she brought the drink to her lips and took a few sips. 

                When she glanced up, she found Alcina’s eyes staring down at her, glowing a beautiful honey-yellow. 

                “Are you…hungry, my Lady?” she asked.

                Alcina tilted her head to the side, confused by the sudden question. 

                “Well, not particularly, but I’ll still have something.”

                Her maiden studied her for a moment. She had begun to pick up on the emotions that her Mistress tried to hide from the people around her. It was times like this, when it was just the two of them, that she let her mask fall away just enough to show her real self underneath. There was no hunger, anger, or lust behind them that she could see. 

                “Your eyes, my Lady.”

                “Hmm?” she asked, busy looking down at her dreamily.

                “They’re glowing.”

                Lady Dimitrescu was visibly confused. Adela perceived her correctly; she wasn’t hungry, angry, or aroused. She lowered her gaze to her dinner plate, her yellow orbs reflecting off it. 

                “How strange,” she whispered. 

                The maid soon returned, setting the spot in front of Adela. 

                “Thank you,” the maiden said with a smile. 

                The other woman said nothing and returned to the kitchen. Adela watched her go before turning her attention back to her Mistress, taking another sip of the sweet wine. 

                “How are you feeling, my Lady?” she inquired. 

                “Just lovely, my darling,” she cooed. “Why?”

                The girl smiled up at her. 

                “Just wondering.” 

                Soon, the maid reentered, pushing a cart of food. Adela stared at the offerings in awe as the other woman placed them in front of her. It was everything she’d mentioned earlier. Mashed beans, a bowl of vegetable soup, and stuffed cabbage rolls. Her eyes started back up at the taller woman who was smirking down at her.

                “How-?”

                “Don’t act like it’s so hard to have a cook whip up a few simple dishes, silly girl.” 

                “Thank you, my Lady. You…you don’t know how much this means to me.” 

                “Don’t let it get cold, now,” Alcina said, trying to hide her smile behind her own soup spoon. 

                She wasn’t very successful, causing the younger woman to smile before she, too, began to eat. When she was full, Adela sat back and finished the wine in her glass. Her eyes glanced over at her Mistress; she’d hardly eaten her food. She was staring back down at her with the same glowing yellow eyes. A feeling fluttered in the girl’s chest, and a smile spread across her face. She found herself unable to speak for a moment, but she managed after taking a small breath. 

                “Thank you again, my Lady. That was delicious.”

                “I’m so very glad you liked it, my pet. Would you like dessert?”

                “I really couldn’t,” she laughed. “But thank you.”

                “Next time, then.”

                Alcina pushed her chair back and rose to her full height.

                “Shall we retire for the evening?” she asked her maiden.

                Adela nodded and got to her feet, pushing her chair back before following her Mistress out into the courtyard again. She shivered in the brisk night air, pulling the hood of her cloak up as they headed to Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. She returned the cozy garment to the hook where she found it and climbed the stairs after the tall woman. Alcina unlocked the door to her bedroom and stepped inside, allowing her maiden to enter before locking it behind them. She took a seat in her armchair, lighting a cigarette as she crossed one leg over the other, elbow resting to hold the stick up beside her head. The blonde woman took her now usual spot on the couch closest to her Mistress. 

                “Are you prepared for your work to begin tomorrow?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” Adela said with a smile. “I was fine walking around today. And my back only hurts if something is directly pushing on it. I’ll do my very best to meet your expectations of me.”

                “Oh, it won’t be my expectations you need to meet, my pet,” she said as she brought her quellazaire to her lips and took a long drag before blowing it back out. “It’s Maria that you’ll have to impress. She’s my Grand Chambermaid after all, and she has been for many, many years. You must obey her every word. Unless it contradicts mine, of course. But she’s been the most loyal of my servants. Well… until Roxana showed up. She reminds me a lot of Maria, before age, and the life I’ve put her through hardened her. I vowed not to do the same to poor Roxana, but I find myself slipping sometimes…”

                A flashing memory of her friend being thrown into the wardrobe invaded Adela's thoughts. She forced it away. 

                “Then I promise to meet both of your expectations.”

                “I expect you to follow the orders of your superiors, which, as of now, is everyone. Well…except Roxana. Maybe.”

                “Maybe?”

                “Well, when Roxana did so much to help save you, I was going to give her a raise, but Donna reminded me that I didn't pay the help. So instead, I gave her a promotion. To be your maid.”

                Adela stared at her. 

                “So, you gave a maid…a maid?” she asked, raising her brow.

                “Well, you’re not just a maid, but yes. I couldn’t make up some new position just for her,” she huffed defensively. “The others would be furious. So, when you’re not being a maid, she will be your maid.” 

                She looked down at her with a serious expression. The glow had left her eyes, fading back to grey. 

                “I want her to stay close to you. I trust her. So please just trust me.” 

                “Of course, my Lady.”

                Alcina poured herself a glass of wine and drank it quickly before pouring herself another.

                “Roxana will have your chambers ready for you tomorrow. And the wardrobe I had ordered arrived earlier, so you’ll have everything you need.” 

                When she said this, her eyes were fixed forward.

                “My chambers?” Adela asked, confused.

                “Mhm. Across the hall.”

                The maiden’s gaze fell to the floor, and she frowned. 

                Alcina took another long drink of her blood wine.

                “You didn’t think you’d be staying on my couch your entire time here, did you?” she scoffed.

                The sound stung the maiden.

                “I-” Adela began, trying to form words. 

                An image of the morning flashed in her mind like a photograph. She had enjoyed lying with her Mistress. She swallowed her feelings. 

                “You’re too kind, my Lady,” she managed to mumble, remembering her place. 

                I should be happy to have anything at all, she thought.

                Lady Dimitrescu put her wine glass down and got to her feet. She walked over to her bed and returned, handing Adela a blue silk robe in her size. 

                “This is just the start. I may have gone a bit overboard with the wardrobe,” her Mistress admitted. 

                Adela took it from her and forced a smile. 

                “Thank you, my Lady. It’s beautiful.”

                Alcina stared down at her, looking her over. The maiden realized what was expected of her, but it felt different this time. She didn’t like it. Reluctantly, she undid the buttons on the front of her dress and slipped it off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. 

                “Good girl,” Alcina purred. 

                She turned on her heels and headed towards the washroom, closing the doors behind her. Adela sighed and put on her new robe. It was very comfortable. She snuggled into its warmth and sat back down on the couch. Alcina returned minutes later. Her face was clean of makeup, and she was wearing her usual black robe. She slid under the covers of her bed, patting the space beside her. The maiden got to her feet and climbed up onto the high bed, joining her Mistress under the covers. Lady Dimitrescu wrapped her arms around the girl and pulled her close. 

                “Sleep well, my pet,” she whispered, resting her chin atop her blonde head.

                Adela cozied into the warmth of her Mistress. 

                “Good night, my Lady.”

                A few tears leaked down her face as she closed her eyes for the night. At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to remain there forever.

Notes:

This is the calm before one of the first major storms. The angst is coming.

Chapter 13: Duty Calls

Summary:

Adela begins her first day of work.

Notes:

Angst Alert!
I added a chamber across from Alcina's room and the Hall of Ablution. It makes sense to keep the maidens there right before they're sacrificed. That way, Alcina can have fun and they don't have to drag them up from the dungeons every single time. I also made Alcina's daughters their own rooms because they don't have any in the game, so I put them where they made the most sense to me.
***Adela in her maid uniform by Garry R. Addams! Check their art out on their Twitter @AddamsGarry***

               

                “You’re late,” a voice whispered in Adela’s ear, causing her to start awake. 

                She was relieved that she was still wrapped in Alcina’s arms. She slowly blinked in the early morning sun. The sight of it made her frown. Today was the day.

                “F-forgive me, my Lady.” 

                Panic rose within her, and she went to get out of the bed, but the arms holding her wouldn’t release her. Her blue eyes glanced up into the yellow pools above her. 

                “I didn’t say you could leave,” her Mistress said with a smirk. 

                “But, my Lady, Maria will be-”

                A finger pressed against her lips to shush her. 

                “Mhm, lie to her and tell her you took care of everything for me before you left.”

                Adela opened her mouth to protest, but the finger only pressed harder against her. 

                “Your orders come from me before they come from anyone else,” Alcina said sternly as she looked into her eyes. “Do not forget that.” 

                She lowered her finger, giving the girl a squeeze on her chin before releasing her. 

                “Now, go to your chambers and put your uniform on.” 

                She got to her feet, adjusting her robe as she walked over to her door, unlocking it. She turned and waited for Adela. The younger woman sighed to herself and slid down to the floor. 

                “Yes, my Lady,” she replied, tightening her own robe as she made her way to the door. 

                She stopped, staring up at Alcina but not into her eyes. 

                “Do you need anything of me before I go, my Lady?” 

                She watched a slow-forming grin creep across the other woman’s lips.

                “Return to me before you head downstairs. That's all.” 

                Adela hesitated, then turned her eyes to the door. 

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said before heading out into the hallway. 

                She found the door to her new chambers across the hall, between Alcina’s bedroom and the door that led into the Hall of Ablution. She could see both from her new room. It seemed an unsettling place to be. Pushing thoughts from her mind, she entered her bedroom. The walls and floor were all white marble, adorned with golden crown molding. There was a platform bed in the middle of the far back wall, it blended seamlessly into the floor. She was glad to see a mattress, pillows, and a comforter on the cold-looking marble. There wasn’t much else for furniture besides some pillar tables and the wardrobe her Mistress spoke of. On the wall to her left was another door, leading into what she assumed was the washroom. 

                It didn’t look like a bedroom. It reminded her too much of the other room across the hall, where the sisters had brought her down into the cellar, disguised as a living area. She hated it. Visions of that night flashed in her mind. She pushed them away and went to the wardrobe. It was almost as large as her Mistress’. When she opened it, her eyes widened as she scanned the contents inside. There were so many dresses, all in white, blue, or both. There was even a small section of the same maid uniform. Seeing this, she took one and headed into the washroom. 

                The inside was much like the other room, with white marble lined with gold. There was a normal-sized tub, a large sink, and a floor-length mirror. Roxana must have stocked up on all the towels while she was still sleeping. She felt a tinge of guilt and tried to hurry. She slid out of her robe, placing it on a hook beside the door. She put the uniform over her head and pulled it down over herself before turning to the mirror. It was the same as what all the other maids wore, something she was thankful for. She just wanted to blend in. There was a brush on the top of the sink, so she took it and brushed out her wild blonde hair before braiding the strands back, as she always did. She looked herself over one last time and hoped she looked presentable enough. She gave herself a self-assuring nod and headed back out into the hall, then knocked on her Mistress’ door.

                “Come in,” Alcina called. 

                When she opened the door, she found Lady Dimitrescu sitting at her vanity, fully dressed, applying her signature red lipstick. Her grey eyes flicked over, pulsing into a yellow glow as she looked her over.

                “Is there anything else I can do for you before I head downstairs, my Lady?” the new maid asked, trying to ignore the change in her Mistress’ eyes. 

                They lingered long enough for Adela to speak up again. 

                “Please, I don’t want to disappoint Maria.”

                Alcina rose suddenly to her full height, letting her lipstick fall onto the vanity. She grabbed Adela by the arm, pulling her inside the room and closing the door with a loud bang. She pushed her roughly up against the wall, slamming her strong hands against it on either side of Adela’s head, caging her in. The maiden’s blue eyes widened as she leaned back into the wall, away from the powerful woman above her. 

                “You’re my maiden first and a maid second. Your duties are what I want them to be. Do you understand?”

                “Y-yes, my Lady. Forgive me, please.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu took the girl’s chin between her thumb and index finger, forcing her head back to look her Mistress in the eyes. 

                “Your time belongs to me. You belong to me,” she said and bent closer, brushing the shorter woman’s head to the side with her own. 

                Adela’s heart began to race as she felt the hot breath on her neck. She bit her lip to stifle a gasp as Alcina planted a kiss right in the center of the healing bite mark. Then another on her throat. And another. The shorter woman couldn’t contain her sounds any longer, breathing soft gasps out into the air. A hand traveling under her skirt and up her thigh only made her noises louder. 

                “What if I just kept you here?” Alcina purred the question into her neck. 

                I wouldn’t complain, Adela thought.

                “What if I just locked you up in this tower and kept you all to myself?”

                As long as I could go out on the balcony.

                A sound like the unsheathing of a sword stirred her from her thoughts. She froze, feeling the edges of five blades brush along her thigh. They hadn’t cut her, but she certainly felt them and knew they could. Alcina pulled her hand away, dragging her long, sharp nails down her wall with a frustrated cry, sending sparks flying into the air. The glow faded from her beautiful eyes as she leaned her forehead against the wall above Adela’s head. Once her nails had retracted, she placed her hand on the girl’s shoulder. 

                Adela reached up, placing a hand atop her Mistress’. Her knees were shaking, but the wall was holding her up. She was afraid, but she was also worried. The tall woman pushed herself away from her maiden. 

                “Go,” she commanded in a tone Adela couldn’t decipher. 

                “Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                She hesitated but obeyed, adjusting herself before heading out the door and into the hallway. She remained there for a moment, staring down at the floor, hand over her chest. With a cleansing sigh, she headed down to the courtyard and into the dining room. A few maids were clearing the table when she entered, stopping their chatter as they saw her. They continued about their work, ignoring her. A frown flashed across Adela’s face. This had happened yesterday, but she was with Lady Dimitrescu. She assumed they acted the way they did because of their Mistress; not because of her. 

                “You’re late,” a voice called. 

                Adela turned to see the scowling, wrinkled, and scarred face of Maria as she exited the kitchen. 

                “Forgive me, Ma’am,” Adela said as she bowed her head to her. “Lady Dimitrescu required my assistance.”

                The old woman scoffed, eying her. 

                “I bet she did.”

                A few of the other women laughed at this. 

                Adela was confused. 

                How do they know?

                Maria threw a cloth napkin from the table at her. She caught it as it landed on her chest. 

                “Clean yourself up, girl.” 

                Adela turned to face the mirror by the fireplace. It was the lipstick. Her face turned bright red, and she began scrubbing the crimson from her skin. By that point, it had settled and stained. She was able to get most of the paint off, but it was still noticeable. This wasn’t how she wanted her first day on the job to begin. 

                She quickly turned back around, bowing her head even lower to the Grand Chambermaid.

                “Forgive me, I-”

                “Save it,” she said flatly. “You’re not the first maiden Lady Dimitrescu has kept as a pet, and you won’t be the last. You’re just like the rest, the flavor of the week. You’ll be gone soon. All you have to do is show up on time and do what you’re told until your time is up.”

                Adela’s brow furrowed, and her heart sank, threatening to send her into a spiral. She thought quickly, forcing herself out of it to find an appropriate response. Her blue eyes met the old woman’s gaze. 

                “My Lady told me that my time belongs to her.”

                This was obviously not the response Maria wanted. She strode forward and gave the new maid a hard smack across the face. Adela stumbled back but caught herself on the table. Her gaze dropped to the floor. 

                “Not here, it doesn’t. She promised me a maid with a decade’s worth of experience, and that’s what I expect. If she wants you as a toy or a meal instead, then she can find you a replacement. It’s hard enough to find maids from the village, let alone ones with actual experience,” she sneered. “What a waste.” 

                The maiden was speechless. Emotions swirled inside of her. She felt worthless and unwanted, but she was used to that with her aunt. She also felt a bit of anger at the way the woman spoke, not about her but about her Mistress. 

                “Go do something useful,” the old woman said before she thought for a moment, then she smirked. “The Mistress’ daughters just finished their breakfast and left for the library. Go help the others clean their chambers while they’re away.” 

                Adela clenched her teeth, holding back her emotions. Tears of frustration and sadness formed in her blue eyes.

                “I’ll show her, Ma’am.” Roxana stepped forward. 

                The blonde girl felt relief in the presence of her friend, but it was unfortunately short-lived.

                “No, you won’t. You’re not her maid here,” Maria scoffed. “A maid with a maid. What was the Lady thinking? This entire arrangement is ridiculous.” 

                She spat the words. 

                “You two are not to interact unless I, Lady Dimitrescu, or her daughters ask it of you. Do you both understand?”

                “Yes, Ma’am,” Roxana and Adela said in unison. 

                “Get back to the kitchen, Roxana,” the older woman ordered.

                The maid left without another word, her eyes fixed on the ground. Maria turned back to Adela. 

                “You. Sister’s Chambers. Follow me,” she snapped and beckoned with a crooked finger before turning to walk into the main hall. 

                The maiden gathered herself and followed the older woman out into the main hall and down into a part of the castle Adela had never seen before. Instead of turning left to head outside, they went straight, down a set of stairs and into another room covered in white marble. There was a circle in the middle of the room. On the other side were four female busts, and beyond them was an ornate door. 

                The older woman led her to the right, into a hallway. The wallpaper here was yellow. Red and gold rugs lined the path down the hall. There were chairs and cabinets made from dark wood. They entered a small common area with three doors, one on each wall. There was a table with three chairs and a couch in the center of the room, all white and gold. There were bookcases on the walls, and a single desk sat in a corner.

                “There are the girls’ rooms,” she said and pointed from right to left. “Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela. You’ll find that Lady Daniela’s room is usually the messiest, followed by Cassandra’s. Bela tends to keep her things clean on her own.” 

                She turned to the new maid with a smirk. 

                “Why don’t you clean Lady Daniela’s room?”

                Adela sighed to herself. That was the one she wanted to go into the least. 

                “Yes, Ma’am,” she muttered, following her into the room on the left. 

                The interior was much like Lady Dimitrescu’s bedroom, but much darker. There were no windows. A purple and white canopy bed sat in the left-hand corner. A large armchair sat in the center of a blue and gold rug on the right-hand side of the room. There was a fireplace across from them. Adela noticed what looked like a lever sticking out beside it. Looking up, she saw a set of hooks dangling from the ceiling beside her head. There were some shackles on the ground next to her. She saw blood on the floor. Maria handed Adela a mop and a bucket. She left the room without saying another word. 

                The young blonde woman dunked the mop into the tepid, soapy water and began cleaning the drying blood from the floor, trying not to breathe the scent in too deeply. She turned her thoughts to her Mistress to relax herself. She wished she were still with her, back in the vineyard. She imagined Alcina playing her a lovely song on the piano in the opera hall and snuggling into her while she read in the library. 

                “So, you finally came to see me? Everyone falls for me in time!” called a chilling voice from behind her. 

Chapter 14: Daniela

Notes:

F/F unwanted sexual advancements/sexual assault and bondage.

                Adela hadn’t even heard the door open. Her eyes widened at the sight of Daniela. A grin was spread across her red-stained face. She clutched the handle of the broom as if it would somehow protect her. The redhead giggled. 

                “You want to play? But aren’t you working, little girl? I must say, it’s good to see you up and moving again.” 

                She stepped closer to the frightened maiden. 

                “I was sure you were going to die, but Mother brought you back,” her grin widened as she spoke. “Mmm, now we can play all over again.”

                Adela dropped the mop and stepped back away from the youngest Dimitrescu sister, careful not to slip in the mess on the floor. 

                “Did you learn nothing, Sister?” Bela asked, shoving her in the shoulder. “Keep your hands off the girl or Mother will freeze us all!”

                Her sister stomped her heeled foot in protest. 

                “But Bela!” she whined. 

                “Yeah, I’m not staying another day stuck in my room,” Casandra said as she leaned against the door frame. “It’s boring there.”

                “You’re both no fun!” the redhead complained with a pout.

                “Oh, be quiet and get out of the maid’s way,” Bela huffed and walked out of the room, Casandra following after her.

                The final sister narrowed her eyes as she looked back over at the blonde girl. 

                “You’re so lucky,” she said before kicking the bucket of bloody water onto the floor and storming back into the common area. 

                Adela jumped away from the container as it fell beside her, but the red liquid splashed onto her shoes. She could feel it seeping into her socks. She felt sick. Taking a deep breath, she picked the mop back up. The stick was coated in red. She went to work, pushing the water away before it could get to the rug. She couldn’t do much to contain it

                Wiping the blood onto her apron, she went into the common area. The three Dimitrescu daughters were sitting at the table. Bela was sipping tea with her nose in a book. Cassandra and Daniela were bickering about something. They all stopped and turned to face Adela as she stepped into the room. The maiden froze as the three sets of yellow eyes stared at her. Panic rose in her chest as she tried to ignore their gazes, her own eyes darting around to find more cleaning supplies. There were none in sight.

                “What do you want?” Cassandra barked. 

                “Forgive me, my Ladies, I was just looking for another maid to get some more supplies.”

                Bela scoffed. 

                “You’re the only one in here, shouldn’t you have them?” 

                Only one here?

                “The girl I had last night mentioned the maids have some bet going on to see which one of us eats her first,” Daniela chimed in, gesturing to Adela. “I’m winning!” 

                She was too cheerful for the words that were coming out of her mouth.

                “Mortals can be so gauche,” Bela said, snapping her book shut. “I’m certainly not going to be the one to do it. I thought we all learned our lesson, Sister.” 

                She glared at Daniela. 

                “Mhm, Mother’s scary,” the redhead said with a giggle.

                “Do you have a death wish?!” Bela shouted at her. 

                “She wouldn’t really hurt us. Besides, Mother loves me the most.”

                “Now, that’s a lie,” Cassandra said bluntly. “She loves me the most. I’m the better hunter.”

                 Daniela got to her feet and slammed her hands on the table.

                “You are not!”

                Adela was still standing there, frozen. She didn’t know what to do. All she knew was that she wanted to leave. Her blue eyes darted to the door that led back into the hallway. Bela got to her feet. She tucked her book under her arm and grabbed her teacup. 

                “You two are insufferable. I’m going back to my room.”

                “You’ve been locked up in there for days. Why would you want to go back?” Cassandra asked.

                The blonde sister threw her head back with a sigh. 

                “Because I can’t deal with your bickering. Mother is busy preparing for the wine event, and she still won’t let me help. She always has to do everything by herself, and I get stuck babysitting the two of you!”

                “You’re the oldest,” Cassandra said with a shrug. 

                “Yeah, well, we don’t need a babysitter anyway. Just go lock yourself in your room,” Daniela rolled her eyes. “You’re so boring, Bela.” 

                The eldest daughter pushed her door open. 

                “If you hurt the girl, I’ll kill you myself,” she said as she walked into her room and slammed the door shut behind her.

                Daniela and Casandra both looked at each other, then turned their yellow eyes to the maiden. Adela opened her mouth to speak, unable to form words for a moment. 

                “Let me just…go get some more supplies,” she managed to get out of her trembling lips. “I’ll be right back.” 

                She forced her legs forward, heading to the door. The redheaded woman grabbed her by the arm, stopping her in her tracks. 

                “Why clean it up if it’s just going to get dirty again, silly girl?”

                “Daniela,” Cassandra said, warningly. 

                Her eyes were fixed on the frightened blue pools of the smaller woman before her. Although the girls were nowhere near the height of their mother, they each stood about a foot taller than Adela. 

                “She said I couldn’t hurt her,” she told her older sister in an oddly calm voice. “There are plenty of ways to have fun without getting hurt.”

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she took a step back, trying to pull her arm away. 

                “P-please, just let me do my job. I promise I’ll be right back.”

                “But you are doing your job, silly girl,” Daniela replied.

                The way her voice had shifted from the childish giggles to this chilling calm sent shivers down Adela’s spine. Cassandra pushed herself away from the table and got to her feet. 

                “I’m not going to get blamed for this,” she said as she walked past her younger sister and the fearful girl. “I’m going to do something useful and hunt for new maids. We keep running low because someone keeps killing them.”

                “Don’t act like you don’t, too,” Daniela hissed, causing Adela to flinch. 

                The dark-haired sister narrowed her eyes. 

                “You’re such a child, Daniela.”

                The redhead scoffed low in her throat. 

                “You just don’t know how to have fun.”

                She turned back towards her room, tugging roughly on Adela’s arm as she pulled the terrified girl into her bedroom. The maid looked back at Alcina’s middle daughter, eyes pleading. But the other woman turned her blank gaze away and walked out the door to the hallway. Adela found herself falling as Daniela shoved her into the corner of her room. She landed hard on the ground. It was wet. She looked at her hands, turning them to look at her palms. They were covered in blood. Panicking, she tried to push herself away, only to slip in the mess. Her back and head hit the floor, and she found herself staring up into the redhead’s glowing yellow eyes through a dizzy haze. 

                “I thought Mother said you had experience. It looks like you’re the worst maid we’ve had yet,” she gestured to the mess she herself had caused.

                “I-I can clean it,” Adela began as she managed to prop herself up on her elbows. “I just need-” 

                A heeled shoe pressed down on her chest, pushing her back, flat against the floor. She winced as the pressure increased. 

                “I can clean it myself.”

                She dug her heel down, twisting it. The maiden shut her eyes tight against the pain. She felt the bottom of the shoe slide across her face. The pointed toe forced her head back, sliding down and across her neck before pressing against her throat. Daniela placed a hand on the wall and lifted herself into the air, standing on the girl’s throat. Adela choked and writhed beneath her, rousing giggles from the redhead. She stepped down and turned to reach something by the fireplace. Adela’s eyes shot open at the sound of the heavy iron chains. She instinctively scrambled to her knees, fingers gripping at the wall to pull herself up without slipping again. A hand reached out, grabbing her by the hair and lifting her to her feet. 

                The youngest Dimitrescu daughter shoved her mother’s maiden up against the wall. She took one of her arms and locked a shackle around her wrist. The girl tried to fight back but was easily overpowered, allowing the other woman to clasp the iron around her other wrist as well. She effortlessly lifted the chain above Adela’s head and lifted her in the air. The blonde girl found herself dangling with her feet off the ground. She looked up. The chain was being held up by one of the hanging hooks she’d seen earlier. Her eyes darted back over to Daniela. She was grinning over at her from the fireplace, hands wrapped around the lever beside it. Adela gasped as she cranked it, sending her further up into the air. When the redhead returned, they were at eye level. 

                “Much better,” Daniela giggled. “You know, you’re really short, even for a mortal.” 

                Adela struggled in the chains, trying to see if she could get them back over the hook. The other woman laughed at her. 

                “My, you’re a feisty one. Most girls I bring here just accept their fate or beg me to spare them. Why fight the inevitable?” she asked as she grabbed Adela roughly by the chin, pulling her head closer. “I’m not complaining, though. I do so love watching you squirm. Like a little mouse caught in a trap.” 

                Adela narrowed her blue eyes. 

                “Aren’t you afraid of your mother and sisters? They told you not to hurt me.”

                “Mhm, but I’m not afraid,” she said.

                She stepped closer and poked Adela on the nose. 

                “Mmm, you’re cute when you’re angry.”

                “You are hurting me!” the maiden said, raising her voice, arms shifting in the uncomfortable position. “Just let me go! I need…I need to get back to my job.” 

                Daniela lowered her hand from the girl’s chin to her neck, wrapping her hand around her throat. Her face was inches away from Adela’s, her glowing eyes staring directly into her frightened but defiant blue pools. 

                “First of all, I don’t know what fear feels like. I’ve certainly never felt it,” she smirked. “But I know what it tastes like.” 

                With a heavy breath, she leaned closer, licking off some of the blood she’d smeared on the girl’s face. She could feel a startled gasp struggle to form in Adela’s throat. Her grip tightened. 

                “And as long as I don’t leave any marks on you, then I’m not really hurting you, am I?” 

                Her eyes glanced down to the maiden’s chest, looking for the bite she had left. She pulled the neckline of her uniform down to see the full mark, eyes narrowing. 

                “How did it heal so fast?” she shouted before releasing her with a shove.

                Adela choked, breathing precious air back into her lungs. Her arms ached as she swung helplessly in the air like a child’s ragdoll. She couldn’t speak to answer the question, even if she wanted to. 

                “Aunt Donna must have done it,” Daniela assumed correctly. “How rude.” 

                She grinned, teeth gleaming. 

                “I’ll just have to make more once Mother is done playing with you.”

                The words stung Adela. It was the second time in one day that someone confidently insinuated that she was only a temporary toy for her Mistress. Daniela noticed the change in the girl’s face. 

                “You didn’t think she’d keep you around forever, did you?” she said with a harsh laugh. “How else is she supposed to make the wine if she keeps every virgin to herself?”

                Adela’s eyes widened as she realized.

                That’s why the chambers look so much like that room…

                The maiden stopped struggling, letting her arms go slack in the shackles. Daniela stirred her from the darkness threatening to take hold of her mind. 

                “Just think, you’ll be the first bottle made for the next annual event. You should feel honored,” she laughed.

                Adela couldn’t stop the tears from forming in her eyes. 

                “B-but she said- She told me-” she couldn’t speak without her chest threatening to break out into a sob, so she stopped herself from talking. 

                “Oh, I’m sure she told you many things,” Daniela said as she cupped the girl’s face with a surprisingly gentle touch, wiping a stray tear from her blood-stained cheek. 

                “Don’t worry,” she whispered. “We can still have fun until then.” 

                She slid a hand under the maid’s uniform, walking her fingers up the soft skin of her thigh. A gleeful giggle left her dark lips as she watched the expression in Adela’s eyes change from sorrow to fear. 

                “Human blood changes taste depending on certain feelings or states of being. When it comes to women, the sweetness from their purity only fades if their body is invaded by a man. So lucky for us, we can still have plenty of time to play until Mother turns you into the sweetest bottle of Sanguis Virginis yet.” 

                Fear turned to anger, rising up in Adela’s chest, and she brought one of her knees up, slamming it into Daniela’s stomach. The redhead stumbled back. Her eyes narrowed, glowing in rage. 

                “You little bitch!” she screamed as she lunged forward. 

                Both hands wrapped around the girl’s neck, thumbs pressing into her throat. Adela couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t even get one sip of air in. Struggling against her grasp only made it worse. She heard the sound of buzzing and thought she was going to pass out. Then a swarm of flies rushed into the room, forming into the shape of Bela. The maiden’s blue eyes pleaded for her help. Bela put the hook of her sickle around the front of her sister’s throat, pulling her back, away from the girl dangling from the ceiling. 

                “You never listen, do you, Sister?” Bela snapped.

                Adela gasped air desperately back into her burning lungs as Daniela’s hands slipped away. She tried blinking away the sparks of light in her vision as her head spun. The redhead brandished her weapon, striking out at her sister with an angry growl. Bela caught the blade with her own, yanking it out of her hands. 

                “If you stop now, I won’t tell Mother.”

                Daniela narrowed her eyes. 

                “You always ruin my fun, Bela!”

                “It’s called being responsible. You should try it. Now, let the girl go and clean up your mess.”

                Daniela gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. 

                “You’re not Mother, Bela!”

                “No, I’m your big sister, and it’s my job to keep you in line and to keep you safe. Believe what you will, but I do love you. And so does Mother. But if you hurt her precious little plaything again, she’s not going to go as easy on you as she did the first time. And Cassandra and I will be blamed and punished as well. So, stop being a child and just do what you’re told!”

                They stayed glaring at each other for a moment longer before Daniela huffed and went back over to the fireplace. She wrapped her hands around the lever and looked over at Adela with a smirk. The maiden cried out as she suddenly fell to the floor, slipping in the bloody water again. Her head smashed against the wood, causing her ears to ring. When she looked up, Daniela was over her. The other woman grabbed the chain and yanked Adela back to her feet. Her head was spinning. 

                “Clean her up before you send her back out there. Mother will know for sure if she sees her like this.”

                Bela paused at the door.

                “And no funny business,” she added before leaving.

Chapter 15: Failure

Notes:

Big Angst Alert!

                Daniela growled low in her throat as she watched her sister go. 

                “No fair,” she grumbled.

                She removed the shackles from Adela’s wrists, letting the iron clang to the floor. The blonde girl swayed on her feet, feeling dizzy but the taller woman caught her by the arm. 

                “Let’s go,” she said. 

                With a firm grip, she dragged her across her bedroom and into the washroom. 

                Adela could feel herself falling again. She landed in a tub. Without warning, Daniela turned the faucet on, sending a torrent of water down onto her. She gasped out in shock as the cold hit her. The sound made the other woman giggle. The maiden looked up to find the other woman resting her elbow on the side of the tub, chin sitting on the back of her hand. It was a twisted juxtaposition to the image her mother made in her own washroom.

                “She said no funny business, so in you go, clothes and all,” she said with a giggle. 

                Her strange, clipper demeanor had returned. She watched Adela’s eyes dart about the tub as the water pooled around her. Her panic pleased her. As the water began to rise, the maiden reached her hands to the edge of the tub to pull her head up. But Daniela pushed her head down, holding her under the water. She stared into the frightened blue eyes that looked up at her from under the surface. With her free hand, she began roughly scrubbing the blood off the girl’s skin. When Adela tried to push away the hand holding her down, she shoved her head down against the bottom of the tub. The girl’s eyes fluttered closed, and she went limp as bubbles escaped her mouth. 

                “Ugh, finally,” Daniel said.

                She sighed as she went to work, cleaning the blood from her skin and hair, doing what she could for the uniform. When she thought she’d done enough, she pulled the drain, watching the pink water swirl around and away from Adela. The girl wasn’t breathing. 

                “Oh, fuck,” she mumbled. “Uhh...” 

                She looked around quickly, trying to think of what to do. Then she looked back down at the maiden and punched her hard in the chest. Adela coughed water out of her lungs, filling them back up with precious air. 

                “Oh, good. Welcome back. Did you enjoy your bath?” Daniela asked with a smile.

                The blonde woman didn’t even have enough strength to glare at her. She remained where she was, trying to collect herself. Daniela got to her feet. She took a large towel down from her cabinet and laid it out on the floor. Then she took a fistful of blonde hair and pulled the girl out of the tub and onto the towel.

                “You just…lay there and dry off a bit. I have to go clean the mess you left.” 

                With a huff, she grabbed a few more towels before stepping over her and into her bedroom. Adela groaned from her spot on the floor. Her head was throbbing, and just the one candelabra in the room looked as bright as the midday sun in August. She closed her eyes, trying to stop the room from spinning. 

                “Get up already,” Daniela called down to her, poking her in the side with her shoe. “You’ve missed dinner. Maria is going to be furious.”

                She didn’t even realize she had fallen asleep. The words slowly hit her, and her eyes filled with panic. She went to get up, but her head pulsed painfully, making the walls around her wobble. The other woman rolled her eyes and pulled her up by the arm. She waited for her to stop swaying before she let her go. Adela righted herself, and her vision slowly returned to normal. 

                “P-passed dinner?” she asked.

                “Mhm. Maria asked us where you were, and I told her you were still cleaning my room.”

                She threw her head back and laughed. 

                “She’s so mad.”

                The blonde girl sighed. 

                “Great. S-such a fantastic f-first day.” 

                She shivered; her clothes and hair were still damp. 

                Daniela patted her on the shoulder, causing her to flinch.

                “You did great,” she said in an awkward, reassuring tone. “If Bela hadn’t stopped our fun, I bet we would have had a wonderful time.” 

                She let out a dramatic sigh. 

                “But here we are. And here you go, out to tell your superior how much you failed on your first day.” 

                She lifted Adela’s chin with her finger, gazing down at her. 

                “Oh, and this is a secret…from my sisters.”  

                A smirk crept across her face. She leaned closer, watching the maiden’s blue eyes go wide in shock as she kissed her on the lips. She tightened the hold on her chin when she tried to pull away, holding her there. Adela whimpered against Daniela’s lips, and she shoved her as hard as she could. But the powerful woman was unfazed. When Adela was finally released, she stumbled away from her and to the door. She ran as fast as she could out of her room, through the common area, and out into the hall. Once she reached the door that led out into the marble room with the statues, she paused to breathe and made sure she wasn’t being followed. When she collected herself, she stepped out and onto the marble floor. Maria was waiting for her, standing at the bottom of the stairs that led back up into the main hall. 

                “You’ve disappointed me, girl,” she said, her dark eyes narrowed. “And I don’t like being disappointed.”

                “F-forgive me, M-ma’am. I-”

                “I don’t want to hear your excuses,” she spat. 

                She strode across the floor, the sound of her heels echoing off the marble all around them. 

                “A maid with ten years of experience, and you can’t even clean a simple mess. You went in there at noon, and now it’s past dinner.” 

                She stood in front of the girl and looked down at her with a sneer, pulling at her wet, stained uniform. 

                “How pathetic.” 

                Adela kept her gaze on the floor and let the old woman berate her. She reminded her too much of an older version of her aunt. The Grand Chambermaid began to circle the girl, hands clasped behind her back. 

                “You know, none of the maids in the castle get paid. None of us come willingly. We’re more slave than servant. We get paid in food and shelter. But you…” she said while she scanned Adela and paced around her. “Your family got paid in more gold than I was able to count. I just filled the sack as my Mistress asked me to. You made a stupid mistake your first night here, and instead of paying with your life like any other maid, she decided to spare you. It would have been so easy to just add your blood, or whatever was left of it, to the wine for this year’s event. But she didn’t. Then she allowed you days to heal.” 

                She seemed to grow more unhinged as she ranted on, letting her poised demeanor slip away. 

                “And then, to top it all off, you two had some strange little date. For an entire day!” she shouted.

                The sound made Adela flinch and she shrank into herself. 

                “Then today, your first real day, you can’t even handle one simple task?”

                She finally stopped her ranting and pacing and stood in front of the girl, glaring down at her.

                “I’ve already informed Lady Dimitrescu. You’re to go see her. Now.”

                Adela took a shaky step forward, then moved on. She kept her eyes on the ground as she passed Maria and headed up the stairs into the main hall. There were a few maids finishing up for the day. When she passed them, they either glared or ignored her. Her eyes scanned the identically dressed women, hoping to find her friend among them, but she was nowhere in sight. She moved on into the dining room. The maids clearing the table treated her the same as the others. And still no Roxana to be found.

                She pushed the double doors open and walked out into the courtyard. The cold air stung her skin, seeping into her damp clothes. She shivered and wrapped her arms around herself before heading into Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. The candelabra at the bottom of the stairs gave her some warmth before she climbed her way up. She had to pull herself up the final flight; the entire stairwell was spinning around her. When she reached the top, she took a moment to collect herself before walking down the hall. She stood in front of the ornate door of her Mistress’ bedroom, hesitating a moment before she knocked. 

                There was no answer.

                “My Lady?” she called and knocked again. “I’ve returned.”

                Still no answer. Worry flooded her chest.

                “My Lady, are you alright?”

                “Go to bed.” 

                Her voice was harsh. 

                “I’ve no need for you tonight.” 

                Adela’s heart sank. She’d gone through so much, and all she wanted was the comfort of her Mistress. It hurt her more than if she had just let her die that night. 

                “My Lady, please,” she begged. 

                She lifted a shaky hand and pressed it against the door. Adela began to break. She saw her tears fall to the floor before she even felt them form. Her fingers clutched the crown molding on the door, feeling as if she’d fall away if she let go. 

                “Please,” she sobbed.

                “You’re to wake up on time tomorrow, so I suggest you get some sleep.”

                A strange feeling washed over her like all her hope just…left her. She let her hand fall away from the door, and she turned, making her way to the Maiden’s Chambers. When she entered the room, she looked around at the cold, unwelcoming space. It reminded her of an extravagant, life-sized dollhouse made of marble. As she made her way to the washroom to finish cleaning what Daniela had started, she heard the door lock behind her. It made her pause for only a moment before she kept walking. 

                Adela ran the tub and removed her wet, bloody uniform, tossing it into the corner. She shivered as she waited for the water to turn warm enough to step into. She sat in the overly ornate tub and scrubbed the remainder of the dry blood from her body. When she finished, she pulled the drain, pouring a bucket of clean water over her head. She quickly got out and grabbed a towel, wrapping herself in its warmth. When she was dry, she took her robe off its hook and tied it around herself before heading back into the other room. 

                She slipped under the comforter and onto the plush mattress of the platform bed. Her wide eyes stared into the darkness, silent tears falling down her face. She was alone again, like she had been before. But the hope, the love, that had formed inside her was breaking her. It was easier before when she didn’t have any. She felt like she was dying inside, and she didn’t know there had been anything left to die. Lady Dimitrescu had given her hope that maybe the world wasn’t just suffering, but she came to find that it was. She’d awoken love inside her, something she’d never felt, besides the sort of love she had for her parents and, in a way, her aunt. But her love had just been a façade. She was just a toy; just some doll to be played with. Eventually, Alcina would grow tired of her and she’d just be another bottle of her wine. She closed her eyes for the night, unable to be awake with her thoughts any longer.

Chapter 16: The Rebellion

Summary:

Some of the others maids aren't too happy about Adela's special treatment.

Notes:

Angst. Unhealthy coping mechanism from past trauma. Soft, protective Alcina returns to help make new, healthy coping mechanisms.

                When Adela opened her eyes, she had no idea how much time had passed. There were no windows. She got up in a panic and began getting ready for the day. She put on a clean uniform and checked her appearance in the mirror before heading for the door. It was unlocked. As she stepped out into the hallway, she looked over at the closest window. It was light out. She quickly crossed the hall, knocking on her Mistress’ door.

                “Come in,” her voice bellowed. 

                The maiden held the doorknob to pull herself together before she opened it, shutting it behind her as she stepped into the room. Lady Dimitrescu was sitting in her usual spot, taking a long drag from her quellazaire. Her eyes stared ahead of her, not even bothering to glance down as the girl entered her room. Adela’s eyes remained fixed on the floor with her hands clasped in front of her apron as she bowed her head.

                “Good morning, my Lady.”

                Alcina blew a thick cloud of smoke into the air before she spoke. 

                “It’s noon,” she said, flatly. 

                The maiden shut her eyes tightly. She’d messed up, again. She opened her mouth to speak but was silenced before she even could.

                “Come,” her Mistress commanded.

                She felt herself yearning to be near her, but she pushed the feeling away.

                She doesn’t love you. She’s only your employer. 

                Adela swallowed hard and stepped forward towards her. 

                “Maria informed me of what happened yesterday. She said you failed miserably at the one simple task she gave you.”

                She pulled more of the smoke into her lungs, letting it burn before releasing it. 

                “She wants me to find a replacement for you. She says that you’re useless and that I was a fool for paying so much for you with only a verbal resume from a desperate woman. She informed me that the entire staff is furious that I’d put so much time and money into one girl.”

                Her maiden closed her eyes and let an old, unhealthy coping mechanism take over. She learned it when she was younger when her aunt came to care for her. Or rather when her aunt came to be cared for. Once she’d been broken, her mind began reciting dark affirmations whenever she’d find herself slipping. 

                She doesn’t love you. You mean nothing to her. You are useless and pathetic. Insignificant. You’re just a servant. She doesn’t love you. She never loved you. Stupid girl. 

                The words reverberated over and over in her mind. It was painful but she had found it necessary in order to keep living with her aunt. Whenever she would slip and feel that maybe the woman cared for her, she had to remind herself of the truth. If she didn’t, it would just hurt more. 

                “She told me that I was being selfish. That I was playing out some little fantasy with you; marinating you before turning you into my Sanguis Virginis.” 

                She never loved you. You’re just a servant. Just a toy. Just a doll. Just…wine. She never loved you. You’re such a fool for ever thinking she did. 

                Her new affirmations flooded into her mind, swirling in with the rest. 

                She never loved you. You’re going to die here. You’re going to die…

                Alcina put her cigarette out with a sigh. 

                “So, I informed her that she was fired. Demoted, rather. She’s no longer the Grand Chambermaid.”

                Adela was stuck, falling in the darkness of her thoughts. When she didn’t respond, the tall woman finally looked down at her. There were tears pouring down her face even though she wasn’t making a sound. The look in her blue eyes was distant, like she wasn’t entirely present. 

                Lady Dimitrescu frowned. 

                “Did you hear me, my darling? I demoted the old bitch.” 

                When the girl didn’t respond again, she scooped her up under her arms and set her down on her lap. 

                “Adela?”

                 The Lady's voice was gentle and…concerned. The sound of her name began to bring the maiden out of it. Her aunt had only used her name to yell at her. Alcina noticed this. She cautiously lifted her chin up with her finger to look into her eyes. She could see the darkness in them. 

                “Adela… Where are you?”

                Her blue eyes, still pouring with tears, stared into her Mistress’ worried grey pools. When she spoke, her voice was flat and void of emotion. 

                “They told me that I was just a pet, a plaything. That I would only last a short time before you grew bored of me. Then you’d either eat me or kill me and turn me into the Sanguis Virginis for next year,” she began to spiral again as she continued to speak. “Everything hurt so much. I just wanted to get back to you, the only light in the darkness. But you shunned me. And I returned to the room that is clearly made to match the hall where you sacrifice all the virgins. You keep the maidens there until you eventually grow bored of them. And I just…have to learn…to accept that. Just a little longer, and I can…push it all away. I’m…sorry that I failed you… And that I thought…you could love me. I’m just…nothing.”

                Alcina took Adela’s face in her large, comforting hands. She leaned closer, staring deeper into her eyes. 

                “But I do love you,” the Lady whispered.

                Even she was shocked by her admission. The words pulled Adela back like an escape rope. She blinked her eyes, trying to clear the darkness. 

                “You’re…lying,” Adela said, though it was mostly to herself.

                She wouldn’t believe her. She couldn’t believe her.

                “Don’t you dare call me a liar,” Lady Dimitrescu reprimanded.

                Her voice was firm but still gentle. She wiped at the tears with her thumbs. 

                “Who told you these things?”

                Adela hesitated to tell her the truth. 

                “Tell me,” she demanded.

                “Maria… and Daniela,” she reluctantly admitted. 

                She was afraid of the inevitable retaliation from the two women. 

                “Why in Mother Miranda’s name were you allowed near Daniela? I remember specifically telling Maria not to let you near the girls’ chambers.”

                Adela looked at her, confused. Being forced to think and remember things helped bring her back to reality, as did the comforting embrace of her Mistress.

                “Maria told me-”

                “I should have killed her instead of demoting her,” Alcina snarled.

                The sharp sound caused the girl on her lap to jump, so she wrapped her arms around Adela and held her close.

                “Forgive me. I should have just kept you with me like I wanted to in the first place. But I knew the servants would all be angry with me. I only gave your aunt that much money in spite. All I wanted was you.”

                Adela began to sob at her words as they finally broke her free of the darkness that had been clinging to her so tightly. She gripped onto her Mistress’ dress and buried her face into her warmth. Alcina held her maiden close as she purged herself of all the doubts and lies. She wouldn’t let her slip back into the darkness again. 

                “What color are my eyes, Adela?” she asked her.

                The girl spoke between sobs. 

                “Th-they’re a b-beautiful shade of grey, th-then they glow yellow when you hungry o-or…aroused, then gold when you’re a-angry. And r-recently I’ve noticed they turn a lighter sh-shade of yellow when you look at m-me a certain way; like honey.”

                “Mhm. And what’s the weather outside?”

                Adela raised her eyes, blinking tears away so she could see. 

                “S-sunny.”

                “Good. Now, what’s my name?”

                The maiden looked back up at her. The question had a few answers, and she was afraid to answer it incorrectly.

                “My name,” she emphasized. 

                “Alcina," Adela said hesitantly.

                It felt wonderful to say aloud.

                “Yes," her Mistress told her with a smile.

                The maiden's crying had finally stopped. She remained there in her arms, afraid to release her hold on her dress in case she somehow faded away, like a dream. They stayed like that for a long time until there was a hurried knock at the door.

                “My Lady,” Roxana’s frantic voice called from the other side.

                The sound of her friend’s voice brought even more peace to Adela’s mind despite her tone, but she still wouldn’t let go of her Mistress. 

                “Enter,” the Lady said.

                The maid quickly unlocked and entered the room, locking the door behind her. She looked up at Lady Dimitrescu. An enormous weight lifted off her at the sight of Adela, safe and sound. Roxana let out a great sigh of relief.

                “My Lady. Miss Adela. I was afraid something had happened.” 

                She seemed like she was out of breath from running.

                “Someone just decided to oversleep again,” Alcina said as she ran her fingers through Adela’s long blonde hair. “But I think there was a reason this time.”

                “I’m very glad, my Lady. I was afraid they’d gotten to her.”

                “Who are they, and why would they want to get her?” Alcina asked as she pulled Adela even closer.

                “Uh, I think some of the maids have started…a rebellion.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu let her head fall back, releasing an annoyed sigh into the air before she composed herself. 

                “I was afraid this would happen. This was a bit of a test, you see. When I learned how upset the maids were about Adela’s special treatment, even before yesterday, I thought it wise to test their loyalty.”

                “What do you mean, my Lady?” Roxana asked with a tilt of her head.

                There was always something about Roxana that made Alcina feel safe enough to confide in her, like she did with her sister, Donna. 

                “I never wanted Adela to be a maid in the first place but because I couldn’t kill the damn woman who brought her here, I found her a fitting punishment for abandoning her. I gave that greedy shrew what she wanted while showing her how much she’d given up. But villagers like money because you’re all so dreadfully poor. And I’m afraid I upset the help with my… spending.”

                A frown formed on her crimson lips as she spoke.

                “It’s all my fault, really," she added.

                Adela didn’t think it was Alcina’s fault at all; she thought it was all hers. She wished she could get the money back from her aunt and share it with the other maids or give it to their families. Her mind started to wander again. She thought about what would have happened if she just did what her aunt had asked of her and married that horrible, wealthy man from the village. So many maids and no maidens at the castle meant that most of them were probably married at some point. She should have just accepted her fate like they did. Maybe she would have ended up there anyway. But would Alcina still have felt the same way she did if she weren’t pure? It seemed that Lady Dimitrescu could feel her maiden slipping again. 

                “Stop that,” she said, giving her another squeeze as her gaze fell back to Roxana. “You stay here with Adela. Keep the door locked and don’t let anyone in, even the girls. Besides, I’ll need their help.” 

                Alcina got to her feet, still holding the blonde girl in her arms. 

                “I apparently have a rebellion to stop,” she said, and scoffed. “What do they think they can honestly do?”

                “Please, don’t hurt them,” came Adela’s soft voice.

                “Darling, I’m not going to hurt them, I’m going to kill them,” she said with a sneer.

                “If you and the girls keep killing the help, then there won’t be any help left,” Adela explained her logic, looking up into her Mistress’ eyes. “The village is too small, and the villagers are too poor. All they know is suffering. Please…just don’t hurt them.”

                Alcina sighed. 

                “Fine. But they will remember their place when I am finished with them. I will not allow such insolence in my castle.”

                She turned, setting Adela down on the couch. The blonde girl still wouldn’t let go of her. 

                “Come now, darling. Roxana will keep you safe.”

                Adela frowned, looking up at her. 

                “But who will keep you safe, my Lady?”

                Her Mistress chuckled and poked her on the nose. 

                “You’re absolutely adorable.”

                The girl didn’t know how her being worried was…adorable, but she didn’t question it. Alcina rose to her full height. 

                “Now, you stay right here,” she said.

                She smiled down at Adela, turning her body to keep her focus before walking to the door. 

                “I have to remind these women what it means to insult House Dimitrescu.” 

Chapter 17: Burning the Past

                Lady Dimitrescu stepped into the hallway and locked the door behind her. The sound of blades unsheathing echoed from the other side. The maiden lowered her eyes with a sigh. 

                “I’m so sorry, Roxana.”

                Her friend smiled kindly. She took a seat beside the other woman, resting a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

                "This isn’t your fault, Adela. You did nothing wrong.”

                She turned her head to meet Roxana’s emerald eyes. 

                “So… has this ever happened before?”

                “Well, no. But people rarely handle change well. It’s in human nature to cling to what feels safe and normal. Change brings out emotions of fear and sometimes, like right now, anger.”

                She took Adela’s hand in her own as she continued. 

                “People should never have assumed Lady Dimitrescu wouldn’t find someone she cared for like she cares about you, but she only lets people see the façade of a frightful demon woman. She only shows her true self to those she trusts, and she doesn’t trust easily.” 

                A frown flickered across the redhead’s usually cheerful face. 

                “I’m afraid she might strengthen that wall she’s put up after what Maria and the others have done here.”

                “I won’t let her,” Adela said, giving her friend a reassuring smile. “Lady Beneviento said something to me when she was here. She told me to continue to fight the demon. If that means pulling her from its grasp, then I will.”

                Roxana smiled back at her. 

                “I’m so glad you came to us.” 

                “As am I. I never thought…anything like this could ever happen to me. I thought I was just going to take care of my aunt until I died. And then when she brought me here, I thought I would die sooner. The people of the village have always said no one ever leaves once they stay here.”

                “That is, unfortunately, true. But if you really can reach her, then maybe some of that will change as well.”

                “I would like that.”

                The sound of crashing from the floor below echoed through the castle. The two women looked at each other, both concerned. Adela got to her feet to look out the window, scanning the path leading up to the castle. She couldn’t see anything. 

                “I can’t just stay here. What if she kills someone? What if she gets hurt?”

                “There’s nothing that we can do, I’m afraid.  Besides, if I let you out, then Lady Dimitrescu will lose her trust in me as well, like she has the other maids. I don’t know what I did to ever deserve it, but I promised I wouldn’t let her down again.”

                The blonde woman sat back down beside her friend. 

                “Forgive me. I wasn’t thinking of that. I’m just worried, is all.” 

                “I understand, Adela. I am, too. I thought some of those women were my friends, but they let their emotions cloud their judgment,” Roxana said as her hands began to fidget in her lap. “I thought they were going to hurt you. I thought they were going to hurt me. They questioned my loyalty, and I questioned theirs. Not all of us wanted to be part of whatever this is they’re planning. They started dividing us, setting us who were still loyal to Lady Dimitrescu apart from those who wanted to follow Maria.” 

                Roxana sighed heavily. 

                “Ever since I came here, Maria has always acted…above her station. I just assumed the Mistress was the one telling her how to run things, but I found out that she was going behind her back. It was as if she was following…someone else’s orders instead,” the redheaded said, her emerald green eyes glancing out the window as she did.

                Adela didn’t know who the someone she spoke of was, but she didn’t like the idea of anyone going behind her Mistress’ back. Another loud crash shook the floor beneath their feet. This time, they both got up and looked out the window. They could see maids scattering out of the castle gates and down the winding path, near the vineyard. A swarm of flies was close behind them. Then Cassandra took her human form. She was standing between the maids and the path to the village, sickle in hand. Adela was out the balcony door before Roxana even realized she’d left her side.

                “Don’t!” she yelled down at Alcina’s middle daughter. “Just let them go!”

                Cassandra growled and shouted back up at her, keeping her yellow eyes on the maids. 

                “Be quiet! You have no idea what’s going on!”

                The maiden gripped the banister. Her eyes darted around to find a way down. The closest thing was a tall pine tree, but she would most certainly die trying. 

                “Back inside, Adela. Please," she begged as she tugged gently on her arm.

                The maiden reluctantly pulled herself away and followed her friend. She sat back down on the couch, pulling her knees up to her chest, arms wrapped around them. Roxana stood at the window, watching. More flies flew out from inside the castle, one cloud moving to join Cassandra, the other heading up to the balcony. The maid locked the balcony door and stepped away. She held a hand out to her friend as Daniela took form outside the window. The Dimitrescu daughter knocked on the glass with her blade, causing Adela to jump. She giggled as the girl clambered towards Roxana. 

                “Bela told me to tell you not to do anything stupid,” she said as she smirked. “She thought I’d be more persuasive than her.” 

                Daniela was right, out of all four of the Dimitrescu women, Adela feared her the most. 

                "Okay, bye!” 

                She dispersed into flies, joining her sisters on the path below. The blonde girl was clutching her friend’s arm. Roxana pulled her back, sitting them both down on the floor between the wardrobe and the bed. 

                “We’ll be safe here.”

                They stayed there in silence, listening to the chaos under them. It was a long time before the castle was still again. The sky was dark and blanketed in a thick, black fog by then. Adela and Roxana both looked up when the door to the bedroom unlocked. They were relieved to find their Mistress safe, but her beautiful ivory dress was covered in blood, and her pale skin was spotted with red. Her maiden jumped to her feet and rushed towards her. 

                “My Lady, are you alright?” she asked, her worried blue eyes scanning her tall body for any visible wounds. 

                Lady Dimitrescu smiled down at Adela. Her shoulders noticeably relaxed. 

                “You’re alright,” she breathed. 

                “Yes, Roxana kept me safe. More so from myself than anything.”

                “I figured and hoped as much,” Alcina said with a chuckle before she turned her attention to the maid. “Thank you, Roxana. For everything.”

                The redhead bowed deeply to her Mistress. 

                “It was my pleasure, my Lady, but I didn’t do much.”

                Adela was still concerned about Alcina. 

                “My Lady, are you hurt?”

                “Oh, I’m fine, darling. This isn’t mine,” she said with a laugh as she gestured to the blood. 

                The blonde woman took a step back. 

                “O-oh…”

                Roxana was used to the sight.

                “Do you need assistance, my Lady?” 

                “No, thank you, dear. I think I deserve a nice, long bath,” she said as she made her way to the doors leading into the washroom. “Why don’t you head downstairs and convene with the remaining maids? And bring up some food and wine for us both.”

                Roxana bowed her head. 

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said, then smiled at her friend. “I’ll be back.” 

                Then she made her way out the door, locking it behind her. Adela was a little worried for her, but she knew their Mistress wouldn’t send her away when it was unsafe. She turned back to Alcina.

                “Are you sure you don’t need anything from me, my Lady?” she asked, causing a smirk to form at the corner of Lady Dimitrescu’s crimson lips. 

                “Not just yet, darling,” she replied. “Give me a bit of time to freshen up.”

                Her maiden nodded and watched as she made her way through the double doors, closing them behind her. Adela sat back down on the couch, sighing in relief. As time passed, she laid down on her side and closed her eyes. The loss of the adrenaline rush from earlier caused exhaustion to creep into her mind, and she needed to rest for just a moment. When her Mistress returned, she was wearing her silky black robe, and her face was fresh and clean of makeup. 

                “Sleeping already?” she asked teasingly.

                Adela sat up and smiled. 

                “No, my Lady. Just resting my eyes.”

                “Mhm,” Alcina hummed and made her way over to her chair, adjusting her robe around her as she sat. 

                She reached over to where she kept the cigarettes her sister gave her. Her grey eyes darted to the spot on the table. She’d finished them all. Alcina took a deep breath before she grabbed an elaborately decorated cigarette box. She pulled one out and placed it in her quellazaire. 

                “Of all times,” she mumbled, lighting it and taking a long, long drag. 

                She let the chemicals tingle her lungs before she released the smoke into the air around her. 

                “My Lady…what happened?” Adela finally asked.

                “Maria is dead,” she said flatly.

                The maiden lowered her gaze to the floor. 

                “Oh…”

                “And a few others were killed by my daughters,” Alcina admitted. 

                There was more she had to tell but she knew it would be even harder for the girl to hear. Luckily, she had time to think in the bath. She took another drag from her cigarette, slowly letting the smoke out before she elaborated. 

                “Maria informed the entire staff about the money I gave your aunt, and they weren’t too pleased.”

                “I’d imagine. It was gold, my Lady. Not even Lei,” Adela replied.

                Alcina shrugged. The money meant nothing to her.

                “Well, she lit a fire in a handful of other maids, and they honestly thought they could do something. It was quite hilarious, if I’m being honest... Maria did put up a good fight for an old wretch like her, but most of the others escaped the castle. I sent the girls after them to stop them, but unfortunately, some of them still got away.”

                Adela breathed a small sigh of relief. She wanted what was best for her Mistress, but she also didn’t want anyone to die, so she was glad they were able to flee.

                “Oh, dear, I don’t think they were leaving to escape. My perfect little hunter Cassandra tracked them down to the village. She found them leaving an estate, which they had set ablaze. It was a fiasco down there. The villagers weren’t too pleased.”

                The maiden’s blue eyes widened. 

                “What estate?” Adela asked.

                Lady Dimitrescu gazed down at the girl; her features were soft. 

                “I think you can guess which one.” 

                The fog…wasn’t fog. It was smoke…

                “I’m sorry,” Alcina said.

                She leaned forward to rest her hand on the girl’s shoulder and looked into her eyes as they filled with tears.

                “Cassandra killed the maids before they could explain themselves. They were carrying small bags of gold with them.”

                “And my aunt?” 

                “Cassandra could find no sign of her. I’m sorry.”

                Adela’s gaze dropped to the floor, and a tear ran down her cheek. She still cared for the woman, despite everything she’d done to her over the years, and now her family’s home was gone. There wasn’t anything left of value to Adela there, besides the books in her father’s library. Anything that her parents had ever touched was gone, just like they were. A knock on the door stirred her from the darkness threatening to take hold of her. 

                “It’s me, my Lady,” Roxana called softly.

                “You may enter,” Lady Dimitrescu said. 

                The maid unlocked the door and stepped inside, pushing a rolling cart of food. She locked the door behind her and kept her gaze lowered. It was obvious to Adela that her friend had been crying. She tried to mask it, but her eyes were red and puffy. Alcina swiped one of her bottles of wine from the tray and uncorked it, filling herself a glass. 

                “Thank you, dear,” she said to Roxana. 

                “Is there anything else I can do for you, my Lady? Miss?” the maid asked as she bowed her head a bit lower.

                Adela shook her head. 

                “Can I do anything for you, Roxana?” she offered. 

                The redhead faked a smile. 

                “I’m fine, Miss,” she lied. “If that’s all you need of me, I’ll see you both in the morning.” 

                She bowed one last time before heading back out into the hallway and locking the door again behind her. 

                “Are you hungry, darling?” Alcina asked her maiden. “When’s the last time you ate something?”

                The maiden didn’t remember the last time she’d eaten if she was being honest with herself. She took a bright red apple from the tray and bit into it. 

                “Thirsty?” her Mistress asked and lifted a bottle of white wine, hovering it over her glass. 

                She poured once the girl nodded. Adela brought the wine to her lips and drank. She didn’t remember the last time she had anything to drink, either. While it was a completely different taste, this wine was just as delicious as the light golden one the young maiden had tried previously. Alcina truly had a gift. 

                “Where are you, Adela?” her Mistress asked. 

                “I’m…here, my Lady. Forgive me. Thank you.”

                “No, no, silly girl. You’re awfully quiet. Don’t get sucked into your own thoughts,” she said as she put a hand on Adela’s lap. “Stay with me.” 

                “I’m not going anywhere, my Lady,” she said, placing her hand on top of Alcina’s much larger one. “Not if I can help it. Not unless…you grow bored of me.”

                Her Mistress put her wine glass down and gently took her chin in her other hand. Their eyes met. 

                “That’s not going to happen, my darling,” she said and gently stroked the girl’s cheek with her thumb. “I wish you’d believe me.”

                Adela stared into her soft, glowing honey-yellow eyes. She knew she meant it but there was still a small seed of doubt that had been planted by Maria and so many others.

                “I’m trying, my Lady. It’s not that I don’t believe you, it’s just…hard to believe. As everything has been since I came here.”

                Alcina pulled her chin closer, making her almost hover in her seat. 

                “How do I make you believe?” she almost begged. 

                “I-I’m not sure, my Lady,” she said, flustered. “Just…don’t kill me and eat me and turn me into wine.”

                “I will most certainly never do two out of those three things,” Lady Dimitrescu admitted with a chuckle.

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she went to pull away. 

                “W-wait, what?” the maiden stammered. 

                Her Mistress laughed louder. 

Chapter 18: Cannibal

Notes:

Smut and cannibalism.

                Alcina pulled the girl closer to her until she was standing, then she scooped her up and put her in her lap. She leaned her back, lifting her chin to gaze into her eyes, her own now an entrancing glowing yellow. 

                “I don’t think I could live if I couldn’t taste it,” she began, tilting her maiden’s head to the side, exposing the mark she had left. “I’m afraid you’ve spoiled me.” 

                She leaned closer, her lips hovering over the spot. 

                “The sweetest blood I’ve ever tasted,” she whispered.

                The Lady could smell the blonde's blood pumping in fear and arousal.

                “Maybe one day, you’ll let me sample a bit of flesh?"

                She flicked her tongue out, stirring a gasp from her beautiful young maiden.

                “F-flesh?” Adela stammered.

                 Her heart was pounding in her chest.

                “Mhm, most mortals assume I’m some sort of vampire, but-”

                She looked down into Adela’s sapphire eyes as she spoke, grinning widely to show her teeth.

                “No fangs. So, I’m more like…a cannibal, you could say.”  

                She leaned down, chomping audibly at the air beside the girl’s ear, causing her to jump. She laughed at the reaction. Adela’s head was spinning. She felt a hand move up the back of her thigh and under her skirt. Her face went red, and she bit her lip to stifle any lewd sounds that threatened to escape her trembling lips. 

                “You do look so appetizing in your uniform. I could hardly hold myself back yesterday. But now…”

                Her large hand cupped the meat of Adela’s rear, and her nails threatened to dig into her.

                “You’re all mine.” 

                In an instant, she pulled her maiden over, flipping her onto her stomach and across her lap. She gave her backside another squeeze before lifting the back of her skirt. A hard smack came down on her bottom suddenly, causing the maiden to cry out. Her eyes went wide. 

                “M-my Lady?” Adela questioned quietly. 

                Her response was another smack. 

                “You will refer to me as Mistress whenever we are in these chambers. Do you understand?” 

                “Yes, Mistress,” she breathed, causing Alcina to smirk. 

                “Good girl,” was the response. 

                Adela arched her back as she struck her again. Her cry of pain began to shift into a moan, rousing a low chuckle from her Mistress. 

                “More,” she commanded, striking her again.

                The young blonde woman stopped holding her noises back, wanting to obey her Mistress. When she smacked her again, a gasping moan echoed through the room. The sound brought forth a deep moan from the strong woman over her.

                “I’m afraid you’re making a mess that you’ll just have to clean up.”

                Adela suddenly found herself back on her feet. She watched the elegant frame of her Mistress saunter towards her bed. She let her robe fall away from her and onto the floor before lying in the center of the mattress. A finger summoned her to come closer. She obeyed and stood there at the foot of the bed, trying to avert her eyes from the sight before her. 

                “Clean it,” Alcina commanded. 

                Her maiden’s eyes widened as she spread her legs, unable to look away any longer. She understood. 

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” Adela whispered and climbed up onto the bed, sitting on her knees between Alcina’s legs. 

                Her blue eyes traveled over the body of the goddess before her. 

                “You’re so beautiful,” she breathed.

                Lady Dimitrescu leaned forward to cup her maiden’s face in her large hand. 

                “So sweet,” she cooed. 

                Then, without warning, she wrapped her fingers in the blonde hair and shoved her head between her legs. A moan erupted from her, feeling the other woman’s face against her. Adela gasped into her Mistress’ folds, helpless as she held her there. When she managed to gather herself, she stuck her tongue out, pressing it against her. The strong thighs around her shook in approval. She continued to lap at her as Alcina guided her head where she wanted her to go. Her tongue swirled around her opening, moaning at the delicious wetness seeping into her mouth. Lady Dimitrescu released her hold on Adela’s head, allowing her to catch her breath. The Lady needed more. She reached down, taking one of her hands in her much larger ones, placing it between her legs. They moaned together at the touch. She let herself fall back onto the mattress as her maiden went to work. 

                Adela’s eyes rolled back, feeling how happy she’d made her Mistress. She let her hand wander. It found its way to her Lady’s opening. The maiden hesitated, then slipped one of her fingers inside. Her Mistress moaned in approval, grinding up against the nervous touch. Adela explored her insides, stopping to give certain areas more attention when a buck or a moan stirred from the pressure. Alcina tilted her head back into the mattress. 

                "More,” she begged.

                Her maiden obeyed, slipping another finger easily inside, working it in tandem with the other. She twisted them, finding a bump on the top wall, closer to the entrance. When she curled her fingers up to cup it, her Mistress cried out in pleasure. Taking note, she turned her focus there, massaging the area. The sounds that left Alcina made Adela realize why her mistress liked her own sounds so much. It was like a beautiful opera, and she was the conductor. She let her mind fall back and her body took over. Her mouth went back down, finding the plump bundle of nerves and taking it into her lips. Her Mistress’ strong thighs clamped around her, causing her to moan against it, vibrating the area. Lady Dimitrescu’s moans turned to a scream and then back again. It felt as though the entire castle was shaking. Then everything stopped, and she collapsed back against the mattress, her large breasts heaving. 

                Adela gathered her own breath before she climbed over one of the large legs to lie beside her Mistress. She reached a hand out to stroke her cheek, scanning her beautiful face. Alcina opened her glowing, honey-yellow eyes and stared into the blue pools lovingly gazing upon her. She nuzzled into her touch.

                “Very skillful…for a maiden,” she said with a smirk.

                The girl blushed again. 

                “I…simply do what my Mistress desires.” 

                The older woman purred. 

                “And you’re so very good at your job, darling,” she cooed.

                The Lady sat up suddenly.

                “Speaking of-”

                Adela’s eyes widened as she heard Alcina’s claws release, and she turned her head to look at the hand slowly coming towards her. She went to pull away, but a single claw started its way up under her skirt, making her freeze. Her heart was racing but she tried to stay as still as she could as the sharp blade made its way up her body, poking out at the neck of the uniform. In an instant, the fabric tore away as the claw lifted before retracting back. She stared down in shock before closing in on herself.

                “Mistress, that was the second uniform in two days…”

                “Mhm, I can always order more,” she replied, waving a hand dismissively before she paused. “Wait, what happened to the other one?”

                “U-uh…Daniela,” the blonde admitted.

                Alcina’s eyes flashed an angry gold. She slid a hand across Adela’s stomach, peeling the fabric away from her to look at the skin underneath. 

                “There aren’t any marks, Mistress,” Adela promised.

                She cupped the pale cheek in her hand, staring into her eyes. 

                “I’m all yours.”

                Lady Dimitrescu grinned. 

                “Yes, you are.”

                Alcina pounced, flipping herself onto the smaller woman now trapped beneath her. 

                “But let me remind everyone…” 

                She slipped a hand under the small of Adela’s back, removing the rest of the dress and tossing it to the floor behind her. Her gleaming eyes scanned her maiden’s naked body. She traced the mark Daniela had left at the top of Adela’s breast. It had faded from Donna’s healing paste, but it was still there. A scowl flashed across her face before turning up into a wicked grin. She opened her mouth wide and suddenly bit down into the soft flesh.

                Adela cried out in pleasure and pain as her large teeth came crashing down on her, the four canines managing to pierce the surface. The cry faded out into a moan as she felt her blood flow into her Mistress. She winced as the bite intensified. 

                “A-ah…Mistress…”

                Alcina moaned into her skin. The maiden reached up with one hand, gripping onto one of the other woman’s shoulders to brace herself. 

                It hurts, but-

                She screamed and she shut her eyes at the pain as all her Mistress’ teeth pierced her before clamping together. Her blue eyes darted up to look at her, filled with fear, pain, and arousal. 

                Is she…eating me?

                A tearing sound answered the question for her, and she screamed again. Her blood pooled into Alcina’s mouth, drawing moans from both of them. Adela went flat against the mattress, her chest rising and falling irregularly. Lady Dimitrescu drank in earnest. She’d removed her own daughter’s bite mark from her maiden. It would take time to heal, but the mark would finally be gone. She didn’t plan on stopping at just one, but this was the one that bothered her the most. Once it healed, she would choose another. She tilted her head back and let the piece of flesh slide down her throat with a deep moan. Adela watched her swallow, and she let out a weak little moan of her own. She didn’t expect, nor could she name the feeling the image caused within her. Alcina licked her lips clean and leaned in to kiss the younger woman on the forehead. 

                “I’ll be right back, darling. Don’t move,” she said.

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” Adela replied.

                The raven-haired woman got to her feet and headed for the washroom for some healing supplies. When she returned, Alcina sat down beside her maiden on the bed, twisting her tall body to face her. She drank a bit more of the blood trailing down the girl’s breast before covering the wound in the paste Donna had left. When there was enough on to stop the bleeding, she covered it with a few layers of gauze, wrapping bandages around the top of her chest to cover it. She set the supplies aside and laid back down beside Adela.

                “How are you feeling, darling?” she asked, cupping her maiden’s cheek.

                Her blue eyes fluttered open to stare into the honey-yellow pools of her Mistress. She smiled dreamily. 

                “Mmm, that hurt. …Did you-?”

                “Bite off the mark that my foolish daughter left because you belong to me and I’m petty?” she asked with a grin. “Yes.”

                “Mhm, just wanted to make sure.”

                Adela’s face went red, and she covered her eyes with her arm.

                “I can’t-”

                “Well, I can, and I did,” Alcina said with a laugh.

                She slid herself under her covers and carefully tossed them up to cover her maiden. With a contented sigh, she situated herself under the blankets and then wrapped her tall naked body around her maiden’s much smaller one.

                “Mmm,” Adela hummed and nuzzled into her. “Thank you, Mistress.”

                “Sleep well, darling,” Alcina said and kissed her on the cheek,

                As she watched her eyes close, a smile spread across her face before she too fell asleep.

Chapter 19: Family Dinner

Summary:

Adela sits down at the table to have a meal with the Dimitrescus.

                “You’re late,” a voice said into the maiden’s ear. 

                The words made Adela jump awake. She didn’t know where she was at first but she knew she had to get up and fast. Gentle but strong arms held her back and she relaxed into them. 

                “Good morning, Mistress,” she said, nuzzling into her.

                “Mmm, judging by the sun, it looks more like noon, but I’m not positive,” she said as she ran her fingers through Adela’s long blonde hair.

                “Your daughter was right, I am the worst maid you’ve ever had,” the maiden chuckled.

                “Well, that is certainly not true. Especially after yesterday. Besides, you’re doing your job right now just perfectly,

                She leaned closer and gave the other woman a kiss on the cheek.

                “Then how am I late?” Adela asked tentatively. 

                Lady Dimitrescu shifted her tone to one that held more command, though her maiden could tell she was just teasing. 

                “Well, I woke up before you, again. A good maid rises before her Mistress so she can be prepared for whatever needs she may have when she is awake.”

                The blonde woman giggled to herself. 

                “Forgive me, Mistress. Do you need anything of me?”

                “Well…” she began, her fingers traveling down to Adela’s neck. “I am rather thirsty.”

                Adela bit her bottom lip and tilted her head to the side. 

                “Would you…care for a drink, Mistress?” 

                A moan escaped Lady Dimitrescu’s lips, eyes flashing. She leaned in with a heavy breath, biting down into the tender flesh of her maiden’s neck. The other woman gasped at the pain, but it slowly shifted to a soft moan as it turned to pleasure. Pleased by the sounds, her mistress traveled one of her fingers up Adela’s still naked stomach, taking her unmarked breast into her large hand and giving it a soft squeeze. This roused more sounds from the other woman. Alcina felt like she was playing an instrument. When her thirst was quenched, she lapped the remaining blood up with her tongue and kissed the spot. 

                “Such a good little maid,” she cooed, then gave her breast one last squeeze before releasing her and sliding out of the sheets. “Now, go get into uniform while I put on my face.” 

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” the girl replied. 

                She climbed down off the bed, eyes scanning for something to wear. Her uniform from the day before was ripped down the middle. Seeing her slight panic, Alcina handed her one of her large robes. 

                “Here, darling. Bring one of yours back with you.”

                Adela nodded with a thankful smile, wrapping herself in the comforting fabric. 

                “Yes, Mistress, I’ll be back shortly.” 

                She waited for the taller woman to unlock the door, allowing her to run across the hall and into the other room. It was less frightening in here, knowing she wouldn’t have to stay any longer. She went straight to the wardrobe and pulled out another one of her uniforms as well as a robe. Putting the silky fabric down on the bed, she made her way into the washroom to change and make sure her appearance was acceptable. When she felt confident enough, she took both robes with her and walked back across the hall. She knocked on the door.

                “It’s me, Mistress,” she called.

                “Enter.”

                Adela walked through the door and hung up her and Alcina’s robes. She smiled, liking how they looked side-by-side. When she turned around, her face went bright red. Lady Dimitrescu was sitting like she normally did in her chair, smoking with her elbow on the armrest. Her makeup was fully done up…but she wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing. The maiden’s blue eyes shot down to the floor, and she clasped her hands in front of her apron. 

                “I-is there anything I can do for you, Mistress?” she asked, determined to still do her job.

                Alcina smirked and put out her cigarette before slowly rising to her full height. She walked towards her, standing in front of her, hand on her hip. 

                “You can begin by looking me in the eyes when you speak to me.” 

                Adela lifted her gaze, doing her best not to linger on the radiant, nude frame of the woman before her for too long. She stared into her eyes and asked her question again. 

                “Is there anything I can do for you, Mistress?”

                The tall woman smirked. 

                “Yes. I’ll need help putting on my dress. Be a dear and get it for me, hm?” Alcina asked innocently.

                Her maid bowed her head. 

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                She turned and took one of the identical dresses from the wardrobe, holding the long piece of fabric in both arms so as to not let it touch the floor. When she returned, she held the dress up to the taller woman.

                Alcina’s gleaming yellow eyes turned to the stool in front of her vanity. Adela followed her gaze, slowly realizing what the Lady wanted. Still holding the dress, she carefully got up on the stool and turned to face her Mistress. The height of the stool only took her about another foot or so off the ground, so it wasn’t entirely helpful. She watched as Alcina looked down at her over her shoulder before turning her body to face her. The maid couldn’t stop her face from reddening at the new view. She went to work, opening the bottom of the dress and holding it up as high as she could. 

                Lady Dimitrescu stooped down and let the girl slide it over her head before standing back up, finishing the rest herself. Once everything was settled, she looked back down at her maiden with a smile, giving her chin a gentle squeeze. 

                “Thank you, darling.”

                “Of course, Mistress,” she said with a smile. Can I do anything else for you? Would you like me to get you anything?”

                “My, my, so eager to please,” she teased, poking her on the nose before turning around to head for the door. 

                “Let’s go check on the situation downstairs, then we can grab something to eat.”

                “Yes, Mistress.” 

                With that, Adela followed Lady Dimitrescu down, across the courtyard, and into the dining room. The cheerful, chatty women all turned and bowed their heads as they entered. 

                “Good afternoon, my Lady. Miss,” they said in unison.

                It was how Roxana addressed them when they were together, even though she was in her uniform. Adela beamed. Their Mistress nodded to them, acknowledging their presence. There was even a slight smile on her crimson lips. Roxana stepped in from the main hall. She didn’t look her usual cheerful self, but she brightened up significantly at the sight of her friend and their Mistress. 

                “Good afternoon, my Lady. Miss,” Roxana said.

                “Good afternoon, Roxana,” Adela said, gleefully. 

                “Be a dear and get us some food and drink, Roxana,” Lady Dimitrescu asked of the maid as she passed her, still smiling. “Then come join us by the fireplace.”

                “Of course, my Lady,” the maid said as she bowed her head and headed into the kitchen.

                Adela followed her Mistress into the other room and waited for her to sit before taking the spot across from her. Alcina leaned forward, opening the cigarette box from the table. She placed one into her quellazaire, lighting it and bringing the stick between her lips. Roxana arrived quickly, carrying a tray of food and some bottles of wine. She placed it down on the table between the two women and then stood at attention with her hands clasped in front of her apron.

                “Sit,” Lady Dimitrescu gestured. 

                The maid obeyed immediately, taking the seat next to Adela on the couch. She leaned forward, uncorking a bottle of the blood wine before pouring it for her Mistress. She went to do the same with the white wine, but the other young woman stopped her.

                “No, thank you,” Adela said. “Not while I’m working.” 

                She took some cheese instead, biting into the delicious, creamy texture.               

                Roxana nodded and sat back in her seat, looking up at Alcina.

                “How is the situation now?” Lady Dimitrescu asked her.

                “Last night was…difficult, my Lady, but things are going rather smoothly today. Everyone seems to be in high spirits, but some of us are still grieving."

                Roxana began to fidget with her hands before she spoke again.

                “But things have settled down now.”

                “Has the gold been delivered yet?”

                “Yes, my Lady. All the girls who wished to share theirs with their families have already gone down and come back.”

                Adela hoped she was understanding correctly, but she remained silent.

                “All of them came back?” Alcina asked, raising a brow.

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “I’m impressed.”

                “I promised you that all that remain are loyal to you, my Lady.”

                The blonde woman frowned, noticing her friend fidgeting more. Something was wrong. 

                “Your devotion has not gone unnoticed, Roxana,” Alcina said, her grey eyes scanning the room to make sure they were alone before looking back down at the maid. “I would have named you Grand Chambermaid if I didn’t have a greater need for you. Lenuta may hold the title, but your duties are far more important.”

                Roxana chuckled lightly at her Lady’s statement. 

                “Lenuta has far more experience than I, anyhow, my Lady.”

                “This position requires experience only you have, dear. And now we won’t have to keep it a secret. Not the position, at least.”

                “Some of the others still find it strange for another maid to have a maid of her own, even if she is your maiden.”

                Adela nodded in agreement. She enjoyed Roxana’s company and support, but it was a bit odd.

                “Well, we both know that isn’t all your position entails,” Lady Dimitrescu said. 

                The redhead smiled. 

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “And if any of the maids have any more problems when it comes to my maiden, they should be reminded of what happened yesterday,” their Mistress said.

                The smile faded from Roxana’s face. 

                “Yes, my Lady…”

                Alcina took a long sip of her wine before she continued. 

                “I’m…sorry for what happened, but I couldn’t possibly have allowed them to live for what they did,” the Lady of the house explained. 

                The maid kept her gaze on the floor. 

                “I understand, my Lady.”

                Adela instinctively reached her hand out and placed it on top of Roxana’s fidgeting fingers. This seemed to relax her a bit. 

                Lady Dimitrescu finished her wine and rose to her feet.

                “Now, I must finish preparations for the wine tasting. Roxana, please introduce Adela to Lenuta.” 

                “Adela,” she began, stopping to smile down at the girl. “Please join the girls and I for dinner. Wear one of the dresses from your wardrobe.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” she replied, bowing her head with a smile to hide the fear that her Mistress’ words struck within her. 

                Alcina turned and headed upstairs to the wine room. 

                “Follow me, Miss,” Roxana said to Adela, walking back through the doors to the dining room and into the kitchen. 

                “Hello, Roxana. Hello Miss,” called a friendly-sounding, but unfamiliar voice.

                “Hello, Ma’am,” Roxana replied, bowing her head. 

                “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Ma'am,” Adela said, bowing her head to the older woman in front of her.

                “The pleasure is mine, Miss,” Lenuta said with a warm smile. 

                She seemed to be just a little younger than Maria was. She had kind brown eyes and dark hair kept up in a loose bun. She was worlds away from the former Grand Chambermaid. 

                “Is there anything I can help with?” the new maid asked, causing the older woman to think for a moment. 

                “Well, we all worked long into the night to return the castle to normal, so there isn’t much to be done today. How about we sit and you can give me your resumé. So far, all I have is the word your aunt gave to Lady Dimitrescu, who gave them to Maria, whom I don’t entirely believe. So, I’d like to hear it from you,” Lenuta explained.

                “Of course,” Adela replied brightly. 

                “Roxana, show her where everything is to make tea, and then the two of you can come sit and we can chat.”

                “Yes, Ma’am.”

                Adela followed her friend to the stove and watched as she pointed to where everything was in the cabinets around them. Then they went to work, preparing a tray of tea for the three of them. Roxana led her into the other section of the kitchen, where a few maids were peeling potatoes and carrots. Lenuta was sitting at a square table surrounded by three empty chairs. The new maid placed the tray in the center of the table and poured tea for the three of them before she sat. 

                “Tell me, what were the tasks you performed for your aunt, and how long did you work for her?” the Grand Chambermaid asked, taking a sip of her tea. 

                “Well, my aunt came to live with me when I was ten, and I’ve just turned twenty at the start of this month. We still had a maid and cook at the time of her arrival, but she let them go within a week of her being there. I’d watched my mother cook since I was young, so I learned how to make meals for my aunt on my own. I did all the cleaning and housework as well. The only thing I had trouble with was handiwork, so that went mostly unkempt."

                Adela frowned, remembering how decrepit her home had looked the last time she saw it before thinking about how none of that mattered anymore; it was gone, lost to the fire.

                “My, that is quite a good resume,” Lenuta said with a nod. “I count that as ten years of experience as well. Maria at least got that right. It’s very impressive that you gave handiwork a try, so don’t let that keep you down.” 

                The older woman gave her a reassuring smile; it was infectious. 

                “Thank you, Ma’am. Is there anything else you’d like to know?” Adela asked.

                “Are you in love with Lady Dimitrescu?” she asked with the same smile.

                Adela blushed. 

                “W-what? Well, I- …yes.”

                “I’m glad Maria wasn’t wrong about that either, then.” 

                She placed her now empty teacup down on the tray. 

                “The tea was excellent, by the way.”

                “I’m glad you liked it, Ma’am,” she said as she looked around the room and then back at her. “What would you like me to do?”

                “Oh, nothing right now, dear. I’m afraid there’s nothing to do. Why don’t you freshen up for dinner? The cook should be starting it soon.”

                “Yes, Ma’am,” Adela replied with a bow of her head. 

                She went to reach for the tray, but her friend stopped her.

                “I’ll take care of this, Miss,” Roxana said, taking it from her.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” she said with a smile. 

                She bowed her head to each of them before going back into the dining room, across the courtyard, and back up to Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. She knocked on the door to her bedroom, but there was no answer. 

                She must still be working.

                Adela entered the maiden’s chambers and headed to the washroom. She removed her uniform and took a nice, refreshing bath. When she was done, she wrapped herself in a towel and went to the wardrobe. Her eyes scanned the dresses that her Mistress had ordered for her. She chose a simple, yet elegant blue dress and slipped it on over her head. She patted her long hair dry as best she could, then brushed it out and braided it back. When she felt ready, she headed downstairs and wrapped her cloak around herself before heading out and across to the dining room. She pushed the door open and slipped inside, not wanting to open the door too wide to let the cold air in. She hung her cloak up and turned around to face the table. It was set, but no one had arrived yet. She looked around at the few maids in the room, catching eye contact with one.

                “Can I help with anything?” she asked.

                “No, thank you, Miss. Just have a seat,” the maid said and gestured to a chair that had been added beside Lady Dimitrescu’s own, closer to the fire. 

                The maiden smiled when she saw it, thanking the other woman before taking her seat. When Alcina entered the room, Adela instinctively got to her feet and bowed her head.

                “Good evening, my Lady,” she said with a beaming smile.

                The tall woman looked tired, but she brightened once she laid eyes on her maiden. 

                “My, you look radiant, darling,” she said as she took a seat in her chair.

                Adela sat down. Her cheeks were pink. 

                “Thank you, my Lady. You look beautiful, as always.”

                “Oh, this is already annoying,” Daniela said, rolling her eyes as she entered the room. “Are you two always going to be like this?”

                The maiden leaned away from the other girl but otherwise maintained her composure. Alcina narrowed her eyes. 

                “Daniela, I swear to Mother Miranda, if you ruin this meal, I will lock you in your room for a week.”

                “Ugh,” she sighed, taking her spot at the table. “Fine.” 

                Her yellow gaze fell on the blonde woman across from her. 

                “Calm down, your heart is beating too fast, and it’s making me hungry.”

                “Daniela,” Alcina warned through her teeth.

                “Are you being a brat again, Sister?” Bela asked as she made her way to the table, followed by Cassandra. 

                They both sat in their own spots. Adela felt odd being across the table from the three of them, so close. 

                “Is she going to do this the whole time?” Cassandra asked, pointing at the maiden desperately trying to hide her fear.

                The blonde girl looked up at her Mistress. She had no idea what she was supposedly doing. Alcina put a comforting hand on her head. 

                “It’s alright, pet. They’re not going to harm you,” she said and glanced at Daniela specifically. “Especially not while I’m here.”

                The redhead groaned in annoyance. Alcina’s words calmed her maiden down, and that seemed to ease the rest of them up. Lady Dimitrescu poured herself a glass of blood wine and Adela a glass of the white.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said, taking a sip of the sweet, bubbly drink. “How was your day?”

                “Quite boring. Just busy work, I’m afraid. But once this event is over, I’ll have plenty of free time.”

                Adela smiled. 

                “I look forward to it.”

                “Do we get to attend the event this year, Mother?” Bela asked. 

                “I’m afraid not, I need you all here to run the castle while I’m gone.”

                All three girls whined or groaned in unison. 

                “No fair!” Daniela complained. 

                “Perhaps next year,” Alcina told them.

                “You said that last year.”

                “And the year before that.”

                “Enough,” she warned.

                They remained silent until the food arrived. Adela smiled and thanked the maid who set down a bowl of vegetable soup in front of her. She noticed bowls being placed in front of her Mistress and the three girls as well, and was a little shocked to see the contents. It was most certainly some type of blood soup with flesh. Her eyes quickly lowered back to her bowl, and she gathered herself a moment before she ate her meal. She listened to the sounds of the sisters bickering, occasionally being scolded by their mother. Seeing this side of them made her smile behind her spoon. She had never seen them together as a family before. It was refreshing. When Adela was full, she sat back in her chair and glanced up at Alcina with a smile. Feeling her gaze, her Mistress lowered her grey eyes with a smile of her own.

                “Was it good, pet?” she asked.

                The blonde girl nodded.

                “Very.”

                “So, you just…don’t eat meat?” Cassandra asked, yellow eyes looking down at the mostly finished bowl of vegetable soup.

                Adela shook her head. 

                “I’ve never liked the taste, and it makes me a bit uncomfortable to think about.” 

                The dark-haired sister chuckled as she swallowed another spoonful of her meal. 

                “This is a strange place for someone like you to stay, then.”

                Alcina reached down to put a hand on the blonde girl’s shoulder. 

                “However, we’ll all learn to coexist, won’t we, girls?” she said as she looked at the three of them with a warning gaze.

                “Yes, Mother,” they mumbled in unison.

                The more time passed, the more Adela relaxed. The sisters and their mother were all very frightening, but she could see past Alcina’s terrifying façade, and she was glad to see a small glimpse of it with the girls as well. She was still very wary of Daniela, but she hoped she could push past it. Once she’d finished her wine, Alcina poured more for her, and she happily drank it. Lady Dimitrescu poured herself another glass as well and took a few sips before she addressed her daughters. 

                “As you three know, the annual wine tasting is in just a few days. I will be quite busy until then, so I expect you all to be on your best behavior. You’re to look after the castle while I’m gone. Bela is in charge.”

                Cassandra rolled her eyes but said nothing.

                “No fair. Bela is always in charge,” Daniela complained. 

                “That’s because I’m responsible,” Bela replied. 

                “Cassandra is responsible.” 

                “I’d rather go hunting.”

                “Speaking of,” Alcina started. “It’s getting even colder, so when you do go out during the day, make sure you’re back inside the castle before it gets too late.”

                The three girls nodded. 

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “If you need something outside, I could always help,” Adela told them.

                “As long as you don’t do anything stupid,” the eldest daughter said behind her own glass of wine.

                “Bela,” Alcina warned. 

                Cassandra scoffed. 

                “She almost jumped off the balcony yesterday to stop me from protecting her things.”

                “Yes, I apologize for that. I was just panicking, and I thought-”

                “Mhm,” the dark-haired girl grumbled.

                Adela lowered her gaze. She felt bad for assuming the girls were only out to harm the maids instead of trying to stop them from attacking her family’s home. 

                “Don’t worry, Mother,” Daniela beamed. “I’ll make sure your little maiden stays safe.” 

                Her yellow eyes lifted to the girl, and her smile turned into a slight smirk, only meant for the two of them. The maiden sat back in her chair, darting her eyes away from the other woman to look anywhere but at her.

                “Daniela,” her mother warned through bared teeth.

                “Hey, it worked yesterday,” the redhead shrugged. 

                Her sisters nodded in agreement. Their mother sighed and took another long drink of her wine. 

                “I’m having Donna come over as well, to watch over her,” their mother explained. 

                “Mother, as much as I love Aunt Donna, I thought you put me in charge?” Bela said, trying to hide her annoyance and chagrin.

                “You are, dear. But I’d like her to stay with Adela while I’m away. I don’t want to put everything on Roxana.”  

                “I promise I will not let harm come to the girl, Mother. I-”

                “When it comes to Adela, it is not you three that I’m worried about, Bela. Now, that is the end of the conversation. Donna will be staying for the evening, and that is that.” 

                “Yes, Mother,” Bela said with a soft sigh.

                Adela smiled. 

                “I would love to see Lady Beneviento and Miss Angie again. I miss them.”

                “Then you’ll have an adorable little sleepover,” Alcina said and beamed down at her maiden. 

                Daniela groaned and rolled her eyes. 

                “Can I be excused now, Mother? You two are going to make me ill if you keep acting like this.”

                Lady Dimitrescu narrowed her eyes at her. 

                “You may,” she said. “But I suggest you get used to ‘this’ because it’s not going to stop.”

                The youngest daughter pushed herself away from the table and headed into the main hall. The others soon asked to be excused as well, leaving Alcina and Adela alone together. The maiden hid her smile behind her wine glass as she drank. She was glad to be alone with her Mistress again. When she finished her drink, the other woman poured her more. Her head was beginning to get fuzzy, but the beverage was so tasty. Alcina’s honey-yellow eyes glanced down at her with a smile. 

                “Would you like anything for dessert, darling, or would you like to retire for the evening?”

                “I’m very full, my Lady. But thank you.”

                The tall woman rose to her feet. She turned to Adela, holding a hand out to her. 

                “Then, shall we?”

                Adela smiled, leaving her drink to join her Mistress. She made sure to bundle up in her cloak before the two of them headed across the courtyard to Lady Dimitrescu’s private chambers. As she climbed the stairs, the blonde woman felt herself grow dizzier, but a sturdy hand guided her up and into the bedroom. She plopped down on the couch with a sigh, collecting herself. A finger trailed up her chin, tilting her head back. Adela smiled, staring dreamily up into her Mistress’ eyes. 

                “I’ll be right back, darling.”

                “Mhm,” she replied with a nod and watched her Mistress disappear behind the washroom door. 

                When Alcina returned, she was wearing her robe, and her makeup was off her beautiful face. She took a seat in her chair and lit a cigarette. Her eyes scanned her maiden.

                “Why don’t you get more comfortable?” she suggested. 

                Adela got to her feet, wobbling a bit. She walked over to get her robe and started heading into the other room to change.

                “Let me watch?” Alcina’s eyes were glowing yellow, the light dancing off the smoke around her head.

                Her maiden blushed but agreed. She walked back over towards her and began slowly undressing. She let her dress fall away to the floor, instinctively covering herself. She slowly lowered her arms, allowing her Mistress’ glowing eyes to scan her naked form. The look in her eyes stirred something inside Adela, and she stepped closer, kneeling down beside Alcina. 

                “Do you need anything of me, Mistress?” she asked the question that she normally would, but her tone suggested more.

                Alcina reached down and ran her fingers through the girl’s hair. Adela leaned into her touch.

                “I’m afraid you’re far too drunk right now, darling. But another time, yes.”

                The maiden thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. She rested her head against the side of the tall woman’s leg with a contented sigh. It wasn’t long before she fell asleep like that. When her Mistress noticed this, she gently scooped Adela up in her arms and set her down on the bed. She wrapped her robe around her, tying it in place before she laid her down onto the mattress. Alcina slid into her bed beside her maiden, covering both of them with the blankets before wrapping her arms around her, pulling her close. 

Chapter 20: Watch Your Step

Summary:

Lady Dimitrescu heads off to the annual wine event and leaves Donna to watch over her new maiden.

Notes:

Everything is cute until someone dies.

                The day of the annual Dimitrescu Wine Tasting Event came quickly. The castle was full of life. Maids were scurrying through the halls, transporting barrels of wine from the cellar to the carriage waiting outside. Lady Dimitrescu leaned down, taking her maiden’s chin in her gloved hand. 

                “I’ll return by tomorrow evening,” she told her.

                “I’ll miss you, my Lady,” Adela said, staring up at her. “I hope your event goes wonderfully. Please be safe on your journey.” 

                “And you be safe with Donna, Roxana, and the girls. Do what they ask of you and don’t stray far from them.”

                Her maiden hesitated before asking something that had been nagging at her. 

                “Should I be worried about something, my Lady?” 

                “You won’t have to worry if you do what’s asked of you,” her Mistress said in a kind but warning tone.

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “Good girl,” she cooed, giving her chin a gentle squeeze before releasing it. 

                She turned to enter her carriage, smiling back at the girl before sitting inside. Adela watched her Mistress disappear down the path. She sighed and turned to go back inside. Bela was waiting there, arms crossed.

                “Aunt Donna will be here around lunchtime. Mother said you’re off duty until she returns, so you can go do whatever you like,” she said as she looked down at her. “Just don’t leave the castle grounds and do not go near Daniela alone.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said, bowing her head to Alcina’s eldest daughter before heading towards the kitchen to look for something to eat. 

                “Hello, Miss,” Roxana greeted her with a smile.

                “Hello,” Adela said, smiling back at her.

                “Is there anything I can get you?”

                “I was just going to grab some fruit to bring to the library with me.”

                “Let me get you a basket for that.”

                The maid turned and opened a cabinet, pulling out a small wicker basket that she laid a cloth down inside and handed to Adela.

                “Do you remember where the produce is?” 

                The maiden pointed questioningly to the other room. Roxana nodded with a smile. Adela went into the other part of the kitchen, picking a few different pieces of fruit from the containers and placing them in the basket on her arm. She returned to her friend. 

                “How would I get to the library without going through the courtyard?” she asked. 

                “Just go through the main hall, up the stairs, and to the left. There’s a door there. When you go inside, the library is to the right.”

                “Thank you so much, Roxana. Do you think you could get me once Lady Beneviento and Miss Angie arrive?” 

                “Of course,” she said with a bow of her head. “Enjoy, Miss.”

                Adela bowed her head in return and followed her friend’s directions to the library. Her eyes scanned the shelf for where she’d left the book that she had left a few days earlier. When she found it, she sat down on a comfortable-looking couch, close to the warmth of the sunroof. She curled her legs up under herself and cracked open the leather cover, taking a piece of fruit from the basket to eat while she read. Time passed quickly while she was lost in the story she was reading. Her eyes looked up when she heard the doors to the library open.

                “Adela! Adela!” Angie called, bounding towards her friend.

                The maiden smiled brightly and set her things aside, opening her arms wide to catch the doll, giving her a gentle squeeze.

                “Miss Angie! It’s so good to see you again!” the maiden exclaimed.

                “It’s really nice to see you when you’re not dying,” she replied with a giggle, causing Adela to laugh nervously. 

                “I agree.” 

                Adela looked up, hearing the voice of the black-cloaked figure of Alcina’s sister, and her smile widened as she bowed her head. 

                “Lady Beneviento, I’m so happy to see you as well. I’ve missed you both so much.”

                “It’s good to see you as well, Adela,” came her soft voice as Donna blushed behind her veil. 

                Angie tugged on the maiden’s dress. 

                “You promised to play hide-and-seek with me, remember?” Angie said excitedly. 

                Adela smiled, setting the doll down in her lap. 

                “Of course,” she said, her eyes looking around the library. “This looks like a perfect room for hide-and-seek, don’t you think?”

                “Yay! Yay!” Angie cheered and jumped excitedly off her lap and looked up at her creator. “Can we, Donna? Can we?”

                “As long as you refrain from touching anything or leaving this room. I’ll be having tea downstairs with the girls. Just make sure you’re back in time for dinner, please.”

                “Yes, Donna.”

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                Once the door shut behind her creator, Angie bolted away.

                “Close your eyes and count to ten!” she called out in her sing-song voice.

                Adela smiled and did just that. She turned away and covered her hands over her eyes. When she got to ten, she turned around and began her search. She listened closely. The sound of her shoes echoed throughout the room. She could hear soft giggling, but she couldn’t tell which direction they came from. As she passed the window, the giggles stopped in a stifled gasp. She looked down, seeing a bump in the blue curtain. With a smirk, she pulled the curtain aside.

                “Found you!” Adela sang out. 

                “Aw!” Angie wined, stepping out from her hiding spot. “Okay, your turn! One-” 

                She started to immediately count with her tiny porcelain hands over her eyes. The girl’s blue eyes darted around the room to find refuge. There weren’t really any places to where she’d be fully covered. Finally choosing one, she sat down beside one of the blue and gold couches, hiding behind a potted plant. She was easily spotted once the doll started her search.

                “Found you! Found you!” she laughed gleefully, causing Adela to laugh as well. 

                “Very good. Your turn, now,” she said as she closed her eyes and counted. 

                When she got to six, she heard one of the doors open, and she looked around the room. 

                “Angie?” she called out. 

                Donna had told them not to leave. She ran out the door that she thought she heard open. Her eyes darted around the room that connected the library to the main hall. There was another door across from her she’d not gone through yet that was slightly ajar. She went inside and looked around. It was a spectacular portrait room. Her eyes scanned everything in awe. So many beautiful paintings hung on the walls, but one stuck out more than all the rest. It was the largest and most stunning of them all. Lady Dimitrescu stood in a marvelous, ivory gown with one large black flower over her heart. She was holding a wine glass filled with dark red liquid. Instead of her usual wide-brimmed hat, this one was a black, floppy Renaissance period hat with white feathers sticking out of the back. It was breathtaking. She was breathtaking. A giggle stirred Adela from thoughts of her Mistress. She looked around the room to focus on finding her small friend. When she passed a short staircase, she heard another gasp into silence. She lowered her eyes, finding the doll between some pots under the stairs. 

                “Angie, Lady Beneviento told us not to leave the library,” she scolded her lightly, causing the doll to whine.

                “Aw, I thought this was a great spot!”

                “A bit too great,” Adela said with a giggle as she held her hand out. “Let’s go downstairs and see if dinner is ready.”

                “Okay!” Angie got up and happily took the girl’s hand, her mood immediately changing.

                Adela smiled and led the porcelain doll back to the main hall by the hand. Donna and Roxana were sitting by the fire, chatting. The maiden released her small friend and watched her climb up into her creator’s lap. She took a spot beside Roxana.

                “Did you two have fun?” the maid asked.

                “The most fun ever!” Angie exclaimed. “Adela has really good ears.” 

               “And you’re very good at hiding,” the blonde girl laughed.

                “Can we play again later?” the doll asked hopefully.

                “Only if Lady Beneviento is alright with it,” Adela told her, glancing over at the other woman. 

                “Oooh! We should all play!” Angie said before she tugged at Donna’s dress. “Can we? Can we?”

                “After dinner,” Donna agreed. “As long as we remain in Alcina’s chambers. Just the upper floor.”

                “Yay!”

                A maid entered the room and bowed her head.

                “Lady Beneviento. Miss Adela. Dinner is ready.”

                Adela smiled and bowed her head back to her. 

                “Thank you,” she said, getting to her feet.

                Donna set Angie down and headed toward the dining room. The doll looked up at Roxana.

                “Aren’t you coming too, Roxy?”

                The maid leaned down to her and smiled. 

                “I must prepare the room for you and Lady Beneviento. I’ll be up there once you’re finished.”

                Angie sighed. 

                “Okay,” she hugged the maid around her leg and then ran after the others. 

                The three Dimitrescu sisters were already seated at the table. They were arguing about something, but all immediately stopped when they saw Donna.

                “Good evening, Aunt Donna,” they said in unison.

                “Good evening, girls,” she replied, taking a seat in Alcina’s chair.

                Adela took her spot beside the other Lord. She smiled across the table at the Dimitrescu daughters. 

                “Good evening,” she said cheerfully.

                She received a mixture of reactions.

                “Good evening,” Bela said with a soft smile of her own.

                Cassandra nodded her head at the girl.

                “Hey, cutie,” Daniela winked.

                “Sister,” Bela and Cassandra warned in unison. 

                The youngest daughter pouted and sat back in her seat. Instead of being afraid, Adela chuckled softly to herself. Once the maids brought them their food and left, Donna finally removed her veil. The two women by the fire enjoyed their cabbage rolls while the three sisters enjoyed their usual flesh and blood concoctions. Lady Beneviento put her head covering back on as soon as she was done eating. 

                “May we be excused?” Bela asked for the three of them.

                “Of course. Sleep well, dears,” the Lord replied.

                “Good night, Aunt Donna,” they said in unison. 

                “Good night,” Bela waved to Adela before leaving.

                “Night,” said Cassandra with a nod of her head.

                Daniela blew the girl a kiss, causing her older sister to shove her out of the room as they went.

                “Hide-and-seek?” Angie perked up. 

                “Yes,” Donna said and got to her feet. “Let’s see how Roxana is doing.”

                “Yay!” 

                Adela grabbed her cloak before they all headed outside and across to Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers. When they reached the sitting area, they found Roxana sipping some tea. She got to her feet when she saw them, bowing her head. 

                “Welcome back,” the maid said cheerfully. 

                “Roxy! Roxy!” Angie exclaimed as she jumped into the maid’s arms. “Do you wanna play hide-and-seek?”

                Roxana looked up at Lady Beneviento for approval.

                “I told her it was fine as long as we all stay on the upper level of Alcina’s chambers.”

                “Wonderful!” Roxana said and bent down to look Angie in the eyes. “Would you like to hide first or be the seeker first?” 

                “Hide! Hide!” she cheered as she ran off giggling. 

                “Would you like to hide as well?” she asked Adela.

                “Sure,” she said with a laugh. 

                She watched her friend close her eyes and begin to count before she darted down the hall. She found the door to Alcina’s room unlocked, and she quietly opened and shut it before hiding under the tall bed. 

                “Hey, you stole my spot.”

                Adela started and turned to see Angie there as well. She stifled a laugh. 

                “Looks like we’re hiding together,” she whispered. 

                They heard footsteps in the hall. Angie giggled. Adela brought her finger to her lips to shush her.  The door to the room opened. The doll gasped. They could both see Roxana’s shoes walking by the bed. Angie giggled again as they heard the wardrobe open. The shoes quickly turned in their direction. The maid got down on her knees and checked under the bed. 

                “Two for one?” she laughed. “How lucky.”

                Angie whined. 

                “Adela took my hiding spot.”

                “I’m sorry, Miss Angie. I didn’t see you there, and then it was too late,” she said, chuckling as she crawled out from under the bed.

                “Well, now you get to seek,” Angie said, running from the room with another giggle.

                Adela leaned her back against the bed with a smile plastered on her face. 

                “Does she ever grow tired?”

                “Nope,” the maid said with a laugh. 

                The maiden closed her eyes and lifted her hands to cover them. 

                “Then you better go hide, Roxy,” she teased her friend. 

                The maid fled the room as she began counting. 

                They played late into the evening, having too much fun like they were children again. All of them took turns hiding and seeking until Lady Beneviento finally had to step in and call it a night. Despite the sounds of protest, Adela and Roxana also felt tired when the game ended. 

                “We best be getting to bed now, Angie,” Donna said, reaching a hand out to her creation.

                “Aw, okay.”

                The doll took her creator's hand and looked up at her.

                “Where are we gonna stay?”

                “In the maiden’s chambers,” the Lady said and gestured to the room across from her sister's. 

                “Oh no! Are they gonna turn you into wine too, Donna?”

                Lady Beneviento smiled behind her veil. 

                “My sister would never,” she assured. 

                “Can Roxy sleep over too?”

                “I’m afraid only maidens are allowed to sleep in the chambers,” Roxana explained. “But I’ll be back in the morning, don’t worry.” 

                The maid turned to the three in front of her, bowing her head to them. 

                “Good night, my Lady, Miss Angie, Adela,” she said to each of them in turn. 

                “Good night, dear,” Donna replied.

                “Night Roxy!” Angie sang.

                “Good night, Roxana. Sleep well,” Adela replied, then watched her friend leave before turning back to the doll maker and her creation. 

                “Do you need anything from me before you sleep?” she asked them.

                “No, dear. Thank you. Go get some rest."

                Donna hesitated a moment before she continued.

               “Keep your door unlocked, in case you need me, won’t you? I shall keep mine unlocked as well.”

                The maiden nodded. She smiled and bowed her head to them both. 

                “Good night, Lady Beneviento. Miss Angie. Sleep well.” 

                “Nighty night!” Angie called.

                “Good night, dear,” Donna replied. 

                Adela returned to Alcina’s bedroom. She sighed at the sight of the empty chair. She missed her Mistress more than she could explain in words. 

                I hope she’s doing well.

                She slid out of her dress and into her robe, tying it before climbing up onto the large bed. It seemed even bigger, and so much colder without her Mistress in it. A frown flickered across her face, and she laid down, facing Alcina’s side of the bed. The scent of sweet tobacco and roses was still on her pillows. The smell soothed her, and she closed her eyes.

                Good night, Mistress.

                She awoke to a crashing sound from the balcony. Sitting up in the bed, her eyes darted around the dark room. She froze and listened carefully. There was nothing. Slowly, she slid down off the bed, adjusting her robe as she went to the window. She couldn’t see anything, but the sound of crunching ceramic startled her, and she stepped away from the window. Adela questioned whether or not she should wake Lady Beneviento. She would feel bad for disturbing her if there wasn’t anything there. She stood in front of the door to the balcony, hand on the knob. Opening the door as quietly as she could, she stepped out into the cold air, wrapping her arms around herself. The wind was harsh, whipping her long hair around her. Her eyes scanned the area. There, by the terrace door, was a broken vase. She looked up to see if maybe something had fallen onto it from the wind. 

                A hand crept out of the darkness, covering Adela’s mouth, another wrapping around her throat. Her eyes widened. She went to call out for help, but the hand stifled her. 

                “I’m taking you back.”

                The familiar voice brought chills up and down her spine. It was her aunt, Soreana. Panic filled her, and she yanked on the hand covering her mouth. It wouldn’t budge. Determined to get away, she dug her nails into the woman’s hand, and she kicked out at her. Soreana cried out and pulled away, eyes narrowed at her niece.

                “I’m taking you back, I said. You stupid girl!”

                Adela flinched at the sound of her voice.

                “I’m not going anywhere! Especially not with you!”

                Her aunt grabbed her by the arm and tugged her towards her. 

                “Yes. You are. I’ll take you to her, then she’ll forgive me.”

                “Her?” she questioned. 

                “She told me to hold onto you. But the money dried out. So, I tried to get you married,” Soreana said and laughed oddly. “She never said I couldn’t marry you off.” 

                The grip tightened. 

                “But you’re so stubborn. So, I thought it would be smart to leave you under this one’s care and get money for it. And it was so much money! But she was mad! Terribly, terribly mad.”

                “Who-?”

                Soreana wrapped both her hands around her niece’s throat, pushing her back up against the balcony railing. Her eyes looked crazed in the dim moonlight. 

                “Don’t talk about her or she’ll hear us!” she screeched. 

                Adela winced, and she started pulling and clawing at her aunt’s hands, but they wouldn’t release. Her back was arching over the balcony, feet hovering off the stone patio. She was afraid she would fall if she kicked out at her again. She opened her mouth to speak, but the grip around her neck was too tight.

                “Just do what I ask! I’m taking you to her. Then she’ll be pleased with me!” Soreana screamed in rage, pushing her niece back even more. “This is all your fault! All the money's gone now! All of it!”

                The maiden’s eyes began to flicker closed as lights danced around her vision.      

                All the terrifying demon women in this castle, and I die here because of this woman?

…

                “It was always about the money, wasn’t it…Sister?”

                Soreana released her niece’s limp body and turned to the sound of the distantly familiar voice. Adela slid down the railing, falling onto her side on the balcony, unconscious. The door to the terrace was open. Soreana could smell the sweet flowers from within. Her vision shifted. Then her eyes widened. Her sister, Adela’s mother, was standing before her in the doorway. 

                “Y-you! But you’re dead!”

                The figure stepped closer to Soreana, causing the woman to back up against the railing. 

                “P-please! I just need money to buy a new house. Those stupid women burned it down. I have nowhere to go now. Just a little more money!” she begged. “They took everything!”

                “I will not let you take my daughter,” the figure told her.

                The shrew of a woman was cowering. 

                “I-if I don’t take her, she will. And there’s nothing you can do about that.”

                “She is bound to the Lady of this castle. She will go nowhere. That, I am certain of.”

                Soreana jumped as her sister suddenly appeared before her. Her eyes widened as she felt herself falling back. The image of her sister grew further and further away until she couldn’t see anything anymore. 

…

                Donna Beneviento looked over the railing at the dead woman below. Her light-grey eye was cold, and her brow was furrowed ever so slightly on her usually calm face. She never liked hurting anyone, but she had seen the damage the woman inflicted on Adela. Besides, she’d fallen herself. 

                “Angie, go find the girls. I’m sure they’ll smell the fresh blood, but I want them to retrieve her as soon as possible, just in case.” 

                The doll popped out from behind her. 

                “Okie dokie!” she said and stopped to look down at the unconscious maiden. “Is Adela gonna be okay?”

                Donna bent down and carefully scooped the girl up in her arms. She checked her pulse. 

                “Yes,” she assured. “She just needs sleep.”

                “Is she gonna remember when she wakes up?”

                “I shall give her a pleasant dream about her mother. She will remember nothing.”

                Angie smiled and headed out without another word to find the Dimitrescu daughters. Donna carried Adela back inside and placed her on the bed, covering her with the sheets. A smile formed on her face as she looked her over. Then she headed back out into the hall and waited for Angie in the sitting room.

Chapter 21: Mistress

Notes:

Cannibalism, smut, and love.

                Adela woke up with a sore throat and back, but she had otherwise slept well. She smiled into her pillow, clinging to the memory of the good dream she’d had. When she opened her eyes and didn’t find her Mistress there, she frowned. She took one of the other woman’s pillows and hugged it close to her, sighing in content as she breathed in the comforting smell. When she managed to pull herself away, she slid down and made the bed. She changed and made sure she looked presentable before heading out into the hallway. She found Donna, Angie, and Roxana drinking tea in the sitting room. 

                “Adela!” Angie called excitedly, running up to her.

                The maiden bent down to wrap her arms around the doll, giving her a squeeze before lifting her up. 

                “Good morning, Miss Angie. Did you sleep well?” Adela asked. 

                The doll leaned close to her face, looking into her blue eyes. 

                “Did you sleep well?”

                Adela leaned back and laughed lightly. 

                “Yes, very well, thank you,” she said as she glanced over at the other two women with a smile. “Good morning, my Lady, Roxana.”

                “Good morning, Adela,” the maid said cheerfully.

                “Good morning, dear.”

                Donna smiled at the maiden. Her veil was off.               

                Adela took a seat beside her friend and poured herself a cup of tea. She took a sip and let her body relax back into the couch. She stared down into the cup, the color reminded her of Alcina’s eyes. 

                “When will Lady Dimitrescu be returning?” she asked, 

                “The Mistress should be home in time for dinner,” Roxana said. “The girls are preparing a special feast for her return.”

                “That sounds wonderful,” she said with a smile. 

                Donna quietly sipped her tea, and Angie giggled. Adela and Roxana spent the afternoon entertaining the doll while Donna spent time with her nieces. The maiden was glad that her friends kept her busy. The time without her Mistress was painful. But day soon turned to night, and Lady Dimitrescu finally returned. Adela was waiting for her outside the castle doors. She melted, watching her beautiful frame exit the carriage, holding down her hat so it didn’t fall off. When she raised her head, she beamed down at her maiden.

                “Welcome home, my Lady,” the blonde woman said, bowing her head. 

                “So very glad to be home, my pet,” Alcina cooed.

                She leaned forward and took Adela’s chin in her hand, kissing her lovingly on the lips. 

                “I missed you.”

                Her maiden blushed, standing on her toes to kiss her back. 

                “I missed you dreadfully,” Adela admitted.

                Once they entered the warmth of the castle, the sound of buzzing filled the air

                “Mother!” the girls exclaimed in unison, shoving past the blonde girl to get to her. 

                “Welcome back, Mother! Did you have a good trip?”

                “Did everyone like the wine?”

                “We’ve prepared a feast for you!” 

                Alcina smiled down at them. 

                “You’re so kind to me, daughters,” she said before answering their questions. “I did. They did. And you did? How delightful.”

                “Welcome back, Sister,” Donna greeted her with a bow of her head. 

                She was smiling behind her veil. 

                “Donna, dear. Thank you so very much for staying. Did everything go well?”

                Angie giggled from behind the skirt of her dress. 

                “Would you care to have some tea with me while they finish preparing dinner?” she said, answering the question with a question.

                Alcina knew that meant her sister needed to speak with her in private. Her grey eyes scanned her maiden once over, checking for marks. When she was satisfied, she turned back to her sister with a smile. 

                “Yes. I’d love to.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu followed her sister while everyone else went their separate ways. Adela walked the halls with Roxana to see if any of the other maids needed anything. When there wasn’t anything for her to help with, Adela went to the main hall and took a seat by the fire, waiting for her Mistress to return. She wasn’t sure how long she stared into the crackling embers, but she found herself dreaming about the happy moments they’d shared together as she did so. 

                Alcina eventually entered through the door leading into the dining room. Adela couldn’t make out her face. The brim of her hat entirely covered it as she bent down to enter through the door frame. When their eyes finally met, the tall woman had one of the most cheerful faces her maiden had ever seen. It was almost alarming how bright her Mistress was smiling. 

                “Hello, pet,” she said in a sing-song voice.

                Her maiden got to her feet and bowed her head. 

                “Hello, my Lady,” she said with a warm smile. “My, you look pleased.”

                “Oh, I just saw a glimpse of the delicious-looking feast my daughters have prepared,” she explained.

                She stepped forward and looked down into her maiden’s eyes.

                “It may not look as appetizing to you, I’m afraid.”

                “Don’t worry, my Lady. I’ll just focus on my meal. I don’t want any of you to worry about me while you’re enjoying your own food in your own home.”

                 Angie suddenly ran up to the girl and wrapped her little porcelain arms around her leg, causing the maiden to smile down at her. 

                “Adela!”

                “Hello, Miss Angie," the girl replied.

                Her sapphire eyes raised to the dark figure behind the doll

                “Lady Beneviento. Will you be staying for dinner?”

                Donna reached out her hand, summoning her creation back to her side. 

                “I’m afraid not, dear. We must return home before it gets too late.”

                “Well, thank you so much for staying with me. I had such a good time.” 

                “I hope we can play again soon,” Adela added with a bright smile to Angie. 

                “I hope you enjoy your meal, Sister,” Donna said and smiled behind her veil.

                “Thank you for all you’ve done, Donna,” Alcina replied with a smirk. “I can’t wait to taste it.”

                Adela and her Mistress watched the two of them go before turning their eyes back on each other.

                “Are you ready?” Alcina asked her. 

                Her maiden nodded and followed her into the dining room. The table looked even more extravagant than usual. There were candles everywhere, on the table and around the room. The twinkling lights danced across every surface. There were even more roses than usual, freshly cut and arranged. The fire was roaring. Adela’s eyes scanned the room. She realized just how important this dinner was to the Dimitrescu daughters. They wanted to spoil their mother. The maiden took note of this. She slipped past Alcina and pulled her chair out for her.

                “My Lady,” she said as she gestured with a smile.

                Alcina beamed down at her maiden. 

                “Why, thank you, pet,” she cooed, taking her seat. 

                Adela sat beside her, smiling up into her honey-yellow pools. A crash from the kitchen drew their attention. The sound of the girls bickering could be heard before the three of them walked out of the kitchen, taking their spots across the table from the other two women.

                “Good evening, Mother,” they said in unison. 

                They greeted Adela as well, in their own ways. The maiden had been increasingly enjoying the moments they shared together. She liked learning about their own, unique personalities. In her eyes, Bela was the most responsible and level-headed of the three. She’d been the easiest to get along with. Cassandra was more reserved, so it was harder for Adela to learn all too much. She knew that the brunette enjoyed hunting and that she was very good at it. Daniela still frightened the maiden, but her older sisters and mother kept her at bay for the most part. She was usually very cheerful, sometimes overly so, and when she wasn’t… that was when she frightened Adela the most.

                “Good evening, daughters,” Alcina said as she looked around the room. “My, you’ve certainly outdone yourselves.”

                “We wanted to make this meal very special for you, Mother,” Bela said with a smirk.

                “We cooked it ourselves to make sure it’s to your liking,” Cassandra told her. “The servants insisted on helping but I sent them to make your little pet her meal instead.”

                 Adela didn’t like being called a pet by anyone other than her Mistress, but she was happy that they’d thought of her. 

                “Thank you, Lady Cassandra.” 

                A mumble was her response, but the maiden could see the slight smile behind it. Daniela said nothing. She only smirked, staring at Adela from across the table. The blonde girl ignored her. She’d learned that any acknowledgment from her only fueled the other woman’s fire, and she didn’t want to be the kindling. Hopefully, one day, it would die down. She really wanted them all to get along and be friends. She was looking forward to the day when that might happen. Soon, a group of maids entered the room, carrying trays of food and drink. They set down a large tray between the four Dimitrescu women. It was piled with long, thick cuts of meat. There was an intricately decorated wine bottle beside it.

                A plate of stuffed peppers served with tomato sauce was set in front of Adela. She smiled and thanked the maid who brought it to her. Once the Ladies of the house began to eat, the maiden cut into the peppers. They were filled with rice, mushrooms, spinach, and cheese. It looked and smelled delicious. She ate it happily, making sure not to look up from her plate. She’d gotten a brief glance at the meat the others were eating. It looked and smelled like pork. But Adela wasn’t that naïve. She knew it wasn’t. She did, however, look up at the sound of a moan escaping Alcina. Lady Dimitrescu’s eyes were glowing yellow, and they rolled back into her head as she took a bite of the meat. She let it slide down her throat, humming happily and licking her lips. The sight stirred something in her maiden, and her attention darted back to her plate. 

                “I thought it would be more…bitter,” Bela commented nonchalantly.

                “Do you honestly doubt my cooking?” Cassandra glared at her.

                “No, Sister. I doubted the meat, not you. Your cooking is as perfect as it usually is.”

                “Oh… Thank you.”

                “I can taste a bit of…sweetness on my tongue,” Daniela said with a smirk. “Familiar but certainly not as good as the other.”

                “Sister,” the other two warned her in unison. 

                “Keep quiet and enjoy your meal, dear,” Alcina told her.

                Her voice was sweet, but there was an obvious warning tone to her words. When Lady Dimitrescu finished, she sat back in her chair, swirling her wine in her glass before bringing it to her lips. Her eyes never stopped glowing for the entire meal.

                “Thank you, Daughters. You really do spoil me.”

                “Well, we love you, Mother,” Bela told her.

                “I just wanted everything to be perfect for you,” said Cassandra.

                “You really deserve it,” Daniela said as she smiled lovingly up at her. 

                Adela smiled too. Alcina’s daughters truly loved her, and she loved them. It should have been obvious to anyone, but in that moment, it really showed. It warmed the maiden’s heart. Lady Dimitrescu turned her still glowing eyes down to Adela. 

                “Would you care to retire for the evening, pet?”

                Her maiden melted at her gaze. 

                “I would love to, my Lady.”

                The three girls pushed themselves away from the table.

                “Gross,” they said in unison under their breaths, followed by a pleasant “Good night, Mother!” as they left the room. 

                Alcina got to her feet and held a hand out to Adela. 

                “Shall we?” she asked.

                The maiden nodded and took her hand, following her to her chambers. When they entered her bedroom, Lady Dimitrescu locked her door and leaned back against it. Her eyes were glued to the blonde woman before her. Adela smiled sweetly up at her. 

                “I’m so happy you’re back, Mistress. I was so lonely without you last night. The bed is far too large without you next to me.”

                “Oh, I’d much rather be on top of you than beside you right now, my darling,” she replied as she sauntered towards her maiden, her heels clicking against the floor. 

                The blonde woman was entranced by the sway of her hips as she drew closer. She tilted her head back to look her in the eyes; they were so bright.

                “Undress for me,” the Lady ordered. 

                “Yes, Mistress,” she said as she slid out of her dress, covering herself as she stepped out of the fabric. 

                Slowly, she let her arms fall away. She let out a startled gasp as Alcina scooped her up once she was naked, tossing her on her back in the center of the bed. Lady Dimitrescu made her way towards her maiden, tossing off her hat and peeling off her gloves. She stood at the end of the bed and slowly unbuttoned her dress, letting the ivory gown fall to the floor and pool at her feet. Adela melted at the sight of her gorgeous porcelain goddess. She watched her elegant form crawl across the bed towards her. Soon, she was above her, staring down into her soft, blue eyes. 

                “I couldn’t stop thinking of you,” she whispered down to her. “The entire time, all I could think about was being back here, with you.”

                “Luckily, it’s only once a year,” Adela said with a smile as she reached up to cup Alcina’s cheek in her hand. Her skin was so soft. “Perhaps you’ll let me come with you next time?”

                Alcina scoffed. 

                “And let those creatures try to get their filthy hands on you?”

                The Lady considered it for a moment, then a smirk formed on her crimson lips.

                “Well, the thought of them not being able to touch you while I’m with you is unexpectedly arousing."

                She trailed a finger down Adela’s chest and stomach, clawing her soft skin ever so lightly. The maiden arched her back in response, biting her lip to hold back her sounds. The taller woman leaned in and whispered beside her ear. 

                “You belong to me and only me. No one else can ever touch you. Do you understand?”

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” she breathed. 

                “No one else can see your naked body. No one else can taste you. No one else can please you.” 

                With that, she slid another hand up her thigh, blackened nails trailing across the light skin, leaving red marks in their wake. Adela failed to hold in a soft moan. 

                “O-only you, Mistress!”

                She felt the finger on her stomach lower, easing its pressure as it slid between her legs. The maiden breathed another moan into the air. 

                “I will be the only one to desecrate your temple," Alcina growled as she traced her long finger down her slit. “Ever.” 

                The finger gently pushed passed the folds to find the wetness that had begun to form from her ministrations.

                “I’m all yours, Mistress,” she gasped. 

                As the long finger slowly slid inside her opening, the gasp turned into another moan. Her hands grasped the sheets as she braced herself for the new feeling. Lady Dimitrescu’s elegant digit went to work inside her. 

                “This will know only my shape.” 

                Adela’s hips began to rock with the notion. 

                “Y-yes, Mistress.”

                “Only I will ever know how it feels,” she breathed as she curled her finger up to the roof of her inner walls, cupping and massaging the sensitive bump there.

                Her maiden threw her head back and covered her mouth with her arm, masking a moan. Alcina shifted her weight and grabbed Adela’s wrist, pressing it into the mattress above her head. Her finger worked faster. 

                “Only I will fill the air with the sounds of your music.”

                “Only, you!” she gasped out.

                Alcina smirked, her glowing eyes pulsing with her hunger and desire. 

                “Now, sing for me!” 

                Her finger traveled back down and swirled around the entrance deep inside her. Adela cried out and thrust her hips against the touch. It only took a few twirls of her Mistress’ digit to get her to scream out her name as she reached her climax. She fell flat against the mattress, eyes closed, panting heavily, trying to ground herself from the intense high the other woman had brought her to. One last little sound left her throat as Alcina slowly pulled her finger out. Lady Dimitrescu leaned back and brought her finger to her lips, sucking it clean of the proof of Adela’s climax. She moaned at the taste. With a happy hum, she lay down beside her maiden, watching as she tried to catch her breath. 

                “I-I love you, Alcina,” Adela said once she was finally able to speak.

                Her Mistress smiled and leaned in to kiss her. 

                “I love you, Adela,” she said, pulling her close. 

Chapter 22: Let's Play a Game

Summary:

The Dimitrescu sisters invite Adela to play a game and get to know her a little better.

Notes:

Building relationships

                Fall turned to winter and the castle seemed much louder than it had weeks back.

                “I’m so bored,” Daniela whined. 

                She was draped dramatically across the couch in the main hall. 

                “None of us like being cooped up in here, you know,” Cassandra said as she looked across the table at her younger sister, glaring at her over her cup of blood tea. 

                “By all means, Sister,” Bela began, “go outside if you’re so bored.”

                The redhead’s jaw dropped. 

                “You’re so mean, Bela! Don’t make me tell Mother on you,” she warned.

                “If you bother her again when she’s working, she’ll send us all outside. Just…find something to amuse yourself with,” Bela replied. 

                Adela was standing there, hands clasped in front of her apron, with a smile on her face

                “Is there anything I can do to help, my Ladies?”

                Daniela perked up. She looked the maid over, hiding a smirk behind the hands that were holding her head up. Her eldest sister got the girl’s attention before she could.

                “Adela, do you have any good book recommendations from the library?” Bela asked her. “You always seem to be in there when you’re alone.”

                “Of course, my Lady. But have you not read most of them by now?”

                “I’ve read each book a hundred times over,” she said with a sigh. “It’s just such a bother finding ones I like. Would you bring me some?”

                The maiden bowed her head. 

                “Then I’ll be right back, my Lady.”

                The three Dimitrescu daughters watched her in silence until she was out of sight. Daniela flashed an angry look in Bela’s direction. 

                “You told me to find something to amuse myself with, and then you sent her away?”

                “When are you going to stop this foolish obsession with the girl?” Bela asked with narrowed eyes. “You can’t get everything you want.”

                “You’re being a little brat, Daniela.” Casandra agreed with their older sister. “It’s been a few months now. Just give up.”

                “Would you give up on prey, Sister?” Daniela snapped. 

                “I know when prey isn’t mine!” she barked. “The girl belongs to Mother, and she is no longer prey. It’s time to leave her be.”

                Daniela pouted. 

                “You’re both so boring! What will you have me do then?”

                “I don’t know,” Bela told her sarcastically. “Maybe get to know her or something?”

                “Or do something that doesn’t involve eating or fucking her,” Cassandra said bluntly.

                “Ew,” Bela shook her head at the comment. “But, yes, that.”

                “What in Mother’s name else is there to do?”

                They all thought for a moment and shrugged. Bela broke the silence.

                “Roxana and Angie have fun with her, and they don’t do anything strange."

                “Well, what do they do?” Daniela asked, growing more impatient. 

                Bela and Cassandra both looked at one another for an answer before turning back to their sister. 

                “Hide-and-seek?” 

                The redhead’s eyes narrowed.

                “Hide-and-seek?”

                “It’s like hunting, but no one gets hurt,” Cassandra said and took a sip of her tea. 

                “I know what hide-and-seek is, Sister!”

                Adela set a tall pile of books down beside Bela. She was a bit out of breath from hefting them over. 

                “Here you are, my Lady. I’ve grown fond of these ones in particular.”

                The other blonde woman eyed the pile. 

                “My, that’s…impressive. Thank you.”

                Daniela suddenly sat up and beamed at Adela. 

                “So… you wanna play hide-and-seek?”

                “You…want me to play hide-and-seek with you, my Lady?” Adela asked. 

                They really must be bored. 

                “Please,” she begged, reaching out to the girl like a lazy cat. “Play with me.”

                “Okay,” she said with a smile. “Where would you like to play?”

                The redhead opened her mouth, but Cassandra stopped whatever perverted comment she was going to say.

                “It wouldn’t be a real hunt if we didn’t use the whole castle. One area would be too dull.”

                “That’s fair enough,” Adela agreed.

                “But going outside is a clear violation of the rules. Don’t play dirty,” Bela warned.

                “Of course, my Lady,” Adela said with a bow of her head. “I wouldn’t want any of you getting hurt.” 

                “So, do we cut her or prick her finger or something?” Daniela asked. 

                “I just said we’re not playing dirty, Sister.”

                “Then how else are we going to find her?” 

                Bela ran her fingers across Adela’s blonde hair, separating the strands. 

                “Follow the smell of…apples and roses.” 

                The maiden watched all three of their yellow eyes spark into a glow as they locked onto her scent. Her eyes widened. She knew it was just a game, but they were still a bit frightening. 

                “Run,” Cassandra hissed. 

                Adela took off. She could hear the girls laughing behind her, followed by the sound of buzzing as they dispersed into flies. As she ran through the castle, her long hair flowed behind her, leaving a trail of her scent for the three of them to follow. She avoided running into any of the other maids, not wanting to get in the way of their work. Her heart was racing as she entered the opera hall through the library doors. She took a moment to catch her breath before she searched for a spot to hide. Her gaze fell on the curtain of the stage, behind the piano. It looked like a good spot. She quietly pushed the red and gold fabric aside and took a seat behind a few dusty boxes.

                Adela knew that the girls were good hunters, but the castle was large. She thought she’d have more time, but the sound of buzzing soon filled the room. The maiden closed her eyes to center herself, keeping her breath under control as best she could. There was buzzing coming from just outside the curtain. Her heart thumped in her chest, but she kept quiet. It didn’t matter. She watched the fabric move, her eyes widening at the sound of ripping. The maiden shut her eyes tightly and held her arms over her head, bracing herself for the inevitable. The curtain came crashing down around her, throwing dust into the air. The boxes she hid herself with were tall enough to hold the heavy fabric up. She was fine. 

                Buzzing flies hovered over the fallen curtain, and laughter echoed around the stage. 

                “Ha! Did I really beat Cassandra to you? Well, this certainly is a first.” 

                It was Daniela. 

                The maiden remained silent.

                “I know you’re there.”

                Adela gasped and moved away as a sickle ripped through the curtain. It only made a small tear, but it was big enough for the flies to file through. Soon, the maiden felt the weight of the other woman on top of her as she took form. Daniela was straddling the girl with her hands on either side of her head. A wide grin was spread across her dark lips. Her red hair fell forward as she stared into the startled blue eyes beneath her, her own glowing yellow.

                “Found you.”

                “You did. Now, please get off of me,” she said, warningly.

                The redhead was amused by her tone. 

                “Mmm, but you’re really comfortable,” she said and squeezed her legs around Adela’s hips.

                The maiden’s cheeks turned pink, but she remained still. She remembered the other woman telling her she enjoyed it when she squirmed, so she wouldn’t give her the satisfaction. 

                “Please, Lady Daniela. I thought we were past this. Can’t we just act like normal friends?”

                “Friends?” the redhead parroted, marking the word sound like a slur. 

                “I just want us all to get along,” Adela told her. “Lady Bela and Lady Cassandra seemed to have accepted my role here. Why can’t you?”

                “Your role?”

                The redhead laughed.

                “You’re just Mother’s pet.”

                “Lady Daniela, I’m in love with your mother, and she is in love with me. I am not just her pet.”

                “Love? What does Mother know about love? We’re the only things she loves.”

                “Yes, I know she loves you all very much. I’d like to love you and your sisters like your mother loves you,” she admitted.

                Daniela seemed genuinely confused. 

                “She wants to be like our other mom, you idiot,” Cassandra said as she yanked the heavy curtain off the two of them.

                “Which makes what you’re doing even more disgusting, Sister,” Bela told her as she stepped closer with her arms crossed. “Get off the girl.”

                “Wait,” the youngest Dimitrescu daughter said as she stared into Adela’s eyes. 

                The tone of her voice was different. The maiden hadn’t heard it before. It sounded natural. 

                “You really do love Mother, don’t you?”

                “Yes. I love her very much,” she said with a smile.

                A frown flickered across Daniela’s face. 

                “No fair.”

                With that, she dispersed into flies and zoomed out of the room. Adela sat up and looked over at the other two. 

                “Thank you.”

                “Do you really want to love us like Mother does?” Bela questioned the other blonde woman.

                Adela got to her feet and brushed the dust off herself before walking closer to them. 

                “I do,” she said with a confident nod. “If you’ll let me.”

                “I’m not calling you Mother,” Cassandra told her, setting her boundary.

                Adela laughed. 

                “I wouldn’t expect you to.”

                Alcina’s eldest and middle daughters looked at each other before turning their attention back to the human. They nodded in unison as if they both silently decided to accept her. Adela breathed in a happy sigh.

                “Thank you.”  

                Just then, Lady Dimitrescu entered the room with the clicking of her heels. Her eyes went from the stage with the fallen curtain, back to her daughters and her maiden. 

                “What in Mother’s name happened here?” she asked with a raised brow.

                “We were playing hide-and-seek,” Adela said. 

                It wasn’t a lie.

                Alcina looked at her daughters. 

                “Well, someone is going to have to fix this.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they said in unison. 

                They partially shifted, allowing themselves to float up, setting the curtain back in its place. The hole was hardly noticeable, and lucky for them, Alcina didn’t see it at all. 

                “Thank you, girls. Now, come along. Dinner is ready.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they said and flew down and out of the room.

                Adela was smiling up at her Mistress. Alcina looked down at her with a chuckle. 

                “What are you so pleased about, darling?” she asked. 

                “Your daughters seem to be more accepting of me,” she explained. “It makes me very happy.”

                “How wonderful,” Alcina beamed. “That makes me happy as well.” 

                She reached a hand down to her maiden. 

                “Shall we?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” Adela replied. 

                She took her hand and followed her down into the dining room.

Chapter 23: The Dressing Room

Notes:

All fluff just to address the ridiculous placement of the dressing room in the game. At the same time, Adela gets some of the clothes she usually wears in her own story while Alcina gets clothes she wants to see on her as well.

                Adela found herself in a part of the castle she’d never been before. She had asked Lady Dimitrescu a simple question, and she found herself there as the answer.

               “Is this…really necessary, my Lady?” she asked, tilting her head back to look up into her honey-yellow eyes.

               “Of course,” Alcina said with a light scoff. “It pleases me.”

               “Whatever pleases you, my Lady.”

               With a sigh, the maiden turned her sapphire eyes forward and glanced through the mirror before them. Her Mistress was sitting on a stool, and she was sitting in her lap. Alcina had one corner of her crimson lips curled up in a genuine smile as she went to work, brushing out Adela’s long blonde hair. The maiden’s eyes looked past the taller woman and around the room they were in. The walls were white and covered in intricate golden crown molding. She couldn’t discern whether or not there was more gold in there than in any other room she’d been in, or if it was just because it was smaller than the others. Either way, it was quite over the top, even for Castle Dimitrescu.

               They were set at the far back wall with marble pillars on either side. There was a chaise lounge on a rug in the center of the room, along with a small round table with a goblet and a bottle of wine. Beside the lounge was a bench seat with royal purple cushions and matching curtains on either side. There were two wardrobes very similar to the one Alcina had in her room, as well as another clothing rack, all by the door. Vases of roses and lavender were on every available surface. It was the gaudiest dressing room she could ever have imagined. Adela had made the mistake of asking where the strange wooden door beyond the wine room led. She thought it an odd place to put such a room and she’d never seen any of the Dimitrescu women use it before. The maiden couldn’t help but speak up.

               “Do you ever actually use this room, my Lady?”

               “Well, we’re using it right now, aren’t we, darling?” Alcina purred, gently guiding the bristles through her maiden’s golden mane.   

               “Yes, my Lady, but I’ve never seen you or your daughters use it before,” she explained. “I didn’t even notice the door until today.” 

                Adela’s eyes widened for the briefest of moments. 

               “Does Miss Angie know about this part of the castle? She’d have me in here for hours playing hide-and-seek.”

               “I doubt she does, and don’t give her any ideas."

               “I do hope we get to see her and Lady Beneviento again soon,” Adela said with a smile. “Miss Angie can be a handful, but I enjoy spending time with her. I never had any siblings, and she makes me feel like a big sister sometimes.”

               “Then, we simply must have them over. You can spend time with your little sister, and I can spend time with mine.”

               Adela noticed her Mistress’ brow suddenly furrowed in the mirror. 

                “What’s wrong, my Lady?” she asked. “Have I upset you?”

               “Not at all, darling,” she cooed, stroking her long, blonde hair with the brush. “I’ve just realized how little time I spend with Donna. Having you here has made me see just how much I miss her.”

               “You do have a wonderful younger sister, my Lady,” she said as she caught her gaze in the mirror. “You should spend less time locked away in your wine room doing work and more time enjoying yourself and the company of others.”

               Alcina sighed and set the brush on top of the vanity. 

                “That’s often what my daughters tell me.”

               “Maybe you should listen to them, my Lady.”

               “Well, this is a good start, is it not?” she asked, gesturing to the mirror.

               “Yes, but if you can close your books for…all of this, then you can close them for Lady Beneviento and your daughters as well."

               The maiden nodded firmly, knowing what she said might cross a boundary but wanting to get the message across anyway. A smirk crept across Alcina’s lips.

               “Oh, can I?” she asked in a low voice.

               Adela gasped as her Mistress took a handful of her hair and forced her head back to look her in the eyes.

               “F-forgive me, my Lady. I just want what’s best for you. I didn’t mean anything by it.”

               Alcina bent forward and planted a soft kiss on the girl’s forehead before releasing her. She picked the brush back up and fixed the hair she'd messed up. 

               “You’re very sweet, my pet.”

               Adela’s cheeks blushed. 

               “I just care, my Lady.”

               Her Mistress smiled at her through the mirror. Her honey eyes scanned the smaller woman in her lap. 

               “Now, what shall I do with you?”

               “Please, just don’t make me look like a doll."

               “I told you, I don’t play with dolls, silly girl,” Alcina said, separating the strands of blonde to see how she wanted to style it. 

               She enjoyed the way the other woman’s straight hair waved where she kept it braided in the front. 

               “Have you ever curled your hair?” she asked her maiden.

               “No, my Lady. I’m afraid that would take far too long.”

               “We have plenty of time if I set my work aside for the day.”

               “Then, if it pleases you, my Lady,” Adela said with a smile. 

               Her Mistress scooped her up and set her down on her feet. Then, she leaned forward and opened one of the vanity drawers. She pulled out a strange-looking contraption. It reminded Adela of gardening shears.

               “Y-you’re not going to cut my hair, are you?” she asked, stepping away.

               “Never, darling. This is a curling iron,” she explained. “We just need to heat it up. How do you think I get my hair to curl so quickly?” 

                She gave her black tresses a little bounce.

               “Oh, my mother used to set her hair in curlers and pin them up tightly before she tied it all up with a kerchief before she went to bed.”

               “So tedious and uncomfortable,” Alcina scoffed, placing the curling iron up to the candelabra, holding it there as she let the flames evenly warm the metal. “Why don’t you peek into that wardrobe?”

                “The girls may be a touch taller than you, but something should fit,” she said as she pointed to where she was referring. 

               “Just a touch, my Lady?” Adela asked with a chuckle as she crossed the room to the wardrobe.

               “Comparably so, yes,” Alcina replied, gesturing down her long frame.

               “Very true. But I also don’t want to try on their clothes without permission. Should I go-?”

               “No,” she cut her off. “There are also books on the top shelf there. I could always…order you your own clothing if you find something you like.”

               “Books?” she questioned, standing on her toes to look.

               “Not the ones you’re thinking of, darling. No stories or fables to be found within their covers, I’m afraid; fashion books,” she explained. “The Duke has a few connections outside the village. We may live in the middle of nowhere, but I do like trying to keep up with fashion, when I’m able.”

               The maiden snuck a quick glance at the beautiful woman across the room, smiling dreamily. 

                “I may not know what goes on outside the village, but I know that you always look quite…fashionable, my Lady,” she said, choosing her words carefully.

               Alcina smirked, catching her in the mirror. She pursed her lips and lifted her brow at her with a knowing look. 

                “Thank you, darling,” she purred.

               Adela’s face went red, and she returned her attention to the wardrobe. She took one of the fashion books off the shelf and flipped through its pages. There were far too many fancy dresses and outfits that she would feel out of place in, but there were some things near the end that caught her eye. Apparently, peasant shirts and tunics were in style. They reminded her of some of the art in the older books her father had kept in their library. Lady Dimitrescu was suddenly standing over the shorter woman, scanning the page she was on.

               “Find something?”

               The blonde jumped at her Lady’s sudden appearance.

               “W-well."

               Alcina leaned forward and pointed. 

               “These?” she asked.

               “Yes, my Lady."

               She could feel her heart in her chest flutter at how close Alcina was. 

               “They remind me of the Medieval and Renaissance periods.”

               “Mm, you would look quite fetching.”

               Adela’s cheeks flushed at the words of praise from her Mistress’ crimson lips. 

               “Would that…please you, my Lady?”

               An elegant, gloved finger gently tilted her head back. Lady Dimitrescu’s honey-yellow eyes pulsed as she scanned the smaller woman’s face. 

               “It would,” she said as she took the book from her maiden.

               She folded the top corner of the page to mark it before she closed it and set it aside. 

               “Now, let me curl those beautiful locks.”

               The blonde woman took a quiet breath to calm her fluttering heart before she closed the doors of the wardrobe and returned to the vanity.

               “Sit,” Alcina ordered softly and gestured to the vanity’s stool.

               Her maiden obeyed, taking a seat. She watched her Mistress work, taking the curling iron in her hand and wrapping strands of gold around the hot metal. Soon, her blue eyes closed as she relaxed into the warm feeling. The ministrations of her Lady’s fingers against her scalp brought a calming, soothing kind of joy. 

               “There,” Lady Dimitrescu said proudly as she set the curling iron down.

               Adela looked at herself in the mirror. It was a bit surprising to see what a difference the beauty treatment had made. Instead of just a single straight cascade of blonde down her back, Alcina had duplicated the same wave that her braids left behind after she slept in them. Her Mistress ran her fingers through the bouncy golden waves. Her wide-brimmed hat blocked her face, hiding the red in her cheeks that managed to peek through the white pressed powder.

               “Do you like it?” she asked, 

               The smaller woman smiled up at her. 

               “I do, my Lady. Thank you,” she said as she gave her head a light shake. “Not very practical for work, but it is fun.”            

               Alcina’s crimson lips curled up at the sides, and she traced Adela’s face with a long, gloved finger.

               “I think it suits you quite well,” she said as she held out her hand. “Here, give me your ribbon.”

               Adela untied the blue ribbon that she used to keep her braids together from her wrist and gave it to her. Lady Dimitrescu leaned forward and carefully brought the fabric a little more than halfway down her hair, puffing the top up before tying the bow. 

               “There. How’s that?”

               The blonde woman shook her head again, and her hair stayed in place. 

               “Perfect. Thank you, my Lady.”

               “Of course, my darling,” she cooed, stroking her cheek. “Now, what about a dress to try?              

               “I think they all might be too long, my Lady.”

               Alcina’s honey eyes narrowed in determination, and she turned to go search the wardrobe. Her maiden watched her, stifling a giggle at the sound of hangers quickly being shuffled around. Defeated, Alcina grabbed all the books from the shelf above and plopped them down on the vanity in front of her.

               “I’m writing a list for the Duke.”

               Adela’s blue eyes darted up to her Mistress. 

               “My Lady?” she asked.

               Without warning, the taller woman scooped her up and sat her back in her lap as she opened one of the books. Her finger trailed across the pages until it stopped on a dress with a short, pleated skirt. It was mostly blue with some white in the pleat design. The maiden’s face went red.

                “That’s rather…short, my Lady,” 

               Alcina’s hungry expression quickly faded to a pout. 

                “It would please me.”

               Adela couldn’t help but laugh at the look; she found it far too precious to say no to. 

               “If it pleases you, then, my Lady.”

               Alcina leaned in and nuzzled the smaller woman’s cheek with the softest purr. 

               “Thank you, darling,” she said as she marked the choice and flipped the page, lighting up at another dress. “What about this?”

               The maiden smiled and rested her head against her Mistress’ own. 

               “Anything that pleases you, my Lady.”

               At those words, the yellow glow almost instantly returned to Alcina’s irises, and her lips turned up into a wicked grin. 

               “Anything?” she asked, pulling the book closer to her.

               Adela’s heart pulsed at the look on her Lady’s face.

               What have I done?

Chapter 24: Love Blossoms

Summary:

Spring finally arrives.

Notes:

Romance and smut.

                Once the snow had melted away from Castle Dimitrescu, the grounds bustled with life again. The gardeners were fast at work, trimming bushes and taming the courtyard. Adela enjoyed her walk to the castle from Alcina’s chambers even more. The smell of roses filled the air. There were all kinds of flowers at the castle, but her Mistress seemed to like roses the most. It also happened to be Adela’s favorite flower as well. Her mother had kept their garden full of them. 

                “Good morning, Miss Adela!” Roxana called to her as she entered the main hall. 

                “Good morning, Roxana,” she replied with a smile. 

                As the months had passed, Lady Dimitrescu had given her maiden special permissions to make Adela feel like she had a true role in the castle, as a servant and as the woman Alcina loved. Her maid uniform was now for her Mistress’ eyes only, but she was allowed to help out as much as she wanted. She had begun to help Lenuta with the inventory. On this day, for example, the castle was receiving a large order from the Duke, and the Grand Chambermaid had asked Adela to be the one to sign off on it. She was honored and very excited about the new responsibility. 

                “Has the Duke arrived yet?” Adela asked one of the passing maids.

                “Not yet Miss, but I’ll have someone let you know when he does.”

                “Thank you,” she said with a smile.

                The maid bowed her head and went about her work. Adela took a seat by the fireplace and cracked open the book she had been reading, Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland by Lewis Carroll. Time slipped away before a maid walked up to her and bowed her head. 

                “The Duke is here, Miss Adela,” she said with a small smile. 

                The maiden looked up and smiled at the other woman. 

                “Thank you.” 

                Adela shut her book and set it back on the table before getting to her feet.

                “This way, Miss,” the maid said and gestured for her to follow.

                They headed down the stairs and into the large marble room below. Instead of turning right to go into the Dimitrescu daughter’s chambers, they went left into a room Adela had never been in before. When they entered, the maiden looked up to find a large man sitting in a chair behind a table of books and papers. 

                “Well, hello there!” he called out to them in a cheerful tone. 

                The man had short, blonde hair and light, friendly eyes. Adela bowed her head to him and smiled. 

                “Good day. You are the Duke, I presume? It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

                “Aha! I am indeed,” he said as he leaned forward to get a better look at her. “And who may you be? Has Alcina replaced Lenuta already? I much preferred her over Maria.”

                She laughed lightly. 

                “No, thank goodness. My name is Adela. I am Lady Dimitrescu’s maiden.”

                “Just the one?” he chuckled. “Has the village finally run dry?”

                “I’m not sure. I haven’t been down to the village since the autumn. But it’s just me,” she said with a smile.

                The man looked her over for a moment.

                “I see... That explains all these clothes being in the same size.” 

                He gestured to his mountain of stock. A few maids filed in behind her, all bowing their heads to the Duke before they began unpacking. Adela turned to watch them, her eyes scanning the items as she checked them off the list Lenuta gave her. She grew embarrassed by the number of things Alcina had ordered for her, but she was running low since her Mistress had the habit of ripping her clothes off with her claws. The fresh produce drew her eye, and she smiled, checking each off. Some of the things on the list concerned her, namely, all the human meat, but Alcina and her daughters needed to eat too. There were also things that she knew were private and not to be gone through. Those were labeled as simple things to remain vague and personal.

                Once they were finished, Adela signed off on the receipt and stood on her toes to hand it to the merchant. 

                “Thank you for everything, Duke.” 

                His light eyes watched the maids file out of the room with all the product, finally turning his gaze down to look at the blonde woman once they were alone. He took the long list from her and looked at her signature. 

                “Adela,” he read it aloud. 

                He stared down into her blue eyes. The maiden felt like he was looking into her soul. It didn’t frighten her, but she felt weary of whatever was going through his mind. 

                “You’re quite a special little mouse, aren’t you? I can see now why Alcina held onto you.”

                Adela hated the nickname. 

                “Can I do anything for you, Duke?” she asked him again.

                “You said you’ve been here since autumn? I believe I heard your name mentioned before. The villagers love their gossip, don’t they?” he laughed. 

                “What have you heard of me?”

                The Duke leaned back in his chair. 

                “A girl from a wealthy family.”

                He grinned. The expression was odd on his face. It looked like a smile, but there was something behind it. 

                “Well, a formerly wealthy family... She was to marry the head of another wealthy family, but fled during their first meeting.”

                Adela often heard gossip, just from walking around the village; the market was a hot spot for it. It never ceased to surprise her how much information they could gather from one another.

                “The next day, her aunt brought her here, to Castle Dimitrescu, and the older woman returned with a giant sack of coin. Very unheard of, even from the eccentric Alcina Dimitrescu. The man whom she was promised to was none too pleased, from what I heard. He demanded payment.”

                The maiden felt her heart begin to race, and she felt a twinge of guilt, afraid of what her actions may have cost her aunt. She tried to force it away; the woman didn’t deserve her worry.

                “It was assumed, by the villagers, that she hid some away in her crumbling estate before she fled. I’ve not heard any gossip about her since, but not too long after, a group of maids were spotted fleeing from the old building as it burned down behind them. They were carrying small bags of coins with them. The entire village was already in a panic with the fire when one of the Dimitrescu daughters appeared. She slaughtered the maids on the spot and took the coin without saying a word. The villagers still speak of that. It’s rare when they have the chance to see any of the Lords or their companions. I believe Lady Cassandra left an impression.”

                He laughed at that.

                “Then, just the next day, the bags were brought back down into the village and given to families of other maids, ones who weren’t slaughtered. That seemed to brighten their spirits.”

                Adela knew most of what he told her, but it made her uncomfortable that he knew so much through gossip alone. She was still concerned about what the man she was supposed to marry said or did to her aunt Soreana that made her leave the village. It explained why Cassandra couldn’t find a trace of her.

                “Did that man ever get his payment?” she asked him.

                 The answer would determine, to her, whether or not he managed to hurt her aunt. 

                “He did not.”

                Then she got away.

                 “But there is a reward in the village still up for anyone who brings him the coin, the woman, or the girl.” 

                “I see," Adela said nervously.

                “Yes, you’d fetch a fine price, my dear,” he laughed jovially, despite his words. 

                Adela took a step away from him before refocusing her thoughts. 

                “Did the man take the coin from the families of the maids?”

                “He did not.”

                Adela nodded. 

                “Good.”

                She was happy as long as they got to keep it. If it had gone to that wretched man, then she’d be just as upset as when her aunt had it. She bowed her head to him. 

                “Forgive me, but I must return to my Mistress now,” she said as she turned her back to him. “It was good meeting you, Duke.”

                “And you as well, Adela. Until we meet again.”

                She left the room, keeping a steady pace. Once her shoes were off the echoing marble, her steps quickened as she went to look for Alcina. 

                “Miss Adela, are you alright?” Roxana asked, walking over to her.

                “Have you seen Lady Dimitrescu?” 

                “She’s upstairs in the wine room. But-”

                “Thank you,” she called out, already bounding her way up the staircase. 

                When she got to the door at the top of the stairs, she hesitated before knocking, 

                “My Lady?”

                “You may enter,” came her comforting voice.

                Adela opened the door and shut it behind her, turning to find Alcina placing a bottle of wine on one of the many racks. The Lady turned to face her maiden with a beaming smile. 

                “Hello, darling. How is your day going?”

                The blonde woman thought carefully for a moment. She imagined that if she mentioned the reward for her, Alcina would send brimstone down upon the village. 

                “My aunt is missing.”

                The tall woman turned so that her hat masked her features. 

                “Oh, how unfortunate. Who told you that, dear?”

                “The Duke said the villagers were gossiping about it just after everything happened. I think she fled with most of the money and hid the rest away in the house before the maids found it.” 

                “Sad that she didn’t leave more behind,” Alcina replied as she looked down at her maiden and smiled. “Well, she left you here so we can’t really be sad at all, can we?”

                Her smile was infectious. 

                “That’s very true, my Lady.”

                Alcina looked between the rack where she’d just placed the wine and the table in the center of the room, stacked with books and papers. Then she turned her focus back on the other woman.

                “Darling, would you be willing to help me with the stock?”

                Adela let out an audible sigh of relief. She thought spending time with her Mistress would distract her mind from thoughts of her aunt and the other villagers. 

                “I would love to, my Lady.”

                They went to work, Alcina doing the logs while Adela put the bottles away, chatting as they went. 

                “Did you see the things I ordered for you, darling?”

                “Yes, my Lady. You’re too kind. There are far too many clothes.”

                “Well, the weather is changing. And you are running rather low.”

                Her maiden refrained from blaming her for that.

                “They’re all beautiful. Thank you, my Lady.”

                “Perhaps you’ll wear something new for me this evening? I wish to take you on a lovely stroll through the rose garden.”

                Adela turned from the racks of wine to smile brightly at her. 

                “I would love to.”

                “Marvelous,” Alcina purred. 

                Once Lady Dimitrescu was satisfied with the amount of work they got done, she closed the logbook with a loud thump. 

                “Why don’t you get changed, darling? I’ll have dinner brought out to the garden. Meet me there when you’re ready.”

                Adela bowed her head to her Mistress. Her cheeks were pink, and she was smiling. 

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said, and with that, she headed out of the room and back to their chambers. 

                The maiden picked one of the new dresses, as Alcina had requested. It was white and flowy, falling just below her knees. She brushed out her long blonde hair and braided it back, away from her face, then tied it in place with a blue silky ribbon. When she was ready, she headed back down and to the rose garden. When she arrived, there were tea candles lining the path from the entrance to a table with two chairs. The entire opening was surrounded by flickering flames. There was a single maid standing there.             

                “Lady Dimitrescu will be with you shortly, Miss Adela,” she said, gesturing for her to sit.

                Adela took the smaller of the two seats and thanked the other woman before she waited for her Mistress to arrive. Her ears perked up at the sound of heels clicking against the stone path. She lifted her gaze and stared in awe as she got to her feet. Lady Dimitrescu sauntered towards her maiden, the train of her red satin gown trailing behind her. The neckline was low, ending just between her breasts. As she walked, her milky-white thigh peeked out of the slit that started all the way at her hip. The sleeves stopped at her elbows and draped down past her knees. She looked like she had just stepped out of a Renaissance painting. Alcina stood in front of Adela, looking down into her starstruck eyes. Her crimson lips were curled into a smile. 

                “Good evening, my darling,” she purred. 

                “Good evening, my Lady,” Adela said as she gazed up into her honey-yellow eyes with a dreamy smile. “You look…divine.” 

                She meant it literally. An elegant, gloveless hand carefully took her chin. 

                “And you look ravishing.”

                Once Alcina sat down, Adela returned to her seat across from her. Soon, the maid from earlier set two plates of food before them and poured them each a glass of wine before setting the bottles down. She left with a single wave of Alcina’s hand. Finally, they were alone under the moonlight, surrounded by flickering flames. Lady Dimitrescu swirled her blood wine in her glass before bringing it to her lips. Her eyes were fixed on the sapphire pools across from her. 

                “You haven’t touched your food, darling.”

                “Forgive me, my Lady. I’m just not very hungry at the moment.”

                The lady's honey eyes brightened. 

                “We’re alone, Adela. Call me by my name.”

                “Forgive me, Alcina,” she corrected, smiling as the name rolled off her tongue. 

                “Would it please you to use my name more often? When we’re not alone?”

                It had been a dream for Adela, but she thought it would only remain a dream. 

                “It would. Greatly,” she admitted. “But isn’t it a bit too improper for a maiden to refer to her Mistress in such a way around others?” 

                “Well,” she began, reaching across the table and taking one of Adela’s hands in her own. “What if you were no longer only a maiden?” 

                No longer only a pet. No longer only a maiden. What else is there?

                “What do you mean?” she asked.

                Alcina turned her gaze to the entrance of the rose garden and singled to the maid waiting there. The woman walked towards her, bowed her head, and held out a box and a single long-stemmed rose. Once the tall woman took them from her, she returned to the entrance. Alcina placed the box and rose on the table between them. 

                “For you, darling,” she cooed. 

                Adela remembered seeing the box when she was taking inventory with the Duke earlier, but its label had only read ‘jewelry box’. She looked at the rose; it was the same color as Alcina’s lips. Taking the stem between the thorns, she brought it to her nose and took in its sweet scent. It smelled like Alcina, too. Then her eyes fell to the box, and she hesitated a moment before picking it up. It was dark brown with a gold trim; it reminded her of some of the rooms in the castle. Once she opened it, her eyes widened. Sitting on top of a red velvet cushion was a golden necklace adorned with the crest of House Dimitrescu. 

                “Do you like it?” Alcina asked.

                “It’s so beautiful,” she breathed.

                Alcina rose to her feet, hips swaying as she walked behind Adela. She carefully took the delicate chain from her and draped it around her neck, clasping it in place. Then she put her hands on the other woman’s shoulders and leaned in to whisper in her ear.

                “You are now Lady Adela Dimitrescu,” she said as she kissed her on the cheek, leaving a red stain behind.

                Adela’s face flushed. 

                “Alcina, that’s not how that works."

                The tall woman scoffed and returned to her seat. 

                “It works if I say it does. My word is law in this castle. If I say it is so, then it is,” she said as she took another sip of her wine. “Are you denying my proposal?”

                “W-what? No! I-”

                Adela took a breath to calm herself before continuing.

                “I would be honored, Alcina,” she said with a smile that made her blue eyes sparkle as she stared up at the woman she adored. “Thank you, my love.” 

                They stayed like that for hours, just staring into each other’s eyes.

                “Shall we retire to our chambers for the evening then, my darling?” Alcina asked her with a warm smile.

                “That sounds delightful,” she replied.

                Adela took Alcina’s hand as she led her down the candlelit path, back to their chambers. When they entered the room, the blonde woman walked over to the vanity to get a better look at the necklace. The sight of it melted her heart even more. 

                “I think it suits you quite well,” the taller woman said, bending down to look at her through the mirror. “Now, everyone shall know that you belong to me and House Dimitrescu.” 

                She trailed her blackened nail over the first mark she’d left on Adela’s neck, the most prominent one, rousing a soft gasp. 

                “A scar can be made on anyone, but no one else can hold that crest.”

                Adela turned around and stared up into her honey-yellow eyes. 

                “Alcina,” she began, taking one of her larger hands in both of her much smaller ones. “Please, let me worship you tonight.”

                Alcina smirked. 

                “If that is what you wish…my Lady.” 

                She reached her long arms behind her back, letting her crimson gown fall to the floor. Alcina stood there in front of Adela in all her natural beauty. Her wife’s blue eyes scanned her elegant form. 

                “My Goddess,” she breathed. 

                “Blasphemy? In my castle?” she teased.

                “If I didn’t want you all to myself, I’d make a religion in your honor and build you a temple to worship you in.”

                The tall woman grinned and sauntered slowly to her bed, lying dramatically down on top of the mattress. 

                “My temple is yours, my Lady.”

                Adela bit her lip at the sight. She removed her own dress and made her way toward the bed. She climbed up, crawling her way between Alcina’s legs. 

                “Then let me pray to you.

                She moaned as she pressed her face against her slit, lapping up and down the length before slipping between her folds. Her tongue danced around the throbbing bump before she took it into her mouth, gently sucking. The moans rising from Alcina only made her more eager, and she began circling her wet entrance. She felt the strong thighs around her close in, urging her inside. But she made her wait; her prayer wasn’t over.

                “Please,” Alcina begged in a whisper. 

                That’s a new sound. 

                She slid her tongue inside, rousing another wave of moans as she swirled it around, drinking in her juices. The taller woman’s large legs pulled her even closer, locking her in. Adela ran both her hands along Alcina’s thighs, moaning into her at the touch. 

                So soft.

                She trailed one hand further, joining her mouth between the folds as she slid two of her fingers inside. Alcina’s hips thrust against her, craving even more. Adela rolled her hand in the wetness before gently sliding it inside. The other woman cried out in pleasure. The blonde woman pulled her head away to focus on her hand. She began to tenderly swirl it around at her wrist, following her walls and stopping at the spots she enjoyed most. Alcina was writhing in pleasure, hands clenching at her sheets, digging her clawed nails into the mattress. 

                “More,” she begged.

                Adela leaned even closer until her fingers touched the furthest wall, tracing the deep entrance. Her moans reached a crescendo. She stared up into her glowing yellow eyes.

                “Cum for me, Alcina.”

                The other woman’s command sent her over the edge, and she screamed in release. The blonde gingerly slid her arm out before clamoring up to Alcina’s side. She smiled with a sigh as she stared at her flushed face. Alcina’s large breasts rose and fell as she tried to gather herself. She had no words, no playful teasing, no witty remarks, only breathing. She opened her eyes once she felt Adela’s arm around her waist, her honeyed pools melting into the oceans of blue. 

                “Thank you,” she breathed.

                “No, thank you,” Adela said, leaning in to give her a loving kiss. 

                The tall woman rolled onto her side and pulled her lover close. 

                “Tomorrow will most certainly be a late day for the both of us.”

                Adela smiled and cozied into her. 

                “Mm, maybe I can pray again when we awaken." 

                They both laughed and sighed happily into one another, quickly falling fast asleep. 

Chapter 25: A Nice Swim

Summary:

Lady Dimitrescu takes her daughters and Adela to the reservoir.

                Adela leaned against the balcony railing, staring out at the village below. It was a hot day, and the sun was high. She watched the windmills spinning in the distance. Her thoughts were in another place and another time, but they were pleasant. Alcina called to her from the terrace. 

                “Where are you, Adela?”

                The blonde woman started from her memories and turned to head back inside. 

                “Sorry, my love,” she said, taking a seat beside her. “I was just looking out at the village.”

                “I know where you were physically, silly girl. Where are you mentally? I could feel you floating away,” the Lady explained.  

                “Oh, I was just remembering back to when I was younger. My mother and father used to take me swimming in the reservoir on days like this.”

                Alcina leaned closer to her. 

                “I do remember you mentioning that, as do I remember promising to take you when the season was right,” she said, smiling. “Which is why I had a swimsuit ordered for you. The girls and I all have our own and I’m afraid none of them would fit you.”

                Adela beamed. 

                “You did? I don’t think I’ve ever had a swimsuit before. We always just went in light clothes.” 

                She leaned over and kissed her. 

                “Thank you, Alcina.”

                The taller woman took her face in her hands and kissed her back. 

                “Mhm, go check my wardrobe. It’s hiding in there.” 

                She got to her feet, setting aside the book she was reading. 

                “If we change now, we’ll have plenty of time.” 

                The shorter woman wrapped her arms around her, giving her a squeeze before going back onto the balcony and into the bedroom. Alcina laughed and followed after her. When they were done changing, they looked each other over. Alcina’s swimsuit was ivory, like the dress she normally wore, and stitched with gold. She wrapped herself in a long silk robe and left her gloves off, revealing her dark, claw-like nails. There were dark glasses shading her light eyes. Adela’s was white with some blue floral patterns. It felt strange to be so exposed in front of anyone but her Mistress, but the garment was very comfortable. She put the white sundress she’d been wearing over it and slipped back into her sandals. 

                “Do you think the girls will join us?” she asked.

                “They have been nagging me every day for a week. I think they’ll want to come too.”

                Adela giggled. 

                “Good. A nice family outing then.”

                Alcina smiled softly and nodded. 

                “How wonderful. Let’s go get them then, shall we?”

…

                They all climbed into the carriage waiting for them outside the castle gates. Adela had never been in a carriage before. Her eyes darted around to see everything. When she saw the village draw closer, she remembered back to what the Duke told her. She leaned back in her seat, away from the window. Bela noticed and reached across her to close the curtains. Cassandra did the same on the other side.

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a smile.

                “We don’t want them gawking at us either,” Bela told her.

                The maiden could see the villagers staring at the carriage as they passed. None of them looked happy about it, and she didn’t particularly blame them. House Dimitrescu was not kind to the village; it only took from them. But their devotion to Mother Miranda kept them at bay, for the most part. They crossed the village and into the reservoir, turning down a path with a locked gate. The carriage stopped, and the driver got down to open it with an elaborate key. They went on, into a section that Adela had never even known existed. It was so clean there. Where she used to go swimming, it was still clear, but green slime was always close by, further up the way, where House Moreau was. The water here looked perfect. 

                When the carriage stopped by the water, the Dimitrescu daughters quickly transformed and flew out of the vehicle. They were soon splashing one another, with water up to their waists. Adela smiled at this and opened the door. She hopped out of the large carriage and held her hand out to the tall woman. 

                “My Lady.”

                Alcina took her hand and stepped down. When the girl kissed it, the older woman found herself blushing. 

                “And they say chivalry is dead.”

                “I think that’s just a thing people say when they aren’t surrounded by love or the kindness of strangers.” 

                “Perhaps you’re right.” 

                Adela turned her attention to the driver, who was struggling to spread out the oversized blanket on the ground for them. 

                “Let me help you,” she said, pulling the fabric down on the opposite end.

                Alcina watched her go with a smile. She admired her compassion. She herself was usually full of darkness and an anger that was constantly threatening to rip out of her. The sounds of splashing and giggling drew her attention, and she melted at the sight of her daughters. Her love for them quelled the dragon inside her, and now with Adela, the darkness hardly took her over any longer. She glanced over at the blonde girl. She was taking off her dress to join the others in the water. 

                “Are you coming, my love?” Adela called out to her.

                The taller woman’s smile turned up into a smirk at the sight of her in her swimsuit. She removed the robe covering her own. The look on Adela’s face whenever she saw even the slightest peak of her body never stopped amusing her. She teasingly sauntered towards the girl, taking her chin in her hand as she looked down into her blue eyes; they were as deep as the reservoir itself.

                “Do you think you can catch me? With those little arms and legs?” 

                Her grey eyes turned a radiant shade of honey-yellow behind her shades. She released her wife with a chuckle before heading into the water. Adela practically floated after her, entranced by her beauty. She started running to catch up to her. By the time she was up to her neck in the water, Alcina was already out far enough that her long legs didn’t touch the bottom. The blonde girl dove under the surface to catch up to her. It had been a long time since she swam, but she’d always been a good swimmer. When she reached her, they were both floating with their heads just above the water. 

                “Look, we’re the same height,” she giggled. 

                Large arms wrapped around her, pulling her close so that her legs wrapped around Alcina’s waist.

                “Mmm, I think not, little one.” 

                Adela draped her arms around Alcina’s neck, running her fingers through her black tresses. The curls at the nape of her neck were wet, bringing her hair down to her shoulders. She stared dreamily into her honey-colored eyes. 

                “This is wonderful,” she breathed.

                She leaned in, kissing Alcina’s crimson lips; the color managed to stay on in the water. 

                “Mmm,” the other woman hummed against her as she glanced over at her daughters happily playing in the water, then back to Adela with a contented sigh.

                “Positively delightful,” Alcina purred. 

                Their eyes turned from each other to the surface of the water. It was beginning to pulse, and everything started to shake around them. They held onto each other tightly. The giggling in the distance stopped. Alcina’s narrowed eyes darted around, searching for the source of the heavy rippling. She felt something squishy and slimy beneath her feet, and she kicked at it before pushing the other woman away from her.

                “Adela! Go!” she shouted.

                The blonde girl frowned but followed the order, swimming as fast as she could back to shore. Whatever Alcina had warned her of began to break to the surface behind her. Her blue eyes darted back, widening in fear as a giant open mouth charged toward her, threatening to swallow her whole. A horrible memory flashed through her mind like a slideshow. She’d seen it before, but when? With all her strength, she dove under the water to gain speed. She could hear the sounds of whatever creature was chasing her. It almost sounded like words, but they were gurgled, and she couldn’t make them out. Then she could clearly hear it cry out, but she didn’t look back. Three sets of hands reached under the surface and brought her out of the water. It was the Dimitrescu daughters; they were pulling her to safety. When she looked down, blood was spreading across the blue of the reservoir. 

                “Alcina!” she cried out.

                “Oh, Mother will be just fine,” came Bela’s voice. 

                As if summoned, she rose out of the water, claws pierced through the mouth of a giant, mutated fish with eyeballs all down its back. Alcina was hovering in the air, then Adela noticed the beautiful wings sticking out of her shoulder blades. She looked like some sort of mythical white dragon-woman. The sight was equally magnificent and terrifying. Adela found her breath caught in her throat. 

                “Moreau, you stupid man-thing!” she screamed at the mutated fish. 

                The creature groaned pathetically in her grasp. It tried to speak, but her claws prevented it from moving its mouth. The Dimitrescu daughters set Adela down on her feet, and they all watched the scene from the shore. They stood between the water and their mother’s lover, weapons drawn to protect her. Alcina’s elegant wings flapped, bringing the two of them higher into the air. Her eyes were glowing gold, more than Adela had ever seen before. 

                “You’re lucky Mother finds it in her heart to love you,” she spat before dropping the creature back into the water. 

                Red blanketed the reservoir. 

                “Who’s going to clean all this? You’re not even supposed to be over here!” she shouted.

                A strange green substance began to bubble to the surface before it shot out at her. It wrapped around her body and her wings, sending her dropping back down into the water.

                “Mother!” the girls called out to her in unison before flying off in her direction. 

                “Alcina!” Adela cried, running to the water’s edge. 

                More green slime shot out to the shore. It seemed to grow on itself, forming a circle around the blonde girl. Her blue eyes darted around. She didn’t have anywhere to go. The fish creature broke the surface and plopped itself onto the land just in front of her. It towered over her. The sight of it brought more memories flashing through her mind. She was much smaller, and her parents were calling out to her…

                “You smell so tasty,” the thing gurgled at her.

                Adela took a fearful step back. She’d barely touched the green substance before it wrapped itself around her arms and legs, holding her there. It started to burn, and she cried out in pain as her skin began to sizzle beneath it. 

                “Get away from her!” came Bela’s voice. 

                Soon, she and Daniela had their sickles hooked at the corners of the creature’s maw, holding it back. Cassandra formed in front of her. She took her own blade and slashed down at the slime holding Adela back. It instantly got stuck. The brunette growled in response and started pulling on the girl, but it only seemed to make it worse. She turned and joined her sisters. Another sickle formed in her hand, and she brought it down on the monster’s face, clamping its mouth closed.

                “Uncle Sal,” Daniela began, gritting her teeth as she tugged at the corner of the creature’s mouth. “I understand where you’re coming from, and your feelings are so valid, but I’m going to need you to stop.” 

                She was angry; they all were. Alcina flew down, stabbing the thing in the back with her claws.

                “Let her go!” she bellowed. 

                The air shook around her. The green slime melted away from Adela, and she fell forward, holding herself in pain. Her arms, legs, and a few spots on her back were sizzling.

                “Take her to Donna’s!” Alcina commanded her daughters. 

                “Yes, Mother.” 

                Together, they lifted Adela into the air, avoiding touching the burning skin. Then they took off across the sky. Lady Dimitrescu turned her glowing gold eyes down on the pathetic form at her feet. The giant creature had shrunk down to just a quarter of its size, taking the form of a half-man, half-fish monstrosity. 

                “I-I’m telling M-Mother,” it blubbered.  

                “Tell her, and it’s the last thing you’ll ever do,” she hissed. 

                Moreau’s only response was a pitiful groan as he curled in on himself. Alcina turned from him and took off into the sky with her powerful wings, following after her daughters and the woman she loved. 

…

                Bela pounded on the door of House Beneviento. 

                “Aunt Donna,” she called out, urgently. “Please, we need help.”

                A servant soon arrived, opening the door. The girls pushed past them. They knew their way to the medicine room. 

                “Hey, what are you three doing-? Adela?” Angie questioned.

                She bounded down the stairs to meet the girls, but they didn’t stop. 

                “Hey, wait!” she called out to them.

                She followed after them as fast as her little porcelain legs would take her. Donna was in her workshop. Her light-grey eye looked up from the table, widening at the sight.

                “What happened?” she asked, quickly walking around the table. 

                She scanned Adela’s body. The girl’s skin was burning.

                “Uncle Sal had a bit of a freakout,” Daniela explained.

                Lady Beneviento opened the door to her medicine room and ushered them inside. 

                She turned her attention to her creation. 

                “Please, wait out here, Angie.” 

                “Okay,” the doll whined, but complied.

                Donna cleaned off the medical table. 

                “Place her down on her stomach,” she told them.

                The Dimitrescu daughters gently set Adela down on the table and stepped away to let their aunt take over. Donna scanned Adela’s back. There was green goo still sticking to her skin and bathing suit.

                “We need to get her into the shower,” she told them and gestured to a small stall in the corner beside a sink. “The burning won’t stop if we don’t wash it all off.”

                Nodding, Bela and Cassandra grabbed Adela under her arms and took her into the shower.

                “Can you stand?” the other blonde woman asked her. 

                They set her on her feet. Her knees buckled. 

                “Nope. Okay,” she said to herself more than Adela. 

                Cassandra’s yellow eyes scanned the maiden’s back where her swimsuit was burning. With her free hand, she pulled her sickle out of the air and sliced the fabric away. The girl whimpered as she felt her covering fall to the floor, but she was in too much pain to really care. She let out a gasp when Donna turned the faucet on. Cold water poured down on her. Bela went to brush some of the green away.

                “You’ll need gloves, or you’ll be burned too,” Donna told her. 

                “It will only tickle,” the woman said, pressing her thumb lightly against it to get it off. She hissed in pain and pulled her hand away.

                “The acid Moreau can secrete is too strong, dear.”

                Bela ran her hand under the water, annoyed. The girls weren’t really used to feeling pain. When her skin was clear, she took a set of gloves from her aunt and put them on. Cassandra held Adela up as her sister went to work clearing the green away. The mortal girl was gritting her teeth at the pain. She’d never felt anything like it before. Sometimes acid rain fell on the village, but she’d never been out in it. It was almost unbearable. She could feel her skin grow clammy, even under the water, and her breath was growing shallow. The middle Dimitrescu daughter gave her a firm shake, sensing her pulse weakening. 

                “No,” she simply told her. 

                Adela was slipping into shock. But the sound of Alcina calling her name brought her back. She was facing the wall so she couldn’t see her, but she felt her comforting, towering presence. 

                “Alcina,” she whimpered. 

                “Did you kill him, Mother?” Daniela asked. 

                Lady Dimitrescu turned and looked at her daughter with an unreadable expression.

Notes:

I tried to make Moreau's mucus and acid make more sense. In the game, it's just a way to block you, and I was surprised when it didn't burn when I played the first time.

Chapter 26: House Beneviento

                Half of Daniela wanted her mother to say yes but the rational part of her brain told her if she had killed him, Mother Miranda would kill them all. After what felt like forever, the unreadable expression faded from Alcina’s face, and was replaced by a look of irritability. 

                “Hardly worth the effort,” she scoffed. “No, I’m not going to kill my little brother. No matter how… foolish he is. We shouldn’t have to worry about him again, though. I think he’s learned his lesson… for now.” 

                Donna looked up at her big sister, and worry sparkled in her light eye.

                “Do you think he’ll tell Mother?” 

                “He’s even more of a fool if he does. Don’t worry, dear.”

                Alcina put a comforting hand on her sister’s shoulder. 

                “It’ll be alright.”

                Lady Beneviento nodded and turned her attention back to the shower. 

                “I think I got it all off,” Bela said. 

                “Let the water get at it for a bit longer, just in case,” Donna told her. 

                She turned to search through her medicine cabinets for a jar of her herbal paste, some bandages, and a few towels. Cassandra kept a tight grip on Adela as her sister went to remove her gloves, putting them in the hazardous waste bag in the room. 

                “Let me,” her mother said, stepping closer.

                Her middle daughter nodded her head and relinquished hold of the girl to her. Alcina held her wife, making sure not to touch any of the burns. She smiled as Adela relaxed into her touch.

                “Alcina…”

                “I’m right here, darling. I have you.”

                Donna laid a towel down on the table. 

                “Set her down here, Alcina.”

                The tall woman shut the faucet before scooping her up under her arms. Bela and Cassandra each took one of her legs, and together, they laid her out on the table. Lady Beneviento put on a pair of gloves and turned her attention to the fresh burn marks. They were all a dark, angry red. Instead of blistering, it had eaten away at the skin, leaving open wounds. Some were deeper than others. There was one on her calf that seemed the worst. Gingerly, she began to dab the infected areas dry. This drew whimpers of pain from the girl. Alcina moved to the front of the table and knelt down, taking Adela’s hands in hers. She got a light squeeze in response. Once she’d finished drying her, Donna opened the jar of paste and scooped some into her fingers. 

                “This shouldn’t sting,” she assured. “It should only be cold.” 

                Adela braced herself. She winced at the other woman’s cold touch, but she soon relaxed as the herbs went to work, soothing her. She took a deep, shaky breath. After dabbing the salve onto the wounds, Donna gently wrapped the spots on her arms, legs, and back. 

                “That should do it,” she said, stepping back with a firm nod. “Try not to put too much pressure on them.” 

                She held out the jar containing the rest of the medicine for Bela to hold. 

                “I’ll wrap up the herbs I use for the tea. I can even put them in teabags.”

                “Thank you, Sister. You’re too kind, as always,” Alcina replied. 

                Lady Beneviento smiled softly before turning back to her cabinets. Alcina removed the robe covering up her bathing suit and set it over Adela’s body. 

                “How are you feeling, darling?” she asked. 

                “Better but…it hurts,” Adela replied weakly. 

                “Mhm, it even hurt me when that fool sent me down into the water.”

                Bela looked down at her thumb, where she’d been burned. There was no mark, of course, and it didn’t hurt anymore, but it certainly had been painful when it happened. 

                “Too bad you got that tiny human body,” Daniela said. “Why can’t you simply learn how to heal on your own?” 

                She was clearly joking, and it made Adela laugh lightly, despite the discomfort she was in.

                “That would be nice,” the mortal replied.  

                Alcina glanced down at the blackened claws at the tips of her fingers. A part of her inside disagreed with them, but she pushed it away. Lady Beneviento handed Bela a paper bag. 

                “Here are the teabags.”

                “Thank you, Aunt Donna.”

                “Why does everyone always give the important stuff to Bela?” Daniela complained.

                “She’s more responsible,” Cassandra said.

                Their older sister simply nodded. Alcina gently lifted Adela into her arms, careful of where she was placing her hands.

                “Thank you again, Sister. I must sound like a broken record at this point, but I don’t know how to repay you for all you’ve done for us.”

                Donna’s light eye turned to the blonde girl with another rare smile. 

                “She already has been repaying it, she just doesn’t know it.”

                The tall woman looked at her usually veiled counterpart questioningly, but no more of an explanation was given. She didn’t know either, but she let her sister keep her secrets. Lady Dimitrescu turned her attention to her daughters. 

                “The carriage is just across the way. I had them meet us here. We most certainly already gave the villagers a fright flying over like that. Let’s not draw their attention like that again for the time being.” 

                They all nodded and spoke in unison. 

                “Yes, Mother.” 

                The three of them turned their gaze to Lady Beneviento. 

                “Thank you, Aunt Donna.” 

                “Please phone me if you need anything else,” Lady Beneviento replied.

                “I will, but hopefully not for a reason such as this,” Alcina said.

                “Thank you, Lady Beneviento,” Adela said weakly.

                “You’re welcome, dear. Take care.”

                With that, the Dimitrescu family returned to their waiting carriage to make their way back to the castle. 

                “This isn’t really how I was hoping the day would go,” Adela said softly.

                The girls nodded in unison.

                “Uncle Sal really went feral out there,” Daniela said, looking out the window at the windmills in the distance. 

                “But why?” the human asked. “What did I do?”

                “You’re just…really tasty,” the redhead giggled.

                “Daniela,” her sisters warned. 

                “What? He said she smelled tasty. It’s not like he’s wrong.”

                “He must have sensed her when she entered the water,” Alcina said with a sigh as she hugged Adela closer. “Such a foolish man-thing, thinking he can take what’s not his.”

                The girl’s cheeks reddened, and she nuzzled into her. Once they reached the castle, Alcina took Adela up to their chambers, followed by the girls. Bela placed the things her aunt had given her down on the table by the tall chair. 

                “Do you need anything, Mother?” she asked. 

                Alcina placed Adela face down on her bed before turning back to her daughters. 

                “Would you send Roxana up with some food and wine, and a pot of hot water for the tea?” she asked softly.

                “Yes, Mother,” they said in unison.

                “Thank you, girls, for everything you’ve done today,” she said with a smile.

                Adela turned her head so she could look at them. 

                “Yes, thank you all so much. You saved me.”

                “I would slaughter a horde of lycans for you,” Cassandra flatly admitted.

                “O-oh. Thank you...”

                “I would wipe out the entire village,” Bela tried to one-up her.

                “I think I’ve already proven myself,” Daniela said, grinning in pride.

                Her older sisters nodded in agreement. 

                “You’ve been quite behaved,” Bela told her. 

                “I know”, she said as she tossed her red hair over her shoulder. 

                “Alright, I love you all very much, but please let me attend to Adela.”

                “Of course, Mother,” they all said, turning to the door.

                “I’ll send Roxana up right away,” Bela told her before she closed it behind them.

                Alcina removed her bathing suit and grabbed one of her other robes, wrapping it around herself before she lay down beside the girl. Adela turned her head to look at her with a light smile. 

                “Hello, my love,” she whispered to her.

                “Hello, darling,” she cooed. 

                She shook her head with a sigh. 

                “I thought we were done with near-death experiences.”

                “I’m sorry I have a weak little human body,” Adela said. 

                Her comment was a joke at first, but then she felt the true weight of her words, and a frown flickered across her face. 

                “I wish I could protect myself like the four of you can. And I wish more that I could protect you.”

                Alcina ran her fingers through her wife’s long blonde hair. 

                “Your body is perfect just the way it is. I must simply continue to protect you when the need arises.”

                “Well, hopefully, you won’t need to. I was worried you’d get hurt too,” she said as she weakly lifted an arm to cup Alcina’s cheek. “I can’t lose you.”

                “You’ll never lose me, darling. I can’t die.”

                Adela actually pouted at that. 

                “Are you just going to find some other maiden to fall in love with once I get old and die, then?”

                The tall woman laughed and placed one of her large hands on the smaller one on her face. 

                “If I haven’t in all the years before I found you, then I doubt it. Simply be reborn. I’ll wait.” 

                She took her hand from her cheek and kissed it. 

                “Blasphemy? In our castle?” Adela said with a laugh.

                Both their heads turned to the door as Roxana knocked and then entered with a smile, holding a tray of the things Alcina requested. 

                “Hello, my Ladies,” she said, placing it down on the table beside the medicine. She moved quickly across the room to look Adela over. 

                “How are you feeling?”

                The blonde woman turned her head to look at her. 

                “I’ve felt better but I’ve also felt much worse.” 

                “Would you like some tea?” she asked, pouring hot water into a cup with one of Donna’s herbal tea bags. 

                Adela groaned softly, remembering its effects. One cup made her head dizzier than half a bottle of wine. But it also took so much of the pain away.

                “Yes, please.”

                Alcina propped the pillows up at the head of the bed and helped Adela into a sitting position. Roxana held the saucer out to her.

                “Are your arms strong enough?” she asked her.

                Adela nodded and shakily took it from her.

                “Thank you. It’s mostly my leg.” 

                She brought the tea to her lips and drank. It wasn’t long before she felt the dizzy feeling, followed by the floating as her pain melted away. 

                “I believe Lady Beneviento packed something for you as well, my Lady,” she said to Alcina as she handed her a simple carved box. 

                She opened it and her eyes flashed in delight. 

                “Such a wonderful sister I have.” 

                She smiled as she pulled out one of Donna’s herbal cigarettes. Her long arm reached to her side table, taking her quellazaire in hand. She brought the stick to her mouth and took a long, deep drag before releasing the smoke up into the canopy. 

                Adela watched the swirling haze above her head as she took another sip of the medicine. 

                “Is there anything else I can do for you, my Ladies?”

                “No, thank you, dear,” Alcina told her. 

                Roxana bowed her head to them and left the room, locking it behind her. The tall woman looked down at the girl beside her, watching her blue eyes fixate on the fading smoke. She laid down beside her and took another hit, blowing it back up.

                “Your wings are beautiful,” Adela said suddenly, softly, causing Alcina to smile. 

                “You think so?” the tall woman asked. 

                “Mhm,” she said with a nod. “Like a dragon or a bat… or an angel.”

                “An angel?” she questioned and laughed. “Don’t you mean demon?”

                “Mm-mm,” Adela said, shaking her head no. 

                “You certainly see strange things in me, darling.”

                “I just see you,” she replied bluntly, her blue eyes now staring up at her. 

                Lady Dimitrescu sat up on her knees, facing her. She held her quellazaire between her teeth as she removed her robe, letting it fall on the bed around her. Taking the stick back in her fingers, she took another deep inhale and then tilted her head back. Adela watched as her wings popped out behind her, eyes wide in wonder. Alcina released the smoke over her head before turning her honey-yellow eyes back down to the woman before her. 

                “You call this an angel?” she questioned with a raised brow. 

                The girl nodded her head with a dreamy look. 

                “Such a strange little mortal you are, darling,” she said, a smirk upon her crimson lips.

                Adela finished her tea and set it aside, staring back up into her eyes. 

                “You’re a strange ‘demon,’ then.”

                Alcina’s claws suddenly shot out around the girl, caging her in. She unleashed her tail, letting it curl onto the bed beside her. Adela’s blue eyes widened at the sight. 

                “You have a tail too?” she asked excitedly. 

                Alcina retracted her claws and shook her head with a sigh. She sat back on her feet and let her tail flick. 

                “Yes.” 

                Her wife’s reaction baffled her. 

                “Are you not even a bit frightened?”

                “Should I be?” 

                “Yes!”

                “Oh…” 

                She shrugged, reaching out to touch the tail, then she giggled to herself. 

                “What’s so funny?”

                “You also remind me of a cat,” she admitted.

                “Tell me then, what am I, a goddess, a demon, an angel, a dragon, a bat, or a cat?” 

                Adela smiled and slowly sat up, reaching a hand out towards her. 

                “Perfect,” she breathed. 

Chapter 27: A Kidnapping

Notes:

Abduction and human experimentation time.

                Adela was sitting on one of the couches in the library with her sandals off, knees tucked underneath her. The early morning sun was gleaming through the glass roof above her. She was reading a book that she had read many times before, Frankenstein; or The Modern Prometheus by Mary Shelley. Her blue eyes darted up from the page as she heard a loud crash from another part of the castle. The giant iron gates to Castle Dimitrescu were sent forward, smashing into the portrait of Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela. If not for the marble surrounding it, it would have been destroyed. The sound of creaking leather boots echoed through the entrance hall before taking a left and a right, into the main hall.

                “Where is that super-sized bitch?!”

                Roxana turned to find a man walking through the entrance of the main hall. He was older than her but not as old as Lenuta. His long, dark hair was lined with greys and silvers, as was his beard and mustache. He was wearing a light, worn leather trench coat, even though it was the middle of the summer. Brown trousers held up by an even darker brown belt were tucked into black leather boots. His light shirt was unbuttoned at the top, revealing a green shirt underneath. There was a leather strap across his chest and other straps on his pants. Around his neck, he wore a golden compass, a seemingly blank European dog tag, and a tension scale. A warn, black fedora sat on his head, and small, round black shades hid his eyes. He looked almost like any other man from the village, but she knew who he was.

                “L-Lord Heisenberg, my Lady is-”

                “What in Mother’s name are you doing in my castle, Karl?” Alcina hissed from the top of the stairs. 

                “Hey, it worked! Well, look at that…” 

                He lit a cigar, holding it in his weathered leather gloves as he took a long drag before blowing the smoke out around him. 

                “I think you have something I want,” he said as he pointed at her with the cigar. 

                Lady Dimitrescu scoffed as she descended the staircase towards him. 

                “And what do I have that someone like you could possibly want?”

                “A little guppy told me that you had a new maiden. Said she smelled… ‘tasty’. His words, not mine. He whined about you kicking his ass, and then he told me about the girl.” 

                He took his glasses off with his free hand and grinned up at her. 

                “Give her to me,” he demanded.

                “Have you gone absolutely mad, little brother?” she asked, towering over him. “The girl is mine. No one else will have her. Especially not a man-thing like you. Now get out!”

                “So, you really like the girl that much, huh? Well, now I want her even more!” 

                Alcina unleashed her claws. 

                “Over my dead body.”

                “I know it’s tough, but maybe we can get there.”

                His hammer began lifting into the air, seemingly on its own, as he taunted his older sister. The chandelier shook above Alcina’s head, and the suits of armor began to move as if they were coming to life.  

                “I’ll ask nicely one more time,” Heisenberg said, using his teeth to flick the ashes from his Cuban to the marble floor beneath him. 

                “Alcina!” Adela called down to her from the floor above.

                Lady Dimitrescu’s worried grey eyes darted up to her. 

                “Go!” she commanded.

                But it was too late.

                “Hey, it worked again,” Karl laughed. “I could do this all day.”

                The suits of armor sprang to life, pieces separating and flying out towards the girl. They moved too fast for her, pinning her up against the wall. It didn’t hurt, but she couldn’t move. Alcina lashed out, but the chandelier fell down on top of her. It wasn’t enough to take her out, by any means, but it was just enough to stun her. Heisenberg sent his hammer out, sending the tall woman into the corner under the stairs. He used all the metal he could pull to hold her down. Lucky for him, the chandelier was almost as large as she was. Lady Dimitrescu instinctively unleashed her claws; they could cut through anything. But she couldn’t even move her arms to swing them. She roared out in anger, and the nails grew longer, but she was unable to get to anything to slice free.   

                “Uncle Karl, what the fuck?” Daniela’s angry and confused voice came from behind him. 

                As she swung her sickle, a large chunk of crown molding hit her in the head. 

                “Hey! That really tickled.”

                Cassandra flew towards him with her weapon drawn, her yellow eyes were feral. 

                “I’ll kill you!” she screamed. 

                Heisenberg sent a candelabra at her, but it did little to stop her. He made the metal bend, twisting around his niece’s waist as he sent her back against the wall, sticking her in place with more gold and iron from around the room. 

                “Who wants more?” he laughed. 

                Bela was at her mother’s side, trying to pry apart the pieces of metal, slicing and bashing at them with her blade. She hissed as a chunk flew by her head. 

                “Why are you doing this?” she shouted at him.

                “All I need is the girl, and then I’ll be on my way. A simple request.”

                “You’re not getting her!” 

                “That’s where you’re all wrong,” he told her. 

                The eldest Dimitrescu daughter dispersed into flies, making it harder for him to catch her. 

                “Sneaky bitch,” he muttered. 

                Cassandra soon freed herself in the same way, and Daniela followed. They all swarmed him, laughing. 

                “You may be able to hold down Mother for now, but you can’t hold us down,” came Bela’s voice. 

                Karl’s light eyes darted around the wrecked room, thinking quickly. He started pulling the gold from the wooden balcony from the top floor. The girls swooped down at him, biting at his skin in their fly form. 

                “Gah! Dammit!” he shouted, swinging his hammer around uselessly.

                “If you stop now, we won’t kill you,” Cassandra sang.

                “Mm, but Mother might!” Bela replied.

                They all laughed again. The iron doors that led down to the statue hall flew off their hinges and slapped at them like giant fly swatters. Karl quickly went to work and combined the gold from above and the iron doors, entombing the flies together in a metal cube just large enough to fit them all. When everything stopped, he looked around the destroyed hall and laughed.

                “Holy shit, it worked,” he said as he climbed the stairs to where he’d left Adela pinned to the wall. 

                He found the girl thrashing against the metal constraining her, trying desperately to free herself to help her family. She narrowed her blue eyes at him as he drew close. 

                “Let them go!”

                “What do you mean, ‘let them go’? Think of this as me saving you from the big, scary monster,” he said, and gestured down to the giant metal lump. “You should really be thanking me.” 

                “Saving me?” she questioned angrily. “You’re the only monster I see here!”

                “Well, that’s because I covered the other ones up,” he said. 

                With a wave of his hand, he let most of the metal fall away from her, keeping her wrists bound as he made a chain from one of the golden chandelier strings. 

                “Now come on.” 

                He yanked the chain, dragging her across the rug. Adela tried with all her might to dig her heels into the floor, but it didn’t help. She tumbled down the long staircase, landing at Roxana’s feet with a groan. 

                “You again,” Lord Heisenberg eyed the maid holding a large kitchen knife. “Is your job really worth your life, girl? I’m pretty sure this is … I don’t know…  treason or something.” 

                “Release my friend…my Lord.”

                “Cute,” Karl scoffed. 

                He sent the knife flying from her hands, stabbing it into the wall. He stood tall over the redhead. 

                “Get out of my way,” he ordered.

                “D-do what he says, Roxana,” Adela told her. “Just find a way to free Alcina and the girls.”

                The maid hesitated but complied, stepping aside. 

                “Yeah, but give me a head start,” Heisenberg told her with a chuckle as he walked by. “Those bitches can fly.”

                Roxana narrowed her green eyes behind his back, watching helplessly as he took Adela away. When they reached the entrance hall, Karl sent the castle gates over to barricade the way they’d come from. He crumpled the metal as tightly as possible around the door, then he just strolled out of the castle, towing Alcina’s maiden behind him. He stepped onto a giant slab of metal and pulled her up beside him. The piece lifted off the ground and into the air. Adela scoffed at the display. 

                “You said you needed a head start because they can fly.”

                “Like that girl waited anyway. Just shut your mouth until we get there,” the Lord replied sharply.

                She narrowed her eyes but remained silent. Her body felt sore from falling down the stairs. Instead of heading towards the smoking towers of House Heisenberg, they floated towards Moreau’s reservoir. Adela felt her entire being freeze up in intense fear when she recognized their destination. 

                “W-wait. Where are you taking me?” she whimpered. 

                Her blue eyes went wide as her panic rose. Even though Lord Heisenberg had just taken out the four most powerful women she’d ever met, the other Lord frightened her more.

                “Quit your whining; we’re almost there,” he told her.

                “Please, not there,” she begged.

                “I said shut it!” 

                He lifted his boot, seemingly threatening to kick her. She went quiet again, helplessly watching the windmill grow larger as they got closer. Once they reached a small building near one of the windmills, they lowered to the ground with a clang of the iron platform. Adela cried out as he yanked the chain, dragging her along the path towards the building. Karl pounded on the door. 

                “Let me in, you little creep,” he said through the obstruction.

                The door swung open. There, before them, stood a man, or at least what may have used to be a man. He was wearing a long, worn leather jacket that seemed much too big. A hood had been sewn to the top of it. There was rope going across the hood with what looked like human bones, all held together like some disgusting crown. His pants didn’t entirely fit him, and they, as well as the coat, were dotted with barnacles. His body was deformed. His hands and feet were webbed. There were lumps down his throat, right under a large mouth of jagged teeth. He had one light eye, like his siblings, and one dark, beady eye that darted down at Adela when he noticed her. 

                “You got her! 

                The approximation of a man’s voice was garbled, but it was easier to make it out than the last time she’d seen him. Heisenberg pushed past him, dragging Adela along. 

                “Of course, I got her. What, did you think I couldn’t do it? I’m not you.”

                “W-were you followed?” 

                Moreau’s beady eyes glanced out the door before he quickly shut it.

                “No. Stop your bellyaching,” Heisenberg snapped and pushed Adela onto the floor between them. “I brought you the girl, now what do you want?”

                The mortal stared up at them, her blue eyes darting between the two Lords. Heisenberg seemed indifferent to her presence while Moreau grew more excited the longer he looked at her. She scooted away from him as he drew closer, webbed fingers reaching out to her.

                “P-please, just let me go,” she begged. 

                “No, you’re too special and I want to make Mother proud of me.” 

                He looked over at Karl. 

                “Put her on one of the beds so I can get a sample.”

                Sample?              

                Adela fought against him as he yanked her up by the chain and dropped her down on one of the cots in the room. Since the girl’s hands were already shackled, Karl fastened her legs down first before letting the metal fall from her wrists. She went to strike him, but he caught her arms, forcing them down and into the other restraints. 

                “Let me go!” she shouted, struggling. 

                “Look, this isn’t personal or anything,” Karl told her. “We just have a… mother to impress.” 

                He rolled his eyes at his own words. 

                “Or something like that.”

                Salvatore Moreau was by her side, holding a large syringe. The sight of the girl’s frightened eyes amused him, and he giggled like a child. 

                “I need some blood,” he said giddily. 

                “Why? What are you doing? Why are you doing this? Just let me go!”

                “When you came into my reservoir, I could smell how tasty you were,” he began to explain as he slid the needle into her exposed arm, rousing a wince and a cry from her. “I was going to eat you, but Alcina and her daughters stopped me. I was going to tell Mother on her, but she would have killed me! So, I decided I’d do the experiment myself, and if you don’t die, then I’ll bring you to her. She’ll be so happy with me!”

                Adela’s eyes went wide, and fear began to flow within her. 

                “What experiment?” 

                He pulled the needle up and held it in his hand, studying the blood. 

                “I’m going to see how much the Cadou likes your blood too, and if it does, then I’m going to put one in your tummy.”

                “W-what?”

                “No, no, no,” Karl said, waving his hands in the other Lord’s misshapen face. “You’re not putting it in her ‘tummy’ like you do with all the rest. Why do you think you end up killing them all the time, idiot? Put it on her heart. That’s how I get my boys to work; their hearts.”

                “How would you know, Brother? You only experiment with corpses and machines.”

                “You think you’re better than me?” 

                Heisenberg took a step closer to the fish-man, and the metal equipment around the room began to shake.

                The other Lord cowered. 

                “N-no.” 

                “You’re so pathetic, Sal,” Karl said with a sigh as he leaned up against a wall, lighting a cigar. “Just…make sure you don’t fuck this one up, okay? I didn’t do what I did for nothing.” 

                Moreau went to one of the lab tables in the room, placing some of Adela’s blood under a microscope to study it. She tried to crane her neck to see what he was doing, but she couldn’t see much. There were jars with small creatures floating in liquid on shelves beside him. Salvatore added a sample from the Cadou to see how it reacted to the blood. He laughed, watching the parasite assimilate with the blood cells. 

                “Ooh! The Cadou thinks you're tasty too,” he said, far too excitedly for her. 

                Panic rose within the mortal.

                “Great,” Karl said sarcastically. “So, now what?”

                “Now, the real experiment begins,” his brother replied.

                Adela watched with wide, terrified eyes as Moreau rolled a cart over to the bed she was on. There were all kinds of surgical equipment on it, as well as one of the jars containing a Cadou. She struggled in her constraints as he picked up a pair of scissors and turned to face her. 

                “S-stop!” she yelled at him as he began to cut down the neckline of her dress. “What are you doing?!”

                “How else am I supposed to get it in there?”

                “Only I can see your naked body,” Alcina’s words echoed in her mind.

                As he ripped the fabric away from her, his beady eyes gazed far longer than they should. When he noticed this, Karl smacked him hard on the back of his deformed head. 

                “Don’t hurt me,” Salvatore whined. “I-I’ll tell Mother on you.”

                “Then don’t be gross!” Karl barked. “At least not more than you already are. Just… do what you need to do.”

                 Moreau grumbled to himself at the harsh treatment and switched the scissors out for a scalpel. He held it at the center of her chest, right below the necklace Alcina had given her. Adela went still as she stared at the sharp blade. 

                “Please, don’t do this,” she begged.

                Lord Heisenberg turned on his heels and headed to the door. 

                “I’m out,” he said with a wave of his hand. “Just…try not to kill her.”

                Salvatore watched his brother shut the door behind him before turning his attention back to the terrified girl on the surgical table. He then pressed the scalpel into her without a drop of anesthetic. Adela cried out as the blade sliced through her flesh, cutting her open down the middle. She shut her eyes against the pain. Every ounce of her wanted to pull at her restraints, but she knew it would only make the cut worse. She could feel her blood pooling out, and her breathing grew shallow. The darkness began to creep in. Then she felt a horrible pressure as Moreau shoved the Cadou in behind her heart. Her blue eyes shot open, and she screamed. The parasite attached itself to the beating muscle, then her spine, where its tendrils spiraled up until it reached her brain. 

                Her eyes began to spark with crackling blue light. Soon, the same light began dancing around the room, flickering in and out. Her body thrashed against the cot, but the restraints held her down. She screamed again, and the room shook, causing more sparks. Lord Moreau backed away from the table, bumbling about in fear and awe. His beady eyes followed the light as it danced and pulsed around the room. He hesitated, then reached out to touch it. It didn’t hurt him; in fact, it didn’t feel like anything. It reminded him of light refracting off water from a source that he couldn’t see.

                Soon, the cut began to seal back up. It didn’t even scar before it was gone, like nothing had ever been there. The scar across her face from Daniela, as well as all the marks from Alcina, had faded completely. Adela fell back against the table, chest shaking as her pulse and breathing regulated. Her eyes closed, and the light in the room faded.

                “Did you fucking kill her?” Karl growled from the doorway. 

                Salvatore watched the girl’s chest slowly rise and fall. 

                “N-no,” he said as he turned to face his brother. “And she didn’t turn into a lycan.”

                Heisenberg pushed past him and walked over to Adela. His light eyes scanned her body before looking back into her face. He reached his hand out, taking her chin in his worn leather gloves to turn her head. He’d noticed the scar on her face and the ones on her neck before, and now they were gone. 

                “Well, I’ll be damned,” he breathed. 

                “We have to let Mother know right away,” Moreau said excitedly, heading towards the phone on the wall.

                “No!” Karl shouted before calming his tone. “No. Uh…let me do it. We’ll… we’ll make it a surprise!” 

                He gestured with his hands out widely, selling the idea to his brother. 

                “I’ll make up a story for her and get her to come here. Then, when she shows up, you can surprise her with the girl! How’s that sound?”

                Salvatore was ecstatic. He clapped his hands and laughed in glee. 

                “Wonderful! Wonderful!”

                “Alright, now get the fuck out. Let me have a private conversation with her,” Karl said as he picked the phone up off the receiver. “I don’t want you going and ruining the surprise in the background.”

                The fish-man quickly left the small building, shutting the door behind him. 

                “Hello, Mother Miranda,” Karl spoke loudly into the phone as he watched his brother head up the hill, away from the clinic. 

                When he was out of sight, he put the phone down on the counter, leaving it off the hook. Heisenberg went over to the girl on the cot, giving her cheeks a few firm smacks. 

                “Hey. Wake up,” he whispered.

                Adela groaned.

                “Wake the fuck up,” he whispered again, angrily. “I’m not letting that bitch get to you. You just…healed right up.” 

                He gestured, but she could hardly even hear what he was saying to her. 

                “Just…just give me some time. We can figure out what else you can do,” the Lord said, and he took his coat off, covering her body. “Then I can use you to grind that bitch Miranda into paste!” 

                She couldn’t respond, even if she wanted to. His words made no sense to her; they sounded like gibberish. Her head and chest were throbbing, and her back ached. Blue lights danced in the darkness behind her eyelids, pulsing with every pump of her heart. Karl grew annoyed at her silence and threw his head back in a sigh. 

                “Well, hurry the fuck up and wake up. I’m not moving you like this.”

                Up on the hill, Moreau was looking happily over his territory. He was quite pleased with himself.

                “Salvatore,” called a gentle voice from behind him.

                There, standing between him and the path to the clinic, stood a woman. She had long ash-blonde hair in a black habit. A magnificent golden halo encircled behind her head, decorated with roses and three red eyeballs. Beautiful black wings peeked out from behind her, ten in total. She was wearing a long, black dress that looked worn with time, with more black feathers poking out at the bottom. There was a robe over the dress with wide shoulders and a symbol in the center, in the shape of a Cadou, or more specifically, the Black God. An ornate stole was draped across her shoulders, adorned with the crests of the four houses. As she reached her arms out towards him, her golden talons gleamed in the setting sun. Her silver eyes peeked out behind a golden-beaked mask.

Notes:

By giving her a Cadou, I gave Adela some of the powers she has in her own story.

Chapter 28: Ladies to the Rescue

                “Mother Miranda,” Moreau breathed in awe at the sight of her.

                “I’m so very proud of you,” she told him. “You’ve done such a wonderful job finding me a suitable vessel for Eva. Well done, my child.”

                Tears of happiness pooled in Moreau’s beady eyes. 

                “Oh, Mother,” he blubbered. 

                The earth around them shook violently but neither reacted. Moreau didn’t even notice. Back at the clinic, Lady Dimitrescu lowered herself to the ground, her great wings shaking everything below her. Lord Heisenberg lowered his glasses as he looked out the window. 

                “Oh, shit. She found us,” he said over his shoulder to the limp girl on the table, as if she was alert. “Wait…how did she find us?”

                “Where is she?” Alcina bellowed. 

                Karl’s mind raced, trying to think of what to do next. With a sigh, he lit a cigar and stepped outside. 

                “Hey there, Sis!” he called as he waved up at her. 

                The dragon-woman shot her claws out towards his throat, but they stopped just an inch away.

                 “Tell me where she is!”

                “She’s in there,” he gestured to Moreau’s clinic behind him. “Safe and sound.”

                Alcina retracted her claws and her wings folded in around her shoulders. 

                “If you’ve hurt her, then I will have your life.”

                He put his hands up in the air. 

                “Hey, I was just the delivery driver. Besides,” he began with a laugh, “there’s not a mark on her!” 

                Alcina knew there was more meaning to his words, but she didn’t care. She moved past him and bent down into the small building. Her worried grey eyes scanned the room, widening as she saw the woman that she loved on one of the cots.

                “Adela!” 

                She was by her side in an instant, reaching her hand out to cup her wife’s face. The sound of her love’s voice calling her name caused her to stir. Her eyes twitched in an attempt to open them. 

                “Alcina,” she whimpered weakly. 

                “I’m right here, darling,” she cooed sweetly, gently stroking her cheek with her thumb. 

                A smile flickered across the girl’s face for the briefest moments as she hummed. Alcina scanned Adela’s body. She noticed that she had her brother’s jacket over her, and her dress had been ripped open. 

                “Karl!” she shouted.

                Heisenberg walked back into the building, cigar in his teeth. 

                “What?” he asked innocently. 

                “Did you touch her?” she asked through gritted teeth.

                “I’m not really into blondes,” he told her. “It would have to be the right one, you know? Darker blonde, cut short, with, like, a side part.”  

                He leaned back as her claws came at his throat, taking a puff from his cigar as he stared up into her golden, glowing eyes. 

                “No, really; I didn’t touch her.”

                Alcina retracted her claws. She believed him.

                “Where is Moreau? Why are you here?”

                “I sent him on a little walk,” he told her, leaning up against one of the cabinets. “I told him I was going to call Miranda to tell her the good news… but I’m not.” 

                He pointed up at her with his cigar. 

                “Just don’t fucking tell him or you’ll ruin everything!”

                “What ‘good’ news?” Alcina snapped.

                It wasn’t until that moment that she took in the entire scene around them. The empty jar labeled ‘Cadou’ caught her eye. 

                “No,” she breathed. 

                She lowered her shaking hand to the jacket, lifting it to look underneath. Panicking at the sight of the blood, she reached down to gingerly touch the area, but there was no wound. 

                “No!”

                “Hey, you should be happy! Now you won’t have to worry about breaking your toy- Ow!”

                Heisenberg looked down at the angry red marks she’d left across his chest.

                “Hey, I liked this shirt!” 

                “What have you done?!” she bellowed, stepping towards him with her blades drawn. 

                Her eyes were burning molten gold as she stared into him. He summoned his hammer into his hand. 

                “I told you, I didn’t do shit! Sal did it. He said the girl was ‘special,’ and wanted to turn her into the vessel for Eva to make that bitch Miranda happy.”

                Alcina’s chest was heaving in rage. 

                “Where is he?” she hissed.

                “Hey, kill him if you want. He’s up the hill. But we can’t let Miranda get her hands on the girl.”

                “Do you think I don’t know that?” she shouted. “Mother Miranda can never know!”

                “Then it’s decided!” he laughed. “We use the girl to take down Miranda!” 

                “We are not using her for anything. Especially not for that!”

                “How many times do we have to go through this, Sis?” he yelled at her, shaking his hammer. “Stop letting whatever mind control that sick bitch has on you cloud your judgment!”

                “Miranda will kill her,” she hissed. “It would not be the other way around, as you would hope.”

                “You’re just saying that because you don’t want to get rid of her!”

                “I’m saying it because I don’t want to lose her!” she cried, gesturing to Adela.

                Karl lowered his weapon. 

                “So, you really love the girl?”

                “Yes!” Alcina sobbed, her black eye makeup running down her face. “I can’t lose her.”

                “Well, fuck. There goes my plan,” Karl said with a sigh. 

                “Is that the only reason you’ve done all this? Just to kill Miranda?”

                “That’s all I’ve ever wanted to do,” he told her. “I’ll do whatever it takes to kill that monster.”

                “You’ve ruined her life!” 

                She was on her knees, crying into her arms on the table beside her wife. 

                “Yeah, well, Miranda ruined all of ours!”

                “That doesn’t give you the right to ruin another’s!” Alcina cried, causing her younger brother to scoff.

                “What about all the villagers you’ve killed and eaten over the years? What makes this one girl so different?”

                “Because I love her!” she screamed. 

                Karl sighed and walked over to his so-called sister. He hesitated, then put his hand on her shoulder. 

                “I’m sorry.”

                She smacked his arm away from her.

                “’Sorry,’ won’t take that thing out of her! ’Sorry’ won’t undo whatever terrible thing it’s done to her!” 

                Lord Heisenberg remained silent. She was right. He cleared his throat, forcing his real emotions aside. 

                “Well, what’s done is done, and Moreau did what Moreau did. Did I mention he was up the hill?” he told her and gestured with his thumb. 

                Alcina looked up at him. Her face looked a wreck, and her eyes were narrowed but void of their glow. She got to her feet and slashed away Adela’s restraints. Then she gently scooped her up into her arms and got to her feet. She tossed Karl’s now bloody jacket down at him before setting the girl’s dress around her and holding her close to her chest. As Lady Dimitrescu turned to make her way out of the small clinic, her tail swished, knocking her brother off his feet. She looked over her shoulder at him. 

                “If Mother Miranda finds out and kills the girl, I will find you both and kill you before I go back and kill her myself. With that, she left and took off into the sky with her maiden. Alcina clutched Adela protectively in her arms as she made her way to the castle. 

                Back on the hill, Lord Moreau was standing, staring with glazed eyes at one spot on the path.

                “How long are you gonna leave him like that?” Angie asked, looking over at him from her spot in her creator’s arms.

                “He will see her there until he can no longer stand,” Donna Beneviento said. 

                She turned away from her brother and the small plant she had set beside him. 

                “And then perhaps in his dreams, if he is lucky.” 

                “You’re too nice, Donna,” the doll told her.

                Her creator remained silent and began walking towards Castle Dimitrescu, where she knew she would be needed. Karl watched them go with a smirk before setting off into the sky on his giant piece of metal, back to his factory. A crow cawed from its perch above the reservoir before it too flew away.

Notes:

Fun fact: I planned on having Alcina fight Karl but they just talked it out on their own.
When Karl mentions the type of blonde he'd be into, I'm describing Ethan Winters: "Darker blonde, cut short, with, like a side part". My partner is a Heisenhoe so that's for all of you shippers.

Chapter 29: The Light

                The three Dimitrescu daughters, Roxana, Donna, and Angie were all waiting in the sitting room of Alcina’s chambers, sipping tea. They were silent, even the usually chatty doll. In the washroom, Adela was sitting in the tub with water up to her neck. She was still unconscious, limp in Alcina’s strong and loving hold. The taller woman was looking over every inch of her body as she cleaned her. All the scars on the girl’s back were gone; every scar was gone. Once Alcina was done, she rinsed and dried the girl before covering her with a robe. She set her down on their bed, propping the pillows up behind her so that she was in a sitting position. When she was done, she leaned down and kissed her lightly on the cheek before whispering into her ear:

                “I’ll be right back, darling. I’ll fetch the others.”

                She then stood up and went out into the hall. The five women and one doll all looked up at Lady Dimitrescu when she approached. 

                “How is she, Mother?” Bela asked.

                “Is she awake?” Cassandra questioned.

                “Can she do anything fun yet?” Daniela asked with a grin. 

                Her older sisters narrowed their eyes at her before turning their focus back to their obviously worried mother. Alcina shook her head. 

                “She’s still asleep,” she told them. “But she’s not injured. Not on the outside, at least.” 

                “Can we go see her?” Angie asked.

                “Of course. Just try not to be too loud,” Alcina told her.

                They all filed into the large bedroom and stood around the bed in silence for a moment. Lady Dimitrescu took a seat beside her and began gently rubbing her arm. 

                “Darling, everyone’s come to see you.” 

                There was no response. 

                “Adela, please,” she whispered, but there was still no response. 

                Alcina sighed and lowered her gaze. 

                “She said my name, back at Moreau’s clinic. But nothing since.”

                “Give her time, Sister,” Donna said softly. 

                “It’s a good sign that she spoke it, my Lady,” said Roxana, with a reassuring smile. 

                The three girls sat on the couch by the window, staring with worried eyes up at their mother and her wife.

                “How do we wake her up?” Angie asked.

                “She must wake up on her own,” Donna told her.

                Alcina turned to look at her sister. 

                “Will you stay?” she asked her, tears forming in her grey eyes.

                “For as long as you need, Alcina.” 

                “Yay!” Angie exclaimed despite the situation. 

                The three sisters shushed her in unison before going silent themselves. Roxana picked the doll up in her arms and hugged her close. Lady Dimitrescu dried her eyes before turning to address the others. 

                “Adela and I are going to retire for the evening. You may all stay in the chambers across the hall, if you wish. Even you, Roxana,” she explained, and as the maid opened her mouth to protest, she cut her off. “You heard me.”

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said with a bow of her head. 

                “I always wanted a giant sleepover,” Angie said in a soft voice. But I didn’t want it to be because of something like this.”

                The maid holding her gave her a gentle squeeze. Alcina’s daughters got to their feet and went to their mother’s side. 

                “We won’t be far,” 

                “Just across the way.”

                “You can come and bug us anytime!”

                “Thank you, Daughters,” she said with a faint smile.

                They all filed out of the room, Roxana locking the door behind them. Lady Dimitrescu pushed her bedsheets down and laid beside Adela, covering the two of them. She pulled the girl close, holding her in her arms. 

                “Goodnight, my darling,” she whispered, kissing her on the cheek.

                 She nuzzled into her and closed her eyes, tears falling down her pale face as she drifted off to sleep. Adela could feel her, like a blanket of warm light in the darkness where she was trapped. She’d been trying desperately to break free of it, but she was exhausted, and she let herself relax in Alcina’s comforting embrace. Suddenly, the darkness shot away, completely overtaken by a bright and shining light. Adela’s eyes popped open, glowing a brilliant blue, and she gasped, loud and harsh.

                 The entire bedroom lit up around them, pulsing the same sapphire as her eyes, before fading away. The blue left her eyes entirely, leaving them a very light grey, almost white, but not the same as the ivory of her corneas. Alcina watched this, having been awoken by the flash. She was calling out to her wife, clutching her desperately in her arms. Finally, Adela heard her, and her grey-white eyes darted up to look at her. She smiled. 

                “Alcina…” she breathed. 

                “Adela!” she cried her name, hugging her close. “I thought I’d lost you!”

                “I thought I was lost too,” she told her, her voice soft and weak. “But you brought me back… again… like always.” 

                She reached a shaky arm up to cup her cheek. 

                “Thank you,” Adela whispered.

                At this, Alcina cracked. She broke out into loud sobs as she clung to Adela. The blonde girl hugged her as tightly as she could to show her she was right there; she wasn’t going anywhere. The door to the bedchamber unlocked just a few moments later, and Roxana and Donna rushed into the room, both with worried looks plastered on their tired faces. All they could see was Alcina crying and hugging Adela’s limp body.

                “My Lady, is everything alright?” the maid asked frantically, rushing to the bedside. 

                Lady Beneviento’s gaze fell to the blonde woman. 

                “She’s awoken,” came her soft voice. 

                “Hello,” Adela called out to them weakly from within her wife’s embrace. 

                Alcina clung to her. Her crying was coming to a slow stop. Adela nuzzled into her. She tried her best to reassure her taller lover that everything would be alright.

                “I’m fine,” she promised in a whisper. 

                “The light,” Donna began, “did it come from her?”

                “Y-yes,” her sister told her. “Her eyes caused it. Then the color left them, like it did with the rest of us.”

                “My eyes?” Adela asked.

                “They’re… practically white, darling,” Alcina replied softly. 

                “White?” the maiden questioned.

                She went to get up, but Alcina wouldn’t let go. 

                “Please, I want to see.”

                “Can you walk?” 

                “I can only try if you let go, my love.”

                With a sigh, the dragon-woman relinquished her hold. Adela kissed her before she carefully swung her legs over the bed. She slid down and promptly fell, her legs crumbling under her weight. Roxana was by her side in an instant, helping her to her feet. She caught her friend in her arms when she tried to take another step. 

                “I cannot,” she admitted flatly.

                “Mhm,” Alcina huffed. 

                She got to her feet and took her maiden from Roxana. She sat down at her vanity, setting the girl in her lap. 

                “Better?”

                Adela leaned in, staring at her eyes. Alcina was right; they were practically white. When she had told her, she was afraid she meant her entire eyeball was white, but it was just that her iris was very light grey, even lighter than Donna’s. It looked strange to her. On Alcina, Donna and Karl, it looked fine, but she hated it on herself. Where had her sapphire irises gone? Then she noticed the marks were gone, and she almost hated that more.

                “What happened?” she asked, running her fingers down her neck, seeing that the one on her face was gone as well. “Where did they go?” 

                “Your body healed them,” Alcina told her, tracing her back. “These are gone as well.”

                Adela didn’t even realize tears were forming in her eyes until she saw them. All the damage her aunt had done to her for an entire decade was gone. It felt freeing. 

                “I can make more, darling,” Alcina said with a frown, seeing the tears. “They just might not keep.”

                “It’s not that.” 

                The tears fell down Adela’s face as she smiled. 

                “I’m just glad about my back.” 

                She looked up into her honey-colored eyes. 

                “The necklace is enough of a mark for me.”

                Alcina smiled and wiped her tears away. Then the smile turned into a smirk. 

                “I can still try, you know.”

                Adela blushed in her lap, and she looked back at the other two women through the mirror. 

                “Alcina…”

                The tall woman scooped her back into her arms and returned her to the bed.

                “Do you feel any pain, dear?” Donna asked her, seemingly indifferent to the previous conversation the lovers had been having.

                “No, none,” she replied. “It did hurt a little when I fell, but as much as it normally would.”

                Lady Beneviento nodded, taking mental notes. “Why don’t you sleep for the rest of the night, and I’ll give you an exam when you wake up? Once you feel up to it.”

                Adela nodded. 

                “Thank you.” 

                “Is there anything you need before we head back to sleep?” Roxana asked them. 

                Both women shook their heads.

                “I’m sorry I woke you up,” Adela told them.

                “We were just worried, is all. Don’t apologize,” Roxana said reassuringly.

                “Get some sleep, dear. You, too, Sister,” Donna requested.

                “Goodnight,” Alcina said, lying back down beside Adela as she pulled her close and covered them back up.

                The other two women returned to the chambers across the hall.

                “Goodnight, my love,” Adela said, leaning back to kiss her. 

                Alcina bent forward to make her lips easier to reach. 

                “Sleep well, darling.”

Chapter 30: A Test of Power

Summary:

The Dimitrescu sisters help Adela try out her new gifts.

Notes:

Unwanted sexual contact.

                When next Adela stirred, it was past noon. The sun hurt her light eyes. She groaned and hid back under the covers. She could hear women giggling at her. Slowly, she pulled the covers back down and blinked the day in.

                “Good morning, sleepy head." 

                Her beautiful goddess blocked the harsh light. All she could make out was her silhouette; every perfect curve of her frame, the elegant way she held her quellazaire. It was like meeting her for the first time all over again.

                “Alcina,” she said with a smile, reaching up to her. 

                The tall woman leaned closer, letting Adela cup her cheek in her smaller hand. She nuzzled into her touch. 

                “How are you feeling, darling?”

                The blonde woman thought about it for a moment.

                “I feel fine… better than fine,” she told her. 

                “Do you think you can stand yet?”

                She got up to try but was stopped by two large hands, grabbing her under the arms. Alcina set her down on the ground but held her arms out, ready to catch her. Adela took a few steps with no problem. She smiled up at the other woman. 

                “Yes."

                “Marvelous,” she cooed. 

                “Does that mean we can play now?” Angie asked.

                The blonde woman finally turned her head to take in the rest of the room. Donna, Angie, Roxana, and the girls were all there. 

                “Not quite,” Adela told her with a small laugh. “But soon, hopefully.”

                “If you get neat powers, can we play too?” Daniela asked with a giggle.

                “Sister,” the other two warned. 

                “Powers?” Adela questioned. 

                “The Cadou grants its hosts gifts,” Donna explained. 

                The maiden glanced down to her chest, where the scalpel wound should have been. 

                “I can heal,” she said.

                “Well, now we can play harder,” Daniela grinned.

                Her sisters whacked her on the arms. 

                “One more comment like that and you’re leaving,” Bela told her.

                The middle child rolled her eyes. 

                “Fine.”

                “What does the blue light mean?” Roxana asked. 

                The two Lords thought. 

                “It could just be that,” Donna explained. "Just light, that is.” 

                “What does it look like?” Adela asked.

                “Like light refracting off crystals,” Alcina told her. 

                She turned her head, smiling down at the blonde woman. 

                “Little dancing fractals in the air; quite beautiful, really.”

                “Last night, it lit everything up,” Roxana told her. “We could see it from under the door.”

                “But did it do anything?” she asked them. “It doesn’t hurt anyone, does it?”

                “No, dear,” Donna spoke up. “Don’t worry.”

                “We’ll see what happens when your emotions flare up. It won’t be fun,” Alcina told her, speaking honestly and from experience. “But it will be alright, I promise.” 

                Adela nodded with a slight frown. She didn’t like the idea of hurting anyone. 

                “How do we test it…without anyone getting hurt?” 

                “You can try it with us,” Daniela chimed into the conversation.

                “For once, I think she’s right,” Cassandra said flatly.

                Alcina said nothing, but she looked worried at the plan being laid out before her.

                “It would take quite a bit to even hurt us,” Bela told her. 

                Adela looked from them and back up to Alcina’s worried face. 

                “You don’t like that idea?”

                Lady Dimitrescu was anxious and worried for her daughters and her wife.

                “Sister,” Donna said gently. “We must find out before it finds out for her. You know what it’s like.”

                Flashes of claws and wings and blood flooded Alcina’s memory before she shook her mind free of them. 

                “You’re right,” she admitted, her eyes turned back down to Adela. “Why don’t you get changed, and we can go get something to eat before Donna begins her examination, hmm?” 

                The blonde girl nodded. 

                “We’ll be waiting down in the main hall,” Donna told her. 

                “Thank you, Sister. We won’t be long.”

                The other women and the doll left the two of them alone to get ready. Lady Dimitrescu watched her maiden change out of her robe and into one of her blue dresses. 

                “I miss my old eye color,” Adela told her as she let the fabric fall into place around her. 

                “I think they look stunning,” Alcina said, staring down at her.

                “As long as you think so. But why did they change?”

                “It has something to do with the Cadou, darling. I’m not quite sure. It happened to all of us.”

                “What color were your eyes?” Adela asked, making Alcina think back.

                “Amber."

                “Pretty."

                “You’re just biased, darling.”

                “No, you’re simply beautiful, Cadou or not, love.” 

                The maiden slipped into her sandals before turning to the door. She hesitated.

                “Everything will be just fine, Adela,” Alcina told her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

                The girl nodded and took a deep breath, then made her way down into the dining room. 

                “Hello, my Ladies,” Roxana said as she bowed her head to them.

                Adela smiled. 

                “Hello, Roxana.”

                “What would you like to eat?”

                “I’m…not sure. I’m not too hungry. I’ll just grab some fruit,” she said before heading off into the kitchen. 

                She returned with a small bowl of raspberries, popping one into her mouth, humming happily. Adela followed Roxana and Alcina into the main hall and she almost dropped her bowl. It was completely wrecked. Donna, Angie, and the girls were sitting on the chairs that were usually by the fire, but all the gold was gone from them. There were clumps of gold and iron strewn about the room. Daniela noticed her gaze. 

                “Yeah, Uncle Karl was on top of his game yesterday.” 

                Alcina took her spot in her chair, pulling smoke from her quellazaire. 

                “We will simply have it all melted back down and fixed.”

                “How did you even get free?” Adela asked, her eyes still scanning the room.

                “A blowtorch,” Roxana told her with a smile.

                “A blowtorch? 

                “Mhm.”

                “Once she was able to free my claws, then it was much easier. They can cut through anything. That amount of gold takes much too long to melt.”

                The blonde girl nodded, eating her raspberries. 

                “So, when do we get to fight?” Daniela asked with a grin.

                “We are not fighting,” Adela told her.

                All three Dimitrescu daughters and their mother said nothing.

                Lady Beneviento turned her veiled head to look at the girl. 

                “They are going to rouse your emotions and take the brunt of whatever might happen,” she explained as she glanced over at her youngest niece. “Not exactly a ‘fight’ but…something like that.” 

                “Alright," Adela agreed with a sigh.

                “It’s for the best, darling,” Alcina reassured her. 

                Daniela got to her feet, still grinning. 

                “So, where are we going to do this? Here, since it’s already so wrecked?”

                “No,” her aunt replied. “We should do it outside, just in case.”

                Alcina nodded. 

                “A very good idea, Sister,” she said and looked over into Adela’s white eyes. “Are you ready, darling?

                The blonde woman nodded. 

                “As ready as I can be.”

                Lady Dimitrescu finished her cigarette and stood to her full height, looking down at her. 

                “Well, let’s see what you’re really made of, Adela,” she said.

                With that, she turned her body, still glancing at the girl, until she made her way towards the dining room while her daughters flew off after her. Donna Beneviento rested a comforting hand on Adela’s shoulder before taking Angie and following after the rest. Adela got to her feet with a sigh and turned her attention to Roxana. 

                “Please, stay inside. Inform the staff that something is going to be happening and to stay far away. I don’t want to hurt anyone.”

                Her friend could see the worry in her pale eyes. She took her empty bowl from her hands and gave her a reassuring smile. 

                “I will, my Lady. But please try not to fret. I’m sure everything will go fine; I know it will.”

                The blonde girl smiled softly. 

                “And you’re hardly ever wrong,” she said and nodded firmly. “Alright, I’m off to…see what I’m made of, I guess.” 

                They both laughed.

                “Good luck, my Lady.”

                “Thank you, Roxana.” 

                Lady Adela Dimitrescu made her way back through the dining room and out into the courtyard. She found everyone standing around, chatting as they waited for her. Donna was sitting on the stairs just outside the door, holding Angie. Alcina was standing nearby, smoking. The three sisters were standing in the open center of the courtyard, giving them all plenty of room to work with.

                “Can I go first?” Daniela asked, stepping towards Adela.

                “No,” her sisters said in unison.

                “You go last,” Bela told her as she pushed her sister aside and walked closer to the other blonde woman. “I go first.”

                The redhead sighed. 

                “No fair,” she said, plopping down on one of the other sets of stairs. 

                “Mother, I need your help with this,” Bela said, looking up at her.

                Alcina raised her eyebrow and finished her cigarette before walking to the center of the courtyard. Bela’s sickle formed in her hand. 

                “I love you, Mother,” she told her.

                The tall woman understood, and she smiled, crossing her arms. 

                “I love you, Daughter.”

                Adela was confused as she stared at them. Then Bela charged at her mother, weapon drawn. The other blonde woman’s white eyes widened. She’d never seen Alcina’s daughters ever even try to hurt her. 

                “Bela, what are you doing?” the maiden questioned with a warning tone in her voice. 

                Then she watched the blade come down, hooking into the tall woman’s side. Alcina didn’t even flinch, but her blood began to spread across and down her ivory dress. 

                “Bela!” Adela shouted.

                Her eyes began to glow sapphire, though she didn’t know it. The air around them began to crackle with light.

                “Come stop me if you’re so worried!” the other blonde taunted. 

                Bela twisted the blade and pulled, ripping through her flesh.

                She didn’t need to tell Adela twice. The shorter woman was by her wife’s side in a flash; a literal flash of blue light erupted from her movement. Without even thinking, her hand shot up, and Bela was sent flying back into the castle wall. Adela’s glowing sapphire eyes were narrowed at the eldest Dimitrescu sister. She turned to face Alcina as the light left.

                “Are you alright, my love?”

                Alcina was smirking. 

                “Just fine, darling,” she said as her wound quickly began to close. “Thank you.”

                Adela then realized what she’d done, and she whipped back around. 

                “Bela!” she called worriedly.

                “I’m fine,” she said, floating down towards her. 

                When her feet landed on the ground, her arms wrapped around the other blonde woman. A happy sigh cleansed Adela’s lungs, and she hugged her back. 

                “I’m so glad. I’m sorry.”

                “This is the point of the exercise, dear,” Donna chimed in. “To see how the Cadou makes your emotions react with whatever gift it has granted you.”

                “And now it’s time to fight,” Cassandra said from the center of the courtyard. "For your own life.”

                With a gentle shove, Bela sent Adela back into the pit. The brunette watched the smaller woman, circling her like prey, sickle in hand. Adela didn’t want to fight, but she didn’t have much choice. She also didn’t have a weapon. But she stayed on guard, her white eyes glued to the predator before her. Cassandra suddenly lunged forward with a growl. The other woman didn’t know what to do. It had come so naturally when Alcina was the one in possible danger. All she could think of was to put her arms up, bracing for the blade, but it never came. The middle Dimitrescu daughter was stopped by a giant wall of blue light. It looked like a pane of glass, standing between the two of them. She blinked at it and tapped it with her sickle. The thing made a wobbling sound but didn’t budge. 

                “Well, that’s interesting,” she said, lowering her weapon. 

                Adela looked up at it. Her eyes were still glowing the same color. She hesitated and then reached out to touch it. It didn’t hurt; it just wouldn’t move. Without warning, Cassandra punched it and was sent flying back.

                “Cassandra!” Adela called to her, running over to where she had fallen. “Why-?”

                “Someone had to find out,” the other woman told her as she slowly got to her feet. “So, I figured it should be me.”

                “You’re not hurt, are you?” 

                Her now white eyes scanned Cassandra’s body. The taller woman gave her a rough but kind pat on the shoulder. 

                “No, that’s why we’re the ones helping you,” she said as she looked down at her. “You’re doing great.” 

                Adela smiled up at her. 

                “Thank you, Cassandra.”

                The brunette nodded and went to stand beside Bela and their mother. Daniela was standing in the very center of the courtyard, grinning. 

                “Mmm, now it’s my turn.” 

                There was no weapon in her hand, and for some reason, that frightened Adela more than if she had one.

                “Please, do not make us intervene, Sister,” Bela called out to her.  

                “I won’t hold back on you,” Cassandra said.

                “Mhm...” 

                Their sister didn’t care. She had been doing so well for months, and now she had been given the chance to go wild. Her dark red lips curled up into a smirk, and her eyes were glowing yellow. Adela remembered the look. She hadn’t seen it in a long time. It stirred fear within her, and she took a step back. Her fear only fueled the other woman’s fire, and she sauntered towards her, heels clicking against the stone tiles. Alcina’s eyes were narrowed as she watched the sight before her. Daniela kept her voice at a volume only the two of them could hear. 

                “My sisters were going to ask Aunt Donna to conjure up a hallucination for this, but we all decided that wouldn’t be fair for her. She’s…is there a word for it yet? Well, she doesn’t feel the same way we all do about love,” she explained it simply. 

                “Love?”

                “Sex,” she said in a sensual hiss. “So, I’m here instead.”

                “I think I’d rather the hallucination.”

                “It would have been that disgusting man-thing from the village you were going to marry. No, you wouldn’t.”

                “I’d rather neither,” she said, her eyes narrowing in anger.

                “Oh, no, no,” Daniela waved a finger at her. “Wrong emotion. We already did that.” 

                She flew suddenly towards Adela and shoved her to the ground. 

                “I said it was my turn.”

                Adela’s anger quickly returned to fear, and she sat up, pushing herself away from the other woman.

                “Daniela, not this,” she whispered, staring up at her.

                “Then stop me.”

                The redhead was soon on top of her, having shifted out and back into form. Now, she was straddling her, pinning her arms over her head, one hand wrapped around both wrists. Donna Beneviento silently got up and returned to the dining room. Angie stared back over her shoulder until the door closed behind them. The doll didn’t understand but she remained quiet. Daniela slid one of her knees between Adela’s legs, rousing a gasp. She stared down into her white eyes with a smirk. Adela struggled against her grip. 

                “L-let me go. I don’t want to do this test.”

                The redhead wrapped her free hand around her throat, watching her eyes widen. 

                “Then stop it.”

                “I-I don’t know how!” 

                Daniela pushed her hips against the woman beneath her, unable to stop the soft moan from leaving her throat. The blonde girl’s face went red, and tears started forming in her eyes. 

                “S-stop it!” she cried out as the redhead forced her head to the side and began lowering her wide mouth towards her neck with a hungry breath. 

                Adela’s eyes suddenly beamed blue and the other woman was sent flying. Daniela’s back smashed into the second-floor wall of the castle, cracking the stone behind her. The blonde girl quickly sat up and got to her feet. Alcina was by her side, wrapping her arms around her. 

                “You did so well, darling,” she praised. 

                Adela cried into the side of the taller woman’s hip. 

                “Is it over?” she asked through sobs.

                Her wife soothingly rubbed her back. 

                “Yes, darling. All done.”

                Donna and Angie stepped back out into the courtyard. The doll's little eyes were staring up at the crumbling chunks of stone. Daniela returned to her sisters. 

                “That really tickled,” she told them.

                “Good,” they replied in unison. 

                Lady Beneviento made her way to her sister and Adela. 

                “I’m even more sure today that you can control light, dear. It’s very impressive.”

                The girl’s cries had calmed but she was still very much upset. 

                “But I don’t like hurting people,” she whimpered.

                “It’s only for if you ever need to, darling,” Alcina said, wiping her tears away as she stared down at her. “I can tell you with confidence that figuring out your abilities in an uncontrolled environment is a terrible experience. I know this may have been a bit traumatic, but it could have been worse if we hadn’t tested you. There are a few more things I’d like to try later, but don’t worry about that now.”

                Adela nodded slowly and sighed, regulating her breathing. She felt very tired suddenly, so she just leaned against her wife.

                “I…think I need to lie down.”

                The courtyard began to spin. Alcina caught her before she could fall, scooping her up into her arms. Feeling her embrace, Adela allowed her eyes to close, and she passed out. Alcina sighed and held her closer to her chest. 

                “I’ll go tuck her in,” she told the others. “Thank you all for your help.”

                “Of course, Mother,” her daughters said in unison, bowing their heads to her.

                “Is there anything else you need of me before we head home, Sister?” Donna asked her.

                “No, thank you. You’ve been such a wonderful help. Please, go get some rest.”

                “But we never got to play!” Angie whined.

                “We’ll come back another time,” her creator told her. “When Adela is up to it.”

                “Okay…” 

                Angie waved to the others as they headed back inside. Alcina smiled at her daughters before she turned to enter her chambers. She climbed the stairs, Adela in her arms. When they got to their bedroom, she gently laid her down. With a sigh, she plopped down into her armchair.

                “I need a drink,” she muttered to herself as she grabbed a bottle of blood wine. 

                She didn’t pour herself a glass, she just drank from the bottle, watching her wife sleep. Her mind was racing, but she didn’t want to think, so she drank.

                Alcina woke up to the sound of her bottle falling heavily onto the carpet. She looked down at it, making sure it wasn’t broken, before picking it up and returning it to the table. Her unhealthy coping mechanism seemed to have worked, at least in her eyes. She glanced out the window; it was dark. Adela was still asleep in bed. The tall woman got to her feet. She removed her long, ivory dress and changed into her robe. When she was done, she slid into bed beside Adela, wrapping her long arms around her. The girl stirred, smiling in her sleep as she nuzzled back into her. Alcina brushed stray blonde hairs from her face and kissed her gently on the forehead. Then she let her head sink into her pillow, eyes closing as she drifted off to sleep. 

Notes:

I'm giving Adela more of the powers she has from her story while also keeping it within this universe's limits.

Chapter 31: Summoned

                The next morning, the ringing of the rotary phone stirred them both from their pleasant sleep. Adela groaned and hid under the covers while Alcina got to her feet. The sound of it brought tight anxiety fluttering to her. She took a breath to calm herself before bringing the receiver to her ear.

                “Alcina,” the voice on the other line spoke.

                “Mother Miranda,” she replied, reaching for her quellazaire. 

                Adela poked her head out, hearing the name. 

                “There will be a meeting held today in the Cave Church,” Miranda told her.

                “Of course, Mother Miranda. When will you need me?” 

                The woman on the bed frowned, watching her wife's eyes narrow in annoyance.

                “Just after noon.”

                “So soon?”

                “Is that a problem?”

                “No, Mother Miranda. I shall see you then.”

                “Good.” 

                There was a pause. 

                “Oh, and Alcina?”

                “Yes, Mother Miranda?”

                “Bring the girl.”

                The line disconnected. 

                Alcina held the phone to her ear, in shock. She didn’t speak as she set it back down on the receiver. When Adela noticed she hadn’t been talking for a bit, she got out of bed and went to her side. She placed a hand on the tall woman’s hip. 

                “Love?” she called to her.

                Her grey eyes focused back into reality, and she glanced down at Adela. Her wife had never seen such fear in her eyes.

                “What’s wrong?” Adela asked.

                The phone rang again, causing them both to jump. Alcina lit her cigarette and took a deep drag before she answered it. 

                “Alcina,” Donna’s worried voice came from the other end.

                “Sister…” 

                “She knows!”

                “I know… What do we do?”

                Donna hesitated. 

                “Is there anything to do?”

                “No,” Alcina breathed. 

                She could hear her sister crying softly and Angie’s voice in the background, trying to comfort her. 

                “We will just have to go and…pray,” she said.

                Lady Beneviento hung up the phone, unable to talk through her tears. Alcina put her phone back down on the receiver. She pulled Adela close to her and held her there for a moment.

                “What’s wrong?” she asked again, wrapping her arms around her.

                Alcina’s lips opened to speak, but nothing came out, so she tried again. 

                “G-go get ready, darling.”

                “Where are we going?” 

                “Go get ready,” she repeated. 

                “Alcina, please tell me what is going on.” 

                She released her and sat down at her vanity. Her grey eyes stared into herself through the mirror. Then she picked up her lipstick and began applying it. 

                “Mother Miranda wishes to see you,” she told her.

                Adela took a step away. 

                “How? Why?” 

                Panic swirled inside her, and her eyes began to glow a navy blue; lights danced across the room. 

                “I…I don’t want to.”

                “Neither do I, darling. But we must do what she asks.”

                “What if she asks for something terrible?”

                Alcina lowered her eyes and capped her lipstick. 

                “We all must do what she asks,” she repeated in a whisper.

                The blonde woman stared at her in shock. 

                “But Alcina-”

                “Please, Adela, just go get ready.” 

                The light faded. She turned away from Alcina and did what she asked. The tall woman sighed to herself and finished getting dressed. Once they were done, Adela followed Alcina back down through the castle.

                “Mother, what is the matter?” Bela asked as they walked by her and her sisters.

                “Mother Miranda wishes to see us,” she said, without looking at them.

                “’Us’?” Cassandra questioned. 

                Adela didn’t look at them either; she kept her eyes fixed on the floor. Daniela jumped to her feet. 

                “What the fuck? No!”

                “Daniela…please,” Alcina said with a sigh.

                Alcina’s youngest child was full of anger and fear

                “That psycho bitch is going to do something to her!”

                “Do not speak of Mother Miranda in such a way!” her mother hissed suddenly. 

                Daniela gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in an attempt to hold herself back. 

                “I thought you loved her!” she yelled, gesturing to Adela.

                “I do love her, you foolish girl! But we must do what Mother Miranda asks. You know that. Do not forget your place.”

                The redhead dispersed into flies then reformed, standing between Adela and her own mother, sickle drawn. Her sisters watched her in shock, but then joined her. 

                “Mother, Daniela is right,” Bela said. “Please, there must be something we could do.”

                “Flee?” Cassandra raised an eyebrow, asking her elder sister the question, not their mother.

                “Yeah! We can just take her somewhere that’s warm all year round!” Daniela said.

                Adela smiled at the sight of them. They were protecting her from the threat they could feel. 

                Roxana was standing in the dining room doorway, her voice soft.

                “She will find you. She knows…everything.”

                “Be quiet!” Alcina shouted at the maid. 

                “You saved me from her, my Lady. Kept me here to keep me safe,” Roxana reminded her, ignoring her command. “You know that I can sense things. Why do you never listen when it comes to her?” 

                Lady Dimitrescu’s eyes began to glow. She was angry, but not at the maid she was determined to take it out on. She walked quickly towards Roxana to strike her, but she wasn’t fast enough. A blue wall of light stood between Adela and the woman she loved, guarding Roxana against her rage. 

                “I will not allow you to hurt my friend, Alcina. She was only asking a question,” Adela said, her glowing sapphire eyes narrowed. “It was a very good question. I would like an answer as well.” 

                Turning their attention to them, the Dimitrescu daughters nodded in agreement.

                “None of you know what you are speaking of!” Alcina screamed at them. 

                “Five against one, Mother, I think you’re the one who doesn’t know!” Daniela hissed at her.

                Another blue barrier was set before Daniela as Alcina’s rage turned to her before the sight of it brought her flaming eyes to the woman controlling it.

                “Stop that!” she scolded Adela. “I will not have you using your powers against me!”

                “I’m not, Alcina. Please, stop this.”

                “If you do this in front of, or to Mother Miranda-!” 

                She raised a finger to point at her wife. 

                “You will regret it.”

                “Is that a threat, my love?”

                “No, darling, it’s a promise.” 

                Both their eyes sparked in anger as they glared at one another. Roxana put a soothing hand on her friend’s shoulder. Adela relaxed, and her barriers vanished. With a sigh, she stepped towards her wife, staring up into her eyes. 

                “Alcina, why do I feel like I’m following you to my death?” 

                “You’re immortal now, my darling,” the tall woman said, reaching down to crook her finger under her chin. “You can’t die.”

                “I doubt that,” Adela whispered.

                Alcina took a deep, cleansing breath before she knelt down, placing both her hands on the smaller woman’s shoulders. She stared into her sad, white eyes. 

                “Whatever happens. You need to remember that I will always love you. No matter what happens.” 

                Tears were forming in her worried grey eyes, and she lifted one hand to cup the girl’s cheek. 

                “Please, please don’t forget.”

                Adela leaned into her, wrapping her arms around her. Her wife embraced her, holding her close. 

                “Alcina, I’m scared.” 

                “Me too,” she whispered. “I’m so sorry, my darling.”

                “So, we’re not running away to Cyprus?” Daniela asked her sisters, causing Bela and Cassandra to sigh.

                “Mother, if you take Adela there and she doesn’t come back, I will never forgive you,” her eldest daughter told her, and the other two nodded in agreement. 

                “I won’t forgive myself, either, Daughters. So I will bring her home. Come, now. It’s time.”

                Adela hesitated but took Alcina’s offered hand. If she were following her to her death, at least they’d be together. 

Notes:

Fun Fact: Every single time a crow has been mentioned throughout this story, it was Miranda. So was Regina, but I think some of you already guessed that.

Chapter 32: The Cave Church

Notes:

MAJOR angst alert. One of the main characters dies, technically. It will be like this for a few chapters, but I promise it gets better and there IS a happy ending.

                “Thank you all for coming on such short notice,” Mother Miranda addressed the Lords in her underground church. 

                She was standing at a pulpit, arms raised to the others in the room. Lady Dimitrescu was sitting in a large wooden pew, holding her lit quellazaire in the air. Adela took her spot by her side, the girl’s white eyes scanning the dark room, only lit by scattered candlelight. Lady Beneviento was sitting in a chair to their left, closer to the pulpit, shrouded in her funeral garb. Angie was sitting in her lap, uncharacteristically quiet. Lord Moreau was standing almost right beside the intimidating crow-woman, beady eyes flicking back and forth between her and his proud new experiment. His gaze made Adela stand even closer to Alcina, but the tall woman didn’t move. Lord Heisenberg was sitting in a pew across from them, legs crossed at the ankles as he glared directly up at his big sister. 

                “I suppose you all know why I’ve brought you here,” Miranda began. “No, I know that you all know. 

                Her eyes turned to the deformed fish-man to her left. 

                “My dearest Moreau has…fouled up over a decade’s worth of my work in just a single day,” 

                His small, round eyes widened, and he turned to look up at her. 

                “M-Mother Miranda…I thought you were pleased with me.”

                “No, that’s just what Donna wanted you to think,” she said as she turned her attention to Lady Beneviento. “Isn’t that right, dear?”

                Donna said nothing and neither did Angie. The man-fish blubbered in disappointment at the revelation. 

                “But Moreau didn’t do what he did without help, did he, Heisenberg?” she questioned as her beaked mask turned sharply to look at him..

                “I was just being the brawn to his brains,” Karl told her with a wide gesture. “The little guppy can’t do heavy lifting by himself. He just wanted to impress you! So, I thought I’d help.”

                “Mhm.”

                 “Hey, the little guy did a great job. Look at her!” he pointed to Adela with a now-lit cigar. “She’s…alive.”

                Adela could feel all their eyes on her at once. It reminded her of the village. She gripped the side of the tall chair to brace herself. The only eyes that weren’t on her were the only ones she wanted.  

                “Come here, girl,” Mother Miranda called her. 

                She looked up at Alcina, but her wide-brimmed hat was blocking her face from her view. Hesitantly, she pulled herself away and walked cautiously towards the pulpit, eyes on the ground. She clasped her hands in front of her and bowed her head. 

                “Mother Miranda,” she greeted her quietly. 

                Adela could feel the woman’s burning gaze look her over in silence for a moment.

                “I shouldn’t have left you with that fool, Soreana. She was too quick to fall to greed, as most mortals do,” Miranda said as she stepped down from her pulpit and walked towards the girl. “She was to keep you isolated, afraid, and subservient.” 

                A smirk formed behind her mask as she spoke. 

                “She did that very well. But I’m afraid she gave up too quickly.” 

                Adela felt the other woman’s sharp golden talons take her chin, forcing her to look up at her. She couldn’t hide the fear in her eyes.

                “There’s still a fire inside you, but don’t worry…I can fix that,” she spat and pushed the girl away from her. “Soreana did have the right idea, giving you to Alcina. She can break any girl, can’t you, my dear?”

                “Yes, Mother Miranda,” the dragon-woman said as she breathed out the smoke in her lungs. 

                “Then why haven’t you?” she hissed. 

                Taking her frustrations out on the closer woman, she slashed Adela across the face with her talons, sending her falling back on the ground. The girl winced, holding her cut cheek, but the marks faded after a few moments.

                “If I knew the girl was for you, then I would have done what pleased you, Mother Miranda,” Alcina told her. 

                The tone of her voice reminded Adela of how she spoke when they first met…cold.

                “So, instead, I did what pleased me.” 

                “I see that,” Miranda said as she looked down at the maiden with a sneer. 

                Adela gasped as her necklace was ripped harshly away from her. Her eyes went wide, and she reached up for it. 

                “N-no!”

                Lady Dimitrescu didn’t look down as the symbol of their love fell at her feet. 

                “Making her think you loved her. Making her think she could be more than just a pet. Making her think she could ever possibly be a Lady. How cruel of you, Alcina.”

                The tall woman said nothing. She took another long drag from her quellazaire. Tears were forming in Adela’s once blue eyes. She turned her head to look over at the woman she loved.

                “A-Alcina?” she whispered.

                Lady Dimitrescu blew her smoke into the air and took a sharp breath in as she got to her feet. Adela watched her draw closer, the sound of her heels clicking echoing across the floor. Then the same heel came down hard into her chest. Air left her lungs, and she cried out at the sudden pain. 

                “How dare you speak to me so informally?!” she bellowed.

                “F-forgive me, my Lady!” the frightened girl cried out and curled into herself, quickly falling back into her decades’ worth of training. 

                Alcina turned away from her and sat back down in her seat. Adela’s heart was pounding, her head spinning, as she filled her lungs back up with air. She didn’t feel the tears streaming down her face. Miranda clasped her hands behind her back like the terrible scene hadn’t just unfolded in front of her.

                 “There are a few tests I would like to perform today,” she told them all. “I’m afraid your tests weren’t thorough enough. Donna…” 

                Glancing over at her, Miranda bent a crooked finger and beckoned her to her side. Lady Beneviento got to her feet. She whispered something to Angie before setting her down in the chair, alone. The doll pushed herself all the way back, wrapping her porcelain arms around her knees. Hands clasped before her, Donna turned and walked to the crow-woman, waiting for instruction. 

                “Give me your hand.”

                Donna obeyed and held her hand out to her so-called mother. A soft whimper of pain came from behind her veil as a golden talon tore through her palm, leaving a deep, bloody line in the pale skin. Adela gritted her teeth in anger, holding herself back. Her eyes burned an icy blue, and the same light danced around the dark room. 

                “Alcina, kill the girl.” Mother Miranda said calmly. “But not her heart. You’ve done enough to that, haven’t you?”

                “Yes. Mother Miranda.”

                The light quickly faded as her white eyes widened. Adela could see the blood pouring down her body before she felt the cut. It was so clean across her throat. Once she finally realized what had happened, she pressed her hand to the wound, gurgling in pain. Her wide eyes looked up at Alcina, pleading for help, but she didn’t look at her. Her eyes darted to Donna, still worried about her hand while also trying to seek aid herself. She felt herself growing weak quickly.

                “Put your wound to her blood,” Miranda told Donna.

                Lady Beneviento hesitated but obeyed. She knelt down and held her palm out to Adela, waiting. She was silently asking the girl to remove the hand keeping her alive. Tears were pouring from the maiden’s eyes. She hesitated only a moment longer before letting her hand fall away, blood gushing out. Her eyes began to flicker back just as Donna touched her throat. When she pulled her hand away, Lady Beneviento found the cut on her palm was already beginning to close. It sealed faster for her than Adela’s own wounds healed. Her light-grey eye widened behind her veil. Then she glanced down at the girl before her. She was dead. Donna stumbled back from the body with a soft gasp.

                “How’s your hand, dear?” Miranda asked her.

                “H-healed,” Donna stammered.

                “Excellent.” 

                Heisenberg couldn’t hold back any longer. 

                “Alcina, what the fuck? What kind of sick shit is this? I thought you-”

                “Shut up, Karl,” she hissed at him. 

                Adela gasped back to life, sitting straight up as her heart pounded in her chest. It was almost more painful coming back than it had been going. 

                “What the fuck?” he gestured to the sight on the ground. 

                “The Cadou refuses to let go of its host,” Miranda explained, and then she turned to Salvatore. 

                “How did you put it, Moreau?”

                “Too tasty,” he giggled.

                “Gross,” Karl muttered as he rolled his eyes. 

                “Cadou are attracted to this girl’s blood, and they thrive off it. I will be taking samples to test in my own lab. I’d like to know why. Until then, Alcina…”

                “Yes, Mother Miranda?”

                “You’re to hold on to your pet. You did pay for her, after all.”

                Adela’s white eyes turned up to Lady Dimitrescu. She felt so small.

                “Of course, Mother Miranda. Thank you.”

                “But you’re to use this special little party trick of hers to restock your Sanguis Virginis. I’m afraid the event is only a few months away, is it not? Do catch up soon.”

                “Yes, Mother Miranda.”

                “And don’t go getting the girl’s hopes up again. Treat her like you would any other maiden you drain,” she said, tisking as she wagged a finger. “Don’t be cruel, Alcina. Or I’ll be cruel for you.”

                “Yes, Mother Miranda.”

                Adela’s gaze turned to the terrifying crow-woman now standing over her. She had single-handedly taken so much from her in only a few minutes. 

                “I hope you learned your place, dear,” she said as she grabbed one of the girl’s arms and stuck it with a syringe, drawing blood. “Soreana should have taught you better than to get your hopes up.” 

                When she’d taken all the vials she needed, she stowed them away. 

                “Maybe you’ll get lucky and turn out to be a perfect vessel for my daughter, Eva,” she said as she reached her hand out, cupping the girl’s cheek. “Or maybe you’ll forever just be livestock to be fed off of. Either way, I look forward to it.” 

                “Meeting adjourned. Now, get out, all of you,” she commanded with a wave of her hand.

                “Finally,” Karl said as he got to his feet.

                He grabbed his hammer before stepping around the girl on the floor as he made his way out of the cave church. 

                Donna bowed her head to Mother Miranda before taking Angie and quickly leaving. Moreau hung his head and reluctantly left his ‘mother’s’ side to do as she asked of him.

                “Come, pet,” came Alcina’s voice.

                Adela’s chest was heaving. She looked up at her, but she still couldn’t see her face. Her mouth opened to call out her name, but she stopped herself, lips quivering. 

                “Get up. Now.”

                The blonde girl clawed her way to her feet, using the pew to pull herself up. She was clutching her chest in pain; it burned so badly. Her legs buckled under her weight, and she fell forward onto the pew. She could hear Alcina sighing in annoyance. Fear rose within her. 

                “F-forgive me, my Lady. I’m trying.”

                “Try harder.”

                “Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                She got up again and turned to find her Mistress already walking out. A crow cawed behind her, and Mother Miranda was gone. Adela stumbled forward, catching herself on the walls as they traveled down the long underground tunnel and back to Castle Dimitrescu.

                “Mother,” the girls called to her, flying half-formed until their feet touched the ground. 

                Alcina did not acknowledge them. They all watched her walk away with frowns on their faces. Then they turned in unison to look for Adela. They found her pulling at the walls to drag herself forward. 

                “Adela!” they cried with concerned voices.

                They were by her side, holding her up under her arms. They could all smell the blood on her; she was covered in it.

                “What happened?”

                “Who did this?”

                “I told you we should have left.”

                “F-forgive me, my Ladies. I’m just…not feeling well.”

                They all noticed the change in her demeanor and the way she addressed them. Bela and Cassandra repeated their questions. Daniela mumbled to herself. 

                “I’m…fine,” she lied to them. “I just need to sit for a moment.”

                They brought her to the couch in the main hall and set her down. 

                “Adela,” came Roxana’s worried voice. 

                She knelt down beside her, eyes scanning her bloody dress. Then she looked up at the Dimitrescu daughters, who shrugged at her. 

                “She won’t tell us what happened,” Daniela told her. 

                “Is it open at all?” the maid asked, pointing to the spot on her neck, where most of the blood was.

                “No, it… it sealed.”

                “Wait…where’s the necklace Mother gave you?” Bela asked her. 

                Adela did not answer her. She knew she was supposed to, but she couldn’t form the words. All she managed to do was put a shaky hand up to the place where it used to be. She felt her own tears dripping onto her arm. The Dimitrescu daughters looked at one another, then turned and screamed into the air, accidentally making the blonde girl jump as they did. 

                “Mother!”

                Alcina threw the wine room door open. 

                “What?” she yelled back down.

                Adela shut her eyes at the sound of her voice, shedding more tears. Roxana stayed by her friend’s side, wrapping a comforting arm around her and pulling her close. The three girls flew up to the floor above in a flash. They turned their questions on her, enraged instead of worried.

                “What happened?”

                “Who did this?”

                “Why aren’t we in Cyprus yet?”

                “Be quiet! None of this is your concern,” she told them.

                “None of our concern?” Bela’s voice was raised. “Adela is our moth- your wife!”

                “She is no such thing,” Lady Dimitrescu hissed.

                The words hurt Adela more than dying did. She covered her mouth in a silent screaming cry. Roxana held her friend’s shaking body closer.

                “I’m sorry,” Daniela said, pushing past her older sisters to get closer to their mother. “But what the fuck did you just say?”

                “Do not speak to me in such a way, you foolish girl!” 

                Alcina raised a hand, threatening to slap her, but she didn’t. Daniela remained unflinching. She bared her teeth at her mother. 

                “When we said to make sure to bring her back, we didn’t mean like this! Why are you doing this? Why are you acting this way? Just because she made you? Do you have no backbone, Mother? Are you really just her obedient little bitch?” 

                Alcina swiped at her youngest, but her other daughters pulled their sister back, away from her reach. Her eyes were glowing in rage.

                “Oh, I’ll show you a bitch, Daughter!” she hissed, pushing past them to descend the winding staircase. 

                Her long legs brought her quickly down to the bloody girl cowering on the couch. She reached down, grabbing her blonde hair in her large hand and yanking her away from Roxana. Then she dragged her across the floor, shoving her down beneath the balcony where her daughters stood. She gave her hair another tug, forcing her head back. Adela closed her eyes, feeling the tip of one of Alcina’s claws on her throat. 

                “I killed her once today, and I’ll do it again!”

                Her daughters stared at her in shock. They said nothing. She let her long nail trail across the girl’s skin as she released her, drawing blood to the surface. With a whimper, Adela fell forward and curled into herself. She listened to the clicking of Alcina’s heels as she circled her. Lady Dimitrescu glared up at her daughters as she paced. 

                “Mother Miranda has graciously allowed me to keep my maiden while she runs tests on her blood. She thinks she may make a perfect vessel for Eva. In the meantime, and if the ritual fails to take…her blood is to be used in the Dimitrescu’s Sanguis Virginis. She cannot be killed. I no longer have need for other maidens to fill the pool.”

                “You didn't need any other maidens all year, Mother,” Bela spoke up.

                “Yes, and now we must play a bit of catch-up, I’m afraid.”

                Adela’s pulse was racing. She couldn’t breathe; she was trying too hard not to let her Mistress hear her crying. 

                “Mother…” Cassandra’s voice came in a warning growl. 

                “You can’t just do this to her!” Daniela yelled.

                Lady Dimitrescu stopped her pacing and turned to look up at the three of them. 

                “Oh, don’t worry, Daughters, I won’t be doing it. You will.” 

                “No,” they said flatly in unison. 

                “It’s not an option,” she told them. “I do what is asked of me, and you must do what is asked of you.” 

                She turned sharply to look back at the frightened maid desperately wanting to help her friend. 

                “Roxana, prepare the maiden’s chambers.”

                “Th-they are prepared, my Lady.”

                “No, as they should be.”

                “O-oh… Yes, my Lady."

                Her worried gaze stayed on the bloody blonde girl as she passed her and headed through the door into the dining room. Alcina’s grey eyes met her daughters. 

                “We begin tomorrow.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they mumbled before dissolving into flies, heading in a swarm towards their chambers. 

                “Come, girl,” Alcina said, glancing back at Adela. “Go to your chambers.” 

                She began climbing the stairs, back to the wine room. 

                “I expect you to be there when I’m done with my work.”

                Adela didn’t know how she could even get to her feet, and the knot in her throat made her unable to speak. So, she just crawled, listening to the sounds of her Mistress climbing the stairs above her. Once she got to the closest wall, Adela pulled herself to her feet, wobbling. Then she made the long journey up to Lady Dimitrescu’s chambers, clinging and leaning against anything sturdy to pull herself along. She let herself collapse in the hall between the two rooms. 

                “Miss Adela…” 

                Roxana helped her to her feet and into the maiden’s chambers, sitting her down on the end of the bed. Once she caught enough of her breath, Adela looked around the room. Everything of comfort was gone, leaving only a pillow and comforter on the hard, marble platform. It was just a giant white and gold cage. 

                “Would you like me to help you with a bath?” Roxana asked her.

                Adela looked down at herself. Her blue dress was mostly red down the front. Her arms and hands were covered in still-drying blood. There were small wounds closing on her fingertips from pulling at the rough stone of the castle walls to steady herself. The blonde hair she could see that had fallen over her shoulder was also coated in blood. She nodded, knowing her Mistress would want her clean.

                “Alright. You stay here and I’ll make sure it’s nice and warm for you.”

                In the moments her friend was gone, Adela’s mind raced and spiraled into the darkness. She remembered the last time she was there, when she had been afraid that she’d always be just a pet. But Alcina had proven her love to her for almost a year. She had proposed to her, given her higher duties around the castle, and made her feel like she was special. Now those fears had become real, all in one day, all in just a few short minutes. It had all been a lie; a cruel, horrible lie. 

                “Adela?” Roxana called out to her for the third time. 

                The blonde woman blinked back out of the darkness and looked up at her friend. 

                “The water is ready for you.”

                Adela nodded and slowly pushed herself to her feet. Roxana acted as a crutch to bring her into the washroom. She pulled the bloody dress over her head and tossed it into the corner. Then she helped her into the tub, turning her back to give her some privacy. 

                “How’s that?” she asked her.

                Adela tried swallowing the lump in her throat. Her voice came out in a crackle. 

                “Thank you.”

                The maiden then sank under the water and started getting the blood out of her long hair. She came back up and went to work on her neck and chest, where most of the blood was. Soon, the water turned pink. When she was sure that her skin was clean, she pulled the drain and asked Roxana for a bucket to rinse herself with. Roxana helped her friend out of the tub, wrapping her in a large towel before returning her to the foot of the cold, hard bed. The maiden curled into herself, letting the air dry her. 

                “She told me she loved me,” she finally whispered. 

                Adela lifted a hand to her throat, where her necklace had been and where Alcina had cut her open. 

                “She told me, right before we went, to not forget that she loved me, no matter what happened. …but…she…she killed me, Roxana. And now…this,” she said and gestured to the room around them. “I thought…I thought she really loved me.” 

                She had cried too much to cry anymore, but the tears still dripped from her eyes as she spoke. 

                “Hearing her say such horrible things…they hurt more than dying did. I…don’t know what to do. I wish this thing would have just let me die…then I wouldn’t have had to know…”

                “Please, don’t say that.” 

                Roxana’s own eyes were filled with tears. 

                “I’m sure, with all my heart, that Lady Dimitrescu still loves you. There’s a reason she’s acting like this. You must believe me, and the words she told you.”

                “If she loved me, then she wouldn’t have done what she did or said what she said!” 

                Her words echoed through the chamber. 

                “She doesn’t love me, Roxana. I’m just…livestock.”

                Her friend couldn’t argue with her without her chest threatening to break out into sobs, so she didn’t respond. The door to the room opened. Lady Dimitrescu entered, holding her hat as she bent through the door frame. 

                “My, mortals have such strange ideas about love, don’t they?”

                The sound of her voice caused Adela to wrap the towel even tighter around herself, as if it would somehow protect her. Her heart raced at every click of the tall woman’s heels, echoing through the marble room.

                I’m no longer mortal, am I? Adela realized.

                Neither servant said anything to her. Both their heads were lowered. 

                “My, Lady,” Roxana finally greeted her. 

                Alcina’s grey eyes fell to Adela, waiting. The girl felt her gaze but remained silent.

                “Come now, pet.” 

                She reached down, grabbing Adela’s chin in her hand. 

                “You just spoke a moment ago.”

                The grip tightened. 

                “Don’t pretend like you suddenly don’t know Romanian.”

                “My Lady,” she mumbled. 

                “Good girl,” she cooed as she placed a vase down on a table beside the platform bed. “Donna just stopped by with these flowers for you. They’re from her garden. She thought they might…cheer you up.”

                Adela’s white eyes glanced over at them. 

                “They’re beautiful,” she whispered.

                “Roxana, you may leave us now.”

                “Y-yes, my Lady.” 

                The maid got to her feet and bowed her head before going into the hallway and closing the door behind her.

                “Would you have preferred to die by Mother Miranda’s hand?” Alcina asked with a raised brow.

                “Yes,” Adela practically hissed the word. 

                A large hand wrapped around her throat, shoving her back, flat on the hard approximation of a bed. Her eyes were wide, and she tugged at the arm, but it wouldn’t budge.

                “So sorry to disappoint,” Alcina snapped before releasing her. “But I’m afraid such a sight would have been too difficult for me to watch.”

                Adela rubbed her throat, pushing herself back up. Her eyes were narrowed, anger replacing her fear. 

                “Whatever pleases you, my Lady.” 

                Alcina ignored her sarcasm. 

                “Precisely. I’m so glad you haven’t entirely forgotten your place.”

                The girl’s expression softened sadly, and she lowered her head at the words. 

                “Is there anything I can do for you, my Lady?” she mumbled. 

                “Yes, get dressed. You’re very…distracting.”

                Adela went to stand and fell back on the so-called bed twice before she managed to get to her feet. She was starting to feel stronger, and her legs moved without her needing to use her arms as well. When she opened the wardrobe, a frown flickered across her face. Most of the clothes Alcina had ordered for her were gone, leaving only the simple white dresses behind, no blue, no tunics. With a sad sigh, she slipped a dress over her head and returned to her Mistress. 

                “Ah, much better. Far less distracting.”

                “Is there anything else I can do for you, my Lady?”

                “Yes, I’m quite parched,” she said.

                Alcina walked over to one of the pedestal tables and picked up a large, silver chalice. When she returned, she held it out to Adela, pointing to the edge of the cup. 

                “Just place your wrist right here.”

                The girl hesitated but obeyed, resting the bottom of her wrist against the edge. She watched the tall woman press one spot on the intricate chalice. Adela cried out, feeling a sharp pain where her skin was touching the rim. Her blood began to pour directly into the cup. When she began to feel dizzy, she went to pull her hand away, but Alcina held it in place. All she could do was watch the red liquid rise. When her pulse reached a certain beat, Alcina lifted the girl’s wrist to her lips, sucking and licking at the wound until it closed. Their eyes met for the first time in a long time. Alcina’s were a hungry yellow. Adela watched her Mistress bring the half-full chalice to her crimson lips. Her heart fluttered at the moan the other woman let out as she drank greedily. It roused a strange blend of pleasure but also emotional pain within her. It was so…impersonal. When Alcina was finished, she returned the chalice to its pedestal and made her way to the doors, heels clicking on the marble.

                 “Thank you for the dinner, pet,” she said over her shoulder. “I’m sure Roxana will bring you something. Get some rest. You’ll need it for tomorrow.” 

                “Yes, my Lady,” the maiden whispered as she lowered her head. 

                With that, Lady Dimitrescu left, closing and locking the door behind her. Adela sat back on the cold marble platform and pulled her knees up to her chest. No one returned to the room. When she felt tired enough, she laid down on her side, curling into herself under the comforter. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her away.

…

                She could feel arms wrapped around her, but all she could see was darkness. It felt like she was floating there, but the comforting hold kept her from flying away. She knew whose arms they were, but she also knew she was dreaming. It was equal parts soothing and painful. 

                “Am I allowed to speak to you in my dreams?” she asked aloud. “Like I used to?”

                “Of course, darling, it’s your dream, after all,” came her wife’s sweet voice.

                “I love you, Alcina.”

                “And I love you, Adela.”

                The maiden shut her eyes in the darkness, and when she awoke, her face was wet with tears. 

…

Chapter 33: Drained

Summary:

The blood pool isn't going to fill itself...

Notes:

Angst and blood. A lot of blood.

                There were no windows in the room so Adela couldn’t tell if it was still night or day when she awoke. Unable to sleep any longer, she walked to the door and peaked underneath. She couldn’t see around either corner, where the windows were. Alcina’s door was shut, and she couldn’t tell whether or not the light coming from under it was from the sun or a candle. 

                She got back on her feet and returned to the marble platform, laying the comforter out and resetting the pillow. Taking a seat at the end of the bed, she looked around the room. There wasn’t really anything to do. Usually, she would pass the time with a book, but she didn’t even have that small comfort anymore. She just sat and waited, losing herself in her thoughts. The sound of the door unlocking finally came. She lifted her gaze to find Daniela standing in the doorway. 

                “Come on,” she called. 

                Adela obeyed and followed the youngest Dimitrescu to the Hall of Ablution. The first and last time she’d been in here was with Daniela as well. The stairs she had been dragged down were now sealed and a deep pool was in its place. It was caked in old, dry blood. Adela knew what it was for.

                “So,” Daniela began as she closed the door behind them and leaned against one of the marble pillars, gesturing to the empty pool. “We have to…fill this.”

                Adela stepped back to the door.

                “Fill it?”  

                “Well, not all the way,” she clarified, trying to calm the girl down. “It used to get filled, but the village isn’t as big as it used to be. On average, before you arrived, the castle would have around twenty maidens a year.”

                “So, Mother Miranda,” Daniela began condescendingly. "Wants her usual twenty maidens worth of wine for the annual event.”

                “And I am the only maiden.”

                “Mhm.”

                “So, she wants my life, twenty times over?”

                “Mhm. She’s a raging bitch, isn’t she?”

                “There are other words that I’d rather choose, but that suits her, yes.”

                Daniela looked into her eyes. 

                “None of us want to do this. You know that, right?”

                “My heart knows, but my mind is too dark a place to believe that,” she said honestly. 

                “Oh, like with Mother.”

                “What do you mean?”

                “We all know she knows Mother Miranda isn’t some savior. She doesn’t love our mother or the other Lords, and she never has. She tortured Uncle Karl since he was a little boy and treats him like absolute garbage, but calls him her son. She calls our mother her daughter, yet she forces her to do all of this. I want to kill her,” she hissed. “But Bela and Cassandra won’t let me.” 

                She crossed her arms and pouted. 

                “They never let me have any fun.”

                “It’s probably because she would kill you, Lady Daniela. They’re just trying to protect you.”

                “She can’t kill us all!”

                Adela just stared at her. 

                “Oh, come on. The three of us, the Lords, minus Uncle Sal, you. We can take her!” Daniela assured.

                “Lady Daniela, are you being serious right now?”

                “Of course, I’m serious! When am I not serious?” 

                The maiden sighed and shook her head. 

                “Mother Miranda is immortal; she cannot be killed, my Lady.”

                “Everything can be killed! You just need to know where to aim and what to use!”

                Adela watched her pace back and forth in front of the empty pool, her heels clicking against the marble. 

                “For example, Mother instructed us to never aim for your heart because Uncle Sal and Mother Miranda said that was your weak point.”

                Adela held her hand over her heart, where the Cadou lived within her. 

                “That...makes sense.”

                Daniela’s pacing stopped, and she turned back to face the girl. 

                “Come here.”

                The maiden obeyed and walked around to the other side.

                “Kneel,” she gestured for her to face the pool at the edge. 

                Adela hesitated but knelt down and closed her eyes. She could feel Daniela standing behind her.

                “I’m…going to talk to Uncle Karl, with or without my sisters… and together, we’ll find a way to end her,” she said as she pressed her sickle to the girl’s throat, her eyes pulsing as her heart raced.  “I’m sorry.”

                It was a clean cut. Adela instinctively gasped at the sudden pain, only making the spray of blood worse. She could hear it splashing into the pool. Then everything went black. 

…

                The familiar feeling of loving arms around her stirred her within the darkness. She was floating there again, but anchored in the comforting hold. 

                “Hello, darling,” Alcina’s voice came from behind her. 

                “Hello, my love.”

                “Did it hurt any less this time?”

                “It hurt less physically but more so emotionally. I already almost died to Daniela’s blade once, so it wasn’t as shocking. …Now, only nineteen more times, I guess.”

                “Don’t count them, darling. It will only make it worse.”

                “You’re right…”

                “Get some rest with me.”

                Adela shut her eyes to the dark, remaining safe in her wife’s arms.

…

                Cassandra’s voice brought her back to the light.               

                “Wake up,”  

                The maiden opened her eyes. She was in her bed, but she didn’t remember getting there. 

                “Lady Cassandra,” she addressed her sleepily.

                Cassandra was leaning against the open door frame with her arms crossed. 

                “Come on,” she said. “Let’s get this over with.”

                The maiden sighed to herself and slowly got to her feet. She struggled to walk at first but managed, following the other woman down the hall. The middle Dimitrescu daughter was far less chatty than her younger sister, but when the door to the room shut behind them, she spoke up. 

                “Daniela told us some plan she’s concocting with Karl. At first, Bela and I shot her down. I know she’s crazy, but going after Mother Miranda is a level above that. She’s a pain, but she’s still my little sister, and I don’t want her to get hurt… However, now she’s actually starting to make some sense.”

                “You’re both going to let her go through with whatever they’re planning, then, my Lady?” Adela asked her, surprised. “What if she gets hurt?”

                “Oh, she’s not doing anything without us. She’s not having that pleasure for herself. No, I will stand at my sisters’ side, even if it kills us.”

                “Lady Cassandra, please don’t get hurt. Any of you.”

                “We won’t,” she assured. “Not yet anyway. Besides, we must wait for you.” 

                “Kneel,” she said, and pointed to the spot at the front of the blood pool. 

                Adela did as she was told. She could see her blood at the bottom. It hardly looked like anything in such a large tub. That quickly changed as another coat of fresh blood poured down on top of it. She stared down into the dark red liquid until the world all turned black around her again. 

…

                When she felt Alcina’s arms around her, she sighed happily. 

                “Hello, my love,” she greeted the dream-woman. 

                “Hello, my darling,” the voice cooed; it seemed more distant this time. “I believe you’ll be getting some lovely new flowers tomorrow. I’ve put in an order to Donna for a fresh batch every day from now on. I think that will make you feel better.”

                The maiden couldn’t be bothered to think of flowers. Her mind was only on her wife and the secure arms around her. She let them lull her into full unconsciousness. 

…

                “Adela,” a sweet voice called to her. 

                She tried to open her eyes, but they wouldn’t budge. A groan escaped her lips as she tried to make her body function. Strong arms gently pulled her into a sitting position. Being vertical made her whole world spin. 

                “Adela,” the voice called again. 

                It was Bela. 

                “So dizzy,” the maiden breathed. 

                Bela held the other blonde woman against her, letting her head rest on her shoulder.

                After a few moments, Adela opened her eyes. Everything was blurry and shaky. She shut them again. 

                “Can you make it?” Bela asked her.

                “One more minute?” she asked her. “I’m sorry…”

                “We don’t have to rush.”

                “Thank you.”

                “I brought you fresh flowers from Aunt Donna,” Bela told her. “You don’t have to look, but they’re over there.”

                “Mhm, Lady Dimitrescu told me,” she said without thinking.

                “Mother has visited you?”

                “Oh…” 

                Adela frowned. 

                “No… It was just a dream…”

                Bela glanced over at the flowers her aunt brought earlier that day, fresh from her garden at House Beneviento, and hummed.

                “Do they look ‘lovely’?” she quoted her dream-woman.

                “They do indeed."

                “Wonderful,” Adela said with a smile. 

                She tried one last time to open her eyes, but the room was still spinning too much for her. 

                “Lady Bela, I don’t think I can make it down there on my own. I’m sorry.”

                Without hesitation, the taller blonde woman scooped her up in her arms. 

                “Then you won’t have to,” she reassured her. 

                The room spun even more, and Adela clutched the fabric of Bela’s black dress as she carried her down the hall. Alcina’s eldest daughter shut the door to the room with some of her flies and made her way to the blood pool. She set the maiden down and knelt behind her, holding her up. 

                “Daniela has been planning,” she whispered into the girl’s ear. “Once you’ve recovered from this unnecessary display of power, when Mother is gone to the wine event, we will make our move.”

                “You’re actually letting Daniela go through with whatever she has planned?”

                “Heisenberg convinced me,” Bela explained.

                “How?”

                “He showed me a document from Miranda’s lab. It goes into detail about Mother and her Cadou experiment. There is a line that Heisenberg has been clinging to, ‘Applied cognition control procedure’. He believes that Mother was brainwashed and that is why she follows Miranda’s every order. No such thing is mentioned in the notes on the other Lords, not even Moreau’s. It is the only explanation for her actions since going into the cave church with you. Anytime she is near that woman, her devotion only grows. She has kept Roxana close to her because she knew that she could sense things, especially Miranda. Whenever the girl brings her up, Mother refuses to believe her, but she still listens. It’s as if her heart knows, but her brain won’t let her believe it.”

                “So, she does love me?” Adela asked, with tears running down her face; she was too dizzy and too tired to cry fully.

                “Of course, she loves you, you silly girl. Miranda doesn’t have control of her heart, you do,” Bela told her.

                “Then what can we do?”

                “We finish this horrible task, you get better, then when Mother is away, we go with Heisenberg and slay that foul beast of a woman. If we kill her, we end her power over Mother, the village, and all of us.” 

                “I’ve never liked the idea of hurting someone before, but I will do whatever I can to stop her hold on your mother. Then maybe we can be a family again.”

                Bela wrapped her arms around the woman she and her sisters had grown to love as if she were their real mother. 

                “I don’t want to do this,” she breathed. 

                Adela gave her a gentle squeeze. 

                “I know. I’m sorry.”

                “Why are you sorry? You’re not the one forcing us to do this. You’re the one getting hurt!” 

                “I’m just sorry you have to go through this too, in your own way. Just because a pain isn’t physical doesn’t make it any less painful,” Adela explained.

                “Why are you so wise for a human your age?”

                “I just know too much about pain.”

                “Please, just let me give you a compliment before I slice your throat open.”

                The bluntness made Adela laugh. 

                “Alright. Thank you.”

                Bela held her closer to the pool, blade pressed to her neck, hesitating. 

                “I love you, Mother,” she told her.

                “I love you, Bela.”

                The cut was nearly painless, and her already weak body quickly knocked her unconscious. 

                She was almost looking forward to the gentle embrace of her dream woman.

…

                “Our daughters are suffering, Alcina,” she said, feeling the arms wrap around her, pulling her close.

                “Our daughters,” the voice repeated.

                “Mhm, but I’m going to make it up to them. I’m going to free you.” 

                “Free me?” Alcina’s voice questioned, chuckling. “Am I your damsel in distress, then?” 

                “Mhm. And I shall rescue you, my Lady.” 

                “My, my, Adela. How very dashing of you,” the voice teased.

                “I will take up a sword and shield and slay the terrible demon holding you captive.” 

                “Will my Maiden ride in on a metal steed?”

                She laughed at the idea. 

                “If that is what you wish, my Lady.”

                “I wish you to be safe, Adela.”

                “I promise to keep us all safe, Alcina.”

                The arms pulled her even closer. She felt engrossed by the comforting embrace, and she allowed herself to fall fully into it. 

…

Chapter 34: Together Again

Summary:

Alcina gets her Elizabeth Báthory treatment, as she deserves.

Notes:

There's smut in the blood pool. I felt like I should mention it before it happens...

                Alcina speaking her name brought her out of the safe space inside the darkness, stirring her away from it. Adela could feel her arms around her, and it brought a smile to her drowsy face. She rested one of her hands on the much larger ones holding her. 

                “Mmm,” she hummed happily. 

                “Finally awake, I see,” Alcina said beside her ear.

                The maiden instinctively nuzzled back into her. Slowly, she started regaining her senses. She was sitting in the larger woman’s lap and their bare skin was touching. It felt like they were in the tub together, but the water felt thick and only reached around her hips. There was a strong scent of iron in the air. Her white eyes shot open. She was surrounded by blood, her blood. She tried to pull herself away, but the strong arms held her in place. She whimpered, closing her eyes to the sight before her. 

                “Such a good job you did, my pet,” she cooed.

                Alcina reached a wet hand up to the girl’s chin, pulling her head back. 

                “You’ve made your Mistress proud. I thought I’d give you a little treat.” 

                The girl tried pulling away again.

                “P-please, I don’t want to be here.” 

                “But the pool has been filled for the year and this is always my favorite part. Don’t be so selfish.”

                Adela opened her eyes to look at her. She melted at the sight of her beautiful face, void of her usual makeup. It had been a long while since she’d seen it. Her eyes were glowing pools of yellow.

                “My love,” she breathed.

                “Mmm, I think you’ve been asleep too long, my pet.”

                A strong hand wrapped around her throat, roughly pulling her head back against the larger woman’s chest. She whimpered at the pain, wishing to return to her comforting dream-woman.

                “F-forgive me, my Lady!” Adela cried out.

                Alcina released the girl, trailing her blacked nails from her neck, and down her chest, drawing blood to the surface. She pulled her around to face her. Adela now found herself on her knees, between Alcina’s strong thighs. Her white eyes slowly scanned up her pale, naked form to her hungry gaze. Lady Dimitrescu smirked down at her, taking her chin in her bloody hand. 

                “Bathe me,” she commanded.

                The maiden’s eyes widened. 

                “M-my Lady?”

                “You heard me, girl. Do not make me repeat myself.”

                Adela hesitated only a moment before she dipped her hands into her own blood. She brought them up to the tall woman’s perfect face, smearing the red across her porcelain-white skin. Alcina took one of the maiden’s fingers in her hand. She dipped it back down into the blood and brought it up to her own lips, coating them in red, like a tube of lipstick. Once her hand was released, Adela went back to work, dunking her hands into the thick liquid before running them across the skin of the goddess before her. 

                Lady Dimitrescu leaned her head back and closed her eyes, humming happily at the feeling. When the entire front of her body was coated, she turned around, letting the girl spread the blood across her shoulders and down her back. Adela felt the urge to give the strong shoulders a massage, gently squeezing them with whatever strength she had. 

                “Mm, such a thoughtful maiden,” she praised, leaning back into the touch. 

                When she couldn’t rub any longer, she let her arms fall back down to her sides. Alcina turned back around to face her. Her entire body was coated in Adela’s blood. The sight was equal parts horrifying and arousing to the maiden, and she couldn’t help her cheeks from blushing. Lady Dimitrescu smirked. 

                “Do you like what you see, pet?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” she admitted. 

                “Good.” 

                She shoved the girl back to the opposite side of the pool and began crawling towards her. Everything except her black hair and glowing eyes was covered in red.

                Adela watched with wide eyes as she drew closer. She could never have imagined the feeling it stirred within her. A soft gasp left her lips as Alcina’s long tongue flicked across her chin, scooping up the blood that was there. Alcina smirked and pressed her bloody lips to her maiden’s. The blonde woman shut her eyes at the taste of her own blood. Large hands scooped up the red liquid around her before smearing it across her body. She shuddered at the feeling. 

                Lady Dimitrescu pulled Adela closer, running her hands up her back. Her lips kissed her greedily, and she slid her tongue between them. When the girl tried to pull away from the taste, she held her in place by the nape of her neck. Her tongue swirled around the inside of her mouth, moaning into it. Adela’s pulse raced. She hated the taste and feel of her own blood on her, but she missed the feeling of Alcina against her. It had been too long. She dunked her hands back down into the pool and up the larger woman’s back, rubbing. 

                Alcina arched her back at the touch, moving even closer to the other woman. She pulled her into her lap, wrapping her short legs around her waist. The maiden felt her back against the edge of the tub while her Mistress pressed herself flush against her. She gasped in pleasure at the feeling. Lady Dimitrescu’s eyes pulsed at the sound, and she lowered one of her large hands between the other woman’s legs. Her finger easily slid past her folds, circling around her entrance. Adela’s lips parted, and softer gaps left her throat, turning into a moan as the finger slid gently inside her. Her hips rocked to the rhythmic thrusts. 

                “M-Mistress,” she breathed. 

                Alcina moaned, swirling her digit around and stopping at certain spots that roused more noises from the other woman. Taking advantage of the aid from the blood, she managed to get another finger inside her. The maiden cried out at the new feeling, gripping onto Alcina’s shoulders. She threw her head back in a moan as she grew used to it. The fingers went to work, hitting all her sweet spots in unison, and she thrust herself against them. 

                Feeling Adela reaching her climax, Lady Dimitrescu grinned. She leaned closer, mouth opening in a hungry breath. Adela cried out as her teeth clamped down on her neck, breaking the skin. Feeling her fresh blood flow into the greedy mouth, her entire body began to shake in pleasure. With a final thrust, the maiden screamed into a moan, falling against the other woman, panting. Alcina wrapped both arms around her, holding her close as she continued to drink. She didn’t stop. The maiden felt herself growing weak and let her eyes close. 

                “Alcina,” she whispered.

                Lady Dimitrescu allowed this, nuzzling against her cheek as her pulse faded. It was a good way to die.

…

                When Adela next woke, she found herself wrapped in the comforting embrace of her lover.

                “Hello, my love,” she said with a smile.

                “Hello, my darling,” cooed Alcina’s voice from behind her. “How do you feel?”

                “Mmm,” she hummed happily.

                Lady Dimitrescu chuckled and ran her fingers through her long, blonde hair. “You know, no maiden has ever survived the final process as you have.”

                “Somehow, I feel…honored? Even though I can’t even imagine the amount of suffering you’ve caused all those women…and I don’t wish to.”

                “Yes, just focus on your own little adventure, darling. It was quite…unique, even with the whole coming back to life bit.” 

                Her cheeks blushed. 

                “You mean you don’t do that with the other maidens in your pool?”

                “Well, the maidens don’t usually go in the pool. Just their blood.”

                “W-what?”

                “It’s only meant for me,” she said with a scoff. “What a waste it would be on anyone else.” 

                “Alcina…people are going to drink that.”

                “I know, and I’m not thrilled about them enjoying the wine we had such… fun in. But I wanted to at least enjoy myself. I feel like it was quite deserved. And you deserved it as well.”

                “You covered me in my own blood. I almost got sick.”

                “Well, did you enjoy the rest of it?”

                “Yes," she admitted hesitantly.  

                “Then don’t complain, darling,” she said and leaned forward, kissing her on the cheek.

…

                The dream-woman had never kissed her before. Confused, she opened her eyes and found herself in Alcina’s bedroom. 

                “Wait, this isn’t a dream?”

                Alcina smiled and pulled her closer. 

                “No, my darling. You’re not dreaming.”

                She turned her head to look up at her, melting at her happy face.

                “So, you’re real?”

                “Mhm.”

                “And you’re letting me call you by your name?”

                “Mhm.”

                “But I thought-” 

                Tears began forming in her eyes.

                “Shh,” Alcina gently hushed her. “What did I tell you?”

                Adela turned around to face her, glowing icy-blue eyes narrowed up at her. 

                “You killed me with no hesitation, Alcina!” she cried. 

                She could see a visible twitch behind the other woman’s eyes, and the light in her own faded. Strong arms wrapped around her again, pulling her close. Adela could feel heavy tears falling onto her head, soaking into her hair. 

                “I’m sorry,” Alcina sobbed. “I don’t know how to stop it!”

                Frowning, she wrapped her arm around her Mistress’ waist and rubbed her soothingly. 

                “We’re going to find a way,” Adela told her. “I’ll break this hold she has on you.”

                Alcina pulled herself away to cup her maiden’s cheek, looking down into her white eyes. 

                “You can't,” she whispered. “She’ll kill you, for good.” 

                Her sobs rose. 

                “And I can’t lose you, not again.”

                “Again? I never went anywhere.”

                “We’ve been apart for a month, Adela! It’s past your birthday!”

                The blonde woman frowned. 

                “That long? Well, I was unconscious for a lot of it.”

                “And Donna gave you flowers to soothe you, but she refused to give me any,” she complained, a pout forming briefly on her lips. “She said I deserved to suffer as you were. Can you believe her?”

                “That’s what gave me those dreams?” she realized. “I actually can’t believe she’d say that, no. Lady Beneviento is too kind a person. She must be very angry with you.” 

                Adela placed a hand over the larger one on her cheek. 

                “I’m sorry you had to spend so long without me, my love.”

                “Don’t you dare apologize for anything,” she sobbed, pulling her close again. “Silly girl.”

                They stayed like that for some time, until Alcina’s crying simmered down. 

                “Can I stay here with you now?” Adela asked in a whisper. “Or do I have to go back to that horrible room?”

                “Horrible?” she scoffed. “Do you know where the maidens usually stay when they’re not being sacrificed? The dungeon, where they belong. Would you have preferred that?”

                “Don’t be cruel, Alcina. It may look a thousand times nicer than the dungeon, but it’s just a pretty cell…with too much marble.”

                “The marble is for easy cleanup, darling. Not all the maidens make it to the pool.” 

                “That disgustingly makes more sense now.”

                Alcina laughed. 

                “Forgive me. Of course, you’ll be staying with me again. Mother Miranda shall have her extra special vintage of Sanguis Virginis. Neither of us owes her more than that, at the moment. Besides, I’ll need help with the stock.”

                Adela smiled and buried her face into her, leaking happy tears onto her chest. 

                “I’ve been holding onto this for you," Alcina said.

                The maiden lifted her gaze at the sound of metal clinking. Her eyes widened at the sight of the necklace Alcina had given her. 

                “How did you get it back?”          

                “Karl brought it to the castle and told me he was only giving it back for you. He was very clear it wasn’t for me. Then, he spent some time with the girls and left.”

                “That was kind of him." 

                “Yes, finally using his power for something important,” she said as she draped it around her lover’s neck and clasped it in place. “There, right where it belongs.”

                Adela reached her hand up to touch it. 

                “But I thought-”

                “We may not be married in Mother Miranda’s eyes, but in this castle, my word is still law. If I say you are my wife, then you are.”

                The blonde woman sobbed against her. Alcina wrapped her arms around Adela and held her while she cried, gently stroking her hair. 

                “Everything will return as it was, my darling. I will not let you suffer more than you have to.”

                “I love you, Alcina,” she cried.

                “I love you so much, Adela,” she whispered as she planted a soft kiss on her wife’s forehead. 

Notes:

Major angst over. That's as angsty as it'll get for now.

Chapter 35: The Battle for Freedom

Summary:

Adela and the Dimitrescu sisters join Karl to fight Miranda.

                It was the day of the wine event and Castle Dimitrescu was bustling with activity. Maids raced back and forth, carting wine from the cellars and into the waiting carriage at the gates.

                “Please, have a safe journey, my love,” Adela said, standing on her toes to reach Alcina’s crimson lips.

                The tall woman smiled against her and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her close. 

                “Thank you, darling. I’ll be back as soon as I’m able to.”

                The three Dimitrescu sisters were standing in a line behind Adela.

                “Don’t rush back, Mother,” Daniela told her with a wave of her hand. 

                Cassandra jabbed her sister in the ribs while Alcina was distracted by the kiss.

                “She means don’t speed. The leaves are a bit wet, and mortals say they can be slipperier than ice,” Bela chimed in. “Please, stay safe.”

                Adela stepped to the side to allow Alcina to hug her daughters. She then watched her elegant frame enter the carriage, holding her hat down as she bent through, taking her seat inside. The four of them waved as the carriage disappeared down the mountain. Once they were safely inside with the castle gates shut behind them, they began their planning.

                “When are we meeting him?” Cassandra asked Bela in a whisper. 

                “Half an hour. Go make sure you’re ready,” the eldest daughter told her sisters, then she turned to Adela. “You should meet with Roxana and Lenuta before we leave to make sure they’re prepared if something happens here. Aunt Donna should be arriving very shortly.”

                The maiden nodded and headed off to the kitchen. When Roxana noticed her friend enter the room, she sent the younger girl she was training away.

                “Is she nearby?” Adela whispered.

                “I cannot sense her, no,” she told her. “Has Lady Dimitrescu left?”

                “Yes, now we’re waiting for Donna to get here. I want to make sure you’re all safe, just in case,” the maiden said as she placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder and smiled. “Between your sensing abilities and her hallucinations, you should be safe from her. There are plants from House Beneviento in nearly every room and especially the courtyard. You’ll be safe here.”

                Roxana nodded. She was more nervous for Adela and the Dimitrescu daughters.                

                “I wish I could do more to help,” she said sadly. 

                The blonde woman wrapped her arms around her friend and hugged her tightly. 

                “I want you to be safe. You must protect yourself and everyone in the castle,” she told her before she pulled away to look her in the eyes. “That’s an order.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” the maid said with a sigh.

                “Will you prepare some tea for Donna? She should be arriving soon.”

                “Of course. I’ll bring it out into the main hall.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. For everything.”

                “Thank you, Adela. Please be safe.”

                The blonde woman nodded. 

                “I will do my best,” she said as she turned to leave, but stopped. “Roxana, if I don’t make it back, will you apologize to Alcina for me? And…tell her that I love her.”

                “You can tell her yourself when you return, but yes.”

                “Thank you.”

                When she entered the main hall, Lady Beneviento was already waiting there, sitting with her nieces. 

                “Adela!” Angie called, running to her.

                The sight of her small and cheerful friend brought a bright smile to her face. She caught the doll as she jumped into her arms, hugging her tightly. 

                “Hello, Angie. It’s good to see you again.”

                “Are you gonna kick Miranda’s butt?” the doll asked, leaning in to whisper in her ear, causing the maiden to chuckle. 

                “We’re certainly going to try.”

                “You better!” she said and wrapped her porcelain arms around the girl tightly, not letting go for a long moment. 

                Adela held her and walked towards Lady Beneviento with a smile.

                “Hello, Donna. Thank you for coming. And thank you for…everything. You’re always too kind.”

                The three Dimitrescu sisters nodded in unison. The black-veiled woman got up from her seat and took Angie from Adela, setting her on the ground.

                “Hey,” the doll whined.

                Her creator ignored her. She wrapped Adela in a tight hug, pulling her close. Adela smiled and hugged her back. Donna wasn’t a very physically affectionate or overly touchy person, so it made her feel special.

                “Please save my sister,” she whispered in her ear, her voice shaky and even softer than normal; it sounded like she had been crying. “Please, save us all.”

                Adela gave the other woman a firm nod and then bowed her head. 

                “I’ll do my best,” she promised. 

                She stumbled forward as Cassandra patted her on the back more roughly than intended. 

                “We’ll be by her side to help. Try not to worry, Aunt Donna,” the middle sister told her.

                “Please stay safe yourself and look after the servants,” said Bela. “Stay close to Roxana in case you-know-who shows up unexpectedly, though I doubt she will.”

                “Yeah, Uncle Karl and us should be holding her attention,” Daniela chimed in with a giggle.

                Lady Beneviento removed her veil and looked her eldest niece in the eye. 

                “Please do what Karl asks you to do, even if you think it goes against your better judgment. I promise, he knows what he’s doing.”

                Her youngest niece nodded behind her in agreement. Bela sighed and rolled her eyes. 

                “Fine. But only because you say so, Aunt Donna.”

                “Thank you, dear. Now, go. You three must be back before it gets too cold. Be safe. The carriage is still outside.”

                The Dimitrescu sisters nodded and hugged their aunt together. When they released her, Donna returned to the safety of her veil. She bowed her head to them. With that, the four women left Castle Dimitrescu and got into the Beneviento carriage. They leaned back in their seats and closed the curtains. Sensing Adela’s pulse quicken, Bela placed her hand on top of the other blonde woman’s. 

                “Everything will be fine,” she told her.

                The maiden said nothing, but she flashed her a brief smile. Instead of heading to its home, the carriage passed the trail to House Beneviento and went on towards the smoking factory of House Heisenberg in the distance. Adela had never been so close to the factory before. It looked very imposing to her. She could feel the air around them tingling with electricity. 

                The carriage brought them through the electrified gate that opened, seemingly on its own, and up the path towards the towering fortress. Scattered scrap of varying sizes was strewn about the front of the eclectic building. It all looked like some sort of organized chaos, but it seemed more chaotic than not. The driver left them off at what looked like a barn. The large sliding doors opened for them as they drew close. Adela had never seen so much electricity at once. The village was lost in time, and the castle was just that, a castle. It was all so new, stirring anxiety and excitement in her. 

                Daniela took the lead and went to the left, through a door, down some stairs, and into what looked like a storage room with a workstation. Karl was sitting in a chair with his heavy black boots resting on the table in front of him. He was smoking one of his Cuban cigars. The light was hitting off his hat in just the right way so that they couldn’t see his face.

                “Hey, Uncle Karl,” the redhead said with a wave.

                “Hey, Kid,” he called back to her, lifting his head to look at them all with his light eyes sparkling. “Ready for a rebellion?” 

                “Is that army of yours ready?” Cassandra asked him.

                “You have an army?” Adela asked, thinking of the tanks she saw outside. 

                Bela covered her face with her hand and sighed. 

                “Please, not this.”

                Karl grinned and got to his feet, gesturing to the ground below him. 

                “My metal army!” he exclaimed. “While Alcina was off killing and eating people, and Moreau was turning them into lycans and Donna was making dolls, I was in here, building an army to take down Miranda.”

                “You… built an army?” Adela asked, confused.

                “I want nothing to do with that Cadou shit,” he explained. “I make my own.” 

                His leather gloves creaked as he clenched his fists. 

                “With my own hands. I don’t go around torturing poor people like Alcina and Moreau do. I know what that feels like. I’ve been there. Miranda kept me locked up and did her weird experiments on me for years! And I vowed to get my revenge on that bitch. But I can’t do it alone, not even with an army. So, let’s do it, kids. Let’s go murder grandma!”

                “Yeah!” Daniela shouted, flying up into the air. 

                “She’s not our-” Bela began.

                “Hey, if Adela can be our mom, then Miranda can be our grandma. We might not be a normal family, but we’re still a family,” Daniela told her, arguing family dynamics despite the situation at hand.

                “Just let her have it, Bela,” Cassandra said.

                “Whatever makes you happy, Sister,” the blonde told her with a soft, exasperated sigh.

                Daniela smirked and floated back down to her feet.

                “So, what’s the plan?” Cassandra asked.

                “Oh, I’m glad you asked!” Karl said as he moved over to the far wall. 

                Adela hadn’t really noticed it before. It was partially covered in fabric. In a flash, he snatched it off, revealing an in-depth plan of attack. He began to point with his lit cigar. 

                “I call Miranda, tell her I’ve made a new invention; want her input, you know, that kind of kiss-ass stuff. Then I go down into my factory and get my boys running. They get going while she gets here, and you all stay hidden and ready. I’ll put on a little show for her and give you all enough time to get to your places,” he explained before he pointed to an adorably crude sketch of all of them surrounding Miranda. “When I make the signal, I set my boys loose and you girls attack her from behind,” he said, pointing over to the Dimitrescu daughters. 

                “What about me?” Adela asked. 

                She assumed that the small blue blur on the paper represented her, and she was much further back than the rest of them. 

                “Uh, well, you… You have a really special job!” he told her. “The girls can only take so many hits, and I only have so many boys, so a nice shield every now and then would be great. Unless you have anything a tad more…useful up your sleeves?”

                A frown flickered across Adela’s face. All she could really do with her new power was make barriers and use the same force to push things. The look made something inside Karl panic. 

                “Uh, I-I didn’t mean anything bad by it. Do you want a gun? I can give you a gun!”

                “A gun?” Cassandra asked flatly. “Really?”

                “Perhaps you’ll find a new power you haven’t learned yet,” Bela told Adela, giving her shoulder a light squeeze. “There was only so much time and so many things we could test before. This should be an opportunity to try new things.” 

                The maiden nodded but remained quiet, allowing Heisenberg to continue. 

                “Alright, you three need to be back before you get too cold or she’ll take some good chunks out of you,” he said.

                The Dimitrescu sisters nodded in agreement. 

                “Anything else?” Cassandra asked him, scanning his plans again. 

                “Yeah, don’t die or I’ll kill you myself,” he said, blowing out a puff from his cigar.

                “Fair enough,” Cassandra agreed.

                “Alright, you girls go get ready,” he said, walking past them. “I have a phone call to make.” 

                With that, he left, letting the heavy door creak shut behind him. Bela walked up behind Cassandra, looking over the plans herself. 

                “What do you think, Sister?”

                “I couldn’t think of anything better,” Bela told her honestly. “Besides, Aunt Donna told us to do what he says.”

                “True.”

                Adela’s white eyes scanned the paper one last time. 

                “His army is below this building?” she asked.

                “Yeah, it’s pretty fun down there,” Daniela said with a giggle. 

                “How often do you even come here?” Cassandra finally asked her.

                “Yes, I was just wondering that myself,” Bela said. 

                “Whenever Mother is too busy and neither of you will play with me,” she told them with a scoff. “At least someone enjoys my time.” 

                “It’s not that we don’t enjoy your time, Sister,” Bela explained. “We just also enjoy our own time.”

                “That’s why I come here. There are so many things to do. And he lets me eat the rejects!” 

                “The two of you have a questionable yet wholesome relationship,” Cassandra told her. 

                Adela and Bela nodded in agreement. Daniela simply giggled. Lord Heisenberg soon returned to them with a beaming grin on his face. He clapped his worn leather gloves together loudly before looking around the room at the four girls. When he spoke, his light grey eyes practically sparkled with twisted glee.

                “She’s on her way, and I woke the boys up for work. Time for you to get to your places, ladies.”

                The four of them followed him out of the room and back into the barn area above. Karl lit a fresh cigar and puffed on it. Then he sighed and faced them. 

                “Good luck out there, girls. Let’s kill this bitch once and for all.”

                “Yes, Uncle,” they said in unison, and their sickles formed in their hands.

                “You,” he began as he pointed the lit cigar at Adela, “Don’t do anything stupid. If you die, Alcina will kill me for sure.”

                “I’ll do my best,” she told him. 

                “And don’t lose this again.” With a twist of his hand, he audibly forced the golden clasp of her necklace sealed.

                “Thank you for returning it,” she said as she reached up to touch the piece of jewelry. “It means a great deal to me.”

                “Mhm.” 

                Karl turned away from her and puffed his cigar. 

                “Good luck, kids,” he said with a wave as he walked out into the yard. 

                The Dimitrescu sisters wrapped their arms around Adela in a group hug. 

                “Everyone be safe,” Bela said.

                “Make sure to stick to the plan,” said Cassandra.

                “And go back down into that room if things get too rough up here,” Daniela told the white-eyed woman. 

                “Please make sure you all get back to the castle before it gets too cold,” Adela said.

                “You’re coming with us when it does,” Bela told her.

                “I am not. I’m staying until the battle is finished. I’ll do what I can to aid Lord Heinsenberg while he and his army finish her off. Then, I will join you back at the castle, safe and sound.”

                “Hopefully it won’t take that long,” Cassandra said.

                Adela squeezed the three of them one more time. She knew how powerful and indestructible they were, but she had no way of knowing how they would fare against whatever Mother Miranda could throw at them.

                “Now, go take your places before she comes,” she told them.

                The three sisters nodded and took their spots in the rafters above. The maiden hid behind a tractor and other various pieces of scrap. They waited for what felt like hours, but it was probably only a few minutes.

                “Mother Miranda!” came Heisenberg’s boisterous voice from outside. 

                Adela could feel her heart race, and one of the girls shushed her from above. She took a few deep breaths and watched from a crack between the scrap metal. She couldn’t hear what they were saying, but it seemed to be going well. The ground shifted below her feet, and what sounded like an enormous truck engine echoed through the entire area. She almost fell over, but she caught herself, careful not to make any extra noise. Karl was laughing over the roaring engine. Then the sound of a fan spinning shot through the air.

                “Now,” Bela hissed to her sisters.

                Adela watched the swarm of flies descend out of the barn until the Dimitrescu sisters were standing behind Miranda, blocking her from the gate. Karl and his metal army were before her. Her white eyes widened at the sight of black, inky-looking tree branches rising out of the ground, swiping out all around. 

                In a flash of blue, the maiden was outside, her glowing gaze darting around to see where she’d be most helpful. The girls seemed to be easily evading the attack, but Karl’s army couldn’t dodge well enough. However, the metal-men were cutting easily through the branches. A branch swiped out at Daniela, knocking her weapon away. Adela’s hand went up and sent the black mass flying back away from the redhead, allowing her time to form another. She held her hands out in front of her as one of the branches came for her, but her blue wall held it back. 

                “FOOLS!” Mother Miranda’s voice boomed. 

                She wrapped herself in her own tendrils and emerged looking far less human than she had just moments before. She was a terrible sight; a white and black demon-woman. Her golden halo was much larger. Her chalk-white skin was even whiter than Alcina’s, and it looked to be cracking in spots like an old plaster wall. Her fingers looked like spider legs, as did the tips of her wings. She had one singular eye in the center of her forehead.

                She began swiping out with claws and wings, going for anything that moved. An entire row of Karl’s metal army was sent smashing into the side of the building. Adela could hear Cassandra growl, but in pain or anger, she wasn’t sure. She whipped around to find the three of them being pelted with inky tendrils. She was quickly by their side, forcing the branches up and away from them. Mother Miranda herself seemed to be focusing her attention on Karl. He was laughing and swinging his hammer around. His army was surrounding him, cutting her tendrils away from him. 

                When Karl brought his hammer down on the eye on Miranda’s forehead, she cried out and went all grey a moment before she changed form again. Her wings were just giant spider legs, carrying her around the field as she stabbed down at the man she’d once called her son. One of them pierced him through the shoulder.

                Daniela dispersed into flies and went to aid her uncle. Her sisters cried out to her to get back, but she didn’t listen. She tried cutting the spider-like leg away from him, teeth bared. Adela watched as another leg threatened to strike Alcina’s youngest daughter. She found herself suddenly by Daniela’s side, hand up, shielding her from Miranda’s weapons. 

                “Get out of here, Kid!” Karl called to his niece. “It’ll take more than that. Don’t you worry.”

                “Daniela,” Adela raised her voice, “Get back to your sisters, now!”

Chapter 36: The Maiden of Light

Summary:

Adela takes on Miranda to free the woman she loves.

                Miranda pressed down hard against the blue light, the pressure made Adela’s eyes pulse and she winced, strengthening her power. 

                “You stupid girl!” came Miranda’s distorted voice. “Get out of my way!”

                Adela fell back as one of the branches wrapped around her leg, pulling her to the ground. Her barrier shattered and she watched the sharp leg coming down at her. She panicked and put her hands back up. A smaller square of light formed, stopping it. It reminded Adela of a shield. 

                ‘I will take up a sword and shield and slay the terrible demon holding you captive.’ 

                Her own words from within her dream reverberated in her mind. It roused thoughts of the Maiden of War statue that sat just outside in the village cemetery, with her sword and shield raised up. As if melting with her thoughts, the light formed into a generic shield shape, and she found it somehow easier to control. It felt more real when the light was shaped like something, 

                “Impressive,” Miranda scoffed down at her. 

                “Hey, don’t get distracted!” Karl’s called out as his hammer flew and struck the demon-woman in the head, even though her leg was still lodged in his shoulder. 

                He gritted his teeth, biting into his cigar as the leg ripped further into him. Blood poured down his ruined trench coat. Adela tried to get up to help him, but the tendril wrapped around her leg even more before it sent her flying towards the electric fence. 

                “Got you!”

                Bela caught her in midair and quickly returned to her sisters with the other blonde woman in her arms. She set her gently on the ground before they all turned around to face Mother Miranda again. Heisenberg had hit her again in the eye, and her body and tendrils all flashed grey before she emerged with feathery, inky black wings. She was hovering in the air. Karl had a giant hole in his shoulder. His hammer was swinging in circles beside his head, waiting to strike. He was still smoking the same cigar.

                “Uncle Karl is really going through it right now,” Daniela said.

                “Stick to the plan,” Cassandra hissed. 

                “All these forms weren’t mentioned in the plan!” she argued back. “What if he didn’t even know she could do all that?”

                “I doubt she would allow anyone to know her other forms,” Bela said, staring at the beautifully terrifying sight. “Mother hasn’t even let us see hers.”

                “Alcina has another form?” Adela asked with pink cheeks.

                “Yes,” Bela told her. “Just as Moreau showed one of his forms at the reservoir that day.”

                “B-besides just her wings and tail?”

                “Aw, you got to see Mother’s tail? No fair!” Daniela whined. "Is it cute?”

                Adela didn’t hesitate to answer.

                “It’s positively adorable,”  

                “Does Karl have another form then?” Cassandra asked her sister.

                “I would imagine. Why?”

                “He could use it.”

                They all looked up. Three giant, swirling orbs of matter were forming over Mother Miranda’s head. They began glowing, like fireballs. They were aimed directly at the grey-haired man on the ground. Both Daniela and Adela moved forward but were stopped by Bela and Cassandra.

                “No.”

                “He needs help!” their little sister cried, trying to pull herself free of their protective grasp.

                “Please, he’s hurt!” Adela said. 

                “Stick to the plan,” Cassandra repeated.

                “Follow Uncle Karl’s orders,” Bela told them. 

                They looked on, watching all the metal around them lift into the air and converge on Lord Heisenberg as the fireballs went after him. Soon, he emerged in his mutated form, looking like a mangled metal amalgamation. Karl swung his giant spinning blade down at Mother Miranda, but she gracefully avoided it with her wings. All his metal limbs swung out towards her, sparks flying everywhere. Large, stray chunks of metal came at her from every direction. She couldn’t avoid it all. 

                “I’ll kill you with the power you gave me!” he bellowed. “That’s what I call being a good son!” 

                His distorted laughter echoed all around them.

                “Yeah, get her, Uncle Karl!” Daniela cheered. 

                “Quiet!”

                Miranda sent more branches up from the ground, towards the four of them. Adela caught one with a new shield of light. It was even easier to form the second time. Her mind once again repeated her own words.

                ‘I will take up a sword and shield and slay the terrible demon holding you captive.’

                She still needed a sword. Adela held out her right hand and willed the blue light to form. It took her a minute, but she managed to shape it into a sword, similar to the one the Maiden of War held. She started cutting away at the black tendrils, surprised at how sharp the blade was. 

                “Whoa,” Daniela said, pointing to the weapon. 

                “I told you that you’d unlock new power within you,” Bela said.

                “Good job, Maiden,” Cassandra told her with a smile.

                Adela smiled at them and went back to work, slicing Miranda’s branches. A giant smash and glow of light sent them back as the demon-woman tossed three new fireballs down at Lord Heisenberg. They collided with his metal body, sending more sparks into the air. Chunks of metal fell from his mutated form.

                “Permission to be ‘more useful’,” Adela said as she turned to Bela. 

                Alcina’s eldest daughter looked upon the woman her mother loved and who she’d grown to love as well, in her own way. Her long, golden-blonde hair was whipping around her, as was the light fabric of her blue tunic shirt. Her eyes were glowing the same sapphire as the sword and shield she was wielding. The other blonde woman sighed. 

                “Go.”

                Adela was off in a flash to aid Heisenberg. 

                “You said to stick to the plan!” Daniela complained.

                “Let the Maiden slay the Demon,” Cassandra said. “We will be her backup now.”

                “Everyone else gets all the fun,” the redhead whined, hacking at the nearby tendrils with her sickle. 

                Adela could hear Karl’s labored breathing as she drew nearer. She placed herself between his giant form and the demon-woman before them. Her glowing eyes narrowed up at her, swirling into an icy blue as her anger rose.

                “You learned a new trick?” Miranda laughed. “How cute.” 

                Her elegant black wings swirled around her, sending her flying towards Adela.

                “G-get out of the way, girl,” Lord Heisenberg told her.

                “Let me help you,” she yelled back at him. “I want to free Alcina!”

                “Free her?” Miranda questioned, smashing into her shield. “From what?”

                “You!” 

                Adela pushed her away and slashed out at her but she deftly evaded. Miranda’s laugh surrounded her. 

                “Someone has been telling you things. Tell me then,” she began as she hovered before her. “What do you know?”

                “Out of all the other Lords, you implanted Alcina with some sort of mind control,” she told her. “But you made a mistake not doing the same with Lord Heisenberg. Now we’re going to all get our revenge for the suffering you have caused.”

                “You know nothing about suffering,” she boomed. “All I want is my dear, sweet Eva back. That’s all I ever wanted.”

                “Yeah, well, you didn’t have to ruin all of our lives just for one measly kid,” Karl’s voice came from behind Adela.

                “I was a fool for letting your resentment for me grow, Karl,” she told him. “Imagine what I could do if you were truly by my side. Don’t you want to help your mother? Together, we can use this girl as Eva’s vessel, then no one else has to suffer.”

                “That’s where you’re wrong, Mother,” he spat the last word. “That super-sized bitch of a sister of mine and her three perfect brats would continue suffering if they lost this girl.”

                Miranda scoffed. 

                “Such a pity I lost my chance. But I learned from my mistakes,” she said. 

                Her wings held her in the air directly over Adela, forcing her to look up to meet her eye. 

                “When Moreau found you as a child with your mother and father at the reservoir, he was going to try to eat you, much as he did last month. But your parents got you away just before he swallowed them instead.” 

                “He…what? I thought the Lycans…”

                Her eyes widened as she realized she’d been lied to.

                “Mother…Father…” 

                The images flashed in her mind as Miranda laughed coldly. Her light faltered. Mother Miranda lowered herself to the ground, standing before the girl. She still towered over her, even without being in the air. But not as much as Alcina did. Spider-like claws grasped her chin, forcing her to look into her eyes. 

                “When Moreau told me what happened, I went to find you, all alone in that big estate with all that money you didn’t need. Instead of taking you then, as I did with Karl, I summoned Soreana to watch over you. I let her do what she wanted with the money and the estate, and in turn, she kept you submissive. The perfect little servant. That way, once you reached an age that pleased me, I planned on implanting a Cadou in you myself. I’d have the control I have over Alcina, without Karl’s fighting resentment."

                She laughed like she wasn’t explaining such terrible things.

                “It would have been perfect! If it wasn’t for that foolish mortal, giving in to her greed. Or Alcina for doing something as silly as falling in love. Or for Moreau to mess up, yet again, and take my own experiment from me!”

                Adela cried out as Miranda’s fingers slashed across her chin. She shook her head to focus on the present. Her white eyes lit up sapphire, and her sword and shield reformed. 

                “I’m not going to be your ‘daughter,’” she said, raising her weapon to her. “You won’t keep me from Alcina again. I’m going to free her from you once and for all!”

                “What a brave little Maiden, but so foolish,” Miranda said as she lifted off the ground, the fireballs beginning to form around her head. “When I’m done with you, girl, you will know what true suffering is.”

                Adela held her ground. She managed to toss one of the balls back towards the demon-woman, striking her in the chest. But the other two fireballs struck her shield, one after another, causing it to shatter. She was sent flying back into Heisenberg, returned to his human form. 

                “Come on, girl,” he said, getting to his feet, his shoulder still leaking copious blood. “Let’s kill this bitch.”

                “Your arm..."

                “Mhm, I’ll be fine, Kid. Don’t worry.”

                “No, you don’t look fine.” 

                She brought her sword across her palm and pressed the open wound to his.

                “Aw, gross,” he said, watching her. 

                Both wounds sealed, his closing faster than hers, as she’d grown to expect. 

                “Thanks, Kid."

                She smiled back at him.

                “Mhm.”

                “Ready?” he asked her.

                Another shield formed in her hand, and her sword beamed even brighter. 

                “Do you think you could get me up there?” 

                She pointed up to Miranda. More fireballs were forming above her head.

                “Are you crazy?”

                “Perhaps. But can you?”

                “Well, yeah…”

                She gripped her sword tightly. 

                “Then, please. I can do this,” she assured.

                “Alright, alright.” 

                Karl pulled a chunk of metal towards her, allowing her to jump on top. 

                “I’m gonna be down after this, so you better make it count,” he told her.

                Adela nodded. 

                “I’m ready.” 

                Lord Heisenberg floated the girl into the air on the piece of metal, lifting her up to the woman who caused him so much suffering, who had caused so much suffering to so many people. 

                “End this!” he yelled to Adela. 

                “Persistent, aren’t you? Your body will truly be perfect for my Eva! Now give in and submit!” Mother Miranda laughed. 

                “Never!” Adela yelled. 

                She leaped into the air, holding her shield out as she thrust her sword forward. 

                Miranda tossed her fireballs down, but the maiden was too close, and her blade plunged into the eye in the center of her forehead. 

                “NO!” Miranda screamed. 

                With a flick of her wrist, she sent Adela flying back, and she fell to the ground. The demon-woman screeched, holding her head as she began to grow grey and crumble until all that was left of her was dust. 

                “Adela!” the Dimitrescu sisters called to her, flying towards the fallen girl.

                “Fuck, is she dead?” Karl asked, weakly making his way towards the four of them.

                Bela gently scooped the other blonde woman up in her arms. 

                “Just unconscious,” she said. “She should be fine.”

                “It’s getting cold,” Daniela said with a shiver. 

                “Go, go, go!” Karl ordered, pushing them towards his gate. “Get the fuck outta here. I’ll clean up this…mess later. Or let this wind take it.”

                “Sorry about your army, Uncle Karl,” Daniela said to him.

                “They served their purpose, Kid. The bitch is dead. Now go!”

                “Can you carry her yourself, Sister?” Cassandra asked Bela.

                The eldest Dimitrescu daughter nodded and took off into the air, holding her mother’s wife protectively in her arms. 

                “Let’s hurry,” she said, flying off towards the castle.

                “Good plan,” Cassandra told Heisenberg before she took off after her sister.

                “Thanks for the help, Uncle Karl!” 

                Daniela hugged him before joining her sisters.

                “Crazy kids,” Karl mumbled as he limped his way back into his factory.

Chapter 37: Desecration

Summary:

Adela and her new family return to the cave church along with the others Lords.

Notes:

Smut in a church.

                Lady Dimitrescu stepped out of her carriage, holding down her wide-brimmed hat. Her elegant frame turned to face the four women waiting for her at the castle gates.

                “Welcome home, my love,” Adela said with a beaming smile.

                Her grey-white eyes widened at the sudden tight embrace of the tall woman. She could feel her body shaking. 

                “Alcina?” she asked worriedly.

                Her wife dropped to her knees before her, thick tears in her eyes. She looked as if she were seeing Adela for the first time. Her hand reached out to cup her cheek. 

                “Adela,” she breathed. 

                The blonde woman smiled and leaned into her touch, placing one of her own hands on top of hers. 

                “Alcina…”

                “I’m so sorry,” the tall woman sobbed. 

                Adela held the woman she loved close, removing her hat to kiss her on the forehead. 

                “Are you free now, my love?”

                “Yes,” she cried. “I could feel it happen last night at the event. I had to excuse myself. It was so much at once.”

                Bela was by her side.

                “Come inside, Mother."

                “I’ll make you tea,” Cassandra offered, pushing the doors open.

                “And I’ll tell you how we all murdered grandma!” Daniela said with a giggle.

                “Sister,” the other two warned. 

                They brought Alcina into the main hall and sat her in her chair. Adela stood by her side, resting a comforting hand on her shoulder as the girls recounted the events of the day prior. Lady Dimitrescu was shakily sipping a cup of blood tea, listening. Her black makeup was smeared down her face, but her crying had subsided. 

                “And then she just shoved this blazing light sword right into her skull!” Daniela told her excitedly.

                “’I will take up a sword and shield and slay the terrible demon holding you captive’,” Lady Beneviento quoted, walking into the main hall, Angie close behind. 

                The doll giggled. Adela turned to look at her with a raised brow. 

                “How did you-?”

                Donna smiled behind her veil. 

                “You have a very dashing maiden, Alcina.”

                The blonde girl’s cheeks reddened. 

                “Mmm,” Lady Dimitrescu hummed, reaching back to pull Adela into her lap, rousing a little shocked gasp from her. 

                She placed a gloved finger under the smaller woman’s chin and stared into her white eyes. 

                “And here I was, thinking I was the demon,” she whispered.

                “I told you, you’re my goddess,” Adela told her, reaching a hand up to cup her makeup-stained cheek. 

                “Blasphemy, in our castle, darling?” she said with a laugh.

                “Not anymore,” Adela pointed out.

                “Very true,” Alcina said, poking her on the nose.

                “What are you all planning on doing with the village now?” Bela asked. “And the Megamycete?”

                “Karl and I have arranged a meeting in the cave church to discuss the future of the village,” Donna said. “Is that alright with you, Sister?”

                “Of course,” Alcina told her with a nod. “I must thank our little brother for all he’s done. He may still be a stupid man-thing, but now I know why he is the way he is and why he hates me so.”

                “He doesn’t hate you, Alcina. He hated that you couldn’t believe what Mother Miranda was doing all this time,” Donna explained to her. “Now, her power over you is gone.”

                “Does this mean we can all be a family?” Adela asked, looking up at her wife.

                Lady Dimitrescu melted at her puppy-dog eyes. 

                “Well, it will take some time, but yes, I suppose.”

                “What about Uncle Sal?” Daniela asked.

                “He’ll be allowed to live, and he will be glad that I don’t rip his slimy little heart out of his chest,” Alcina sneered.

                “Fair,” the redhead said. 

                “Are we allowed to come to the meeting as well, Mother?” Bela asked her.          

                “I’ve always wanted you to,” Alcina told her, “But Mother Miranda would never allow it.” 

                She smirked. 

                “So, yes, dear. You’ll all be joining.”

                The girls smiled. 

                “Thank you, Mother,” they happily said in unison.

                “I’m going to put on a new face of makeup, and then we’ll return,” Alcina said and got to her feet, still holding Adela in her arms, before she started heading for the door.

                “I can walk, my love,” Adela told her. “I’m not injured. I feel fine.”

                “Oh, darling, I know,” she cooed as she gripped her tighter and carried her all the way up to their chambers. 

…

                Adela’s white eyes glanced around Miranda’s church. It was still foreboding, but less so now that she was gone. Lady Dimitrescu took her usual seat, lighting up a cigarette in her quellazaire. She took a long drag before releasing the smoke above her head. Lord Heisenberg was sitting in the pew across from her, cigar in his teeth. He was far more relaxed than he’d ever looked in the location they found themselves in. 

                “Karl,” Alcina addressed him.

                “Sis,” he replied with a nod of his head.

                “Thank you.”

                The grey-haired man took the cigar from his mouth and smirked. 

                “Never thought I’d hear that!” he said with a laugh as he leaned back in his seat, leg crossed over his knee. “But hey, thank you for finding that little maiden of yours and not eating her.”

                Lady Dimitrescu’s crimson lips curled up in a smirk of her own. 

                “Oh, I still eat her.”

                “Alcina!” Adela scolded her, her face turning bright red. 

                “Gross,” Karl mumbled.

                The three Dimitrescu sisters were sitting in a pew to their mother’s right. Adela was sitting on one of her armrests, feet dangling above the floor. Alcina had her free arm wrapped around her wife’s waist. Angie giggled in Lady Beneviento’s lap. She was sitting in her usual spot, but it was moved closer to the others, away from the pulpit. Lord Moreau was standing as close to the spot where Mother Miranda once stood as he could without getting onto the platform. His face was shadowed under his hood. 

                “Who would like to start?” Donna surprisingly took the lead. 

                Karl blew a puff of smoke into the air. 

                “No more experiments. No more test subjects. No more making the villagers suffer. We need to just let them live their lives.”

                “I fully agree,” the veiled woman said with a nod.

                The others in the room nodded as well; all besides Moreau. They could all hear him muttering in his corner, but chose to ignore him.

                “I will begin to pay my staff regularly,” Alcina said before bringing her quellazaire to her lips, blowing the smoke out before she continued. “The servants who were taken against their will shall be returned if they so choose. I will only take willing help from here on.”

                Adela smiled happily, subconsciously kicking out her feet as they dangled in the air. 

                “Holy shit,” Karl choked on his own smoke. 

                “And a portion of the money House Dimitrescu will receive annually for our new Sanguis de Virgine Lumine will go to the village to help rebuild it and bring a little life back for the poor mortals.”

                “Actual blood money?” Karl laughed bitterly. “I thought you weren’t taking any more maidens, Alcina?!”

                “The blood is mine,” Adela told him. “If spread out over the year, it will be much easier to…donate.”

                “And because it is her blood, she has requested a small share to go to the village every year. But I’ve upped the price per bottle significantly.”

                Karl settled back with an impressed face, nodding. 

                “You’re a good kid, Kid.”

                “I just want to do whatever I can to help them,” Adela explained. “I’ve seen too many people in the village suffer.”

                “So, do we just let them do their own thing and give them money every year?” Daniela chimed in.

                “Mhm, but I would like to go down periodically to make sure everything is going smoothly. I imagine learning that Mother Miranda wasn’t actually their savior will be hard to digest,” Adela said, and she looked up at Alcina. “Could we build them a library so they can learn things from outside the village?”

                “It is your money, darling. Do as you wish."

                She smiled and nuzzled against her shoulder. 

                “Thank you, my love.”

                “What about the Megamycete?” Moreau finally chimed in loudly enough to be heard.

                “Leave it be,” Donna told him in an uncharacteristically harsh tone. “We’ll seal the entrance to the underground and throw the remaining Cadou in as well.”

                The fish-man didn’t seem so happy about that, but he remained silent. 

                “Can I smash this place to bits?” Karl gestured around the church, his hammer rising into the air beside him.

                “Later,” Alcina said, “I’d like some time in here…alone.”

                “Whatever, as long as it’s gone soon,” he told her.

                “Of course, Brother.”

                “Is there any other matter that needs to be addressed?” Donna asked the room.

                “Yes,” Adela spoke up.

                Her white eyes turned to look across the room at the fish-man who’d taken her parents and her humanity from her.

                “I would like the reservoir cleaned. I will pay to have it fixed. I do not care if it’s in your territory, Lord Moreau; you will no longer be feasting on villagers or sending acid down upon them. If I find out that you’ve caused any harm to anyone, I will come to visit you myself.” 

                Her eyes began glowing a warning icy blue, lighting up the dark room. Salvatore blubbered further into his corner. Alcina grinned and pulled the girl closer to her. Lady Beneviento was smiling behind her veil. She got to her feet, scooping Angie up in her arms.

                “If that’s all, then... Are you planning on visiting the village tomorrow, Adela?”

                “Yes,” she nodded. “I thought it would be easier for them to hear the news from someone they think is a mortal, like them.”

                “And we’ll be there if any of them need convincing,” Cassandra said with a grin. 

                “Excellent,” Donna said and bowed her head to them. “Then, I shall see you all again soon.”

                “You can come over and play games with me and my friends!” Angie said to the maiden.

                “I would love that very much,” Adela said with a smile. 

                Once Donna and her creation were gone, Karl got to his feet, swinging his hammer over his shoulder. 

                “Come on, Sal,” he said, ignoring his brother’s pathetic whimpers.

                Moreau’s sad, beady eyes lingered on the podium, where his mother figure had once stood. Heisenberg gave him a hard pat on the back. 

                “You want some of her ashes, guppy? Would that make you feel better? Come to my factory. You can scoop some off my lawn.”

                With that, Karl laughed and made his way out of the cave.  

                “Oh, Mother Miranda,” the fish-man blubbered. 

                The five Dimitrescu women stared at him with their glowing eyes until he left. Alcina rose from her pew, eyes on the pulpit. 

                “Daughters, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like a moment. Adela and I will meet you back at the castle.”

                “Of course, Mother,” the daughters said before they dispersed into flies, swarming out of the church. 

                Adela watched her wife walk up the platform, pacing as her eyes scanned the area. She slid off from her perch on the pew and moved towards her. She wanted to give her space, but she also wanted to be there for her. 

                “Adela,” her wife called, reaching out to her.

                The blonde woman stepped forward and took her hand. 

                “It’s alright, Alcina. I’m here.” 

                Lady Dimitrescu pulled her close, wrapping her arms around the smaller woman. Her crimson lips curled at the sides in a devilish smirk. She picked Adela up and set her atop the pulpit. The maiden let out a little startled gasp. Her white eyes looked up, staring into the beautiful glowing yellow pools above her. Alcina stepped closer to her, setting her large hands on the girl’s knees. 

                “I’d like to pray,” she whispered.

                Adela’s eyes widened as her wife began spreading her legs. 

                “A-Alcina!”

                “Mhm.” 

                She got to her knees in front of the pulpit, head between her maiden’s thighs as she began moving the fabric of her dress up. One of her claws sliced the other woman’s underwear off, and she tossed them over her shoulder. She leaned closer, planting a kiss between her legs. 

                “Say it again,” she almost begged.

                Adela’s face was bright red. 

                “Alcina,” she breathed, letting her head fall back. 

                Lady Dimitrescu smirked and flicked her tongue out, running it up her slit, rousing a gasp from the blonde. Alcina hummed happily and pressed herself between her folds. The maiden leaned back against the wooden pulpit, gripping the sides of it as her lover’s tongue went to work. Her eyes looked out at the rest of the empty church. 

                “A-Alcina, this feels…wrong,” she said between panted breaths. 

                The other woman simply chuckled into her, rousing more sounds from the maiden. Her tongue greedily lapped at the wetness that had formed before she plunged it inside her opening. Adela’s white eyes swirled into sapphire as a deep moan escaped her lips. She let her hips rock to the rhythm of the whirling tongue. Soon, her sounds filled the church, bouncing off the crumbling walls and echoing all around them. Flickers of blue lit up the room as they pulsed in and out of the air. She arched her back, feeling herself begin to climax.

                “Alcina!” she moaned. 

                Her tongue swirled faster at the sound of her name, rousing startled noises of pleasure from her lover.

                “Alcina!” she called again, digging her nails into the wood she was gripping. 

                The long tongue plunged deeper inside her, and she screamed her name out a final time before she went limp against the pulpit, panting. Alcina pulled herself away, licking her lips with a smirk. She pulled the blonde woman up into a sitting position and wrapped her arms around her. 

                “Adela,” she sighed happily.

                “Mmm,” the girl hummed as she nuzzled into her. “I thought you came over here to mourn not…this.”

                “I haven’t shed a single tear for that woman, and I don’t plan to. I was just having a bit of fun…and some revenge.”

                Alcina chuckled. She lifted her into her arms, off the platform, and set her down on the ground. Then she let out a hard kick from her strong legs, smashing through the wood of the pulpit. She sighed in contentment. 

                “Well, I feel much better now. Karl can have his fun with the rest.” 

                “Shall we go home now, my love?” 

                Adela laughed and took her hand, bringing it to her lips to kiss it. The taller woman leaned down to kiss the maiden on the lips. 

                “Yes,” she told her, “I wish to never see this place ever again.”

                With that, Alcina and her wife exited Miranda’s church, hand in hand. 

Notes:

May I suggest a song for the ending of this chapter?
Pray by Xana

Chapter 38: Blue Heaven

Summary:

Alcina sings a song for her wife.

                Adela walked down the long path from the castle to the village below, her royal blue cloak blowing out behind her in the chilly autumn breeze. She didn’t think it would be wise to take the Dimitrescu carriage, so she decided to walk instead. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela were by her side, hovering just off the ground. They had their hoods up to keep them as warm as possible. 

                “How do you think the villagers will take the news?” the eldest sister asked.

                “They might not believe me,” Adela said. "So I may need you to back up my story.”

                “What are you gonna tell them?” Daniela asked her.

                “The truth.” 

                Once they reached the gate that led into the cemetery, Adela turned to face the three of them. 

                “Stay here and make sure none of the villagers see you. I don’t want to frighten them.”

                “Why? Are we frightening?” Cassandra teased, grinning. 

                “If something does go wrong and I need your help, I’ll send some light over to get your attention.”

                The three Dimitrescu sisters nodded. 

                “Just be safe,” Bela told her.

                “I will.”

                With that, she pushed the gates open, letting them creak closed behind her. Adela turned around to look at the relief of the maiden fighting the demon. The image on the gate used to frighten her, but now it made her smile. The demon that had plagued her and the ones she loved was dead. As she made her way out of the cemetery, she looked up at the Maiden of War statue, admiring it.

                “You!” called an angry voice in the distance. 

                She remembered it. It was the man her aunt Soreana had promised her to. She heard a gun cock, and she slowly turned around to face him. 

                “Where have you been?” he shouted at her. 

                The man pointed his pistol at her, but she remained unflinching. 

                “And where is Soreana with my gold?”

                “Sir, it’s been a year now,” she told him. “I thought you’d be over this. I haven’t seen my aunt since she sold me to Lady Dimitrescu. There is no gold to give you, I’m afraid.”

                “Where is your Mistress then?” he barked. “She can give me what I’m owed.” 

                He lowered his gun and smirked at her.

                “Unless you’ve come to fulfill your promise,” 

                Adela’s white eyes narrowed at him. 

                “I made no such promise, my aunt did. I owe you nothing."

                She smirked at him.

                “Besides, I’m afraid I’m already married.”

                The man gritted his teeth, gripping the weapon in his hand. 

                “Then your husband can give me the lei. Either way, I’m getting what I’m owed.”

                “My wife will not be giving you anything,” she told him. “If you’d allow me to pass, I’d like to go to the church. I need to make an announcement for the village.” 

                She turned her back on him and started walking up to the church. A shot rang out into the air around them. Adela stumbled forward, wincing in pain. She held a hand to her side. The wound closed before she lost enough blood to make too much of a difference, though it did cause some damage to the dress she had on and her new cloak. She turned back around to face the man with her glowing icy-blue eyes. 

                “I wouldn’t do that again if I were you,” she warned. 

                “What the fuck are you?!”

                The voice of the man, as well as the hand holding the gun, shook in fear. 

                “I am Lady Adela Dimitrescu,” she told him. “Now, lower your weapon.” 

                Villagers began gathering around them, whispering to one another. Adela remembered the sound too well. The man looked around, gaining courage from their numbers. He scoffed loudly. 

                “So, you’re just that demon-woman’s whore?” he snapped.

                Adela was in front of him in a flash, her light blade at his throat. 

                “Alcina is not a demon. I murdered the true demon that’s been causing us all nothing but suffering,” she said with her voice raised so those around them could hear her. “Now, let’s all go to the church. We need a village meeting.”  

                She lowered her weapon and took a step away from the man. The people of the village looked upon the blonde woman holding her glowing sword and shield as she stood under the statue of the Maiden of War. She looked quite convincing. They murmured amongst themselves before they began filing into the church. 

                “Well?” the maiden asked as she looked the man over.

                With a grumble, he returned his weapon to his belt and followed the others inside. A smirk formed at the corner of Adela’s lips. The sword and shield vanished from her hands before she made her way to bring the news to the villagers

…

                The village prospered through the rest of fall and into winter. Adela continued to take trips down every month to check on the people. They hadn’t taken the news of Mother Miranda’s death or her lies well at first, but they all took their own time to process things. It was too cold for the Dimitrescu daughters to go outside, and they were bored, as usual. 

                “Come on,” Daniela whined as she pestered Adela in the library. “Entertain me.”

                “Daniela, I just got this new book from the Duke,” she told her, not looking up from the page she was on. “I’ve read every single book in the castle now, and it’s only been a year.” 

                “Please,” the maiden begged. "Let me enjoy it.”

                “So, you hate me?” the redhead asked with a pout. 

                Adela laughed lightly and closed her book. 

                “No, silly,” she replied.

                She propped her elbow up on the armrest of the couch she was on. The maiden held her head in her hand, looking up at the floating girl. 

                “What can I do to entertain you? I’m afraid this book is the only thing entertaining me at the moment.”

                “You can help me bother Mother,” she said with a grin. “She won’t be as mad if you’re there. Besides, she shouldn’t be working this late.”

                The blonde girl set her book aside, leaving it on the table for later. 

                “You know what? That sounds like a good idea.”

                “Really?” Daniela asked with a beaming smile.

                “Mhm!” 

                Adela got to her feet and headed to the door. 

                “She’s working on the books, doing boring mathematics, and I think she deserves a break.” 

                She opened the door and made her way to the wine room with Daniela flying close behind her. Adela knocked and called out to her wife. 

                “My love, don’t you think it’s getting a bit late?” she asked.

                “Darling,” came Alcina’s tired voice. "But there are so many numbers.”

                The maiden chuckled and opened the door, stepping inside. 

                “There will always be so many numbers; that is their nature. Numbers can wait, and we are very bored.”

                Alcina looked up from her books and papers, raising an eyebrow. 

                “I thought you just got that new book.”

                “Yes, but,” she began, moving around the table to her chair. “A book isn’t the same as family time.” 

                She snatched Alcina’s pen and tossed it to Daniela. The redhead caught it and flew off, laughing. Alcina watched her younger daughter go before she turned her gaze on her wife. 

                “Let’s do something together, Alcina,” she said, tugging lightly on her arm. “As a family.”

                “You’re right, darling.” 

                The dark-haired woman sighed and leaned down to kiss her. 

                “Did it work?” Daniela called from the balcony. 

                Adela ran her finger up Alcina’s chin and poked her nose. 

                “Mhm!”

                Lady Dimitrescu raised an eyebrow at her. 

                “You did this for the girl, didn’t you?”

                “No, I wanted to spend time with you too, I just didn’t want to bother you. But I will bother you to spend time with your daughters,” she replied. 

                She stood on her toes to kiss her on the cheek before she made her way to the door, beckoning Alcina to follow. The tall woman sighed and got to her feet. She held her hat down as she bent through the door frame. Daniela was waiting for her, leaning against the banister with her ornate fountain pen. 

                “Now what are you going to do, Mother?” the redhead taunted.

                “Spend some time with my wonderful daughters and my beautiful wife,” she cooed.

                “Aw, really?” she asked as she happily handed the pen back to her. “Here you go then.”

                “What is it that you’d like to do, silly girl?” she asked Daniela.

                The redhead thought, then her eyes suddenly widened. 

                “Will you play piano for us? You can’t say no because Adela hasn’t heard you play yet,” she added. 

                “That’s a lovely idea,” Adela said with a smile. 

                She looked up at Alcina with pleading eyes. The taller woman really couldn’t say no, not that she really wanted to. 

                “Alright,” she said with a sigh. “Go get your sisters then and meet us there.”

                Daniela was off before she could even finish her sentence. Adela squeezed Alcina’s hand and gently guided her back through the library and into the opera hall. Lady Dimitrescu walked across the wooden floor, heels clicking until she reached the red and gold piano. She took a seat on the stool and flipped through the sheet music to find a song she wanted. Adela looked around the room. She wanted to leave the spots by the fireplace open for the girls in case they got cold. There was a table with flowers right in front of the piano. It looked like a good spot for her; she could see Alcina well from there. She took a seat in the green chair and sat back with a smile. Roxana entered the room, carrying a tray of wine bottles and glasses. 

                “Hello, my Ladies,” she greeted them cheerfully.

                “Hello, Roxana,” Adela said, smiling at her friend. “How did you know we were in here?”

                “Lady Bela asked me to bring you all some,” she said, placing a bottle of sparkling white wine and a glass on Adela’s table. 

                “Well, thank you very much. You’re perfect, as always,” the blonde replied.

                Roxana set three glasses and a bottle of blood wine down on the table by the fireplace. Then she set a wine glass and a bottle beside Alcina. The bottle was made of blue glass, and it had an intricate silver rose design surrounding it. 

                “Lady Bela also told me to bring you this, my Lady.”

                Lady Dimitrescu grinned at the sight of her special Sanguis de Virgine Lumine, her best vintage yet.

                “My daughters are so kind to me,” she breathed. “As are you, Roxana. Thank you, dear.”

                The maid smiled and bowed to the two of them before she left.

                 “You still have some left over?” Adela asked her.

                “Just this one,” Alcina told her as she uncorked it, pouring herself a glass. “I was saving it for a special occasion, and apparently Bela thinks this is one.”

                “I think it is, too,” Adela said with a smile.

                Alcina brought the glass to her crimson lips and let the red liquid slide down her throat with a soft moan, eyes pulsing. 

                “I think I’ll be able to make it even better this year. I have a few ideas on how to…alter the taste ever so slightly.”

                The blonde woman’s cheeks blushed. She poured herself the sweet white wine and took a long sip, staring at her wife over the top of the glass, hiding a smile. The sound of buzzing echoed through the room, and the girls floated towards them, settling in by the fire. 

                “I’m glad you agreed with me, Mother,” Bela said, pointing to her wine bottle before pouring herself some of the blood wine Roxana had brought for the three of them. 

                “You deserve to relax and have special things,” Cassandra told her mother.

                “And we deserve to be entertained!” Daniela said, snatching the wine bottle from her sister.

                “All these things are true, Daughters,” Alcina replied as she took another sip of her wine before getting into position. 

                She’d found the song she wanted to play. It was “My Blue Heaven” written by Walter Donaldson with lyrics by George A. Whiting. She’d picked it for a reason. Just how long she’d had this particular piece chosen was only known to her, and she’d let it stay that way. 

                “Please keep in mind that I haven’t played or sung in quite some time,” she told them.

                “You’ll do just fine, Alcina,” Adela said.

                The maiden put both her elbows on the table and held her head up with her hands under her chin, watching her wife intently with a smile spread across her face.

                Lady Dimitrescu took a deep breath and began.

“Whippoorwills call, evenin’ is nigh

Hurry to my Blue Heaven

Turn to the right, there’s a little white light

Will lead you to my Blue Heaven

You’ll see a smilin’ face, a fireplace, a cozy room

Little nest that nestles where the roses bloom

Adela and me, and the baby makes three

We’re happy in my, in my Blue Heaven

You’re gonna see a smilin’ face, fireplace, cozy room

And a little nest nestled where the roses bloom

Just Adela and me, and the baby is three

We’re so happy in my Blue Heaven

We’re happy in my Blue Heaven

We’re happy in my Blue Heaven!”

                The woman once thought of as only a pet recognized her name intertwined through the beautifully sung song. The lyrics were in English, so Adela couldn’t make all the words out, but she understood why Alcina picked it. It was beautiful; almost as beautiful as the woman who performed it. Alcina received a standing ovation from her daughters and her wife.

                “That was amazing, Alcina,” Adela breathed as she got up and walked over to her, standing on her toes to kiss her. “Why don’t you do this more often?”

                “You’ve been depriving us of good entertainment, Mother!” Daniela complained. 

                “I’m just…busy, that's all,” Alcina replied.

                Adela smiled and leaned in against her, poking her on the nose. 

                “I think you’re just shy.”

                “And what if I am?” her wife replied quietly.

                The blonde woman kissed her again. 

                “Well, you’re allowed to be shy. But just remember that you don’t have to be. You have a beautiful talent, and you should show it off more often. Especially when we can all enjoy it like this,” she said, gesturing to the girls. 

                “This is far better than reading books and staring at the ceiling, Mother,” Bela told her.

                Cassandra nodded in agreement with a happy grunt. She was cozying closer to the fire, sipping her wine.

                “Play another!” Daniela pleaded.

                Alcina hesitated, looking back at the instrument in front of her. Adela reached up and cupped her cheek, staring into her honey-yellow eyes. 

                “Please?” the blonde whispered.

                Alcina nuzzled into her touch and sighed with a smile. 

                “If that is what you all wish.”

                “Thank you, my love,” she said, then kissed her again before returning to her seat. 

                She poured herself another glass of wine and sat back in her chair, staring lovingly up at the woman at the piano. Alcina flipped through the songbook again and picked another she thought they’d like, this time without singing. She closed her eyes and let her elegant, gloved fingers dance across the keys. When she received her second standing ovation, Alcina smiled and tipped her hat to them. Then she carefully lowered the lid of the piano. She took a deep, cleansing sigh and poured herself another glass of her special wine.

                “Thank you all,” she said, “I quite enjoyed that.”

                “We did too, Mother!” Daniela exclaimed. 

                “Very relaxing,” said Cassandra.

                “You’re so very talented, Mother,” her eldest told her.

                “Mesmerizing to watch, as always,” Adela said, raising her wine glass to her. 

                The others did the same. They sat there for quite some time, chatting and laughing long into the night.

                “It’s getting late, Daughters, don’t you think?” Alcina asked, her honey-yellow eyes glued to the swirling sapphire pools of the woman she loved. 

                The three of them were watching them with smiles on their faces. They giggled. 

                “Yes, Mother,” they sang in unison.

                They hovered out of their seats and flew slow circles around the piano. 

                “Thank you for the lovely evening,” Bela told them.

                “It was very refreshing,” Cassandra admitted. 

                “You’ll have to play for us again soon!” Daniela said.

                “Of course,” Alcina said with a smile.

                Adela looked up at them with a smile of her own. 

                “Goodnight, girls. Thank you all for coming and spending time with us!”

                “Goodnight, Adela,” they said in unison before flying off, out of the room.

                The maiden looked back up into her wife’s eyes. 

                “Thank you, Alcina. This night was perfect.”

                “It’s not over just yet, my darling,” she said with a smirk as she picked her up by her waist and set her on top of the piano, right in front of her. 

                “W-wait, I’m not going to break this, am I?” she asked worriedly, glancing down at the very expensive-looking piano beneath her.

                “No, darling,” Alcina said with a laugh. “It’s quite sturdy.” 

                With that, she pushed the blonde woman back onto the lid. Adela’s still swirling sapphire eyes widened, knowing her wife’s intentions. 

                “Alcina, there are two entrances to this room and neither of them is locked,” she told her, scooting away.

                The tall woman grinned as she got to her feet, rising to her full height.

                “Come now, darling. We’ll just keep everyone away with the sound of music.”

                “Alcina, the lid is shut.”

                A long, gloved finger pressed down on one of the keys. It rang out through the silent room. 

                “Only a little muted,” she told her. “Perhaps I can make it louder.” 

                The same gloved hand traveled up Adela’s leg, under her dress, and up her thigh, rousing a gasp. 

                “Ah, there we go,” she said with a chuckle. 

                “A-Alcina, what if someone sees…or hears?”

                “Do you think they can’t hear from our chambers?”

                Adela whined and covered her face with her arm, embarrassed. 

                “So cute,” Alcina teased as her fingers tugged lightly at the fabric of Adela’s dress. “Let me see more.”

                The blonde slowly lowered her arm and looked up at the woman above her.

                “What if someone sees me?” she whispered.

                “Let them see. Only I can touch you like this,” Alcina said, running her hand further up her dress.

                Adela bit her lip, holding in any sound that threatened to gain anyone’s attention but her lover’s. She hesitated, then slid her arms out of her sleeves before she pulled her dress down her body. Alcina gladly helped, pulling it away from her and tossing it to the ground, doing the same with her undergarments. She grinned as she looked down at the glorious sight before her. The maiden’s long blonde hair pooled around her, blending well with the gold accents on the piano. Her pale skin against the red lid made her look like an ornament, shining on top of the already grand piano. 

                “Beautiful,” Alcina breathed as her eyes scanned her body. 

                She removed her gloves and laid her bare hands on her thighs, traveling up to caress her hips and the curve of her breasts. 

                “Will you…let me?” 

                Adela reached out to help her from the confines of her ivory gown, wanting to gaze upon her goddess’s body. 

                “Not just yet,” the tall woman said, wagging a finger. “I’m performing.”

                “Performing?” Adela parroted in question.

                Alcina’s crimson lips curled up in an excited grin. 

                “Mhm,” she said, traveling a single, long digit down Adela’s slit, rousing an audible gasp from her. “See?”

                “Alcina,” she scolded. “That’s not-”

                She couldn’t stop a moan from escaping her throat at the feeling of her lover’s finger passing through her folds and swirling gently around the sensitive bundle of nerves they lay beneath. 

                “Alcina,” she repeated her name, but in an entirely different tone.

                “What a lovely little key change,” she teased with a laugh.

                Adela covered her mouth with her hand as Alcina ran her thumb over the spot, muting a moan.

                “Now, don’t go ruining my song,” she said with a scoff, running her other hand up to take one of her nipples between her fingers in a light squeeze. 

                The maiden started and lowered her hand away. Alcina slid her finger down to her opening, dipping into her wetness. Adela gasped at the feeling but kept her arms by her side. 

                “Good girl,” her Mistress praised the restraint. “Now…”

                Her glowing yellow eyes glanced up at the chandelier above them before looking back down at the beautiful woman before her.

                “Sing for me…my Angel of Music.”

                She’d said the words in English for some reason, but Adela understood. She cried out in a moan as the long, elegant finger slid inside her. Her eyes were shimmering sapphire, and little fractals of light danced around the room. Alcina massaged her insides, pressing on certain spots that drew the loudest sounds. 

                “Sing,” she whispered as she swirled the digit around her innermost entrance. 

                Adela’s hips bucked against the touch, and she gasped in ecstasy. Regretting the loudness of the sound, she covered another with her hand. Alcina took hold of her wrist, pinning it to the piano above her head. 

                “Sing for me!” she bellowed, thrusting her finger in and out of her.

                Adela screamed her name as she climaxed, falling limp against the piano lid, panting. Alcina took a tighter hold of her wrist and carefully pulled her up into her arms. 

                “Such sweet music,” she cooed. 

                Once she’d gotten hold of her breath, Adela looked up into Alcina’s glowing yellow eyes. 

                “My turn,” she said. 

                “Oh, darling, I’m afraid the piano won’t hold me. We could-”

                Adela sent Alcina back towards the stage with a gentle shove of her blue light. The platform was tall enough that she fell backwards on top of it. The curtain came crashing down, but the force of the maiden’s power held it up until it lowered behind the woman on the stage. The fabric fluttered behind the tall goddess like the wings of the angel Adela knew her to be. 

                “That’s more where you belong,” the blonde woman said, jumping down off the piano to walk towards her lover. 

                Her eyes were swirling sapphire as she looked Alcina over. She’d never seen her wife so shocked before. The sight brought a smirk to Adela’s lips, and she climbed up onto the stage, straddling the tall woman. Her hands traveled down her hips. 

                “Take it off,” she told her as she ran her finger over the soft ivory of her lover’s gown.

                Alcina stared at her, still quite shocked, but she tried to play it off with a smirk of her own. 

                “You have to get off of me for that, darling.”

                The blonde rolled to the side and knelt there, staring up as the tall woman got to her feet. Alcina gazed down at her, locking eyes with her as she reached back to unbutton her ivory-white dress, letting it fall onto the stage. Adela melted at the sight of her beautiful, porcelain goddess. She looked like a Grecian sculpture, carved of pure white marble. The maiden dropped her gaze and bent forward, kissing the skin that peeked out of the top of her shoe. Her lips traveled up her long legs until she was fully sitting up on her knees. She was the perfect height. Centering herself between the tall woman’s legs, she slowly licked up her slit.

                Alcina’s legs wobbled at the feeling, and a moan formed deep in her throat. She reached a hand down to run her fingers through the other woman’s blonde hair. She let out a gasp as her tongue slid past her folds. The maiden lapped at the wetness that had formed. It practically dripped down her throat. She moaned against her as it did. Her wife’s knees threatened to give way at the feeling. 

                “Adela, I’m going to snap your neck. Let me lie down,” Alcina fretted.

                Her wife pulled her head away with a sigh, looking up at her. 

                “If you snap my neck, I will simply come back and finish the job.”

                “Adela!” she scolded, “Don’t speak such things.”

                “Then don’t snap my neck,” she told her bluntly with a coy wink before shoving her face back where it belonged.

                Alcina moaned out again, gripping the golden locks between her fingers. She began moving her to where she wanted, and the other woman happily obliged. Then she felt her fingers slide inside her, and an uncharacteristic gasp left her crimson lips. She covered her mouth with her hand. The maiden pulled her face away to look back up at her. 

                “Sing for me now, Mistress,” Adela whispered, trying her best to say the full sentence in English.

                The tall woman’s glowing yellow eyes flicked back into her head at her words. Adela went to work, thrusting her arm up and prodding her insides with her fingers. They easily found all her sweet spots; they were mapped out in her mind. 

                “Alcina,” she breathed as the tall woman bucked against her.

                “Adela,” she panted, moaning deeply as her hand swirled around inside her. 

                Two fingers curled up and massaged the spongy bump on her top wall, stirring operatic moans echoing through the hall. The sound roused a moan from her as well, and she quickened her pace, thrusting her hand in and out. Alcina’s strong thighs shook as she held herself up. The struggle only added to the pleasure, though it was trying on her muscles. She lowered herself up and down her arm, gripping it tightly in her walls as she began to reach her climax. Her maiden held her arm up with her free hand, holding it steady for her. Soon, Alcina was screaming her name so loud that the chandelier shook above the piano. Her knees buckled, but Adela got to her feet and helped her lie back against the curtain. Her large breasts shook while her chest heaved for air. Adela curled into the woman she loved, wrapping an arm around her. 

                “Do you think they heard us?” she teased.

                Alcina laughed lightly and turned to look into her glowing eyes, yellow meeting blue. They laid together for a long while, until the wood in the fireplace was just embers. 

Notes:

Yes, Alcina did quote Phantom of the Opera decades before the musical came out.
Yes, Adela hit the note AND learned how to top from the bottom.
Yes, My Blue Heaven is a real song.

Chapter 39: Calm Waters

                It was Summer again in the village and laughter filled the air around the reservoir. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela Dimitrescu were splashing each other in the crystal-clear water. Lady Donna Beneviento was sitting on a large blanket on the shore, drinking a cup of tea with Roxana. Angie was sitting in her creator’s lap as they all watched the girls play in the water. Lord Karl Heisenberg was lounging on the other side of the blanket, near his sister and her creation. He was using his hammer to recline back, staring up into the bright sky through his black shades. His floppy fedora was shielding him from the worst of the sun’s rays. 

                Lady Alcina Dimitrescu was swimming up to her neck in the deep water, her black hair just touching the surface, straightening out her usual curls. Her honey-yellow eyes stared into the swirling sapphire pools of her wife. Adela was wading in the water in front of Alcina, smiling up at her. The maiden’s long, blonde hair trailed out behind her until she dunked her head below the surface, allowing the water to pull down her golden locks. Alcina imagined that if mermaids of lore truly existed, they would pale in comparison to the image of her lover. Blue sparkles of light danced around them as Adela stared dreamily into her lover’s eyes. She swam closer, draping her arms around Alcina’s strong, elegant shoulders. The tall woman wrapped her arms around her maiden, pulling her against her. 

                “Better than last year, isn’t it, my darling?” Alcina asked.

                “Mmm,” Adela hummed in agreement, planting a soft kiss on her wife’s red-stained lips. “Much better, my love.”

                In the distance, looking over his realm, stood Lord Salvatore Moreau. His webbed hands were clasped behind his back, watching the others with a sad look in his beady eyes. Beyond him, the mortals were enjoying a clean and safe swim in the waters closer to the village. Since the previous autumn, a new school, clinic, library, and meeting hall were erected there. Every family was given the proper funds to fix their dilapidated or flooded homes. The church now supplied books about every religion imaginable and provided a place of reflection for people of all beliefs. 

Notes:

This WAS the end of the story. After I posted it, I got over the fear I had from my writer's block and just kept going at my own pace. Now instead of just 40 chapters, there are 134. I hope you enjoyed the original story as well as what comes next.

Chapter 40: The Library

Summary:

Bored and lonely, Daniela seeks out Adela to keep her company.

Notes:

Once I finished the first part of the story, I was sad it was over. So, I wrote the following. The chapters start off short because they’re just small scenes I had in mind. Eventually, they’ll all be their usual tenish pages long as the main story plays out.
Warning: Touches on mental illness.

                It was a cozy day and Adela was lounging on one of the couches in the library. She had an open book in one hand and an apple in the other. The maiden stretched her legs out in the sun before she tucked them under herself and got more comfortable. The sound of buzzing drew her attention away from her story. Her eyes darted up from the page and she watched a single fly land on top of her book.

                “Hello,” she said to it. “Are you bored too?”

                She could feel a figure form behind her until there were strands of red hair tickling her nose.

                “Very,” Daniela whined.

                “Where are your sisters?” Adela asked her.

                “They told me to buzz off,” she replied with a sigh. “They’re playing chess and they won’t let me join.”

                “Daniela, only two people can play chess at a time.”

                “Yeah, that’s what they said.”

                The redhead sighed again in frustration and hovered over to the opposite end of the couch. She plopped down into the seat and crossed her arms with a precious pout on her dark lips. Adela couldn’t help but chuckle softly at her expression.

                “What’s so funny?” Daniela asked defensively.

                The blonde woman hid her smile behind her book.

                “Nothing. You just remind me of your mother when you don’t get your way.”

                “Mother won’t spend time with me either,” she said with a huff.

                “Alcina is busy with her numbers. Why do you think I’m here? She won’t even let me stay in there for that. I think she needs the time to be alone and listen to her music while her mind focuses.”

                “And that’s why I’m here. We can be bored together!” Daniela said excitedly.

                “Well…I was reading.”

                “Don’t you love me?” the redhead whined.

                Adela sighed.

                “Of course, I love you, Daniela.”

                She placed her hand on the other woman’s shoulder.

                “What would you like to do?” she asked her.

                “I don’t know. What book are you reading?”

                “Well, it’s a book of poems.”

                “Poems?” Daniela scoffed. “What could be worse than a whole book of just poems?”

                “They’re all in English.”

                “How do you know English?” the redhead questioned.

                “Well, my father knew many languages. There was a whole section of dictionaries in our library. When my aunt got rid of my family’s belongings, she kept my father’s books. She didn’t see any value in selling them. She wouldn’t let me go to school because it would keep me from her. So, she let me read whenever I wasn’t working. Which wasn’t much, but at least it was something. Sometimes when I couldn’t sleep, I’d sneak into the library and read by candlelight. I taught myself all sorts of things. But I quite enjoy learning new languages. I probably don’t speak them very well, but I can understand what I read.”

                Daniela sighed dramatically as she let herself fall to the side and rested her head in Adela’s lap.

                “Then you must simply translate for me.”

                The blonde woman shifted slightly to get a bit more comfortable and glanced down at her with a questioning brow.

                “You want me to translate it for myself in my brain and then verbally aloud for you?”

                The youngest Dimitrescu daughter forced a pout. The sight made Adela chuckle again. She could tell it was fake, but it was just as adorable.

                “Fine,” she conceded. “Are you comfortable?”

                Daniela cozied happily into her.

                “Mhm.”

                “Okay. This is ‘Mad Girl’s Love Song’ by Sylvia Plath,” Adela began.

“I shut my eyes and all the world drops dead;
I lift my lids and all is born again.
(I think I made you up inside my head.)

The stars go waltzing out in blue and red,
And arbitrary blackness gallops in:
I shut my eyes and all the world drops dead.

I dreamed that you bewitched me into bed
And sung me moon-struck, kissed me quite insane.
(I think I made you up inside my head.)

God topples from the sky, hell's fires fade:
Exit seraphim and Satan's men:
I shut my eyes and all the world drops dead.

I fancied you'd return the way you said,
But I grow old and I forget your name.
(I think I made you up inside my head.)

I should have loved a thunderbird instead;
At least when spring comes they roar back again.
I shut my eyes and all the world drops dead.
(I think I made you up inside my head.)”

                The blonde woman lowered her eyes back down to the girl in her lap once she was finished. She found her yellow eyes staring back up at her. They were wet with tears. Adela frowned and gently wiped them away with her thumb.

“Daniela?”

                “Pretty,” she whispered. “Read me another?”

                “Of course.”

                She turned to the next poem in the book and held it in one hand. With her free arm, she gently rubbed the other woman’s shoulder. Daniela closed her eyes and relaxed into her soothing touch. It only took a few more poems to get her to fall asleep.

Chapter 41: Family Portrait

Summary:

Adela and Alcina celebrate their first year married with a family portrait.

Notes:

Another short but sweet chapter. I eventually want to get this commissioned. I’ll post it here if/when I do.

                Adela stared up at her wife in awe with a sparkle of sapphire in her eyes. Alcina was standing in front of her, wearing a dress quite similar to the one she wore the day she proposed. It was reminiscent of the Renaissance period. The long royal purple gown was made of crushed velvet. The sleeves were lined in purple silk. They opened at her elbows and pooled onto the floor. The neckline went straight across her chest, giving only the slightest peek of cleavage. She looked so regal, like a queen.

                “What?” Alcina asked as the side of her crimson lips curled into a playful smirk. “Say something. Am I so beautiful that you've no words?”

                She laughed and ran a velvet gloved finger up the smaller woman’s chin to close her dropped jaw.

                “You’re…breathtaking, Alcina,” Adela finally got out.

                Her wife gave her chin a gentle squeeze before she pulled away.

                “Why, thank you, darling. You look quite radiant yourself.”

                Her honey-yellow eyes began to glow as she looked her over. Adela’s dress was nearly identical. Instead of purple crushed velvet, hers was a royal blue. She had the same style sleeves but her neckline was higher, stopping just below her golden necklace with the Dimitrescu crest. The maiden blushed at the compliment.

                “Thank you, my love.”

                Alcina held her hand out to her.

                “Come, let’s go see if the girls are ready. Then we’ll head out to the rose garden.”

                Her wife took her hand and gazed up at her with a smile.

                “I couldn’t think of a better way to spend our anniversary.”

                The tall woman pulled her closer and ran the back of her hand over her cheek as she stared into her eyes.

                “Well, I’m sure we can find another way to celebrate a bit later when we’re on our own.”

                Adela smiled and leaned into her touch.

                “I would love that.”

                With a happy sigh, the maiden followed her down into the main hall. The three Dimitrescu sisters were waiting for them by the fireplace. When the two other women entered the room, they floated over and circled them in the air.

                “You look beautiful, Mother,” they said in unison

                “Both of you,” Bela added.

                The others nodded in agreement.

                “You all look lovely,” Adela said as she looked them over with a bright smile.

                Each sister was wearing the same elegant silk dress, just in different colors. They matched the color of the jewels on their necklaces. Red for Bela, yellow for Cassandra, and green for Daniela. Adela noticed they were still wearing their other necklace as well, the one with the swords, green crystal, and golden ball. The maiden had never seen the girls without them. She assumed it had something to do with their transformation, but she had never asked.

                “You all look like pretty little princesses,” Alcina cooed.

                “I hate it,” Cassandra said as she hovered in the air with narrowed eyes.

                Daniela was spinning about.

                “I think they’re fun.”

                “As long as you stay still enough for the painter to do their job, then you’ll be out of them as soon as you like,” their mother told them.

                They all groaned, thinking about how long they were going to have to stay in one spot.

                “Come now. We don’t have any portraits of us together, and I want to hang the new one right here,” Alcina said and gestured to the spot above the fireplace. “It will be just wonderful.”

                Her wife smiled at the sparkle in her honey eyes.

                “I agree.”

                “Let’s head out then, shall we?”

                Alcina held her velvet-gloved hand out to Adela. The smaller woman took it and walked with her out of the castle and towards the rose garden with the girls floating after them. When they arrived, the painter bowed to the Dimitrescu women as they approached. Alcina and her daughters barely acknowledged them, but Adela greeted them with a smile.

                “Thank you for coming,” she told them.

                “It’s a pleasure, my Lady,” they replied. “It was my father who painted the portrait of Lady Alcina and the one of her daughters as well. I’m honored to follow in his footsteps.”

                “He did a marvelous job, as will you,” Alcina told them.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” the painter said with a bow. “I will not disappoint you.”

                Alcina stood in the center of the entrance to the rose garden with Adela in front of her. The taller woman placed her purple gloves on her wife’s blue shoulders. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela rose into the air and took their places. The blonde sister hovered over her mother while the other two floated beside her, framing the taller woman.

                Lady Dimitrescu had their original portraits done in a style that made them look as if they were never tainted by their Cadou. This time, however, she embraced their uniqueness. It didn’t matter to her what form her daughters took. She loved them just the same as if they were mortals.

                “Now, you keep your positions while you’re up there,” Alcina told them.

                “Yes, Mother,” they said in unison as they rolled their eyes.

                Adela laughed lightly and glanced up at them all with a sparkle in her swirling sapphire eyes. Alcina looked down at her with honey-yellow pools blooming with love for her. They continued to stare at each other like that, not realizing they were. The painter took it to their advantage and captured their love in the portrait, just as they saw it. They even painted the individual flies that lingered around the girls’ feet as they floated. The portrait encapsulated them all perfectly. Once it was finished, it was hung above the fireplace in Castle Dimitrescu’s main hall so that all might look upon it when they sat to chat over tea.

Notes:

Shoutout to the one person who found the Midna quote from Twilight Princess.

Chapter 42: The Dragon

Summary:

It’s harvest season and a sleepy, clingy Adela just wants to cuddle with her wife.

Notes:

Half-transformed Alcina dragon smut. Adela tries smoking cannabis for the first time.

                Adela stepped out onto the balcony of her and Alcina’s chambers and into the early morning sun. Her flowing white night dress and her long blonde hair blew out behind her in the late summer breeze. Her sleepy white eyes looked out onto the village below and she leaned forward on the railing to watch over it. A tall shadow caught her attention, pulling her thoughts away from the mortals and their wellbeing. Alcina was up early, checking on the vineyard. Harvest was only a month away and she wanted to see how her grapes were fairing.

                “You’re already working at this hour, love?” Adela called down to her. “Come back and have tea with me.”

                The tall woman laughed and tilted her head back to look up at her.

                “Good morning, darling! I’ll be but half an hour.”

                The blonde woman reached over the railing and down towards her with a soft whine.

                “That’s half an hour too long,” she complained.

                “You’re so adorably clingy when you’re sleepy,” Alcina cooed.

                Adela’s cheeks flushed.

                “Check the grapes later. Come back to me,” she pled.

                With a smirk, Alcina turned away from her and moved out of sight towards the front doors. Her wife smiled. It appeared that she’d gotten her way. Then a sudden whooshing sound echoed around the front of Castle Dimitrescu. Adela started as a giant shadow appeared before her, hovering in front of the balcony.

                “You certainly are persistent,” came Alcina’s sultry voice.

                The blonde woman stumbled back against the stone wall. It had been so long since she’d been so frightened. The sound of the dragon woman’s claws unsheathing made her eyes go wide. Adela’s body moved on its own and she clambered back into the bedroom.

                “Running will get you nowhere!” Alcina shouted with a laugh.

                She shot forward and her wings wrapped around her body as she burst through the door after her wife.

                “A-Alcina! What are you doing?” Adela asked in a panicked voice before turning around to face her.

                The tall woman’s yellow eyes gleamed down on her treasure.

                “A maiden in my dragon’s roost?”

                She cocked a brow at the girl and pursed her lips up into a wicked smirk. The door to the balcony slammed shut with a swing of her tail. Adela’s heart was pounding in her chest. She knew Alcina was playing with her, but she had just woken up, and her body was receiving a very sudden jumpstart.

                “When I asked you to come back up, I didn’t exactly mean like this,” she said as she backed away from her.

                 Alcina towered over her, wings unfurled and tail twitching. The brim of her black hat was tilted dramatically to one side, shadowing all her features, save one glowing yellow eye.

                “Be careful what you wish for, fair maiden.”

                The tone of her voice threatened to pull a moan from the smaller woman’s throat. She was terrifying and yet so, so arousing.

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

                Claws shot forward, rousing a fearful gasp from the blonde woman. They pressed against her back, pulling her towards the predator before her. Adela’s body moved again on its own, trying to slide away. She cried out in pain and then pleasure as the claws swiped down her, ripping her nightgown and drawing blood to the surface of her skin.

                “You can’t run from the dragon’s claws,” Alcina told her as she pulled her closer.

                Her wings wrapped around her and held her in place. Adela wriggled in her grasp. The claws cut away the rest of her clothes before they sheathed. A gloved hand wrapped around her throat and pulled her even closer.

                “My precious,” purred the dragon woman.

                Adela’s eyes swirled sapphire in her lust.

                “M-Mistress,” she moaned.

                Alcina released her neck and grabbed her by the chin to force her head back. She leaned down to greedily kiss and lick at her lips before she let her go and shoved her back onto the bed. The maiden landed in the center of the mattress. She watched in awe as the other woman twirled around. Her wings and tail retracted back into her body. Alcina sauntered towards the bed, removing items of clothing as she went, and tossed them carelessly to the ground. Adela pushed herself up to meet her as she got closer, but a strong hand shoved her back down.

                “Where do you think you’re going?” she asked with a raised brow before she straddled the smaller woman and pinned her arms above her head with one hand.

                Another moan escaped Adela, and her hips lifted off the mattress to meet hers.

                “Right where I belong,” she breathed.

                “Mmm, good girl,” Alcina praised as she pressed herself against her wife.

                She purred into a moan, and her yellow eyes pulsed even brighter. She leaned down and planted kisses across her bare chest. Adela writhed beneath her as her tongue curled around one of her breasts before taking her nipple into her greedy mouth. Gasping sounds of pleasure escaped the maiden’s lips. Alcina’s kisses trailed up her vibrating throat to her mouth. She hummed into her as their tongues swirled together. She pulled away suddenly and stared down at the woman beneath her as her wings and tail crept back out.

                “Does this form please you?” she asked with a smirk.

                “Yes,” Adela breathed.

                Her sapphire eyes widened as she felt something slither between her legs. It was Alcina’s tail. She moaned as it pressed against her and flicked up her slit.

                “Does this please you?”

                “Y-yes.”

                “Good.”

                Adela cried out in shock and pleasure as the tail dipped into her wetness before the very tip slid inside her.

                “Alcina!” she moaned with a lustful breath.

                The elegant wings came down on either side of her, holding their owner up and freeing her hands while at the same time caging the smaller woman in beneath her. She pushed her wife’s legs apart to give her tail better access. Sounds of ecstasy filled the chambers as the appendage swirled inside her. It seemed to be able to move at any angle it wanted. She’d never felt anything like it before.

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

                Her hands traveled up to touch the beautiful creature above her, and her eyes pulsed at the feeling of her soft, porcelain-white skin. Strong hands pulled her closer, and claws scraped down her back. The cuts there from moments before had already healed. She bucked against the tail as it went further inside of her. Her head fell back in a lustful moan, and she dug her nails into Alcina’s strong back. Her Mistress brought her crimson lips to her maiden’s ear so close that they brushed against it as she whispered.

                “Cum for your Mistress.”

                The words alone started Adela's climax, and she clung to the dragon woman as her tail thrashed inside her.

                “Y-yes, M-Mistress!”

                Adela’s eyes shot open, and she screamed in pain and pleasure as Alcina’s wide jaw clamped down on her neck and ripped into her. She twitched against the tail until she released with another gasping moan of her lover’s name. Then she fell back onto the bed and panted as she tried to catch her breath. Alcina drank heavily and pressed her hips against her. The blonde woman let her sapphire eyes close and smiled as her lover drained her. When Adela gasped back to life, Alcina was holding her in her arms, lying beside her on the bed.

                “Welcome back, darling,” she cooed as she gently rubbed her pounding chest.

                Adela hummed happily and nuzzled into her.

                “Can I please you, Mistress?” she asked as she ran her hand down her luscious curves.  

                “Oh, you already have,” the tall woman replied with a grin as she pulled her closer.

                Alcina laid back and brought her quellazaire to her lips. She lit the stick and pulled the smoke into her lungs before she blew it into the canopy above them. Adela watched the smoke swirl around with a smile.

                “Is that from Donna?” she asked.

                Alcina pulled the stick away from her mouth and smirked.

                “It is.”

                “Could I try some?”

                “Oh, darling, I thought you would never ask,” she replied and happily handed her the quellazaire.

                It felt like a baton in Adela’s much smaller hands. She brought it to her lips and pulled the herbs into her lungs. She let them fill up before she blew the smoke out above them. A smile slowly spread across her face as she felt her mind tingle and relax, which soothed her body a bit in turn. She coughed once, and a little puff of smoke swirled out of her mouth, rousing a giggle from her.

                “Do you like it?” Alcina asked her.

                “Mhm,” she replied with a nod. “I thought it would be much harsher, but it’s quite pleasant. And my chest seems to be calming down a little faster than it normally would.”

                “Lovely,” her wife said with a grin.

                Adela took another toke from the quellazaire and added to the haze before she handed it back to her.

                “Thank you, my love.”

                She leaned closer and kissed her lovingly on the lips. Alcina hummed happily against her. She hesitated a moment and leaned back to look down into Adela’s eyes.

                “Did you…like that?” she asked.

                The blonde woman knew she didn’t mean the herbs. She smiled, and her hand traveled down Alcina’s waist.

                “Yes,” she breathed.

                The dragon woman’s crimson lips turned up in a smirk.

                “Mmm, wonderful,” she purred.

                Adela chuckled as the playful tail came back out and curled possessively around her legs. She sighed happily and stared into her honey-yellow eyes.

                “I love you, Alcina.”

                “I love you, my darling Adela… and good morning,” she added with a laugh.

Chapter 43: Hide-and-seek

Summary:

Alcina takes Adela to House Beneviento to have tea with Donna and Angie.

Notes:

In the first part of the story, Angie told Adela she wanted to have a playdate with her friends, so I gave it to her with some of my headcanon lore mixed in.

                Adela’s white eyes watched her wife through the vanity mirror with a smile on her face. The tall woman was humming softly as she happily brushed and styled her wife’s golden hair. When she was finished, Alcina leaned forward to look at her in the mirror. Her crimson lips curled at the sides and she breathed a content sigh.

                “I am complete.”

                The maiden raised an eyebrow at her and giggled.

                “You’re…complete?”

                “I’m complete. Are you complete, darling?”

                Adela looked herself over. She was wearing a long white lace dress with short puffy sleeves. It reminded her of something a woman would wear to a garden party in the Victorian Era, perfect for the aesthetic of who they were going to visit.

                “This dress is lovely,” she said with a smile and tilted her head back to look up into her wife’s honey-yellow eyes. “Thank you, Alcina.”

                She pivoted on the stool to look the taller woman over. Alcina was dressed up for the special occasion as well. Her dress was silky ivory with black lace and gloves to match. Instead of her usual black hat, she had one just like it in ivory. The dress was bunched down the back of her long legs and adorned with large black fabric roses.

                “You look stunning, my love,” Adela whispered.

                “Well, thank you, darling,” Alcina replied before she leaned down and planted a kiss on her wife’s cheek, staining her skin with a fresh coat of lipstick.

                “Alcina!” the smaller woman scolded with a laugh.

                She got to her feet and kissed her back before heading into the washroom to clean it off the best she could. When she returned, her wife was holding the door open for her.

                “My Lady,” she said as she gestured.

                Adela smiled and bowed her head in thanks before the two of them stepped out into the hallway to make their way downstairs.

                “Could we stop by the village on the way back if it’s not too late?” the maiden asked. “I just want to check on the villagers and see if there’s anything they need.”

                “Your commitment to the mortals is precious, as per usual,” Alcina said as she smiled down at her wife. “Of course, we can, darling.”

                As the two of them made their way through the main hall, a swarm of flies swirled around them before Alcina’s three daughters formed into shape.

                “Mother, why can’t we come?” Daniela asked with a pout.

                “Because you three see each other every day and I’d like my own time with my little sister,” their mother replied.

                “Adela gets to go!” the redhead said with a stomp of her foot.

                “Yes, and I don’t have any sisters,” the maiden told her. “I want to spend some time with Angie. She’s going to introduce me to her friends.”

                All three girls stepped back from them.

                “Oh,” they said in unison.

                “Well, you have fun with that then,” Daniela called as she flew away with a laugh.

                Adela was confused and a bit nervous as she looked between the two remaining sisters.

                “Tell Aunt Donna that we love her,” Bela said before she floated up into the air.

                “Will you be home in time for dinner?” Cassandra asked.

                “I wanted to stop by the village on our way back, but we should be,” Adela answered.

                She looked up at Alcina to double-check, and the tall woman nodded in agreement.

                “Mhm. Be dears and have dinner ready for us when we return?” the Lady requested.

                “Of course, Mother,” the Dimitrescu sisters replied.

                With that, the two girls flew off to entertain themselves within the walls of the castle. Alcina took Adela’s hand in her own and led her outside to the waiting carriage. The smaller woman slid out from the silky grasp of her glove to open the door for her.

                “My Lady,” she said and gestured with a smile.

                Alcina bowed her head and held down her hat as she entered the vehicle. They sat side by side on the plush, leather-covered seat and held hands as they traveled down the mountain. Adela kept her curtain open ever so slightly so she could check on the village and its denizens as they passed by. Everything seemed to be going well from within the confines of the carriage cabin. The maiden smiled and leaned against her wife until they arrived at their destination.

                The two left the carriage and passed through the front garden on foot. Adela had only been to House Beneviento when she was injured, so she didn’t remember it much. It was breathtaking on the outside. The estate was set at the edge of a cliff with a magnificent waterfall cascading behind it. Everywhere she looked, there was flora of all sorts. It was magnificent. They made their way past the tall iron gates and up to the large oak door. As they drew close, Alcina knocked three times and pushed them open before she stepped inside the house. The scent of dozens of flowers hit Adela’s nose. It was amazing how they all blended perfectly with each other.

                The inside was just as exquisite. The light plaster walls and dark wood suited each other. Castle Dimitrescu may have been Adela’s home, but House Beneviento reminded her more of her family’s estate, only much larger. It was nice to be back in a more familiar environment. The Lady of the house was sitting in a rocking chair, sipping tea and reading a book. When she felt their presence, she set everything aside and got up to meet them. Her veil was off in the comfort of her own home, so they could see the smile on her face.

                “Sister. Adela. It’s so good to see you.”

                Alcina took Donna’s hands in her own and leaned forward to kiss the air beside her cheek.

                “Sister. I’ve missed you so much.”

                “Donna,” Adela greeted her with a bright smile of her own. “I-”

                “Adela!” Angie’s voice called from above.

                The blonde woman glanced up just in time to catch the porcelain doll.

                “Angie, that’s too dangerous! What if you broke something?” the maiden scolded.

                “Donna would fix me,” she replied with a giggle as Adela hugged her close.

                “Still…” the maiden whispered.

                “It’s not very easy, Angie,” her creator reprimanded. “You still must be careful.”

                The doll’s eyes rolled back in their masterfully carved sockets.

                “Yes, Donna,” Angie drawled like a petulant child.

                “Come inside,” Lady Beneviento said as she gestured to the door behind her. “I’ll put the water on.”

                Alcina and Adela followed her into the other room and to the left. The taller woman took her spot in a large chair on one side of the coffee table, and her wife sat on the couch across from her with Angie in her lap. There was already a tea tray of sweets in the center of the table and four tea cups, one noticeably large and one quite small. Donna quickly returned with a kettle full of hot water and set it down on the table before she took a seat on the other side of the couch.

                The doll hopped out of the girl’s arms and sat happily between them.

                “What sort of tea do you like, Adela?” Lady Beneviento asked her as she slid a beautifully carved oak box towards her.

                The blonde woman opened it up and looked inside. There were lines of different types of tea, all clearly labeled. Alcina leaned forward and took one out with her name written on the tag. She set it in her cup with a smile upon her crimson lips. Adela scanned the others and she lit up at the sight of jasmine tea. She happily took a bag and placed it in her cup. Angie reached her little hand inside the box and pulled out one with her name on it. Adela didn’t know how she could drink and she’d never seen her eat anything. She tried not to question anything when it came to Donna’s dolls or her herbs. Lady Beneviento chose a tea for herself before she poured them all water from the steaming kettle. She sat back in her seat and held the saucer and cup in her lap.

                “I’m so glad we could get together like this. Especially now that-” Donna began.

                Her light-grey eye lowered to her tea, and she took a sip before choosing her words.

                “Now that we have the freedom to not feel as though we’re being watched all the time.”

                Alcina smiled at her sister from across the table and took a sip of tea.

                “It is wonderful, isn’t it?” 

                Adela drank hers and hummed happily in agreement.

                “I’m glad she’s dead,” Angie said with a contented sigh.

                The blonde woman forced her tea down her throat so she didn’t spit it out.  No one scolded the doll. She giggled and drank whatever was in her cup.

                “How are the girls doing?” Donna asked.

                “Quite well,” Alcina told her. “They’ve been getting more books and things to amuse themselves with now that the Duke has a wider range of products.”

                “They told us to tell you that they love you,” Adela added.

                Donna’s face lit up. It was a beautiful sight.

                “I love them all very much,” she said.

                “We simply must have you over next so the girls can enjoy your company as well,” Alcina told her.

                The blonde girl felt Angie’s arms wrap around her hand.

                “They get to see Adela every day. Now I can have her all to myself!” the doll cheered.

                She laughed a bit…maniacally. The maiden glanced down at her with a smile.

                “Yes, that’s what I told Daniela when she asked to join us. The truth is that I never had any siblings, and being around you makes me feel like I’m a big sister. Where with the girls, I feel more like their-”

                Adela hesitated. It was still so new to her.

                “Like their mother.”

                Alcina smiled behind her teacup.

                “I’ve never had a big sister before!” Angie exclaimed. “I guess the others are like my siblings, but I think of them as my friends.”

                “You can all be whatever you want to be,” Donna told her excited creation. “I just want you to be happy.”

                “I think a game of hide-and-seek would make us all happy!” Angie decided.

                Adela chuckled and finished her tea before she placed the cup on the table before her.

                “Anything you want,” she told her.

                “Yay!” Angie exclaimed in glee as she jumped off the couch and pulled at the blonde woman’s dress. “Let me go introduce you to my friends!”

                “Angie, make sure the others…behave,” Lady Beneviento warned. “And do not go downstairs.”

                “Yes, Donna.”

                Adela stood up and bowed her head to the two Lords.

                “We’ll be back,” she said with a smile.

                “Have fun, darling,” Alcina cooed.

                “You as well, my love,” the maiden replied.

                She waved at them as the doll pulled her back the way they had come. Angie got to the center of the room and called up to the floor above.

                “Time to play!” she said in a sing-song voice.

                Adela’s white eyes darted around the room as she heard dozens of giggling voices around her. She noticed the few dolls on the bottom floor when they entered, but there were far more on the floor above them.

                Pieces of Donna’s Cadou are in all of these?

                They didn’t move as Angie did. She was very unique. All of the dolls had their own look to them, but they were relatively the same; beautiful but generic.

                “Hello,” the maiden called out with a wave as she looked around at them.

                None of them seemed to talk, but they giggled. The dolls rattled slightly as they did so, as if the pieces of Cadou inside of them were wriggling around. Angie cleared her throat, reclaiming the girl’s attention.

                “Since there’s so many of us, it wouldn’t be fair for you to hide, so you do the seeking,” she told the young woman.

                “That sounds fair,” Adela agreed with a nod, then turned around and closed her eyes.

                Once she heard Angie’s feet scamper across the hardwood floor, she began to count to ten. The giggling only got louder as she counted. Adela learned rather quickly how to find Angie when they had first played, through her inevitable giggles and excited gasps as she drew near. But now it was so loud, and all the laughter started sounding too similar. The blonde woman turned around and opened her eyes with no clue where to begin. She was on Angie’s turf now, and she was at a high disadvantage. But she would rise to the challenge.

                First, she searched areas where there weren’t any dolls or sounds, but she didn’t find her. Then she let her eyes scan everything, searching for the white of Angie’s signature wedding gown, but almost everything in sight was dark browns, greys, and blacks. There was no sign of her. Adela stood at the bottom of the staircase that wrapped around to the floor above and stopped to admire the portrait of Donna and Angie that hung on the wall. Donna looked breathtaking, as the maiden always found her, but her right eye was intact and unscarred. Angie was beautiful as usual, but her features and dress were a bit brighter and more refined.

                “So pretty,” she whispered aloud. 

                As she climbed the stairs, she looked around at the other dolls around her. There was still no sign of Angie, but the laughing grew ever louder by the moment. She walked down the hall and into a room on the right. It was a bedroom. The maiden didn’t want to intrude on private quarters, but her keen ears picked up on the familiar stifled gasp. It was certainly louder in there, and there were more dolls inside than outside the room. All of them were laughing. Her gaze floated between each one of them, trying to find Angie.

                Adela got down on her hands and knees to look under the bed. It was dark. She hesitated a moment, then reached underneath, feeling for anything. The maiden felt a sharp prick, and she quickly pulled her arm back. She heard what sounded like a bucket fall over, and a few items rolled out from under the bed. Among them was a red pincushion. She looked down at her finger and watched a tiny speck of blood rise to the surface. The laughing rose, growing almost unbearable, and all the dolls began to shake. Adela’s white eyes widened, and she looked around the room. She never found Angie or the other dolls frightening in any way, but the sight of them all wriggling and twitching was a bit unsettling.

                “A-Angie?” she called out. “Are they alri-?”

                The maiden screamed in terror as all the dolls suddenly shot towards her. She thought they couldn’t move. All she had time to do was put her arms up to shield herself. Tiny wooden jaws clamped down on her. She cried out in pain and pushed herself away from them. Her back slammed into a small dresser, where there were even more dolls. Soon, they were all around her, taking turns biting at her arms.

                “Hey, cut it out!” Angie yelled at them as she came out from the far back corner under the bed. “Get off her! Donna said to behave!”

                The dolls didn’t listen; they just kept biting until they started to draw blood.

                “Ow! Please, stop!” Adela begged as she tried to shake them off.

                She wanted to be as gentle with them as possible. They contained Donna’s Cadou, and she didn’t want any harm to come to it or, in turn, her. Angie didn’t seem to care. She started yanking at the other dolls, trying to pull them off.

                “Leave her alone! Go drink some tea!” she screeched.

                They still wouldn’t obey her. She stomped her little porcelain feet in frustration and opened her mouth to scream at them.

                “Enough!” came Donna’s sharp voice from the doorway.

                The dolls instantly dropped to the floor. Adela glanced up at the angry, worried look on Lady Beneviento’s face and slowly lowered her arms.

                “Th-thank you, Donna. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to-” the maiden began.

                “It’s not your fault, dear,” the Lady assured before she walked into the room and offered her hands to the blonde.

                “It’s the Cadou."

                The maiden took her hands and got to her feet. She looked down at her arms. They weren’t bleeding badly, but there were a few cuts and tiny bite marks. She looked around worriedly.

                “Is your Cadou alright?” she asked.

                Donna chuckled softly.

                “The Cadou is fine, just greedy,” she told Adela.

                A pair of glowing yellow eyes hovered in the doorframe behind her

                “Sister dear, did your Cadou just…eat my wife?” Alcina questioned.

                Adela glanced at her arms and then back up at her wife with a nervous laugh.

                “I’m fine, Alcina,” she tried reassuring her.

                Donna stepped aside to let her into the room. Her gaze fell to the floor.

                “Forgive me, Sister."

                Alcina scoffed before she carefully walked around the dolls and scooped Adela up in her arms.

                “It’s not your fault, dear. None of us chose to be hosts to these vile little creatures.”

                Her younger sister frowned.

                “Still…”

                While holding her maiden, Alcina gently took her sister’s chin and forced her to look up into her gleaming yellow eyes.

                “Do not blame yourself for this, Donna,” she said before she frowned. “I hate when you’re sad.”

                “Alcina, I can walk,” her wife said as the tall woman bent through the doorway to head back downstairs. “I’m not even really bleeding that much. They’re already healing.”

                The dragon-woman pulled her closer.

                “Only my Cadou should know the taste of your blood."

                Adela laughed and nuzzled into her. Donna bent down and picked Angie up.

                “You did well,” she told her creation.

                “I won’t let anyone hurt Adela, not even us!” the little doll cheered.

                Lady Beneviento smiled and hugged her closer.

                “I love you, Angie."

                “I love you, Donna!” she replied with a giggle.

                When they returned to the sitting room, Alcina finally set her wife down. She took her hands in her own and bent down. With a smirk, she ran her large tongue across the smaller woman’s arms, cleaning them of blood. Adela’s cheeks blushed, and she lowered her gaze. Lady Beneviento bowed deeply to the maiden.

                “Again, I’m so sorry,” she said.

                When she was released, Adela turned to face Donna with a smile.

                “Please, stop apologizing. I’m fine. I promise,” she assured. “Also, I had a wonderful time, besides… all that. Your home is truly lovely. Thank you so much for having us.”

                “It was wonderful having you both,” Donna replied as she smiled happily back at her.

                “You must come to the castle soon,” Alcina told her. “Perhaps we can switch off every week. Would you like that?”

                “I(we) would love that,” Donna and Angie replied in unison.

                “Perfect,” Adela said with a nod. “Then we’ll see you both next week.”

                They all finished their goodbyes, and the two Dimitrescu women returned to their carriage. Alcina sighed softly and looked out the window as they passed the beautiful Beneviento gardens.

                “What’s wrong?” Adela asked as she lovingly squeezed her hand.

                “Now, one of my siblings’ Cadou knows what your blood tastes like,” Alcina replied as she pouted, her eyes flashing a funny shade of golden-yellow.

                Adela found herself taking a deep, if shaking breath.

                “Simply infuriating,” Lady Dimitrescu added. “But at least it was Donna and not Karl or Salvatore.”

                Her wife went silent and diverted her gaze. The dragon-woman’s head slowly turned to look at her as she sensed the quickening of her wife’s pulse.

                “What?” Alcina snapped.

                Adela swallowed the growing lump in her throat and started fidgeting with the hem of her dress.

                “W-well…during the fight with Miranda- Alcina no!”

                The other woman’s hand was on the handle of the carriage door, her entire being faced towards Heisenberg Factory.

                “You promised me we could stop so I could check on the village,” the maiden reminded her.

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed in frustration, and she lowered her hand with a sigh.

                “My little brother is so very lucky,” she mumbled and crossed her arms.

                “Thank you, my love,” she said with a smile as she leaned against the taller woman.

                Alcina melted as she gazed down at her wife.

                “I love you, my darling,” she cooed as her eyes returned to their neutral grey. “Don’t take too long with the commoners, the girls are waiting for us.”

                “It will only take a moment, once I find the mayor,” Adela promised her.

                “A mayor,” Alcina scoffed. “Such authority you’ve given them.”

                “They decided that that was the way they wanted the village to be governed,” she reminded her. “They are their own authority. We simply… watch over them.”

                “Them and the Megamycete,” Alcina said.

                The maiden nodded. The four houses would always have to watch over the monstrous growth called the Megamycete. She was still afraid that the ‘Black God’ would be found by a stray mortal and a new Miranda would rise. It was far too dangerous to risk anyone ever discovering it. They would protect the world from that darkness. As the carriage came to a stop in front of the new village meeting hall, Adela leaned in and kissed her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll be right back, my love,” she promised.

                Alcina hesitated before she spoke up.

                “Can I come with you? I’d like to see how-”

                She paused to put on her façade.

                “How their little society is managing.”

                Adela beamed. She’d always hoped Alcina would make an appearance in the village one day. She thought it would be good for the people to see that the four Lords cared for them and weren’t a terrible force to be feared, like Miranda would have wanted them to believe. The blonde woman stepped out of the carriage and held her hand out to the Matron of House Dimitrescu.

                “My Lady.”

                Alcina took her hand and held her hat down as she stepped out. Her grey eyes scanned the village. It looked far better than the last time she’d seen it, and she couldn’t remember when that was. Any mortal who could see her stopped whatever they were doing to look at her in fear and awe. Many of them had never seen her in person, only going on what was told to them and the pictures of her that had been in the church and on the altars throughout the village. She stared indifferently back at them, though Adela could see the happy sparkle in her eye, seeing how the place was thriving.

                “L-Lady Dimitrescu,” the mayor said and bowed deeply to the First of the Four Lords.

                The other villagers around them joined in and either bowed or curtsied to her. Alcina smirked approvingly and put a hand on her hip as she looked over the commoners.

                “Oh, this is delightful. Do they do this for you as well, darling?” she asked Adela.

                “Only the first few times. I think I frightened them when I first came back to visit, but I’ve since sat in on some of their meetings. The mayor let me speak, and I told them that they don’t have to be scared of me. I’m just here to help,” the maiden explained. “I also told them they didn’t have to act so formally around me, but I think it’s hard to unlearn what has been ingrained in them for so long. I’ve ordered some books from the Duke that might help.”

                Alcina sighed softly. She and Adela were very different in so many ways, especially when it came to mortals. While she enjoyed being above them, her wife wanted nothing more than to walk alongside them and guide them. Adela was willing to give them anything and everything to help them be a strong, self-sufficient village. Alcina was used to just taking what she wanted from them. It was certainly just as radical a change for her as it was for them.

                “That is how you wish them to treat us?” Alcina asked.

                “That is how I wish them to treat me,” Adela specified.

                Alcina took a breath in through her nose and turned back to address the villagers.

                “Alright. None of that anymore. You treat me as you do her,” she ordered as she pointed down at her wife.

                The mortals looked at the two of them in confusion before they glanced around at one another, and finally at the mayor. The cheerful but frightened man turned to Adela as if he were making sure Alcina was being serious. Adela smiled and nodded reassuringly at him.

                “I-if that is what you wish. Then, please,” he said and gestured towards the meeting hall. “Let me give you my report.”

                Adela happily took Alcina’s hand and they walked together into the new village meeting hall.

Notes:

I always thought it was strange how Donna could separate her Cadou into her dolls and for it to survive without having anything to feed on. So, I thought it would be fun (and cute) for the dolls to drink some sort of special tea, possibly with blood in it, so the Cadou can continue to function properly.
Also, shoutout to the people who get the Maggie Robertson quote at the beginning.

Chapter 44: The New Village

Summary:

Adela feels nostalgic for the village market so Alcina takes her and the girls for a visit.

Notes:

This is where the main story begins. The chapters will be their usual length from here on out.
Warning: A hint of homophobia.

                The Dimitrescu women were sitting around the dining room table, eating breakfast and enjoying each other’s company. Adela was listening to the girls chatting with a smile on her face as she sipped her morning tea. Her eyes scanned the tray full of sweets sitting at the end of the table. Her mind started to wander to another place and another time. Alcina could feel her wife floating away from her and she placed a loving hand on her shoulder.

                “Would you like another pastry, darling?” the tall woman asked.

                The smaller woman blinked as she focused back to the present. She tilted her head back to look up at her with a smile.

                “No, thank you, my love. I’m quite full. I was just thinking back to the bakery in the village that my parents used to take me to when I was small.”

                “The village has a bakery?” Daniela asked with a raised brow.

                “Yes, there’s a whole market,” Adela explained. “Not everyone has space to grow their own food or livestock. The villagers have to rely on one another to pull all their resources together.”

                 “I wouldn’t know. I’ve never stepped foot or fly down there,” the redhead said with a shrug.

                “You mean you’ve never been into the village? In all the years you’ve been alive?”

                “Why on earth would we go down there when everything we need is right here? We’ve only ever gone close enough to…find new maids,” Bela said over her teacup.

                Cassandra was the only one who seemed interested.

                “Do they have a butcher?” she asked.

                “Of course,” Adela said with a nod.

                “I’ve never been to a butcher before,” Alcina’s middle daughter admitted wistfully.

                “That’s because you are a butcher, Sister,” Bela reminded her.

                “When I lived there, the butcher never had much stock because the lycans enjoyed eating the cows. Some people kept goats for milk, but then they sacrificed them frequently to Mother Miranda. We still had pigs and chickens, though. I honestly don’t know how we all survived as long as we have.”

                Daniela sat back in her seat and crossed her arms. There was the slightest pout on her face.

                “You speak as if you’re still one of them. We have claimed you. You belong here now.”

                Adela smiled lovingly at her words.

                “Yes, but the village was still my home for twenty years, Daniela. I just miss it sometimes, is all."

                Alcina glanced down at her.

                “Would you like to visit this…market?” she asked.

                 “I would love to! I haven’t been since they fixed everything up!” her wife replied as she beamed up into her honey-yellow eyes.

                Adela then paused her excitement.

                “Would you join me?” she asked hopefully.

                “Of course, darling,” Alcina cooed.

                Her gaze turned to her daughters across the table.

                “As a family,” she added.

                Bela was so shocked, she put her teacup down.

                “You’re letting us go down into the village, Mother?” she asked hopefully.

                “And not just to kidnap people?” Cassandra asked, equally surprised.

                “It was Mother Miranda’s choice to not let us mingle with the commoners, not mine,” Alcina told them. “We were to be shadowy figures to be feared.”

                “As we should be,” Daniela said with a grin.

                “Yes, at one point in time… but not anymore, dear. At least not the shadowy part,” Alcina replied with a grin of her own.

                “Alcina,” Adela scolded lightly. “We’ve all been doing just fine, letting the villagers live their lives. Please don’t make them continue to fear you. We had such a lovely visit last time.”

                A little pout flickered across the maiden’s face, and her wife melted.

                “Well, of course, darling. We just can’t have them thinking they’re above us, is all. I don’t wish to deal with another rebellion, do you?”

                Adela frowned and shook her head.

                “No. Just… promise not to scare anyone who needn’t be?” she requested.

                “I promise,” Alcina said as she leaned over and stroked her wife’s cheek.

                Her grey eyes turned to her daughters across the table.

                “We promise. Right, girls?” she reiterated.

                “Yes, Mother."

                “Now,” Alcina began as she rose from her seat. “Go gather your capes and meet us in the carriage.”

                The girls hovered out of their chairs and floated away to their chambers. Adela stood up and wrapped her arms around her wife. She nuzzled into her side with a bright smile on her face.

                “Thank you, my love,” she whispered up at the tall Lady.

                Alcina leaned down to kiss her on the forehead before she placed a hand on her back to lead her outside.

…

                The driver stopped just outside the cemetery by the Maiden of War statue. When the Dimitrescu women stepped out, all the surrounding villagers stopped to look at them.

                “Are they going to gawk at us like this the entire time?” Bela asked with a huff.

                Her yellow eyes narrowed at the nearest mortal. The villager stumbled back in fear and bowed deeply to them.

                “M-my Ladies,” they stuttered.

                Soon, they all followed suit and lowered their heads to the terrifying witches.

                “What? Just because they come out of some fancy carriage, they’re better than me?” Karl Heisenberg barked.

                Confused by his presence, all five Dimitrescu women turned to look at him.

                “Uncle Karl?” Daniela asked as she raised an eyebrow at him.

                Heisenberg was standing there in his usual garb, except his signature hat was on the head of a small boy who was sitting on his shoulders. He pulled the cigar out of his teeth and held onto the child with one arm as he pointed up to his sister.

                “Just because you still live up there in that castle of yours doesn’t mean you can walk around here like you’re better than everyone else,” he told her.

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed down at him.

                “Dear brother, I suggest you look more carefully through those hideous little glasses of yours. I haven’t done anything to even suggest I’m above anyone. Unless you mean my height, and that’s hardly my fault. Or perhaps it is my carriage?”

                She began making her way towards him.

                “Would you have me walk the entire way down?” she questioned. “Or shall I fly next time?”

                “Pretty lady can fly?” asked the boy atop Heisenberg’s shoulders.

                Lady Dimitrescu’s façade faded, and her gaze turned to his innocent brown eyes.

                “Well, hello, little one,” she cooed. “Is my little brother treating you well?”

                Adela smiled and silently watched her wife.

                “Hey, we’re talking about you, not me!” Karl complained. “Don’t deflect.”

                “Pretty lady is your big, big sister, Mister?” the boy asked and looked down at him.

                “Well, she’s older than me and she’s…big, so, yeah,” the Lord replied.

                The boy’s attention turned back up to Alcina.

                “Mister Karl has been the best! I wish I had a little brother like him,” he announced with a bright smile.

                “Uncle Karl is pretty great,” Daniela declared.

                “Pretty witchy lady is your…uh…?”

                The boy couldn’t think of the right word.

                “My niece? Yeah. I got nieces. I got sisters. I got a weird little brother. I got…uh…” he gestured towards Adela. “That.”

                The small blonde woman laughed nervously.

                “She’s your sister-in-law, Karl,” Alcina sneered at him.

                The boy leaned closer and hid behind the hat to whisper to the grey-haired man.

                “What’s a sister-in-law?”

                Heisenberg began to panic.

                “Uh, well,”

                He cleared his throat and put the boy on the ground.

                “When a little blonde woman falls in love with a giant dragon woman-”

                “Karl,” Alcina warned.

                The maiden’s face went red. Karl scooped his hat off the boy’s head and put it back on his own.

                “Anyway, that’s a question for your parents,” he said.

                He glanced around at the villagers.

                “Does anyone else need anything fixed before I head out?”

                A cheerful farmer with copper-red hair stepped towards him.

                “I have an old tractor sittin’ in my field. I could really use the space to grow more produce. You mind movin’ it? The metal is all yours.”

                Heisenberg rubbed his leather gloves together.

                “Sounds great!”

                He gave the farmer a hard pat on the back and turned to follow him to his property. Then he stopped to look back at his family.

                “Hey. You all should come over sometime. I’ve fixed the place up. I’m kinda proud of it,” he said with a nervous tint to his words.

                Alcina’s lips couldn’t decide whether to mask her genuine smile with a smirk, so they seemed to twitch between the two.

                “I’d love to see your home, little brother,” the Lady replied.

                “Yay!” Daniela exclaimed.

                The redhead forgot herself and flew up into the air in her excitement. Her sisters pulled on her flowing cape to lower her back to the ground. Adela bowed her head to Karl with a warm smile.

                “I look forward to it,” she said.

                Karl nodded to her and grinned with this cigar in his teeth.

                “See ya, Sis,” Karl said to the tall woman.

                With that, he followed after the farmer to help him in exchange for a new toy. Alcina turned to her wife and held a hand out to her.

                “Take me to this bakery of yours, darling,” she requested.

                Adela gently squeezed her hand and led her towards the village market with the girls close behind.

…

                The door to the bakery chimed as the women entered. It was a small place, as were all the stores, but it was quaint and full of stock. Daniela floated towards a display case with twinkling eyes. She pointed towards some small, oddly shaped fried dough.

                “We don’t have these at the castle!”

                “That’s gogoși,” Adela told her. “You take spoonfuls of dough and fry it in oil, and then you sprinkle sugar on top.”

                The baker was standing behind their counter, trying her best not to look as afraid as she was.

                “A-and we can prepare some fresh for you with jam,” she told them.

                “Really? That would be delightful!” the maiden replied as she lit up.

                Her friendly demeanor seemed to ease the mortal.

                “What are these?” Cassandra asked.

                “Those are amadine, my Lady,” the baker explained. “It’s a chocolate sponge cake with chocolate and cream filling.”

                “We have these at home,” Bela pointed to some pastry squares. “Plăcintă cu ciocolată?”

                She leaned closer to get a better look at the pastries beside it.

                “But what are those?” she asked.

                Adela beamed and stared dreamily at the pastries.

                “Those are plăcintă cu mere,” she told her. “They’re similar, but those are made with apples. They were always my favorite.”

                Alcina stood behind them all and smiled as she watched them before she turned her attention to the baker.

                “We’ll take whatever they point to. No, your entire stock,” she decided.

                “M-my entire stock, my Lady?” the baker questioned in shock.

                “Did I stutter?” Alcina asked.

                “N-no, my Lady! Right away!” the baker answered.

                She quickly went to work and wrapped everything in boxes. By the time they were done, the stack was almost as tall as the girls were. Adela and the Dimitrescu daughters all gathered a few boxes in their arms each.

                “Thank you very much,” the maiden said and bowed her head to the baker.

                “Will this cover everything?” Alcina asked as she dropped a hefty little bag of lei on the counter.

                “M-more than everything, my Lady! Are you sure?”

                “Quite,” she said as she turned to leave. “And if they’re as good as they look, then we’ll be sure to return.”

                The baker bowed low to them.

                “Th-thank you, my Ladies. Have a wonderful day. Do come back."

                As they exited the shop, the others noticed Daniela was floating again, but they stopped correcting the behavior. The villagers would stare either way, and she looked so happy.

                “Can we look in the butcher shop, Mother?” Cassandra asked.

                “Of course, dear,” Alcina cooed. “Let’s return to the carriage and put these away before-”

                The three girls took off with the boxes, each grabbing one from Adela’s hands as they flew towards the carriage. The maiden chuckled and leaned against her wife with a happy smile plastered on her face. It was infectious.

                “Are you enjoying yourself so far, darling?” Alcina asked.

                She gently stroked the smaller woman’s cheek as she stared into her blissful face. Adela took her hand with both of hers and nuzzled into her touch.

                “You’re so good to me, Alcina. Thank you for everything.”

                The tall woman laughed.

                “We haven’t even finished yet, silly girl. There are plenty of little shops to go in. You just lead the way, and I will follow.”

                “I would love to take you to the florist,” she said as she gazed longingly into her glowing honey eyes.

                “I’ll buy you anything you desire,” the tall woman told her.

                “I desire to buy you flowers, my love,” Adela said as her white eyes swirled into sapphire. “You deserve to be spoiled too.”

                “You don’t think you spoil me?”

                Alcina scoffed, and she poked her on the nose before she bent down to kiss her.

               “You really are quite silly, darling.”

                Adela chuckled and stood on her toes to press her lips against hers. The villagers were staring and whispering gossip to one another at the sight, but the maiden, for once, didn’t hear them; her attention remained focused on the love of her life and their girls, who were quickly flying towards them. Cassandra floated down and landed in front of Adela.

                “Where’s the butcher?” she asked.

                The blonde woman turned and pointed to a shop a few buildings behind them.

                “There,” she told her.

                Adela hesitated and leaned closer to Alcina.

                “But I’ll wait over here. I-”

                “Don’t be such a baby,” the brunette said with a scoff. “You’re in the kitchens every day. What’s the difference?”

                “It’s not that. I just-”

                “I’ll go myself,” Cassandra grumbled and floated off towards the butcher.

                Adela frowned as she watched her go. She leaned her head against Alcina’s hip and sighed softly.

                “Shall I stay with you, darling?” Lady Dimitrescu asked.

                “Please," Adela whispered.

                Alcina looked at Bela and Daniela.

                “You two can go if you wish. We’ll be right here,” she told them.

                “Yes, Mother,” they said before they flew off to join their sister.

                “Are there any other places you want to visit, Adela?” her wife asked, pulling her mind back to her.

                “Just the florist and the produce shop, if that’s alright,” the maiden replied.

                “Of course, darling. Anything,” she said as she stared into her eyes.

                The sound of a gunshot drew their attention away from each other. Flies swarmed out of the butcher shop and the girls reformed in the street in front of it.

                “Stupid manthing!” Cassandra hissed. “What did I even do to you?”

                “I said get out of my shop, witch!” came a furious voice from the door of the shop.

                The sound of the man still sent chills down Adela’s spine.

                “What is the meaning of this?” Alcina bellowed as she pulled away from Adela to step towards them.

                “You,” the man scoffed as he looked up at her from the entrance of his store. “Do these witches belong to you?”

                “These ‘witches’ are my daughters, you foul little miscreant!” she hissed. “What, pray tell, have they done to you?”

                “Nothing, Mother,” Bela told her. “Honestly. I don’t understand. We didn’t-”

                “This one was here the night Soreana’s place burned down and she took my gold!” the man growled as he raised his gun at Cassandra. “Now, where is it?”

                Adela got there before Alcina did and sliced the barrel of the man’s gun with the sword she formed in her hands.

                “Do not raise your weapon to my daughter!” she yelled.

                She turned the blade to point at his throat. Her eyes were blazing icy blue.

                “You,” he bared his teeth at her. “Here to give me my gold?”

                “You’re never getting your money. Give it up!” Adela snapped.

                “This is him?” Daniela scoffed as she looked the pathetic man over. “You feared him as much as you feared me? How silly.”

                The butcher smirked. His eyes were still focused on the small blonde woman.

                “Am I really that scary?” he sneered.

                “Not anymore,” she hissed.

                “Then why are you shaking?” he asked her.

                “Because I didn’t think it would be this hard to hold myself back,” she admitted.

                Her sword arm twitched as she went to pull it away. She felt a soothing hand on her shoulder and the blade vanished.

                “You’ve been so cruel to me, darling, keeping this manthing’s location secret,” the tall Lady cooed.

                “He doesn’t deserve the money, Alcina. Do not give it to him,” Adela said.

                “Darling, he doesn’t deserve to live,” her wife corrected her as her eyes flashed a terrifying gold and the sound of her claws unsheathing echoed through the market.

                “He doesn’t deserve the pleasure of dying,” Adela told her.

                “We can make it the least pleasurable experience of his entire life,” Daniela said in a sing-song voice.

                “House Dimitrescu no longer kills the people of this village,” the maiden said. “Even this one.”

                “No, no,” Alcina waged her finger. “House Dimitrescu no longer kills those who do not deserve it.”

                The dragon woman picked the man up and tossed him into the center of the street. She sauntered towards him with her golden eyes narrowed and her claws drawn.

                “You ungrateful, selfish wretch! You lay your filthy man hands on my maiden, you shoot her when her back is to you, and now you raise your weapon to my daughter? How dare you!?”

                “Alcina, please. Just forget he exists like I try to. Leave him be. I don’t want-”

                Her eyes darted around to the frightened villagers.

                “I don’t want them to-”

                “Let them fear us! They know not what he’s done,” she hissed down at the man.

                “W-we do,” the mayor said as he stepped forward. “Well, too many of us do. And I’m afraid he’s never met justice for all the damage he’s caused. I believe it more than understandable that you do what you see fit with him.”

                The man’s gaze shot towards the mayor and Adela saw the fear in his eyes.

                “What?” he spat. “My family has been the butcher for this village since-”

                “Do let us know who they can deed it to, then,” Alcina said with an unhinged laugh.

                Her claws shot out, stopping mere millimeters from his throat.

                “He has no family, my Lady,” the mayor told her.

                “That’s why my aunt wanted me to marry him,” Adela whispered.

                The tall woman turned her attention to the mayor but kept her claws where they were.

                “Then have the village take it. Give it to who you see fit.”

                “Hand out the meats so they don’t spoil in the meantime,” Adela said before her icy-white eyes darted down to the man on the ground. “He won’t need the money for them.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” the major said with a bow.

                Alcina retracted her claws. She cocked her hip to the side and sneered down at the man.

                “It’s been so long since my daughters and I have had a manthing to play with,” she said with a wide grin.

                A hungry moan escaped Bela’s lips as she took the man by one arm.

                “Mmm, finally…”

                Cassandra grabbed him roughly by the other and bared her teeth at him.

                “I hope you squeal like the pig you are.”

                A strange chuckle left Daniela’s throat and she floated down to the man to hover in his face.

                “I’m going to make you feel the same kind of fear that you made her feel,” she promised with a grin. “But I’m going to do it so much better.”

                All three Dimitrescu daughters laughed and lifted the frightened man into the air as they took off towards the castle. Adela leaned against her wife with a sigh.

                “I just wanted to buy you flowers.”

                “You still can, darling.”

                Alcina bent forward and gently lifted her chin to kiss her. The maiden melted against her.

                “Lead the way,” the taller woman said and took her hand.

                Adela looked up into Alcina’s honey-yellow eyes and smiled. With a nod and a laugh, she gently pulled her arm and guided her towards the flower stall.

Chapter 45: Consequences

Summary:

Cassandra finally cracks under the pressure of the new lifestyle she’s found herself in while Daniela begins to question some of her actions.

Notes:

Angst with a wholesome family bonding ending.

                “Good morning, Roxanna,” Adela said with a smile as she made her way into the kitchen.

                “Good morning, my Lady,” her friend replied happily.

                “I’ve come to see if you need any help.”

                “I’m afraid there’s nothing to help with.”

                “Oh, good. Then have tea with me?” Adela asked.

                “Of course, my Lady,”

                She turned to put the kettle on, but the maiden stopped her.

                “No, no. Please, let me.”

                “Are you alright, Adela?”

                The blonde woman smiled reassuringly at her.

                “I’m fine. I just miss you, is all.”

                She took out a tray, some cups and saucers, and got everything ready for them.

                “I noticed that work was light and I just wanted to make sure before I steal you away for myself.”

                “No complaints here,” Roxana said with a laugh.

                When the kettle was finished boiling, Adela got everything together and glanced at the door.

                “Shall we sit in the main hall?”

                “That sounds lovely, yes.”

                The redhead held the door open for her friend as she carried the tray into the main hall and set it down on the table by the fireplace. Adela took her spot on the couch beside Alcina’s large armchair, and Roxana sat down next to her. The blonde woman poured them both tea before she took her saucer and leaned back in her chair.

                “How is everything?” Adela asked.

                “Just wonderful,” Roxana replied with a smile.

                “Everyone is doing well? You’re doing well?”

                The maid nodded as she swallowed some of her tea.

                “Mhm.”

                “Good, I’m so glad,” the blonde woman said with a smile. “Lenuta has been doing a fantastic job. As have you, as always.”

                “You’re not biased, my Lady?” she asked with a playful laugh.  

                “No. I only speak the truth,” Adela replied. “Oh, how is the new girl?”

                “She’s doing well, I believe. She was a bit frightened for her first few days, as to be expected.”

                “But she came willingly? No one is forcing her?”

                “She came on her own. Don’t worry. It’s one of the first questions we ask now,” she assured.

                Adela nodded and let her friend’s words and the tea relax her. She’d had an odd feeling since she woke up, like something was wrong. Roxana had strange senses, for a mortal, so if she felt fine, it put her worries at ease. Then she noticed the other woman’s hands begin to fidget.

                “My Lady…there is something I’ve been meaning to ask,” Roxana began.

                The blonde woman took a long sip of her tea. She knew it.

                “Go on.”

                “Have the girls been acting strange to you lately? Well, not so much strange as…typical? Before things settled down in the castle, I mean.”

                “I honestly haven’t, no. Perhaps a little more bored than normal? Even though they have plenty of things to do and the weather is fine before sunset,” Adela replied before she frowned in worry. “Why?”

                “Well, they’ve seemed a bit… short-tempered to me. Not at me,” she clarified. “I’ve just noticed them snapping more at the servants. I think Lady Cassandra frightened the new maid yesterday, but the young girl wouldn’t say anything about it, even when Miss Lenuta asked her.”

                “I will speak to them. Something must be wrong for them to be acting like that."

                “It is in their nature, my Lady.”

                “What do you mean?”

                Roxana leaned forward to whisper.

                “I love them just as much as you do, Adela, but they’re still carnivorous flies disguising themselves as human women to lure prey in. That is their design.”

                The maiden leaned back with a frown. She was right. As people say, ‘You can’t expect an animal not to act like an animal.’ She loved the girls as if they were her real daughters, but they were still predators. It was wrong for her to ever think they couldn’t be.

                “I will still speak with them. I want to know what, if anything, has caused this…spike in behavior. Maybe I can help them."

                The sound of frantic running grabbed their attention. A maid raced across the marble floor below and up the steps towards them. She stopped short before the two women, completely out of breath.

                “What’s the matter?” Adela asked her as her eyes scanned the girl for injuries. “Are you hurt?”

                “L-Lady Cassandra,” the girl pointed a shaky hand back down towards the girls’ chambers.

                Adela was off in a flash. She didn’t know if she was going to help Cassandra or help someone from Cassandra, but she went as fast as she could either way. As she shot through the doors to their common room, Daniela and Bela turned to look at her.

                “Uh, now’s not a good time,” the redhead told her.

                “What’s going on?” Adela asked as she stepped towards them. “Where’s Cassandra? Is everything okay?”

                “Help!” came a voice from the room straight ahead.

                Daniela tried to stop her, but the maiden pushed passed her and barged into the room. Cassandra was standing over a girl with her sickle drawn.

                “Stop it!” Adela shouted.

                The brunette turned to her and hissed.

                “Get out of my room!”

                “Give me the girl, Cassandra. Let her go.”

                “She broke my mirror!”

                “I-It was an accident, my Lady,” the girl cried.

                She was cowering in fear beside a cracked hand mirror.

                “I’ll buy you a new one, Cassandra. Just lower your weapon.”

                Alcina’s middle daughter turned her anger on the small blonde woman.

                “You’re not my mother. Stop acting like it!”

                The words stung Adela, but she tried not to let it show.

                “I just need you to let her go. Unharmed.”

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “What gives you the right to even think you can tell me what to do?”

                “It’s my job to see that the servants are kept safe,” Adela replied.

                “I remember when we used to just get to eat them,” the middle Dimitrescu sister said as she eyed the girl on the ground before her glowing yellow gaze snapped towards Adela. “Until you showed up.”

                The flies moved faster than she could, and Cassandra’s hand reformed around her throat as she shoved her back into the wall. Adela gasped for what little air she could.

                “G-go,” she told the girl on the floor.

                The maid didn’t need to be told twice. She got to her feet and fled the room. Cassandra’s nails dug into the other woman’s neck, and she lifted her off her feet, up against the wall, until they were eye-level, a full foot off the ground.

                “Playing with that manthing woke me back up. You’ve been keeping us all dormant.”

                Adela winced as her grip tightened. She could feel the blood going down her neck.

                “It’s painful, you know,” Cassandra told her. “To hold back all the time.”

                “I-I’m sorry.”

                “Cassandra, let her go,” came Bela’s commanding voice.

                But even Adela could hear the waver behind it. She was scared.

                “Don’t pretend like you’re better than us, Sister!” she barked. “You miss it too, don’t you?”

                “Yes, but we were managing. I think we let the manthing’s fun go to our heads. You just need a little time to relax. We could go on a hunt. Would you like that?”

                She sounded like any big sister trying to calm down their younger sibling.

                “I’ve hunted every beast you could imagine! I want human prey.”

                “Fine. We can talk about it. Just put Adela down first.”

                The grip on her throat tightened a moment before Cassandra tossed her to the ground like a doll. Adela gasped for air and clawed at the ground to get a hold of her breathing. She kept her eyes on the predator across from her. Daniela floated into the room and hovered beside the blonde woman on the floor.

                “We can hunt her,” she suggested as she gestured to the maiden.

                “Absolutely not!” Bela shouted at her. “Remember your places, Sisters.”

                “Hey, it’s not like she can die or anything.”

                Daniela grinned down at Adela. The blonde woman hadn’t felt such fear in a long time. She didn’t like it. They would never act this way to Alcina, but…Adela wasn’t their mother, as Cassandra had reminded her.

                Am I still prey to them? I thought…

                “Daniela is right,” Cassandra told their older sister. “It’s only fair.”

                Her yellow eyes narrowed down at the woman on the floor.

                “If it’s her job to look after the servants, then she can take that girl’s punishment.”

                “And we get to play,” Daniela said with a giggle.

                Adela rubbed her throat as she pulled herself to her feet.

                “I will buy you another,” she repeated. “Or replace the glass, if you wish. Please, what else can I do to ease your pain…besides a hunt?”

                “Shut up and run like a good little girl!” Cassandra shouted.

                Tears welled up in Adela’s eyes.

                “Please…don’t make me,” she begged.

                Cassandra and Daniela drew their weapons. The maiden glanced over to their sister. Bela looked almost as afraid as Adela felt. The only time she’d seen her like that was during their battle with Mother Miranda.

                “Unless your mother has a better idea, please do not disturb her. Just let me…fix this. It’s my fault,” she said to the eldest Dimitrescu daughter.

                “It’s not your fault, Adela!” Bela told her before she turned her narrowed eyes to her sisters. “They’ve just forgotten their place.”

                Then she looked back down at the other blonde woman.

                “Remind them.”

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “Run!” she barked.

                Adela took a deep breath before she darted out of the room in a flash of blue light.

                “No cheating!” Daniela called out and stomped her foot.

                Bela crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes.

                “She has blood on her, follow your nose and use your flies if you wish.”

                “Are you not joining the hunt?” Cassandra asked her.

                “I don’t need to. Go get this out of your system. Mother will decide your punishments later.”

…

                Adela slid to a halt when she entered the main hall in front of her worried friend.

                “Bring all the servants down to the living quarters,” she told her.

                Her white eyes glanced up at the wine room.

                “Do not summon Alcina unless Bela decides to.”

                “What’s going on?” Roxana asked before her worried eyes scanned her friend. “You’re bleeding.”

                “I need to go before Alcina smells. Just keep everyone else and yourself safe.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” her friend replied with a nod.

                Adela raced off through the doors into the hallway that led to the castle gates, but she kept on, passing them to enter the room with the service elevator. She panickily pressed the button to bring her up to the roof. It was the safest place she could think of, for the mortals at least. Once the doors opened, she stepped inside and pushed the button. Just as the elevator began to lift off the ground, she could hear the buzzing. The laughter that followed made her heart race, but she took a deep breath to soothe herself.

                “I can smell your fear!” came Cassandra’s voice.

                Adela gasped as the brunette began to take shape and rose with the elevator outside the open cage.

                “The more scared you are, the thicker the blood.”

                The blonde woman shut her eyes to the words, trying to shake her fear.

                “Cassandra, please…”

                Finally, the elevator neared the roof of the castle. There was no more room for the other woman to rise up. But that didn’t stop her. The maiden panicked as the flies began swarming the bottom of the gate, and Cassandra’s laugh echoed in the shaft. Once the elevator reached the roof and the doors opened, Adela dashed out. She’d never actually been up there; she just knew it existed. She ran across the parapet and followed the winding path around the top of the castle, passing towers she’d only ever seen from a distance. The route she took led to a dead end. She could see the village church and the windmills from the reservoir to her right. To her left was the roof, so she climbed. There was another parapet on the other side. A shingle broke off under her foot, and she stumbled forward and over the other side of the rooftop. She winced when she landed but quickly got to her feet.

                “Trying to work up my appetite, are you?”

                Cassandra hovered in front of her. Adela started at her sudden presence. Her white eyes looked around to find the best way to run. There was a set of stairs to her right, so she took off in that direction. The brunette laughed at her.

                “I haven’t had this much fun in forever!” she said as she flew off after her.

                Adela quickly scanned her surroundings. The only way was up. At the top of the stairs was a strange open tower. It led to nowhere. Flies swirled around the tower, and Cassandra’s laughter echoed around the blonde girl until she formed in front of her.

                “Looks like I’ve beaten Daniela again,” she said with a smirk.

                Adela’s eyes darted down to the sickle forming in her hand before she stared back into her yellow eyes.

                “You haven’t won yet,” the maiden told her as she drew her shield out of thin air.

                It had grown more detailed over time, the more she used it. It now bore the Dimitrescu seal of a rose and two swords.

                “Aw, no fair,” came Daniela’s voice.

                She formed behind Adela, blocking the way to the stairs.

                “I found her first,” Cassandra barked. “Do not touch my prey, Sister.”

                “Don’t be greedy!” the redhead hissed. “We can share.”

                The maiden tried not to listen to their words; they hurt too much. Instead, she looked for some way to escape. She wondered if she could leap across the turrets to the other side, using her powers to close the distance. If she fell, the girls would get their meal, and if she made it, she’d grasp a new ability and a means of escape. Her eyes lit up and she dashed forward, past an unsuspecting Cassandra. She jumped off the railing and used the momentum of her light to reach the nearest turret. When she didn’t fall, she kept going.

                “Well, that’s new,” Daniela said as she watched her go.

                “Don’t just let her get away!” her sister hissed.

                Cassandra turned and flew off after the maiden. The redhead shrugged and followed suit. Adela landed in another open tower, but she realized too late that it was encircled by iron bars.

                “Mmm, bad girl! You can’t go anywhere.” Daniela giggled.

                She hopped down from the air and onto the stone. With a grin, she sauntered towards the maiden and dragged her sickle across the iron and stone that surrounded them. The sight and sound of her brought back old fears, and Adela raised her shield in front of herself. Cassandra formed behind her and wrapped her sickle around the smaller woman’s throat to hold her in place.

                “Now, I’ve won,” she said with a smirk.

                “Girls, please,” Adela whispered with tears forming in her eyes. “I can’t do this anymore.”

                “Simply submit, silly girl,” the redhead said as she floated closer to her.

                “I’m so sorry I caused all this,” the maiden cried. “Just please let me go.”

                She raised her shield, trying to slide it between her neck and the blade.

                “What a pointless struggle!”

                Cassandra’s grip only tightened, and she pulled Adela flush against her. The maiden faltered, slipping back in time. It was like the past year had never happened, and she was just the frightened new girl at the castle. Her shield vanished as tears fell down her face.

                “Please,” she begged.

                Alcina’s middle daughter laughed and hovered off the ground. She had one arm wrapped around Adela as her sickle cut into her neck.

                “Like that? Harder?”

                Daniela giggled and floated up to join them.

                “Sister, you’re absolutely feral. I feel so validated.”

                “I found her first,” Cassandra hissed at her. “You can have her when I’m done.”

                “What’s your deal?” the redhead questioned and narrowed her eyes at her. “Did that manthing really get to you this badly?”

                “I’m sick of letting these mortals run around, doing whatever they want. We need to eat! And they need to remember their place.”

                “Ooh, you’re mad too. That explains a lot.”

                Daniela's weapon vanished from her hand suddenly, and she tilted her head to look her sister in the eyes.

                “Then why are you taking it out on Adela? I thought you were just hungry and wanted some fun.”

                Daniela looked the scene over with a fresh set of eyes.

                “This is…wrong.”

                Cassandra scoffed at her.

                “That’s rich coming from you!”

                She tilted the girl’s head back, making blood run down her throat.

                “Please tell me how this is wrong.”

                Her eyes were pulsing with hunger and anger. Adela winced as the blade dug into her. She could feel the blood trickling down her front. Her pulse quickened. She wanted to struggle, but she knew it would only make it worse. The maiden assumed Cassandra was enticing her little sister with her blood. Even she was surprised by the predator’s rationality in the scenario.

                “It’s not like we don’t have food, Cass. We have even more now that the Duke can get us a wider variety of meat. She didn’t just suddenly cut off our supply or something.”

                “She ended the hunt!” the brunette barked.

                “Are the animals not enough? With Uncle Karl keeping the lycans at bay, there's plenty of them.”

                “I want human prey! I’m tired of chasing wild cats and fighting bears. Besides, the animals are more innocent than those plebeians in the village.”

                Daniela hovered there in the air and rested a hand under her chin as she honestly tried to think of something.

                “Maybe we can talk to that mayor they have and see if we can set up some kind of…punishment system? Not like Miranda and her cave church. But they said they knew what that manthing did and they didn’t do anything to punish him? That’s wrong of them, too. If he just did the same things to another girl, would they have let him get away with that again?”

                Adela didn’t really like the idea of anyone being punished. That’s why she never told Alcina where that man was or that he was still looking for his reimbursement. But she hadn’t thought about him going after someone else. She really didn’t like that thought. Daniela was right. Cassandra scoffed at the idea.

                “You think she’d allow that?”

                Her blade cut into the blonde woman, rousing a whimper of pain. Daniela raised an eyebrow at her sister.

                “I don’t know, why don’t you let her down and ask her?”

                “I’m thirsty!”

                “We have plenty of blood in the cellar, Sister.”

                “You know damn well that it’s not the same,” Cassandra practically whined.

                Daniela laughed.

                “What, are you gonna stomp next? Who’s the baby again?”

                The brunette let Adela fall to the stone below to lash out at her sister with her sickle, teeth bared. Their blades met in the air above the blonde woman.

                “Whoa,” Daniela chuckled with a smirk. “Guess I hit a button.”

                “Be quiet! What makes you think you’re better than me all of a sudden?”

                “Your mind is clouded, Sister,” the redhead told her in a loving tone. “I know what that feels like. You just need to calm down.”

                “You sound like Bela!”

                “Thanks?”

                Cassandra cried out in anger and kicked her, causing her little sister to fall in the air. Daniela righted herself before she landed on the stone. She turned to look back up at her sister. She kept her weapon out but didn’t raise it.

                “What can I do to help you with this, Cass? I don’t want to fight. I want a drink too, but…come on.”

                The brunette flew down to face her.

                “Just get out of my way and let me drink the girl or I’m going to go mad!”

                Her eyes were almost as golden as Alcina’s got.

                “She’s not just some girl, she’s like…our mother,” Daniel said with a bit of confusion, but there was a hint of anger behind her words.

                She gripped the handle of her sickle as she glared at her sister.

                “If…that will make you feel better, then just do it,” came Adela’s weak voice from the floor. “You could have just…asked, silly girl. If you were suffering, you should have told me. I never want any of you to hurt. I love you. I’ll do whatever I can to help. Daniela had a really good idea. We can speak to the mayor about it. Please, just…come back to me, Cassandra.”

                Her words struck the brunette, and she stared down at her in awe as she lowered her weapon. The youngest Dimitrescu daughter turned to look down at her with a pout and a little stomp of her foot.

                “We could have just asked?”

                Adela sat up with a wince. The cuts on her neck were closed, but her back hurt. She tilted her head to look at them.

                “Well, I don’t think your mother will be too pleased, but it’s my blood too. She can share with our children.”

                Cassandra and Daniela turned to look at each other.

                “Do we just-?” the youngest gestured to the maiden.

                With a sigh, Adela pushed herself back against the iron bars of the tower. She crossed her legs and got comfortable before she let her arms fall across her lap, exposing her wrists.

                “Come,” she told them.  

                The two Dimitrescu sisters hesitated only a moment before they flew down and knelt beside her. They each took a wrist and brought it to their mouths. They turned their yellow eyes for her approval. Adela nodded and smiled at them.

                “I love you,” she told them.

                “We love you, Mother,” they said in unison before returning their focus.

                Their eyes pulsed as they bit into the tender flesh. The smaller woman gritted her teeth so as not to make a sound. She let her head fall back against the bars as she felt herself grow weak.

                “N-no more than once, please,” she asked of them as everything began to spin. “Or I won’t be up for dinner.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they said before their lips returned to suck at the wounds.

                Adela’s white eyes fluttered closed as her pulse began to drop.

…

                When she woke up, the maiden found herself lying on the couch in the main hall. Her chest and back hurt, and she groaned softly as she went to move.

                “You want one of Aunt Donna’s cigarettes?” came Bela’s voice.

                The smaller blonde woman looked across the table at her and smiled weakly.

                “I think that would help, yes.”

                She slid one towards her as if she had known. Adela reached a shaky arm over and took it before she put it in her mouth.  Alcina’s eldest daughter leaned across the table to light it for her. The maiden inhaled and slowly blew the smoke above her head.

                “Did you tell your mother?” Adela asked her.

                “Tell me what, darling?” Alcina inquired.

                She was standing behind her wife with a raised brow, arms crossed. Bela chuckled.

                “No, but you can,” the eldest Dimitrescu daughter replied.

                Adela sighed and took another long drag of burning herb. She blew it into the air and then turned to meet Alcina’s gaze.

                “Hello, love,” she said with a smile.

                “Please, tell me why you were passed out on the couch and why you are now smoking herb.”

                “My back hurts,” she told her.

                It wasn’t a lie.

                “And?” her wife prodded gently.

                “The herb relaxes my mind, which relaxes my muscles a bit,” Adela replied, still avoiding the full conversation.

                Alcina moved around the couch and took a seat in her chair across from her.  She took one of her own cigarettes and stuck it in the end of her quellazaire. Bela lit hers for her as well.

                “Thank you, Daughter,” she said before she puffed the stick to life.

                “Now, tell me, darling,” Alcina began as she exhaled. “Why does your back hurt?”

                “Cassandra was in pain, and I did what I could to help her. Daniela as well, but Cassandra was the one who was truly hurting.”

                Alcina took a sharp inhale through her nose and let it out through her mouth before she took another puff from her quellazaire.

                “What was the cause of her pain?” she asked her.

                “I took too much away from her. Something she loved dearly. Because of my own beliefs and desires. But… I’m going to try to fix it. I’ll be taking the girls down to meet with the mayor tomorrow if that’s alright. I believe they can offer the village a special…service while also fulfilling their natural needs.”

                A genuine smile formed on her wife’s crimson lips.

                “Oh? How wonderful.”

                She looked her over and gestured to her with the long smoking stick in her hands.

                “Now tell me why there’s blood on your dress.”

                Adela’s white eyes widened, and she looked at the stain from her neck to her chest.

                “It’s fine, Alcina.”

                “That doesn’t answer my question, Adela.”

                The maiden sighed.

                “I told you, she was hurting. Please, just-”

                Alcina got to her feet and stood in the center of the main hall.

                “Cassandra! Come here…now!” she boomed.

                Bela and Adela both jumped at the sound. The smaller blonde woman winced and took another puff of the herb for her back. Cassandra formed in front of her mother with her head lowered to the ground.

                “Alcina, don’t-” her wife pleaded.

                “Enough games!” she shouted at her daughter as she gestured widely.  “You’ve been acting like your sister!”

                “Hey!” came Daniela’s voice as she hovered in the air beside Bela.

                “Shh,” her eldest sister scolded.

                Adela sat up and looked over at them worriedly.

                “Alcina, she just needs to hunt. Leave her be. I’ve handled it.”  

                “Sit back down, Mother,” Cassandra said.

                “Don’t you tell me what to do!” Alcina shouted at her.

                “I wasn’t speaking to you, Mother. I was speaking to her,” she explained as she gestured to Adela.

                The white-eyed woman melted, and a wide smile formed on her face. Alcina softened.

                “Oh,” she said before she turned her gaze to her wife. “You really did handle it.”

                “Yes, love,” she said as she laid back down. “I would never lie to you.”

                Alcina turned on her heels.

                “Just not tell me the full truth,” she said with narrowed eyes.

                Adela sighed softly.

                “Forgive me, Alcina. I just didn’t want to cause another fight. I just want everyone to be happy,” she said as she took another puff from her cigarette before snubbing it out in the ashtray. “We will be meeting with the major tomorrow, and from now on, if the girls need, they can drink me to calm their urges.”

                “What?” Alcina spat.

                “All they need do is ask,” she told her wife.

                The tall woman took her seat and puffed on her own cigarette.

                “Is that alright with you, my love?” Adela asked.

                Alcina exhaled her smoke over her head.

                “It is your blood, darling.”

                “It is yours as well.”

                The dragon woman smirked.

                “Thank you for remembering.”

                “Always,” her maiden breathed.

                Alcina looked her middle child over.

                “Do you truly feel better?”

                “Yes, Mother,” she said before she lowered her head. “Please forgive me for my recent behavior.”

                “Come,” her mother said and reached towards her.

                Cassandra walked over and took her hand. Her gaze remained on the floor, but Alcina gently took her chin and lifted it to look her in the eyes.

                “Forgive me for not seeing the signs,” she said and then frowned. “It was that manthing, wasn’t it?”

                “She knew where he was the whole time, and she didn’t tell us where he was. Then those villagers said they knew what he did, but didn’t do anything to punish him. And then he tried to shoot me. And he already shot her,” she said before her eyes lit up lustfully. “Mmm, and it was so satisfying to finally give him what he deserved.”

                Her sisters nodded in agreement. Daniela had a grin on her face just thinking about it.

                “Then we shall meet with the mayor and arrange some system of punishment for villagers who have done great wrongs. Especially those who may do it again,” Adela explained. “But please, nothing even close to the things Miranda did. Just…do things your way. I will trust your judgment. As will the villagers.”

                She sighed.

                “I don’t want anyone to get unnecessarily hurt. We’ve all been through enough.”

                “I will not let you down, Mother,” Cassandra promised.

                Bela and Daniela nodded.

                “We promise.”

                “Can we get back to the part about free food?” the redhead asked with a grin.

                “Only when you need to, Daniela,” Adela told her. “I am not your personal blood bag. I have a…gift, as Miranda would have called it. So, I will use it to help my family.”

                Alcina scoffed.               

                “She would have hated that.” 

                “All the more reason,” Adela said with a strange sort of smile. “Oh, speaking of, I learned a new trick today.”

                “Oh?”

                “If I use the light to speed me up like I can when I’m on the ground, I can do it in the air for a short distance.”

                “Marvelous!” Alcina exclaimed.

                “Yeah, and it looks pretty cool,” Daniela admitted.

                “Why would you have needed to cross gaps in the air, darling?” she asked with pursed crimson lips and a raised brow.

                “Whoever designed this castle might have been a bit mad,” Adela told her.

                “You’re doing the thing where you don’t actually answer my question, darling,” she sang in a warning tone.

                “I… was being hunted,” she admitted.

                “I see,” Alcina said with a sigh, and finished her cigarette before sticking it in the ashtray. “Well, we clearly all need to learn to communicate better.”

                Her wife and daughters all nodded in agreement.

                “Cassandra, I want you to apologize to the maid from earlier,” Adela told her. “And the new girl as well.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Adela smiled.

                “Thank you, Daughter.”

Chapter 46: Funcle Karl

Summary:

The Dimitrescus visit the Heisenberg Factory.

                As the Dimitrescu carriage pulled up to the Heisenberg Factory gates, they opened on their own, allowing the driver to continue up to the barn entrance.

                “Look!” Daniela exclaimed as she pointed excitedly out the window. “That’s where we killed grandma!”

                No one corrected or scolded her. Bela and Cassandra nodded with the slightest of smirks. A shiver ran down Adela’s spine as they drove over the spot where Mother Miranda turned to dust. Memories of the battle flashed through her mind, but a loving hand brought her back to the present.

                “Look, he’s actually fixed it,” Alcina whispered. “Don’t tell him that I think it looks good.”

                Her admission brought a smile to Adela’s face.

                “What happened to communicating better with your family, Alcina?”

                The tall woman scoffed.

                “Karl doesn’t count.”

                “Yes, he does,” the other women in the carriage told her.

                Alcina sighed, and a pout flashed across her perfectly painted lips.

                “Fine. But only if he asks."

…

                When they exited the carriage, Adela held her hand out to help Alcina down. The tall woman bent through the door while she held her hat down and took the offered hand as she got out.

                “Thank you, darling.”

                “Of course, my love.”

                They found the doors to the farmhouse closed.

                “Uncle Karl!” Daniela shouted as she pounded on the door.

                “Just one friggin’ second!” Heisenberg barked from the other side.

                They could hear heavy objects sliding across the floor and a few banging sounds. When the doors finally opened, Karl was standing there with his arms crossed, grinning happily with a lit cigar in his mouth.

                “Kids!” he exclaimed as he held his arms out to his nieces.

                “Uncle Karl!”

                The girls flew over and circled him in the air a few times before they hugged him.

                “The outside looks wonderful,” Bela told him.

                “How are the lycans?” Cassandra inquired.

                “Did you finish building that thing?” Daniela asked him.

                “Shut up about the thing!” he reprimanded her in a whisper.

                “Karl,” Alcina greeted him with a nod of her head.

                She had one hand on her hip, and the other was holding her wife’s hand. Heisenberg took the cigar out of his mouth.

                “Sis,” he said while tipping his hat.

                “Hello, Karl,” Adela said to him with a smile. “It’s good to see you again.”

                “Hey…you,” he said and gestured at her with his cigar before returning it between his teeth.

                “Adela,” she sighed as she reminded him.

                “Mhm.”

                Daniela floated over and whispered in Adela’s ear.

                “He calls you ‘Twinkle Toes’,” she told her.

                “Dani, shut the fuck up!” Karl barked.

                The maiden laughed.

                “’Twinkle Toes’?”

                “Calling my wife such silly names and cursing at my daughter?” Alcina said as she clicked her tongue and shook her head. “Not a very good start, little brother.”

                “Mother, that’s just how Uncle Karl and Daniela speak to one another,” Bela explained.

                “Yes, let them have their strange little bonding rituals,” Cassandra said.

                The redhead giggled and floated back over to her uncle.

                “Show us the thing already!”

                Karl flailed his arms in frustration.

                “I made tea!”

                “You know how to do that?” Cassandra asked him.

                “Just…come inside,” he said and gestured before turning to a room straight ahead.

                The Dimitrescu women followed him into a simple room with a large metal table, surrounded by six chairs and a seventh that was much larger than the others. Everything seemed to be specially made, all unique. The effort that was put into it all truly showed.

                “Karl, you did all this?” his big sister asked him as her grey eyes scanned the room.

                He pulled out his chair with a flick of his wrist and plopped down into it.

                “Well, yeah. Who else is going to?” he replied.

                “Sit,” he said and gestured to the chairs.

                Alcina took the seat clearly designed for her. It was actually a little bigger than it needed to be, as if his image of her in his mind while making it was larger than she really was. She didn’t mind; it was surprisingly comfortable. Adela took a seat beside her wife. She scanned the table and chairs, admiring the craftsmanship. Daniela made sure to take a seat beside her uncle, and the others filled in around them. Two empty chairs remained.

                “Who are those for?” Daniela asked and pointed.

                “For Donna and Moreau,” he told her. “You know, in case we ever want to get together…as a whole family.”

                Adela smiled to herself. Even if he couldn’t remember her name, he remembered to make a chair just for her, including her in who he considered his family. Alcina simply scoffed.

                “I will not waste my time on that disgusting man-fish.”

                “My love, he is still your brother…no matter what he’s done,” Adela said.

                She placed a hand on her wife’s leg as she looked up into her golden eyes. Then they faded back to grey, and she slowly relaxed again. Karl pointed up at his sister with a creak of his leather glove.

                “If Twinkle Toes can forgive the little guy, then you can, too!” he told her.

                Alcina opened her mouth to argue with him, but a soft chuckle from Adela stopped her.

                “What could you possibly find so funny about the idea of being in the presence of that foul creature?” she asked her wife in a huff.

                “I was laughing at the nickname, my love.”

                Adela turned her attention to Karl.

                “So, why ‘Twinkle Toes’ exactly?” the maiden inquired.

                “When you do that darty blue shit,” he told her and mimicked running with his fingers. “There’s this little trail of light by your feet. It twinkles. Twinkle Toes.”

                Adela laughed harder at his explanation.

                “You find this amusing?” Alcina asked her with a raised brow.

                “Mhm,” she replied as her laughter turned to slowly fading giggles.

                The tall woman turned her attention to Heisenberg.

                “You mentioned something about tea, Karl?”

                “Oh, shit. Yeah.”

                A metal tray with a steaming kettle, cups for everyone, and a box with a familiar carving floated towards the table. When it got there, Karl leaned forward and knocked on the wood.

                “I asked Donna to send some bags over,” he told them. “I don’t keep any of your weird blood and herbs lying around.”

                His gaze turned to Adela.

                “There’s normal stuff too, don’t worry,” he assured her.

                Adela smiled at him and bowed her head in appreciation.

                “Thank you.”

                “Tea from Aunt Donna? How wonderful,” Bela said with a smile.

                She reached forward, but Daniela snatched the box first. The redhead giggled and opened it. Her yellow eyes scanned the contents. There were a few different rows of tea bags, all labeled. She took one of theirs and plopped it happily into her cup. Bela took the box from her and set it back in the center of the table so that everyone could take their own. Karl lifted the metal kettle and poured them all hot water. Then he sat back in his chair and drank from the mug he’d made himself. His light eyes glanced over at the Dimitrescu daughters.

                “So, one of my pals down in the village told me you girls took that butcher creep out, and now the mayor is gonna let you take care of the baddies they find?”

                “They’re their own judges and jury,” Bela told him.

                “We’re just the executioners,” Cassandra said with a smirk.

                “And a little torture doesn’t hurt. At least not anyone but the pests, ” Daniela added.

                “Just…don’t end up like that bitch Miranda and her cave church,” he said, his tone had a hint of warning behind it, but it was mostly concern. “I didn’t trash that place for nothing, you know.”

                “Of course, Uncle,” they agreed in unison.

                “Roxana almost died there and Miranda murdered her husband,” Bela said. “We’re not going after innocents. I assure you.”

                Her sisters nodded in agreement.

                “Yeah, we didn’t help you kill her for nothing,” Daniela told him with a scoff.

                He grew more serious.

                “Sorry, I just…don’t want this to all happen again. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but that crazy bitch started with pure intentions, too. I don’t want any of you ending up like her, even if it’s unintentional.”

                Alcina was smiling at her brother behind her teacup, though her eyes remained focused on the red liquid inside it.

                “The three of us are working as a team,” Bela began to explain. “We will be looking out for one another and observing our behaviors. It has been…difficult to overcome our more animalistic tendencies, but as long as we have each other, we can manage. Miranda never had anyone tell her she was becoming…unhinged, and if anyone did, she killed them. But she descended into what she became. We were born this way. So, we must simply rise above.”

                “We have an…arrangement for when things start to feel unmanageable,” Cassandra explained, choosing her words carefully.

                The Dimitrescu daughters and Adela all nodded. Karl waved his hand at them.

                “I don’t wanna know. But I’m proud of you kids.”

                All three girls melted.

                “Thank you, Uncle.”

                Karl nodded his head to Adela

                “You too, Twinkle Toes,” he added. “The folks down there really seem to appreciate what you’re doing. You know, communicating.”

                He pointed to no one in particular.

                “Not talking things out really throws a wrench in the gears, you know?”

                They all nodded in agreement.

                “Imagine smoothing things over just by calming down and talking things out,” Alcina added.

                Karl turned his attention up to her.

                “Hey, you should really try that with Sal, Sis.”

                Alcina narrowed her eyes as she looked down at him.

                “Never,” she hissed.

                Adela gently rubbed her wife’s leg.

                “Alcina…”

                The tall woman snapped her gaze down to her.

                “You would have me forgive him? After everything he has done to you? To us?”

                The maiden took a sip of tea to relax and shook her head.

                “No, I don’t think I can forgive him,” she told her. “Not just yet. But we can at least be civil around each other. He’s still your brother.”

                She stared into her eyes and smiled.

                “Besides, we’ll never be apart now. At least he did that for us.”

                Alcina frowned and lovingly rubbed her wife’s cheek.

                “You’re right, darling.”

                She sighed and sipped her tea.

                “But I won’t go seeking him out.”

                “Fair,” Karl said with a nod.

                Daniela chugged back the rest of her tea and set the cup down on the table.

                “Can we see the thing now?” she whined.

                Her eldest sister rolled her eyes and finished her drink as well.

                “You’re such a child, Daniela. How does Uncle put up with you all the time?”

                “Well, we don’t usually sit and have a chat over tea. She’s usually floating around, causing chaos by now,” Karl explained.

                Daniela nodded with a pout.

                “What is this ‘thing’ then?” Alcina inquired.

                “That’s an outside showing,” he told her with a grin.

                Alcina finished her tea and set her cup down, then got to her feet. She turned her head so that the brim of her hat obscured her face from her brother.

                “The tea was good, Karl. Your metal gave it a nice iron flavor.”

                Heisenberg put his mug down with a clank and stuck a new cigar into his mouth.

                “Thanks, Sis,” he said with a chuckle before he gestured widely to the door they’d come in. “Now, let’s go outside!”

                The Dimitrescu women rose from the table and followed him to the front of the factory.

                “Alright, just stay there and don’t turn around,” he told them.

                They did as he asked and kept their backs to him as they looked out at the lawn before them. The sounds of clanking and metal scraping against the floor came from behind them. Then a strange figure shot out of the building and raced in front of them. It was some sort of machine in the shape of a deer or perhaps a small horse.

                Adela practically jumped into Alcina’s arms at the sight of it.

                “W-what is that?” she asked and pointed with a shaky finger.

                “It’s…” Karl began, using his hands to try to think of how to explain it. “Well, it’s a…thing. I made it myself so the girls could hunt something. It’ll just keep running until someone turns the key and pulls it out.”

                “You made this for us?” Bela questioned as she watched it race around the yard on its own.

                “Can we chase it now?” Cassandra asked, ready to pounce.

                “I love it!” Daniela exclaimed as she floated into the air.

                She laughed gleefully and circled Karl before being joined by her sisters.

                “Thanks, Uncle Karl!” they said as they hugged him.

                Daniela flew off, chasing after the creation.

                “Wait for us!” Bela said as she flew after her.

                “No cheating!” Cassandra scolded as she joined her sisters.

                Alcina smiled and watched her daughters chase whatever contraption her brother had made for them.

                “It’s lovely, Karl,” she told him.

                “Yeah, well…”

                He tilted his hat down so she couldn’t see his face.

                “Daniela was telling me how they were having a hard time since they couldn’t hunt any of the villagers. They’re really good people and they’re really good kids, so I figured I’d make this and see if it helped at all. Don’t get me wrong, I like locking myself up in here. But I don’t have a metal army to build anymore. Now I found real people to fix up, make better. I never got to be around other people a lot.”

                He went quiet for a moment before continuing.

                “So, this is…nice.”

                He had a genuine smile on his face, though the tall woman couldn’t see it. Alcina hesitated a moment, then reached her arm down. Her fingers twitched before they calmed, and she put a hand on Karl’s shoulder.

                “I’m very proud of you, little brother,” she told him.

                Heisenberg stiffened at the touch at first, but then he let his shoulders relax. He took a puff from his cigar and tilted his head back to look up at her, holding his hat so it didn’t fall off.

                “Thanks, Sis.”

                Adela watched them and smiled to herself. Her gaze turned to the girls. They were floating over, carrying the metal creature. It had stopped moving, and the maiden found it slightly less frightening. Cassandra held the key.

                “I win,” she said with a grin.

                “No fair,” Daniela whined. “I couldn’t figure out how to get the key out.”

                “Oh, I probably should have shown you,” Karl said with a laugh. “Better luck next time, kid.”

                “I enjoy the design you made on the key, Uncle,” Cassandra said and handed it to him.

                Karl turned it in his hand. One side had the Heisenberg crest, and the other side had the Dimitrescu crest. He cleared his throat.

                “Yeah, well…you’re welcome.”

                “So, we figured out how to shut it off, but how do you turn it on?” Bela asked.

                “Here. Set it down and let me show you.”

                The girls put the metal creature at his feet. They floated there, watching him closely. Karl gestured to the keyhole. There were small symbols etched around it. One looked like a horse, and the other looked like a human.

                “So, turning it this way turns it on when you want it to look like this, and turning it the other way makes it do this,” he explained before turning the key.

                The metal creature suddenly folded into itself and then stood up on two legs. It didn’t look like a person exactly, but it was now running like one.

                Adela shrieked at the sight and hid behind her wife.

                “That’s even worse!” she shouted in fear.

                “That’s even better!” the girls exclaimed before they darted after it.

                “Wait,” Karl began, and removed his glasses to look at Adela. “This shit scares you, but she doesn’t?”

                He gestured to his sister. The maiden clung to Alcina’s ivory dress.

                “It’s not natural!”

                “Neither is she!”

                Adela narrowed her glowing, icy-blue eyes at him. Heisenberg raised both his arms in the air and took a step away. A chuckle left Alcina’s crimson lips as she hid a smile behind her glove. In the distance, Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela were chasing after the bipedal creation, made for them by their uncle, with love.

Notes:

I gave Adela my automatonophobia. For giggles.

Chapter 47: Birthday

Summary:

Adela celebrates her birthday for the first time in over a decade.
Contains celebratory smut.

                Adela woke up as she did most days, with Alcina’s arms wrapped protectively around her. A sleepy smile spread across her face and she nuzzled back against her.

                “Good morning, birthday girl,” her wife said before she kissed her on the cheek.

                “Oh?” Adela questioned.

                The maiden had forgotten her own birthday. The last one she remembered celebrating was her tenth, with her parents. Every year since, her aunt had reminded her in one cold way or another but there was never a celebration. Last year, she was unconscious. But now, she had Alcina.

                “Thank you, my love,” she replied with a smile, then she reached back to weave her fingers through her wife’s silky black hair and leaned closer to kiss her on the lips.

                “Mmm, is there anything special you’d like to do today?” Alcina asked while she caressed her cheek.

                Adela’s eyes swirled into sapphire as she stared up into her wife’s honey-yellow pools.

                “Just spend the day with you,” she answered honestly.

                “Well, I’ve already decided to take the day off. The stock and the books can wait for one day. So, I’m all yours, birthday girl.”

                Adela turned around in her embrace to wrap her arms around her. She scooted up higher in the bed to kiss her again.

                “Thank you so much, my love,” she said with a beaming smile.

                Alcina poked the smaller woman on the nose and winked.

                “We’re having breakfast in the rose garden,” she told her. “There’s a box for you on the couch. You should open it before you get dressed.”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed playfully.

                “You spoil me.”

                “It pleases me,” Alcina said with a smirk. “Now, go.”

                The maiden slid down to the floor and wrapped her robe around herself as she went over to see the gift her wife had for her. It was sitting on the couch, wrapped in royal blue paper and adorned with a silver bow. Alcina propped herself up onto her elbow and watched her with a smile. Adela carefully peeled the paper away and opened the box. She reached in and pulled out a folded tunic shirt. It was the same color as the paper. There was also a pair of white leggings. She recognized them from one of the new fashion books the Duke had brought for Alcina, but she hadn’t even pointed them out. She looked over at her wife with a bright smile.

                “They’re wonderful,” she told her. “How did you know?”

                “Know?” Alcina questioned. “I just thought you’d like it. I know you have a few others, but this just popped out at me.”

                Adela laid the clothes back down and took a running jump onto the bed. She draped her arms around Alcina’s shoulders and kissed her.

                “Thank you, my love.”

                “Of course, darling,” her wife replied and caressed her cheek. “Now, go get changed.”

                The blonde woman gave her another kiss and then hopped back down to the floor. Alcina eyed her wife as she removed her robe before she got to her feet. Before the other woman could put her new outfit on, she walked up behind her and pulled her flush against her. Adela blushed and smiled as she leaned back into her. The tall woman bent down and kissed her on the top of her head before she released her to walk towards the washroom.

                “I’ll be right back, darling,” she said over her shoulder before she closed the doors behind her.

                Adela turned her attention back to her new clothes. She shivered as the drafty early September castle air drifted past her bare skin. She quickly slid into the warm fabric. When she was done changing, she turned to the vanity mirror and looked herself over with an approving smile. The neck of the tunic came down between her breasts, but she was able to close the fabric with silver lace, keeping it at whatever size opening she desired. She tied it just under her collarbones. The sleeves were long and flowy, synching at the wrists before puffing back out. The tunic went halfway down her thigh and came with a light brown leather belt for her waist. The belt had a silver buckle with the Dimitrescu House crest. There was a pair of boots that matched the belt sitting on the floor beside the couch, and she slipped them on.

                Once she was fully in the outfit, the maiden sat down at the vanity. There were a few long strips of the same fabric from the tunic, and she knew what they were for. Adela braided the fabric into the strands she usually kept up and tied them together behind her head. When she was done, she glanced up at her reflection and smiled. The maiden saw the doors to the washroom behind her open through the mirror and watched Alcina step out. The sight of her caused her eyes to swirl into sapphire. Alcina was wearing the same red Renaissance dress she wore on the day she proposed. She sauntered towards her wife with a smirk on her pursed crimson lips.

                “I thought it best to match how well you look,” she told her. “It is a special day, after all.”

                With a little smirk of her own, Adela got to her feet and walked over to her wife. She took one of Alcina’s hands and gave her knuckles a gentle kiss as she stared up into her honey-yellow eyes.

                “You look beautiful, my Lady.”

                “And you look quite dashing, my Maiden,” Alcina replied with a smile. “Shall we head to the rose garden now?”

                “Only if you let me hold every door open for you,” Adela said with a laugh as she went to do just that.

                Alcina chuckled and made her way into the hallway.

                “But it’s your birthday, silly girl.” 

                “It pleases me,” the blonde teased.

                Adela clasped her hands behind her back as they made their way down to the courtyard and continued to hold the doors open for her wife until they made it into the main hall.

                “Happy birthday!” came several familiar voices once they entered.

                The maiden started at the sound, but her face lit up at the sight of Bela, Daniela, Cassandra, and Roxana.

                “Thank you,” she said with a light laugh. “Good morning.”

                “I’ve had your breakfast brought out to the rose garden, my Ladies,” Roxana told them with a smile.

                “Thank you, dear,” Alcina said. “We’ll be there if anyone needs us.”

                “Wait, you’re stealing her away already?” Daniela complained.

                “We’ll be back in time for tea with Donna,” her mother told her as she strode past.

                “I’ll come to get you when they arrive, my Lady,” Roxana said with a bow of her head.

                The maiden waved to them all before she followed after Alcina.

…

                Adela stared across the table into her wife’s honey eyes. She was practically swooning. Alcina had set a perfect scene for her. She felt like she was in one of the romance novels she’d read too many times. All Adela saw at that moment was her beautiful wife sitting there, holding her chin up with her gloved hands, with the towering rose bushes of the sunlit garden behind her. She was like a magnificent moving portrait.

                “Enjoying your day so far, darling?” Alcina asked.

                “Mhm,” was her response as Adela fluttered her eyelids to focus back to reality.

                “You haven’t even touched your breakfast.”

                Adela had been too busy gazing at the breathtaking sight before her to even have looked at the food. She glanced down at the tray and took a single pastry to eat.

                “Neither have you,” she pointed out after she swallowed a bite.  

                “I’ve had this,” Alcina told her and clinked a single nail on the side of her teacup. “But I was also hoping to get something a bit…fresher.”

                She reached across the table and ran a finger across the laces of her tunic.

                “You look like a little present for me, all tied up.”

                The maiden’s rising heartbeat caused her eyes to pulse. She tilted her head to one side, inviting her in. Alcina’s glowing yellow gaze fell to her wife’s neck, and a smirk slowly crept across her lips. She got to her feet and made her way towards her. As she drew near, she reached a hand out and twirled the lace around her finger. She stood behind her as she untied it, and slid her hand down under her tunic, opening the fabric up. The tall woman leaned forward and nuzzled into the side of Adela’s head. She planted sweet kisses on her throat before she sank her teeth into the soft flesh. Adela gasped a moan, and she reached a hand back to grip the nape of Alcina’s neck as she drank her. The black-haired woman lowered her hand further and gently cupped one of Adela’s breasts, causing her to bite her lip to stifle another sound.

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

                She hummed happily into her neck, rousing another soft moan from the vibration. When Adela could feel herself start to get dizzy, Alcina pulled away and lapped the blood from the mark until it fully healed. She returned to her seat and ran her tongue across her lips for her maiden to see.

                “Mmm, perhaps later I can finish,” she said with a smirk.

                The younger woman took a breath and tied her tunic back up. She took a sip of tea to steady herself.

                “I would love that,” she said as she sighed happily.

…

                “My Ladies, Lady Beneviento and Miss Angie have arrived,” Roxana informed them.

                Adela wasn’t sure how much time had passed. She was too engrossed by Alcina’s radiance. She almost didn’t want to leave, but she did want to see them.

                “Thank you, Roxana. We’ll just be another moment,” Alcina told her.

                The maid nodded and smiled at them before she made her way back inside.

                “Are you ready, darling?”

                The smallest frown flashed across Adela’s face, but she nodded and got to her feet. She walked around the table and stood beside Alcina, looking lovingly up at her. For once, she wished she could look down at her. The tall woman caressed her cheek with a loving smile. Adela could feel herself swooning again as she stared into her wife’s honey-yellow eyes. She felt as though she were floating. Perhaps it was the blood loss.

                “Darling, I think you learned a new trick,” Alcina said as she looked up at her.

                “Hm?”

                The maiden found herself staring down into her eyes. Down. Into Alcina’s eyes.

                “Oh!” she exclaimed.

                She finally realized and looked at her own feet. She was standing on a pillar of blue light. Adela wasn’t sure if it was coming from her, the ground, or the space between, but she decided not to question it too much. A brilliant smile lit up her face. She leaned forward, took her wife’s face in her hands, and kissed her lovingly on the lips.

                “I love you, Alcina,” she said happily.

                “I love you, Adela,” she replied with a chuckle as she ran a finger down her cheek.

                The maiden slowly lowered herself back down to the ground and held a hand out to the taller woman.

                “Shall we, my love?”

                Alcina took her hand, got to her feet, and let her lead her inside the castle.

…

                “Birthday girl!” Angie shouted in excitement as she ran towards Adela.

                The blonde woman released Alcina’s hand to catch the doll in her arms with a laugh.

                “Hello, Angie. Thank you for coming,” she replied, then turned to the woman shrouded in black and smiled. “You too, Donna. It’s so good seeing you again.”

                “Happy birthday, Adela,” Lady Beneviento said from behind her veil.

                She was holding a beautifully crafted cigarette box in her hands. She held it out to the other woman. The maiden set Angie down and took the gift with a bow of her head.

                “Thank you so much. But you didn’t have to get me anything. Just getting to see you is enough.”

                “So, we’re the presents?” the doll asked.

                “Yes,” Adela said with a laugh. “But I appreciate the gift, nonetheless.”

                “Open it! Open it!” Angie demanded.

                The maiden opened the box and found it full of hand-rolled cannabis cigarettes.

                “Alcina told me that you’ve grown fond of the ones I make for her, so I thought I would make you your own,” Donna told her. “These will help with your pain better. The ones I make for Alcina are more for her anxiety, to keep her dragon at bay.”

                “Your wonders with herbs never cease to amaze me, Donna. Whenever I…wake back up, it feels like my chest is going to explode, and even though my wounds close, they still hurt after. This should help so much. Thank you,” Adela said with a grateful smile.

                Alcina eyed her sister and pouted ever so slightly.

                “Yes, I brought you more,” Donna told her and handed her a small, folded-over paper bag.

                “Remember, yours is for anxiety and hers is for pain.”

                “How wonderful. Thank you, Sister,” Alcina said before she lit up suddenly with a bright smile. “Oh, Adela’s learned something new with her powers!”

                “Oh? Besides the darting in the air?” Lady Beneviento asked.

                Adela and Alcina both nodded.

                “Show her, darling.”

                The maiden hesitated. She didn’t exactly know how she did it the first time. It just happened.

                “Here...”

                 Alcina stood in front of her and put her hand on her hip. She puckered her crimson lips, but she wouldn’t bend down for her. Adela pouted. She thought about how much she wanted to kiss her…if only she could reach. Then a pillar of light formed under her feet and lifted her to match her wife’s height. She smiled and leaned in to claim her prize. Angie giggled as she stared up at them.

                “Whoa.”

                Daniela floated up beside Adela and glanced between her and the light that was seemingly holding her up.

                “Can you fly?” she asked hopefully.

                “No, just this and the dashing,” the maiden told her.

                The redhead pouted and crossed her arms as she lowered herself to the ground.

                “One of these days,” she mumbled.

                Adela chuckled and let the light bring her back down.

                Alcina gestured to the dining room.

                “Shall we?”

…

                The five Dimitrescu women, Lady Beneviento, Angie, and Roxana, all sat around the large dining table. It may have been tea time, but Alcina was drinking wine. She swirled it in her glass as she looked down at her wife. Adela felt her eyes on her and looked up at her with a smile.

                 “How did your visit with Karl go?” Donna asked.

                Her veil was off. All the trips she’d been taking to the castle made her comfortable enough to leave it off for most of her stay.

                “He made us a thing!” Daniela exclaimed.

                “It’s so much fun,” Cassandra said with a happy grin.

                “And so well made,” Bela added.

                “A…thing?” their aunt questioned with a tilt of her head.

                “It’s called an automaton and it’s terrifying,” Adela told her with a shiver.

                “Oh, I’ve heard of those,” Donna said. “How interesting. I must see it for myself.”

                “We keep it in our common area so it doesn’t rust,” Bela told her.

                “But Uncle Karl said he could make more,” Cassandra said.

                “How does Dasher scare you but not Angie?” Daniela asked as if she were offended.

                “You named it?” Adela questioned with a raised brow.

                “Yeah. It dashes,” the middle child said with a waving gesture.

                Her sisters nodded. Adela chuckled softly.

                “That is very cute. But Angie doesn’t frighten me because she’s alive. That thing-”

                “Dasher,” the girls corrected her.

                “Yes, Dasher. It isn’t alive, but it’s presenting itself as if it were,” she explained and shivered at the thought. “I’m not sure. It just frightens me.”

                She took a sip of her tea.

                “Besides, Angie is perfect,” she added.

                The doll wiggled happily in Donna’s lap. Roxana nodded in agreement.

                “Can I see Dasher?” Angie asked as she looked from the girls, up to her creator, and back.

                The Dimitrescu daughters, meanwhile, looked up at their mother, over to their aunt, and back. Both Lords nodded with smiles.

                “Yay!” Daniela and Angie exclaimed together.

                The redhead flew around the table and scooped the little doll up before she and her sisters took her off to play.

                Roxanna looked around the table. She felt odd just sitting there, enjoying herself.

                “Can I get you anything, my Ladies?”

                “It’s my birthday and you have the day off,” Adela told her. “You can do whatever you like, but I’m very much enjoying your company.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” her friend replied with a smile and a slight bow of her head before she went back to sipping her tea and relaxing.

…

                The four women stayed there in the dining room chatting until the Dimitrescu girls and Angie returned, all laughing.

                “Did you have fun, dears?” Alcina asked.

                “Dasher is so fast!” the doll told her while gesturing wildly with her porcelain arms. “I almost fell off, but Bela caught me.”

                “Angie!” her creator scolded. “Did you ride it?”

                “Yeah, it was great!” she said with a giggle.

                “What if Bela hadn’t caught you? You must be more careful.”

                “Yes, Donna,” she replied as her eyes rolled back in their carved sockets.

                “We’d never let Angie get hurt, Aunt Donna,” Bela promised.

                A soft smile formed on Lady Beneviento’s face.

                “I know, dear.”

                Her light-grey eye glanced out the window. The sun was beginning to set. The smile faded. She didn’t want to go. She turned her attention back to the others and reluctantly got to her feet.

                “I’m afraid we must be off. Thank you for having me. I hope you have a lovely rest of your birthday, Adela.”

                The maiden rose from her chair to wrap her arms around her.

                “Thank you so much for coming.”

                Alcina stood up and kissed the air beside Donna’s ear.

                “See you next week, Sister.”

                Roxana got to her feet and held the door to the main hall open.

                “I’ll see you to your carriage."

                Donna followed the maid and put her veil back on. Angie waved happily as they passed. The Dimitrescu daughters turned to their mothers with smiles on their faces.

                “We’ll…leave you two alone,” Bela said.

                “Enjoy your meal,” Cassandra told them.

                “We’re gonna go eat that lady who tried to kill her kid!” Daniela said cheerfully.

                “Have…fun,” Adela told them with a nervous laugh as she smiled brightly at them. “Thank you for spending the day with me!”

                “Goodnight, Mothers!” they called as they flew out of the dining room.

                Alcina turned her attention to her wife and lifted her chin with her finger.

                “Come with me, darling,” she said and took her hand. “It’s time for your next present.”

                “Another? Alcina, stop spoiling me,” she said with a laugh.

                She followed her out into the courtyard and into the opera hall. When they entered, there was already a table set for Adela beside the piano. The maiden smiled.

                “Are you going to play for me?” she asked excitedly.

                “Why, of course, darling,” Alcina replied.

                With a smirk upon her crimson lips, the tall woman sauntered towards the piano and took a seat on the small bench in front of it. Being lower to the ground exposed the milky-white skin under the slit of her dress even more. Adela’s cheeks went pink, and she took a seat at the table across from her. The blonde watched her wife pour herself some wine and swirl it around in the glass before she drank it back in one go. The Lady glanced across the piano and stared into Adela’s eyes with a smile, then she blew her a kiss and began to play the first song she’d chosen for the special occasion. The maiden sat back in her seat and sipped her own wine as she listened to her wife play.

…

                They’d both lost count of how many songs she performed, but Adela found them all wonderful.  When Alcina couldn’t play anymore, she finished her glass of wine and made her way towards her wife. With a smirk, she bent forward and teased Adela’s chin with a crooked finger.

                “One more present,” she told her.

                Alcina pulled away and used the same finger to gesture for her to follow her back out into the courtyard. Adela practically floated after her. When they got out into the chilly evening air, the maiden shivered. The moon was bright and high in the sky. She noticed Alcina was looking up at it as well.

                “It always reminds me of your eyes,” she told the taller woman. “It can be so pale, then glow so golden. It’s beautiful, just like you,” Adela explained dreamily.

                A smile formed on Alcina’s crimson lips, and she turned her gaze downward to look into her pale eyes.

                “I was thinking, right now it reminds me of yours, darling,” she answered in kind.

                The black-haired woman reached behind her back and pulled her dress below her shoulder blades before her magnificent wings popped out and unfurled around her. Adela’s eyes widened and swirled into sapphire as she watched her float up into the air.

                “Catch me,” Alcina told her with a laugh as she made her way to the towers above.

                Adela didn’t even need to think about it; the light carried her straight up. She followed after her and darted between towers until they landed in the largest one. There was a plush red comforter on the stone, covered in rose petals and surrounded by tea candles. Alcina lowered herself to the very center and laid down on her back. She posed dramatically and bit her bottom lip as she stared up at her lover.

                “You rescued me from the most terrible of demons, fair maiden. I don’t think I’ve ever properly thanked you enough.”

                Her eyebrow raised seductively, and she smirked. Adela’s heart raced at the sight of her.

                “Alcina, that was nearly a year ago now,” she said as she chuckled. “You’ve thanked me plenty.”

                “Just… please let me have this,” Alcina whispered.

                Her maiden stifled another laugh and nodded in agreement.

                “Of course, love. Please, go on,” she replied with a warm smile

                The tall woman slipped out of her heels and slid her foot back, lifting her exposed leg through the slit of her crimson dress.

                “I think you deserve a reward…”

                Alcina reached both her arms above her head.

                “Come claim it.”

                Adela raised an eyebrow.

                “Claim…you?”

                “Mhm,” she said as she placed her wrists together and pursed her lips. “I am yours.”

                Her words weren’t just playful; they had meaning.

                “Alcina…” Adela breathed slowly.

                The maiden was honestly shocked that her Mistress would say such things, even if they were married and even after all this time. She hesitated a moment, then stepped forward before she removed her boots and got on the comforter. Adela’s hair blew out behind her in the wind, and her tunic ruffled around her. They were so high up that the village below was hidden beneath the thin, swirling clouds. Her swirling sapphire gaze fell to the woman on the floor; a goddess willingly giving herself to her. As she drew closer, the maiden ran her hand down her long, bare leg.

                “Take off your dress?” she spoke in a tentative whisper.

                It was a question, but it was also a command.

                Alcina obliged and pulled the garment over her head before she set it aside. Then she laid back down and clasped her arms above her head. The blonde woman took a shaky breath as she looked over her wife’s beautiful form. She removed everything but her tunic and set them aside. Then she straddled the larger woman, high up enough so that their faces met. She smiled lovingly down at her and cupped her pale cheek in her hand. She was her very own porcelain masterpiece.

                “I’m so lucky,” Adela breathed. “You could choose to be with any creature in this world, yet you chose me. And now you’re giving me an honor that I don’t even know what to do with.”

                “You simply do what pleases you,” her Mistress explained with a warm and loving smile.

                “Pleasing you pleases me,” Adela answered.

                “Don’t act like you suddenly don’t know how to please me,” Alcina scoffed playfully.

                The maiden glanced away from her for a brief moment, then back.

                “I have been wanting to try something,” she admitted.

                “My body is yours to do as you please,” Alcina purred.

                The smaller woman bit her lip at her words. She leaned forward and planted loving kisses on her crimson lips. Then she traveled down her neck and chest. She stopped to gently cup her large breasts and took one of her perked nipples into her mouth. Alcina’s yellow eyes pulsed as she moaned and tilted her head back. She kept her arms where they were; she hadn’t been told otherwise. Adela’s tongue swirled around the sensitive bud, and she took the other between her fingers. She gave a light squeeze, rousing more breathy sounds from the statuesque woman beneath her. Alcina’s hips bucked at the feeling of her wife’s teeth grazing the sensitive area. A soft, playful chuckle left Adela’s lips, rousing another buck at the vibration. Her kisses traveled lower, and she slid herself down until she was sitting in her wife’s lap.

                “Open your legs for me,” she whispered.

                It was a command this time. Alcina obeyed, and her maiden climbed down to kneel between her milky thighs. A moan left Adela’s lips as she brought her tongue up the wet slit and lapped up the juices she helped make. It swirled around the sweet, sensitive bundle of nerves between her folds. Her Mistress instinctively went to move her head to exactly where she wanted, but she let her arm fall away. She wasn’t the one in control. To her surprise, her maiden moved there on her own, as if she knew. Alcina smiled and allowed herself to just lie back and let her wife take the lead. Adela savored the sweetness around the larger woman’s entrance before she slipped her fingers inside to massage her soft inner walls. Alcina thrust herself against her and let out a low moan.

                It was time. Adela had learned that her light could form any way she wanted it to; she just had to focus on a goal, and somehow her power would help her fulfill it. She had been regularly intimate with Alcina for about two years. Her Mistress had been the only person she had ever been with. Her form was the only one she knew, and she had it mapped out in her mind. It had always been a dream to just hit every one of her spots at once, pinpointing each one of them…

                Alcina let out a roaring moan. It had apparently worked. The maiden twirled her fingers inside her, but the light remained fixed on the precise areas she knew her wife enjoyed the most. Moving only massaged it further. She didn’t know entirely what she was doing, but whatever it was, it was driving her Mistress mad. That was the goal, after all. She pulled her head away to focus on the light and to watch the sight before her. Alcina was writhing in ecstasy beneath her, clawing at the comforter and tearing it in the process. Some of the rose petals landed on her porcelain-white skin. The sight alone was breathtaking.

                “W-what are you doing?” she asked as her sharp nails scraped against the stone beneath her.

                Adela just shrugged. She raised her free hand and imitated it. There was blue light pouring from her fingertips and striking these very specific spots. It reminded her of a Tesla coil but without the sparks. They were just sold beams of light, almost like plasma.

                The taller woman moaned and her eyes rolled back as she permanently scarred the floor of the tower with her claws.

                “O-oh…” 

                “Am I hurting you?” Adela asked worriedly.

                “Not…in the…slightest,” she panted.

                “Good,” she said with a smile.

                Adela pulled her fingers back out and carefully slid her hand inside, surrounding it with her power. Alcina’s screams of pleasure could most certainly be heard from the castle below and maybe even the village. She covered her mouth with both hands to stop herself.

                “I didn’t say you could do that,” Adela said with a smirk.

                Alcina ripped her hands away from her mouth before she dug her claws into the stone and let herself be heard. Her voice sounded like the tolling of the clearest of bells.

                “I may not be the only form this has ever known, but I will be the last, and it will desire only my touch,” Adela said, her voice close to a growl.

                The words left the maiden’s mouth without her even thinking them. Her speech started Alcina’s climax, and her wavering voice echoed through the night. Adela let her light fade so that her fingers could finish the job. The touch sent the larger woman completely over the edge and the villagers could swear that a dragon shook the sky that night.

Notes:

I started this fic by not allowing myself to give Adela the abilities from her story. She’d just be teleporting around and throwing energy balls like a chad. I wanted to stay true to the rules of the Resident Evil universe and focus on something more biological rather than magical. So, I set boundaries for her. But this little simp loves her wife so much that I’ve made compromises. I won’t let her get overpowered, but if she can use the light as a physical force and form a sword and shield, then she can shape it to her will. Sapphic simp power.
Speaking about sapphics, shoutout to the one person who gets the Revolutionary Girl Utena reference. I listened to Sunlit Garden the entire time I wrote that scene.

Chapter 48: Something Wicked Your Way Comes

Summary:

One of Alcina’s old friends makes an unannounced visit before the annual wine event.

Notes:

Here comes the hurricane, bitch!

This is an original character from Adela’s story. She was contractually obligated to make an appearance. I used her as a reference when I created my versions of Alcina and Daniela. I wanted to see how they’d all get along. I really enjoyed adding her to the story and I hope you do too.

Apologies in advance for all the German. Just run it through Google translate. It stops eventually, I promise.

Includes smut.

                Alcina was standing on the balcony just outside her wine room, trying her best to ignore the little pout on her wife’s lips.

                “I promise I’ll be but an hour more, darling,” she cooed as she took Adela’s chin in her fingers.

                The blonde woman was standing on a beam of blue light from the main hall up. She leaned in and kissed the taller woman as her power brought her to meet Alcina’s height.

                “If you’re not finished by the time the fire dies out then I will simply return and steal you away,” she said and pointed to the fireplace below them, by the sitting area.

                Alcina laughed and ran a finger up her cheek before she pulled away.

                “Fair.”

                The maiden lowered herself back down to the floor below, eyes still glued to the woman she loved.

                “I’m going to teach myself more advanced mathematics so I can help you with the books next year,” she declared.

                A smile formed on the tall woman’s crimson lips as she turned back to the door.

                “I look forward to it, darling,” she called down to her.

                Adela sighed as the door closed behind Alcina. She turned to the couch by the fire and got comfortable before she picked up the book she’d been reading: Dracula by Bram Stoker. She had to special order it from the Duke. Although the castle had hundreds of books within its walls, it didn’t have everything that was in her father’s library, and it was probably for a reason. She found herself thinking about this particular tale after Alcina agreed she would take them all to the wine event that year. Of course, some humans attended for the regular wine, and some who even came for the blood wine. But there were other creatures besides Alcina and her daughters that needed blood to survive, and she wanted to be prepared before she encountered them.

                As she read through the chapters, her mind started to find a lot of similarities that she had forgotten since the last time she’d read it. Just as the three vampire women’s fangs drew closer towards the foolish mortal who left their chambers when specifically instructed not to, Adela heard a knock at the castle door. Her white eyes turned to the hallway out to the entrance, then around the hall. No one else was around, and she didn’t want to bother Alcina again. With a deep sigh, she set the book aside and made her way to the entrance hall.

                It’s close to midnight. Who would be here so late?

                Another rhythmic knock came from the double doors just as Adela stepped towards them. She paused and took a deep breath to settle her suddenly rising nerves, then pulled the lever for the gate and unlocked the set of iron doors. She slowly cracked one side open to see who could possibly be visiting the castle at such an hour. A strange feeling washed over her at the sight her pearlescent gaze landed on. A woman stood alone before her. She was almost as tall as Alcina’s daughters, perhaps a few inches shorter, and she also appeared to be around their age. Her long, wavy black hair was even longer than Adela’s. It reminded her of raven wings folded down behind her. Her long black dress pooled around her feet. The neckline of the gown went all the way down past her navel, and the high slit going down her left leg gave a peek of a dagger strapped to her milky-white thigh. The sleeves of the dress were reminiscent of the style Adela and Alcina wore in their portrait, trailing all the way to the ground. She had a hand on the hip that was cocked to the side. The blonde woman could see her long black fingernails as well as the countless rings she wore. When her gaze finally looked into the other woman’s eyes, she found them glowing scarlet, and a smirk spread across her pomegranate lips. The sight of her stirred something inside the maiden that she’d only ever felt with Alcina before. There was also something distantly familiar about her…

                “Hallo, Schätzchen,” the raven-haired woman said in German.

                Adela cleared her throat and did her best to respond in the foreign language.

                “Guten Abend. Was führt Sie zum Schloss?” Adela asked.

                That seemed to amuse the other woman, and she grinned, revealing a set of sharp, white canines that gleamed in the moonlight.

                “Mein, mein, mein, so ein kluges kleines Mädchen.”

                The blonde woman’s mind flooded with thoughts of the book she was reading.

                She shouldn’t be able to come in if I don’t invite her…

                “Sind Sie gekommen, um an der Veranstaltung teilzunehmen? Ich fürchte, das ist nicht der Ort, an dem es abgehalten wird.”

                “Oh, ich weiß, Schätzchen,” the other woman said and stepped past Adela into the castle. “Ich bin nur zu Besuch hier Alci.”

                The maiden’s startled gaze watched her closely.

                “Alci?” she parroted.

                It felt odd to say with her Romanian tongue.

                “Mhm!”

                With a swish of her dress, the strange woman turned left. The sound of her clicking heels echoed through the hall. Adela followed after her, being careful not to step on the long train of black fabric that trailed behind her. The other woman seemed to fit in perfectly with her surroundings as if she were meant to be in a castle. Panic was rising in the maiden as they reached the main hall. She hoped Alcina wouldn’t be upset at her for allowing the woman inside. When they entered the room, Adela gestured to the sitting area by the fire.

                “Wenn Sie Platz nehmen möchten, Alcina sollte in Kürze mit ihrer Arbeit fertig sein,” Adela offered, only stumbling over a few of the words.

                The strange woman’s red eyes scanned the hall and trailed up to the top of the stairs.

                “Ist die Weinstube noch da oben?” she asked as she pointed.

                “Ja aber-” the maiden began.

                The raven-haired woman grinned and stepped to the center of the room as she called up in a sing-song voice.

                “Alci!”

                Lady Dimitrescu didn’t take long to step onto the balcony. Her eyes were wide as she looked down at the two of them. Adela couldn’t tell if the glance shot in her direction was a glare, one of worry, or both.

                “Katrina,” Alcina addressed her with an unreadable expression as she began to descend the stairs towards them.

                It looked like she was struggling to maintain her composure.

                “Was machst du hier?” she asked her in much cleaner German than Adela had.

                The black-clad woman gestured around the room. The rings on her fingers clinked with the fluid movement of her hands.

                “Ich kam zu Besuch. Es ist so lange her, seit ich das Schloss gesehen habe, und ich habe deine lieben Töchter noch nicht getroffen,” Katrina explained, the smirk never leaving her picturesque face.

                Alcina reached the floor. She towered over the other woman as she looked down at her. Katrina didn’t even tilt her head back to look up at her, only lifting her red eyes. Even being so much shorter than the Lady of the house, this woman seemed to hold just as much command.

                “Und du hättest deinen Raben nicht mit einem Brief vorausschicken können?” Alcina questioned.

                “Ich habe mich kurz vor meiner Abreise entschieden. Es wäre nach mir hier angekommen,” the woman told her. “Ich habe dich vermisst.”

                Alcina sighed and shook her head with a little laugh.

                “Ich habe dich auch vermisst,” she said. “Kommen. Mach Sitz.”

                Alcina walked past the other black-haired woman and her very confused wife to take a seat in her armchair by the fire. Katrina sat down on the couch across from her and crossed one leg over the other. A black tall tall-heeled shoe peeked out from the slit in her dress, along with most of her leg. Adela recognized the name of the shoe style from one of Alcina’s fashion books: stiletto. It was a strange yet fitting combination with her Renaissance-Esque attire.

                “Adela,” her wife called to her, drawing her eyes back to where they belonged.

                “Y-yes, my love?” she answered.

                “Are any of the maids awake?”

                “They shouldn’t be. But I can get you anything you like,” she offered with a smile.

                “Thank you,” Alcina replied before thinking about her request for a moment. “Be a dear and fetch us a few bottles of blood wine, a bottle of white for you, and enough glasses for when the girls join.”

                “Of course.”

                She bowed her head to the two of them before she made her way to the kitchen. Katrina’s scarlet eyes watched her as she went, and she turned her attention back to Alcina once the doors had closed.

                “Das ist also deine Jungfrau des Lichts?” she asked. “Genauso süß, wie ich es mir… vorgestellt habe.”

                “Keep your fangs to yourself, Katrina.” Alcina snapped, pointing a warning finger at the other woman.    

                “Natürlich Alci. Sie gehört schließlich dir.”

                Her scarlet eyes glanced up at the family portrait over the fire.

                “Auf so viele Arten,” she added.

                Alcina reached for the cigarette box on the table in front of them. She took one and placed it in her long black quellazaire. The Lady of the house tilted her head down and lit it, the brim of her hat and the flame completely shadowing her features. She sat back in her seat and blew a puff of smoke into the air before she turned her attention back down to the other woman.

                “Why are you here, Katrina?” Alcina asked.

                “Miranda ist tot und ich will das Schloss sehen. Und Ihre Töchter. Und du, Alci,” she admitted as a genuine look of concern flashed across her face. “Als wir das letzte Mal zusammen waren, hielt ich dich, während du in meinen Armen schluchztest. Ich war besorgt.”

                Alcina softened, and she took another long drag from her cigarette.

                “I remember,” she whispered and blew the smoke from her lungs. “Thank you for that.”

                Katrina lifted a hand to her chest and gasped teasingly.

                “Du hast gelernt, Menschen zu danken? Mein, mein, Alci, das Mädchen hat dich verändert.” 

                The Lady of the house smiled as the door behind her opened.

                “She has.”

                Adela carefully set a tray down on the table. There were five bottles of wine and six glasses. Her white eyes glanced between the two women. It was almost overwhelming being in their presence at the same time. Katrina patted the spot beside her on the couch.

                “Mach Sitz,” she commanded.

                The blonde woman instinctively obeyed and took the seat opposite her on the couch. She set a glass down in front of each of them before she uncorked one of the bottles of blood wine and poured it for the two of them. Then she did the same for herself with the new year’s white vintage. The two dark-haired women raised their glasses to their red lips and drank. Adela was staring into her own glass and didn’t notice the red flash in Katrina’s eyes.

                “Der Wein dieses Jahr?” the guest asked.

                The Dimitrescu women both nodded their heads.

                A grin slowly crept across Katrina’s red lips before she forced it away.

                “Darf ich dann Ihren Sanguis de Virgine Lumine probieren?”

                “Not before the event, dear,” Alcina replied, and the other woman pouted.

                “Aber Alci,” she whined. “Bin ich nicht… besonders genug?”

                “In the past, I only let my girls try one glass each before the event to give me their opinions each year, and that was only because Miranda never allowed them to come. She never allowed them to do anything. Now that she is no longer… hovering over us, even they haven’t tried it.”

                She took another sip of her wine.

                “So no,” she added after she swallowed. “You can wait, just like everyone else.”

                Katrina’s red gaze turned to the blonde sitting on the other side of the couch, and her eyes trailed to her neck.

                “Sag mir dann, wie machst du es?” she asked before turning back to look at Alcina.

                “You know very well that I can’t give my secrets away, dear. This isn’t a crumb cake recipe,” Lady Dimitrescu replied with a small smile.

                “Nein, nur ein Rezept, das von der Seite meines Vaters stammte, Schätzchen,” she replied too cheerfully for the words she was saying.

                Adela kept her eyes glued to her wine glass, wishing she could disappear into the couch cushions. Was that an ability she could learn? Alcina cleared her throat and pulled the maiden from her silent reverie.

                “Yes, well. I wasn’t there for that, was I?” Alcina said before she gestured around to nothing in particular. “I wasn’t even here when Miranda took over.”

                “Nennst du mich alt…Schätzchen?” Katrina asked and clicked her long black nails against the glass.

                “I’m saying it wasn’t me, Katrina. You said you wouldn’t hold the past over my head, especially seeing as I wasn’t even alive back then, or in the village for that matter, until she coaxed me here,” Alcina said with a bitter tinge to her words when she mentioned Miranda. “Your father married a Dimitrescu woman. Your brother is the one who made it in the first place, not me. I simply perfected it.”

                “Vergib mir. Es wird nur ein bisschen frustrierend, wenn man es schafft, auch nach all den Jahren noch besser zu werden,” The long raven-haired woman sighed. “Eine menschliche Linie, die ein uraltes Vampirrezept perfektioniert, ist ein bisschen...zum Verrücktwerden.”

                Adela’s eyes lowered to the table, and she silently reached forward to flip the book she’d left so that the title wasn’t visible. She finally brought her glass to her lips and took a long sip to calm herself. Katrina couldn’t hide the smirk that formed on her lips as she sensed the girl’s anxiety rise.

                “Wenigstens kenne ich die … Hauptzutat,” Katrina mused.

                The maiden could feel her scarlet eyes on her. She raised her gaze instead to meet Alcina’s.

                “Forgive me for interrupting, my love. Do you have any of Donna’s cigarettes?” Adela asked.

                “Yours, darling? They’re right there,” Alcina said and gestured to the smaller of the two decorative boxes on the table. “Are you in pain?”

                “No; yours. Please,” the blonde replied.

                Her wife raised a brow at her but opened her larger box and pulled out one of the herbal cigarettes Donna had rolled for her. Adela took it from her and brought it to her lips. The taller woman bent forward and lit it for her with a smile. She smiled back and puffed the stick to life. She breathed the smoke in and let the calming herbs tickle her lungs as they took effect. She exhaled and leaned back as her pounding heart began to simmer down.

                “Thank you, love,” she breathed, releasing a small plume of smoke.

                “Of course, darling,” Alcina replied with a warm and gentle smile.

                “Ahahahahahaha! Was für ein kluges Mädchen,” Katrina said as she changed the conversation back to her native German. “Kennst du noch mehr Tricks?”

                Adela took another deep drag before she slowly released it and let herself relax further into the sight of the swirling smoke.

                “Many,” she answered with a sly smile.

                Katrina grinned and leaned closer to her. She was intrigued. The hand holding the maiden’s cigarette visibly shook as she returned it to her lips.

                “Sag mir dann, Schätzchen, hast du gedacht, mich nicht gleich einzuladen, würde mich davon abhalten, dein Haus zu betreten?”

                “I did,” Adela admitted as a slight blush of embarrassment tinted her cheeks.

                Long fingernails suddenly pulled at her chin, finally forcing her to look directly into Katrina’s glowing scarlet eyes.

                “Nun, es ist nicht dein Zuhause!” she hissed.

                “Katrina,” came Alcina’s warning voice. “Keep your claws to yourself as well.”

                The other woman released the girl with a laugh.

                “So oder so, es ist ein Mythos. Verlasse dich nicht zu sehr auf deine Bücher, Schätzchen. Geschichten und Fabeln sind weit von der Wahrheit entfernt,” Katrina said, her scarlet eyes turned to Alcina but she still spoke to Adela. “Deine Herrin hätte es dir besser beibringen sollen.”

                “I was going to give her a whole rundown of all the sorts of…consumers on our way there, but…"

                Her eyes scanned the smaller dark-haired woman.

                "Well, here you are.”

                "Mmm, übrigens. Wo sind deine Töchter, ich habe viel zu lange gewartet, um sie zu sehen,” Katrina said and smirked behind her wine as she took a long drink.

                “Let me get them,” Adela said as she practically jumped from her seat.

                She snubbed out her cigarette and set it on the side of the ashtray before she turned to the doors and staircase behind her.

                “I’ll be right back,” she said with a bow and made her way to the girls’ chambers.

                Once she reached the rug of their hallway, she ran and only knocked once before entering their shared common room and shut the door behind her. She leaned her back against it as she caught her breath.

                “Adela?” came Bela’s worried voice. “Are you alright?”

                “Don’t look over here,” Cassandra warned.

                “We’re having dessert!” Daniela said with a giggle.

                The maiden could smell the iron in the air, so she stared up at the ceiling.

                “There’s a…vampire…in the castle,” she told them.

                “A real one?!” Daniela asked in excitement as she let the arm of the body they were eating drop onto the table.

                “Y-yes,” Adela replied shakily.

                Bela cleaned herself and got to her feet before she walked towards the other blonde woman.

                “Does Mother know this vampire?” she questioned.

                “Yes. They seem like they’ve known each other for a very long time. I think they’re…cousins?” she explained, then lowered her gaze from the ceiling to meet Bela’s concerned yellow gaze. “She wants to meet the three of you. She and Alcina are sitting in the main hall right now. I’ve brought wine for all of us.”

                “Daniela, clean yourself,” Bela ordered. “Let’s not disappoint Mother in front of company.”

                “Fine, but this arm is still mine,” the redhead said.

                Cassandra went to Adela’s side and rested a comforting hand on her shoulder. She could sense her pulse racing, and not just from the running.

                “Why are you so scared?” she asked. “Did she do something?”

                “No…she just…I…I’m not sure."

                “Well, no need to worry. We’ll be right there with you,” the brunette promised.

                Adela smiled and turned her eyes to meet hers.

                “Thank you, Cassandra.”

                 Bela pushed the double doors open with some of her flies and stepped out into the hallway.

                “Let’s go meet this vampire then, shall we?”

                Daniela quickly flew past them all.

                “Yeah!”

                With a sigh and a grunt, her sisters took off after her, quickly followed by Adela. When Alcina saw the four of them coming up the stairs, she rose to her full height and gestured with a proud smile. Katrina got to her feet and turned to face the three flying girls as they completely formed beside their mother.

                “Katrina, meet my daughters, Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela,” Alcina said as she pointed to them in turn.

                “Hello,” they greeted her in unison.

                “Alci, diese drei sind absolut wunderbar!” Katrina gasped in amazement.

                 “I don’t know what you just said, but you’re really cute,” Daniela said and grinned as she looked the new woman over.

                “It’s German, Sister,” Bela explained.

                “Well, what did she say?” Cassandra whispered and nudged her older sister in the side.

                “I don’t speak German,” she whispered back. “I just know that it is.”

                Katrina laughed.

                “I said that you all look wonderful,” she explained, speaking in Romanian for them.

                She had no accent whatsoever.

                “Daughters, this is Countess Katrina Guntram. She is my oldest and dearest friend outside the village,” Alcina announced, motioning towards the smaller raven-haired woman.

                Bela and Cassandra bowed their heads to her.

                “My Lady.”

                Daniela’s formalities were gone. She was too intrigued. The redhead circled her in the air and took her in before she stopped to hover in front of her.

                “A vampire and a countess? Wow,” she swooned.

                Katrina studied her in turn.

                “Carnivorous flies that mimic humans to lure and eat them?”

                She grinned, flashing her fangs.

                “Wow.”

                Daniela almost purred. She held her hand out to the Countess and let her flies disperse and reform in front of her eyes.

                “We’re not just flies,” she told her with a playful pout.

                She ran her smooth skin down the other woman’s cheek and winked.

                “Everything still works just fine,” she said in the sultry voice that still managed to make Adela’s skin crawl, even after all that time.

                “Daniela,” her sisters warned.

                Katrina’s grin only widened.

                “Oh, I like you, sweetie.”

                She turned to glance up at the girls’ mother.

                “Alci, I love them.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed.

                “As do I. So be a dear a refrain from…corrupting them,” she replied as she watched her youngest floating dreamily before the Countess. “More so than they already are.”

                “Help us with the couch, Dani,” Cassandra called to her.

                She and Bela were hovering the blue and gold couch from under the stairs with some of their flies. They didn’t really need her help, but they had to get her away from the other woman somehow. Daniela pulled herself away from the vampire woman with a sigh.

                “Fine.”

                The three of them set the couch down on the part of the rug closest to the fire and took their seats. Adela was forced to take her spot beside the Countess. She poured the girls their wine to keep herself occupied. The two older women returned to their seats as well, both of them eying the four girls.

                “So, you’ll all be attending the event this year?” Katrina asked them.

                “Yes, finally,” Bela said as she rolled her eyes.

                “Miranda never let Mother take us,” Cassandra told her.

                “She kept us from all the fun!” Daniela complained.

                “Oh, it’s very fun,” Katrina told her. “I think you’ll love it. You all deserve a break from this dreadfully boring little village. And to be among people more like…yourselves.”

                Her scarlet eyes fell to Adela.

                “Alci is allowing you to go as well?”

                “Allowing?” Adela spoke up, annoyed by the wording.

                She wasn’t a child or a pet any longer.

                “Well, it’s like bringing the crumb cake to a party and not letting anyone try it. It sounds a bit cruel…and dangerous,” Katrina told her.

                “They have the wine and the food, and that will be good enough for them,” Alcina told her. “If the special guests can control themselves around the other humans, they can around her as well. And if they cannot, they can leave.”

                “If it’s going to be cruel to anyone, then I can stay home, my love,” Adela said sadly.

                Adela did want to go with her and the girls to experience the event that Alcina looked forward to every year. The two of them had worked together all year to make the best vintage of Sanguis de Virgine Lumine yet, but if it was going to ruin her family’s fun in any way, then she would stay home at Castle Dimitrescu. She didn’t want to get in the way or intrude on her family’s lifestyle.

                “You certainly will not stay,” Alcina told her sternly. “I want you there by my side.”

                “As long as I don’t ruin anything for any of you. I want everything to go wonderfully."

                “And it will, my darling,” the tall woman cooed. “We’ll have the greatest event yet.”

                Her words erased any worry she had.

                “And we’ll be there by your side,” Bela assured.

                “I’ll slaughter anyone who even touches you,” Cassandra said and formed her sickle in her hand.

                “Or you can just shove a beam of light through their hearts!” Daniela said enthusiastically. “Light kills vampires, right?”

                “That’s sunlight, sweetie,” Katrina reminded her with a chuckle.

                Then she paused as she realized what the redhead had said. She turned to look at the blonde girl beside her.

                “You can control…light?” she questioned slowly.

                “Yes,” Adela admitted despite her reluctance to tell her.

                “Let me see,” the Countess said.

                It was a command that the maiden seemed compelled to obey. Adela instinctively turned her palm up before she stopped herself to look up for Alcina’s approval. Once the taller woman nodded, the maiden’s eyes sparked into sapphire, and she let the blue light twinkle in the air above their heads. Cautiously, Katrina reached up and touched one of the fractals. It did nothing to her but shimmer against her fingers.

                “Wunderbar,” she breathed in awe as the light faded.

                “Well, now the name of the wine makes more sense,” Katrina said with a laugh before her attention returned to her friend across from her. “Did the taste change when that creature took over?”

                Adela knew she was talking about the Cadou and her blood. She silently leaned forward and retrieved her herbal cigarette. She lit it again and sat back in her seat as she let it calm her pulse once more. She’d need to write Donna a thank you letter and perhaps request some of her own. 

                “Ooh yeah,” Daniela replied for her mother with a grin.

                The maiden took an even longer drag from her cigarette.

                “Sister,” Bela scolded her.

                “She’s not wrong,” Cassandra said with a shrug as she took a sip of her own glass of blood wine.

                “You’ve all tried it?” the Countess asked with a pout.

                Alcina went to open her mouth to speak, but her youngest cut her off again.

                “It’s so good,” she mused dreamily.

                Adela beat the rest of them to scold her.

                “Daniela, please. I’m… I’m right here,” she breathed.

                “You’re gonna let us try some?” the redhead asked hopefully.

                “Th-that’s not what I meant! Can we please just…change the subject?” Adela suggested as her nerves began to overrun what the herbal cigarette could handle.

                “Well, we’re discussing the wine, sweetie,” Katrina pointed out. “When discussing how… delicious something is, it’s a bit hard not to talk about the main ingredient.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed.

                “I believe she said she wished to change the subject, dear.”

                Bela quickly finished her wine and set her glass down on the table with an audible clink.

                “We should be getting to bed anyway,” she said as she got to her feet. “It was lovely meeting you, Countess. I look forward to seeing you at the event.”

                “But we just got here!” Daniela whined.

                Cassandra chugged her wine back and joined her older sister.

                “I want to finish dessert before it gets too cold.”

                The redhead groaned but finished her drink and floated from her seat. She hovered beside Katrina with a smirk.

                “Are you staying the night, cutie? You can sleep in my room,” she offered.

                “Your room is filthy, Sister,” Bela reminded her.

                Katrina’s eyes looked up at her friend with a pout on her red lips.

                “Can I, Alci?” she pleaded. “I’ll leave tomorrow after sunset and join the others at the event.”

                Alcina hesitated and looked between them all.

                “Of course. But you’ll stay in Bela’s room. It’s the cleanest,” she said, and turned to her eldest daughter. “If you don’t mind, you can sleep in Cassandra’s room for the night, dear.”

                “Of course, Mother,” Bela replied.

                Daniela grumbled to herself. The matron of the house rose to her full height, and her wife quickly joined her side.

                “I’ll inform the maids of your arrival,” Alcina told Katrina. “The girls’ chambers have no windows, so you’ll be fine there until we have all the curtains in the halls and dining room shut.”

                “Thank you, Alci. I’ll see you in the morning then,” Katrina replied, her scarlet gaze meeting Adela’s weary white eyes. “It was lovely meeting you, sweetie. Do sleep well.”

                “You as well,” the maiden replied quietly, then she took a breath to gather her courage before she spoke again. “The servants of the castle are under my protection… they are not food or toys.”

                “How strange,” Katrina said and raised a brow at her before giving her a wink. “But I’ll be sure to behave myself.”

                “Thank you,” Adela said as her shoulders slumped in relief.

                Daniela tugged on the long sleeve of the Countess’ dress as she began floating towards the stairs back down to their chambers.

                “Come on, cutie. Dessert is waiting.”

                The vampire grinned and allowed the girl to lead her away. When they were out of sight, Adela rested her head on Alcina’s side and sighed in relief.

                “If you’re going to continue your work, could I just…sit in there with you?” she asked her wife. “I promise to be quiet.

                Alcina placed a comforting hand on her head and ran her fingers through her long blonde hair.

                “Let’s retire for the evening instead, darling,” she suggested.

                “That’s even better,” the blonde hummed happily and nuzzled into her side.

                The taller woman lowered her hand to her shoulder blades and gently led her through the door into the dining room. Adela stopped as they passed the door to the kitchen.

                “I’m going to wake Roxana and let her know the Countess is here. And ask her to put the servants on lockdown,”  she said before she tilted her head back to meet Alcina’s gaze. “Is that alright, love?”

                “Of course, darling. I’ll be right here,” the taller woman replied.

                Adela smiled up at her before she headed through the kitchen and down the stairs to the servants’ quarters, candelabra in hand. She made her way through the dark until she reached the door. She opened it and closed it behind her as quietly as she could. The maiden walked the long hall of rooms until she came to the one Roxana shared with her bunkmates. She gently pushed open the door and went over to where she knew her friend’s bed was. She set the candelabra down on the bureau beside her and bent down to whisper to her. She didn’t want to scare her or the other girls in the room.

                “Roxana,” she called gently.

                The redhead slowly opened her tired eyes and looked up at the other woman with worry.

                “Adela. Is something the matter?” she asked.

                “No, but I need you to put everyone on lockdown for the night. We have a guest. And I do not trust her. I told her to stay away from you all.”

                “She?” Roxana asked, sitting up and tilting her head.

                “Her name is Countess Katrina Guntram,” Adela whispered.

                The maid’s eyes widened at the name. Any trace of sleep was gone from her emerald eyes in an instant.

                “Guntram? Oh, dear… I’ll let Lenuta know right away,” Roxanna said.

                She went to get out of bed, but Adela stopped her and wrapped her arms around her friend.

                “I don’t want any of you leaving here until the sun rises. That’s an order,” Adela said with as much authority as her whispering voice would allow.

                “Yes, my Lady.” Roxana replied with a soft chuckle and gave her a gentle squeeze in turn.

                Adela reluctantly released her and got to her feet.

                “Please make sure to close all the curtains in the halls and dining room so the sunlight stays out. But go outside if something does happen. Guest or not, she will not harm a single one of you.”

                “Yes, Adela,” Roxana said, standing up and putting a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Try not to worry.”

                “Yes,” the blonde said with a nod. “Also, I’m sorry for waking you. I just don’t want anyone walking the halls.”

                “Of course. Now, get some sleep. I’ll handle the rest from here.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. I’ll see you in the morning,” Adela replied with a smile.

                She turned and took her candelabra before quietly returning to the dining room. Alcina turned to face her with a smile as she reached out to her.

                “Come now, darling,” the Lady requested.

                Adela relaxed at the sight of her wife and took her hand as she followed her up to their chambers. When they entered the bedroom, Alcina quickly locked the door behind them. Her yellow eyes watched her wife make sure the balcony was locked as well. The maiden closed the long, heavy curtains also, grateful even for a theoretical layer of protection. When Adela turned around to look up at her wife, she froze at the sight of her intense, glowing gaze. Alcina sauntered towards her with a smirk.

                “I suggest you get out of those clothes quickly,” Alcina purred.

                She unleashed her claws, causing the smaller woman’s white eyes to widen, and she quickly began undressing.

                “Alcina, this is one of my favorite tops. Please.”

                “That’s why I gave you the warning, darling.”

                She extended one of her blades to the girl’s chin, forcing her eyes to stay fixed on her Mistress while she removed her clothes. When she was finished, the claw pulled, forcing Adela to stand before her.

                “Why did you let that…temptress into this castle?” she questioned, her words stained with a warning.

                “Forgive me, Mistress. I didn’t want to disturb you again, and no one else was around. When I realized she was a vampire, I thought she wouldn’t be able to come in without me inviting her,” Adela explained with shaking words.

                Alcina’s claws retracted, and she shoved Adela towards the bed.

                “Nothing more than a myth meant to fool mortals into some sense of ease. As if they could possibly have any power over a creature such as that,” she said and scoffed. “Fools.”

                Her long arms reached behind her to unclasp the buttons of her dress and let it fall to the floor in a cascade of silken ivory. She stepped out of the fabric, and her heels clicked against the stone as she walked towards the other woman. Adela gasped as her Mistress’ strong hand wrapped around her slender throat and lifted her onto the bed. The blonde breathed air back into her lungs as she was released, but remained sitting at the foot of the bed where she was left. Alcina slipped her shoes off and tossed her hat and gloves onto the couch. She ran her bare hands up Adela’s thighs and stepped between them as she opened her legs. The smaller woman stared up at her wife as she caught her breath. Her eyes and mouth went wide in a silent scream as one of Alcina’s hands slipped between her legs with no warning.

                “Tell me, how did it make you feel when you laid your eyes upon her?” the Lady of the house asked slowly.

                “S-she frightens me,” Adela whispered as if the Countess could hear them.

                Alcina raised an eyebrow and circled her entrance with one of her long fingers.

                “Does she?”

                The blonde woman bit her lip to stifle a moan.

                “Yes.”

                Her Mistress’ free hand wrapped back around her throat and squeezed, rousing a gasping moan.

                “Do I not?”

                “N-not anymore…”

                “Mmm, but I did,” the taller woman growled and easily slipped her finger inside her glistening entrance, causing a moan to echo through the room. “Didn’t I?”

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” Adela gasped.

                Alcina released her hold on her throat and shoved her back onto the bed. She removed her finger, presenting the slick that coated the digit as if it were evidence, then sucked it clean.

                “You can’t feign naivety any longer, darling. You’ve been here for two years now.”

                Adela narrowed her eyes ever so slightly.

                “You cannot seriously blame… that on me finding her attractive, Alcina,” the maiden said, gesturing to her wife’s hand. “That is from watching you undress. My fear overrides my desire, just as it did with you, at first. I knew that much then, as I do now. You mistake my shyness for naivety.”

                The taller woman scoffed and climbed on top of her. Her long limbs caged the maiden in beneath her, but she wasn’t frightened… far from it. Alcina watched her wife’s eyes swirl into pools of sapphire as she gazed upon her Mistress.

                “So, you admit it?” she questioned, but her wife was too enamored by her beauty to remember what she said exactly as she reached her arm out to touch her picturesque face.

                “What? Which part?” the maiden asked.

                Alcina caught her by the wrist and pinned it above her head as she pressed herself flush against her wife. Her eyes were nearly gold as she spoke.

                “Katrina. You find her attractive.”

                The glow left Adela’s eyes, and she frowned slightly.

                “Can’t we just enjoy ourselves without thinking about her? I’ve been waiting for you for so long tonight.”

                As she reached her free hand to touch the goddess before her, it too was grabbed and pinned above her head. She whined in frustration.

                “Alcina, please,” she begged. “First your work, then her, now…this. I just want to be with you!”

                A smirk formed on her crimson lips.

                “Oh, we’ll be together plenty, darling. Now and at the event.”

                “At the event?” she asked before she shook her head no. “Too many people, Alcina.”

                Her wife’s hips ground against her, causing them both to moan and the swirling color to return to Adela’s eyes.

                “That’s the point, darling,” she cooed. “Everyone will know who you belong to.”

                “Now…” Alcina began.

                She took both of the smaller woman’s wrists in one hand and lowered the free one to her lips to tug at her bottom one with her thumb. Adela opened her mouth for her. Then her eyes widened as Alcina slipped two of her fingers inside. She stared up at her, confused and shocked. Her wife moaned at the feeling and swirled her digits around her tongue before sliding them down her throat. Adela choked and tried her best to relax her muscles so she didn’t gag. When she finally pulled away, Alcina lowered her now dripping wet fingers back to the opening between the other woman’s legs and forced both of them inside. Adela gasped in pain and pleasure.

                “Let that old witch hear you from here!” she commanded with another thrust.

                Adela didn’t need to be told as the loud, lewd sounds of the blend of her feelings filled the room. Alcina had only done that once before, and they were in a pool of blood. It hurt, but she was getting used to it the longer she enjoyed it. The fingers went to work and easily found all her sweet spots, now able to hit more at once. Adela was practically screaming in ecstasy, and she had no hands to mute herself.

                “Alcina!” she cried out, and the dark room lit up in a wave of shimmering lights as she neared her climax.

                “Adela,” came her wife’s sultry voice.

                The maiden thrust against her hand at the sound. Her voice and the light grew with her orgasm. A final soft moan left her lips, and the light flickered and faded as Alcina removed her fingers. The blonde woman’s eyes shut as she tried to steady her breathing. Her wife cleaned the juices from her fingers with a moan of her own before she laid down beside her.

                “Good girl,” she praised.

                The blonde’s eyes opened with a spark of sapphire once her lover was beside her.

                “My turn,” she said happily.

                Adela went to turn to face her, but Alcina stopped her. She rolled her the opposite way and pulled her back, flush against her naked body.

                “No.”

                The light faded, and the smaller woman pouted as she struggled to turn in the strong embrace

                “No? But why? Did I do something wrong?”

                Alcina planted sweet kisses on her cheek and hugged her close.

                “Hardly, darling,” she said and nuzzled her reassuringly. “I’m just…waiting for the event.”

                Adela frowned but snuggled against her.

                “If that is what you wish, Mistress.”

                The taller woman reached for the blankets and pulled them up to cover them both.

                “You’ll understand in time, darling. Until then,” she whispered as she gently tilted Adela’s head back to kiss her on the lips. “Get some good sleep.”

                “Good night, my love.” the blonde hummed happily.

Notes:

Katrina biblically knows the fourth wall and will go at it with a wrecking ball throughout the rest of the story. Daniela has already been a bit with her knowledge of modern terms and predicting events. The two of them will nod to it a few times in the future.

Chapter 49: A Trespass

Summary:

Adela gets a crash course on the supernatural hierarchy.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Angst/drama. Unwanted contact.

                Adela slept a bit too well and woke up after her wife, as she did most mornings when they were intimate the night before. When she didn’t feel her Misstress’ arms around her, she frowned and opened her eyes. She found Alcina sitting in her armchair, smoking from her quellazaire. She was the picture of elegance and, not for the first time, the maiden wished she could draw or paint to capture the black-haired woman’s true beauty on paper.

                “Good afternoon, sleepyhead,” Alcina teased.

                The blonde smiled.

                “Hello, my love."

                Adela sat up and made sure they were alone in the room before she hopped out of bed to go to her beloved.

                “Did you sleep well?” she asked the taller woman before she stood on her toes to kiss her.

                Alcina sweetly kissed her in turn, but didn’t answer her.

                “I see you did,” she said with a laugh. “Go get dressed and check on the servants. Katrina is awake and having tea with the girls.

                Adela practically ran as she got her robe and tied it around herself before she headed across the hall to her wardrobe. She didn’t want to leave the mortals with that vampire woman. She washed up and got dressed, then headed out as quickly as she could. Alcina was waiting for her in the hallway. Her grey eyes scanned her wife and nodded in silent approval. Adela looked down at herself, not knowing what she was approving of exactly. She was just wearing one of her peasant shirts and leggings, as she did frequently. It was just the first thing in her closet that caught her eye.

                “Do you want me to change?” she asked.

                “No, no. You’re just…perfectly covered up,” Alcina replied.  

                “I’m glad it pleases you, my love,” the shorter woman said with a laugh. “Shall we?”

                “Of course,” the taller woman answered.

                Once they entered the dining room, Adela’s white eyes darted around. All the curtains were drawn, as she’d asked. The maids clearing the table seemed fine.

                “I’ll be but a moment, my love,” she told Alcina. “You go on ahead.”

                Alcina stopped and turned back to lean down and kiss her on the lips. She pulled away with a smile.

                “Don’t be too long, darling,” she said before she made her way out into the main hall.

                Adela turned to the nearest maid.

                “Good day. Do you know where Roxana is?” she asked her.

                “I believe she is entertaining the Countess and the girls, my Lady.”

                Her white eyes widened, and she thanked the other woman before she headed into the hall. She found her friend on the couch. Katrina was sitting in the middle of it, with her arms draped around an uncomfortable-looking Roxana on one side and a swooning Daniela on the other. The woman’s scarlet gaze fell on the blonde girl as she entered the room, unable to hide the grin on her porcelain white face at the sight of the younger woman.

                “My, my, such a sleepy little maiden, are we?”

                “I… had a long night,” Adela said flatly, and her eyes narrowed as she scanned her friend for marks.

                “Oh, I heard,” Katrina said bluntly with a wink.

                Adela ignored her and focused on Roxana.

                “Lenuta needs to see you in the kitchen,” she lied.

                The blonde woman held her hand out to her.

                “Come,” she commanded.

                Roxana practically jumped to her feet as she took her hand like a lifeline.

                “Right away, my Lady,” she said.

                Adela didn’t even greet the girls; she simply turned and followed Roxana to the kitchen. As soon as the door closed behind them, the redhead’s façade faded to show her true terror. The maid buried her face in her friend’s arms once they were alone. The blonde woman frowned and held her close.

                “What happened? Why were you with her? Why didn’t Bela step in?” Adela asked.

                She was angry and scared, and it showed in her voice, but then she softened as she blamed herself.

                “I’m sorry I slept so late. I should have been up with all of you. She didn’t hurt you or…touch you, did she?”

                “No,” came Roxana’s muffled voice from her arms.

                “Good. But why were you with her at all when you clearly didn’t want to be? Bela should have known better.”

                Roxana pulled away to look Adela in the eyes.

                “The Countess wanted my… company,” she explained. “Lady Bela tried to get me to sit with her instead, but she just… pulled me into her arms. I didn’t know what to do. So, I just… stayed with her. I thought it better than to upset her.”

                “Well, now you are to stay away from her. Especially when I’m not around,” Adela ordered in the most commanding voice she could muster at that moment.

                “Yes, Adela,” Roxana answered.

                The blonde woman sighed.

                “I wish I could hide in here with you,” she whispered.

                “There’s no need to blame yourself,” Roxana said as she placed a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder. “I’m afraid you must go play your role as a Lady of House Dimitrescu and entertain your guest. But you’ll be fine with Lady Alcina and the girls with you. There’s a teacup waiting for you, and I added some fresh fruit on the tray.”

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela replied with a smile. “Please be sure to get me if you need anything, and do not hesitate if she steals you away like that again. Make up any excuse you can think of if you must, and come get me right away, no matter what Alcina says.”

                “Adela?” the maid questioned, shocked that she’d go over the Mistress’ head.

                “You heard me. I already don’t trust the Countess, and seeing you trapped there with her just now frightened and infuriated me.” Adela explained. “I don’t want you or any of the other servants with her like that again. Not even Lenuta. If Daniela wishes to fawn over her, that is one thing, but no one will be forced to.”

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                Adela hugged her again before she gathered her courage and headed to the door. When she returned to the hall, the Countess’ gaze was upon her in an instant as if she’d been waiting for her. Her only comfort was that Alcina was also in the room.

                “There you are,” the red-eyed woman said. “I was afraid you weren’t coming back.”

                Instead of taking the seat beside her, Adela sat on the couch with Bela and Cassandra. She didn’t look at the other woman as she poured herself some tea and took an apple from the tray on the table.

                “My apologies, the maids needed my help.”

                “Yes, and now I’m missing a redhead,” Katrina said with a pout.

                Then she grinned. It was the same back-and-forth change of emotion as with Daniela.

                “I could always use a blonde.”

                Adela bit into her apple and said nothing. She was used to this behavior from Alcina’s youngest, and she knew when to ignore it. Bela was silent as well. Adela could feel her glaring at the newcomer over her cup of tea. Daniela draped herself across Katrina’s lap, acting for all intents and purposes like a contented housecat.

                “Am I not enough for you?” she asked the vampire woman with a pout.

                “Mmm, you’re plenty, sweetie,” she said with a grin and ran her black nails through Daniela’s red hair.

                Adela turned her gaze to Alcina to see her reaction to what was happening before them with their daughter. The brim of her hat was shadowing her expression, and smoke from her quellazaire was swirling around her head. She clearly wasn’t happy, but she wasn’t saying anything, so Adela let it be and focused on her brunch.

                “What do you all do for fun around here?” Katrina asked as she gazed around the table.

                Bela was usually the first to answer, but she wasn’t speaking either.

                “Hunt,” Cassandra spoke up. “But it will be too cold soon. Then it’s even more boring.”

                “Ugh, I hate not being able to go outside,” Daniela complained. “We can’t even chase Dash. We have to use Adela.”

                The maiden didn’t like her wording, but she said nothing. Katrina grinned and glanced over at the blonde woman before turning her attention down to the girl in her lap.

                “Oh? Who or what is Dash, and what do you use the maiden for, exactly?”

                Daniela cozied into her and stared up into her scarlet eyes with a dreamy look in her yellow pools.

                “Well, since we can’t hunt the villagers anymore, our uncle made us this machine. It can run on two legs or four, and it won’t stop until we catch it,” she explained excitedly. “It’s so fast and it can climb up almost anything! We’ve broken it a few times, but he can fix it up, no problem.”

                “A machine? Where’s the fun in that?” Katrina scoffed.

                Daniela knew what she meant, but even she avoided it.

                “I told you, it goes really fast and can climb almost anything. No human can do that.”

                “Well, can you eat it?”

                “No…we…uhh…”

                The youngest of the three looked to her sisters for help. Bela said nothing. She didn’t want the vampire to know. Cassandra was forced to take the lead again. With a heavy sigh, the middle sister finally spoke.

                “Adela… helps us with our cravings. When the food we order doesn’t fill them.”

                The Countess laughed coldly.

                “So, you’re suffering… for what? Has the village really run that low?”

                “We are not suffering,” Bela finally spoke up with a sharp tone to her voice. “I haven’t even needed to accept her help, yet. We have plenty of food here. Thank you for your concern.”

                “Flesh and blood are both delicious but very different,” Katrina told her. “Do you not need fresh blood to survive?”

                Bela’s patience was clearly wearing thin.

                “The village is small,” she reminded the Countess. “We can’t go about draining people like mosquitoes. We have it shipped in, and these two have Adela when that doesn’t suffice. We’re just fine.”

                Alcina released a silent cloud of smoke into the air. Adela looked down into her teacup, feeling guilty. Katrina’s scarlet gaze fell upon the maiden.

                “Do you just…what…give out free samples?” she asked with a laugh before she grew serious. “Where’s mine?”

                Adela ignored her second question but answered her. She was careful with her wording as she spoke. She didn’t want the vampire woman to know she could be drained and come back to life.

                “I give them what I can, in moderation.”

                “What a thoughtful little pet,” the long, raven-haired woman mused.

                “She is not a pet!” Bela snapped. “She is our mother!”

                “Sure, sweetie,” Katrina chuckled.

                “Katrina…” came Alcina’s warning voice. “Adela is my wife, and these are our children. Just because she doesn’t need blood to survive doesn’t make her a lesser creature. You’re letting your foolish vampire logic cloud your judgment.”

                “She’s a human, Alci. Cadou or not. This girl is prey,” Katrina replied.

                “She is not prey,” Alcina hissed. “I was a human. The girls were humans. You were a human. Yet none of us are prey. What makes Adela any different?”

                “Oh, sweetie…don’t make me show you the difference,” her cousin cooed.

                Alcina rose to her full height and waved her long quellazaire in the air as she spoke.

                “You come into my castle, sleep with my daughter, and now you’re trying to draw the line in the dirt on who is prey and who is not? Even if she were prey, she wouldn’t be yours. I suggest you drop the subject. Now.”

                She took a long drag of smoke into her lungs before she released it into the air and held the stick beside her head.

                “How does she know?” Daniela whispered to the woman whose lap she was in.

                “Well, she knows now, doesn’t she, sweetie?” Katrina replied.

                The redhead opened her mouth to speak, but had no words for once.

                “Gross,” her sisters said in unison.

                Adela was shocked at how calm Alcina was acting, considering the specific circumstances. In her eyes, the girls were old enough even when they were human, but she knew how overprotective their mother was. The Countess was completely unfazed by the tall woman’s anger and the way she spoke to her. She still never lifted her head to look at her, as if it would be beneath her to do so.

                “My, my, Alci. It seems like you’ve forgotten how to entertain guests. Miranda kept you too isolated here. This castle used to be filled with life… and death. Es war wundervoll,” she drawled, then her red eyes narrowed. “How it’s been wasted on you.”

                Adela felt the urge to draw her sword suddenly, but refrained. She couldn’t, however, prevent the icy glow from forming in her eyes, or the same light from flickering around the room. Katrina watched the light, then turned her head to look at its source, ignoring the other sets of glowing eyes focused on her.

                “It changes color? How cute,” she said as she grinned playfully. “What does this shade mean then?”

                “I don’t like the way you’re speaking to my wife,” Adela replied honestly.

                “Oh, anger? Ahahahahahaha! Like icicles. Mmm, I like it.”

                Something danced behind her scarlet gaze suddenly, and she turned her head to look up into Alcina’s angry golden eyes with a grin.

                “It tastes different, doesn’t it?”

                “Find out at the event like everyone else.”

                “Alcina, I can…go if that will make things easier. I’m sure the maids could use help,” Adela said.

                She wanted to leave.

                “No,” her wife told her.

                “Yes, love...”

                Adela remained where she was. She felt Bela’s hand on her thigh, and she took it before she gave it a gentle squeeze. It grounded her, and she took a deep, shaky breath to try and calm down. Katrina ran her fingers through Daniela’s hair and stroked her head as she looked up at the girl’s mother.

                “Let me try it.”

                It wasn’t a request.

                Alcina bent down to see her better with her golden eyes narrowed.

                “No.”

                Anger flashed across the Countess’ face, and she dug her nails into Daniela. The girl visibly twitched.

                “That really tickles,” she said with a soft frown.

                Adela’s sword was at Katrina’s throat in an instant. Her eyes burned as if lit by a blue-white flame.

                “Release her,” the maiden ordered.

                “Adela,” came Bela’s gentle but warning voice.

                The maiden could feel her daughter’s hand on her shoulder, but her eyes were glued to the vampire in front of her. The Countess’ head slowly turned to face her. She glanced down at the light sword before she met Adela’s icy gaze.

                “Your Mistress really hasn’t taught you anything, has she?”

                She was in front of the maiden in an instant. Adela didn’t even have time to move her sword arm before a strong hand was around her throat. The girl’s airway completely closed. She couldn’t breathe. The sword vanished from her hand, but the angry glow in her eyes remained, and she glared up at the scarlet-eyed woman.

                “I could just take what I want,” Katrina said as she bared her fangs at the girl.

                The anger in the maiden’s eyes quickly faded as the much stronger woman snapped her head to the side, exposing her neck. Bela’s worried eyes shot up to her mother, soon followed by Cassandra’s and Daniela’s. They knew what was expected of them in the presence of the Countess, and Adela had crossed a line.

                “Katrina, dear,” Alcina began.

                Adela could hear the worry in her voice behind the poised façade. She didn’t move from where she was.

                “I will apologize for her now, seeing as she very much cannot. Yes, it’s my fault for not teaching her how to…behave in front of certain guests. We don’t get many, as you’ve pointed out. Please, let her go. I’m afraid her claws come out whenever she thinks the girls are in danger.”

                “I noticed,” the vampire sneered, her claws digging into the blonde’s neck, rousing a gurgled whimper. “How foolish of you to assume this girl could be harmed in the first place. And even more for daring to raise your weapon to a creature such as myself. You have much to learn.”

                She let her long black nails trail across the soft skin, drawing blood to the surface. Adela tried to struggle in her grasp, but she was stronger than Alcina or her daughters could ever be. She wanted to kick out at her, but she knew it would only make it worse for herself. With a wide grin, the Countess lowered her mouth to her neck. The maiden shut her eyes and braced herself for the bite, but it never came. She could feel the other woman’s tongue trail over the fresh wounds, and the vampire moaned at the taste. Adela was trembling, and she could feel herself slipping into unconsciousness, unable to breathe for so long. Just as her body went slack in Katrina’s grasp, the powerful woman released her. The maiden almost didn’t have the strength to fill her lungs back up with precious air. Her chest shook as her body tried to regulate. She started falling to the side, but Bela pulled her back against her and held her there. Adela clutched the fabric of her black dress as she steadied herself. Alcina returned to her seat and took a long drag from her cigarette. They were all silent as they watched Katrina return to her spot in the middle of the other couch. Daniela hesitantly sat there, not knowing what to do. The vampire suddenly pulled her back into her lap and began stroking her hair again as if nothing had happened.

                “I suggest you teach her before you bring her into the horde of creatures that will want nothing more than to drain her. Once they taste that, the lessers will have no control to stop themselves.”

                Alcina released her smoke into the air.

                “I will.”

                Katrina sighed and twirled Daniela’s red hair around one of her fingers.

                “I’m afraid I need some of that wine of yours, or even I may lose myself.”

                There were no maids in the room. They stayed away as Adela instructed them to. Cassandra got to her feet without a word and made her way through the doors to the dining room. As they slammed behind her, the vampire chuckled.

                “My, my, I’ve forgotten how quickly the young give in to their emotions.”             

                No one had a response for her. Even Daniela had no jokes to make. Once Cassandra returned, she clanked down the tray carrying the bottle of wine and glasses for each of them.

                “Adela, Lenuta needs you in the courtyard,” she told her. “Do you need help getting there?”

                The maiden gave the other blonde woman holding her a gentle squeeze before she managed to push herself to her feet. She wobbled at first but collected herself. Her eyes looked down at the table, and she took one of her cigarettes from their box. Then she moved past Alcina and Cassandra.

                “I-I’ll be fine. Thank you, Cassandra,” she replied weakly.

                She made her way into the dining room without another word. Roxana was there waiting for her on the other side. The redhead wrapped her arms around her friend once the doors were closed.

                “Are you alright?” she asked.

                The wounds on her neck were closed, and all the blood had been licked clean. But it still hurt, and it was a little hard to swallow.

                “I will be,” Adela answered with a wavering voice.

                Roxana released her to look her over, then put a hand on her back.

                “Let’s get you outside. Just for a little bit.”

                Adela nodded. She brought her cigarette to her lips and lit it with one of the candles on the dining room table.

                “Take my cloak,” she told the friend. “My arms and legs are covered, and yours are not.”

                “Thank you,” Roxana said with a bow of her head.

                The maid took the royal blue cloak from the hook beside the door. Then she pushed it open and held it for her friend. Adela stepped outside, and her white eyes scanned for the Grand Chambermaid.

                “Where is Lenuta?”

                “Oh, she’s training a new girl. I just used the same excuse you did earlier,” Roxana answered with a sly smile.

                Adela smiled as she took a puff of smoke into her lungs, letting the herbs ease her pain. She released it into the air and took a seat on the chilly stone steps.

                “Well, thank you.”

                Roxana took a seat beside her friend and pulled the warm cloak around her.

                “What were you thinking, raising a weapon to that woman?”

                “I wasn’t thinking. She hurt Daniela.”

                “Daniela cannot be hurt like that.”

                The blonde woman released another cloud of smoke into the air above them and stared into the haze.

                “When they say something tickles them, they’re feeling something. I don’t care if it’s not exactly pain. It’s pain to them.”

                “She’s a vampire Countess, Adela! She’s almost older than this castle!”

                “Is that why she’s so strong?” the maiden asked and put a hand to her throat. “Stronger than my aunt ever wished to be. Stronger than Alcina at her angriest. Even stronger than Miranda was…”

                She turned to look her friend in the eyes.

                “What else can a vampire like her do?”

                “She could have killed you!” her friend snapped.

                Roxana was angry with her. Adela went to open her mouth, but her friend stopped her.

                “For good,” she added.

                The blonde woman sighed and took another long drag from her herbal cigarette. She let her eyes close as her muscles relaxed.

                “She might not have the control over Lady Alcina that Mother Miranda did, but she does in a…different way. She’s far more powerful, and she doesn’t have any use for her or the girls. All she has is her friendship with Lady Dimitrescu and infatuation. That’s all that’s stopping her from slaughtering us all!”

                Adela frowned.

                “I’m sorry… I didn’t know… no one told me.”

                “You need to learn to think before you act, Adela. Or you’ll get more than yourself killed.”

                Roxana’s tone was harsh, but she needed to get her point across. She knew her words would reach her friend better if she knew that all the others would be in danger.

                “You’re right. I don’t want anyone to get hurt. I’ll be more careful,” she promised as she turned to her friend with a soft smile. “I’m sorry, Roxana. Thank you.”

                The redhead wrapped her arms around the maiden and pulled her close for a tight hug. Adela made sure to hold her cigarette away so she didn’t burn her.

                “You may have taken down Mother Miranda, but there are far more dangerous and powerful creatures in this world,” the redhead said and pulled away to look into Adela’s white eyes. “You live in their world now, and you have to follow their rules. You’ll need to learn to adapt. Just as you did when you came to the castle.”

                “I know how to follow rules when I know them,” Adela said. “I just…let my emotions take over my mind and override my judgment sometimes. Especially when the bad situation involves people that I care about."

                The maiden chuckled and took another hit of herb.

                “Remember when I tried to stop Alcina from hurting you? I wasn’t thinking then either, I just…acted.”

                “Yes, and if she hadn’t had feelings for you, then she would have killed us both, just as that woman could have.”

                Adela eyed her friend with a playfully raised brow.

                “I also remember you threatening Karl with a metal knife to try to stop him from taking me.”

                Roxana cleared her throat and looked away from her.

                “Yes, well…we’re talking about you right now,” the maid deflected.

                Adela smiled and rested her head on her friend’s shoulder as she finished her cigarette.

                “I will try harder. I promise not to act unless it’s absolutely necessary. I will learn to hold back, just as Alcina has,” she she before she sighed. “Now I feel like a hypocrite. She and the girls have done so well, especially this past year, and now here I am, threatening a guest. It shouldn’t matter if she’s powerful or not.”

                Adela leaned forward and rested her elbows on her knees as she held her head in her hands.

                “She just… makes me feel strange, and I can’t explain it. Alcina thought it was because I find her attractive, but it’s not that… though she is… very attractive…”

                “You have a very strange taste in women, Adela,” Roxana slipped into the conversation.

                The blonde woman hid her face with the hands holding up her head.

                “Yes, well… That aside, I can’t explain this feeling. She frightens me, and I find her alluring, but those are the only feelings I can recognize right now. I felt the same way with Alcina before I was no longer afraid of her, but I never felt like I needed to have my guard up so much with her ever. It’s like my mind knows to be on my toes around her.”

                Roxana shook her head.

                “I’m not sure what that could be either. I know when I can sense things, it makes me feel strange, but it’s more… something is going to happen, and I can feel it,” the redhead mused.

                “It’s not that either,” Adela sighed and clutched her head in her hands. “I don’t know. It feels like a wall is blocking me from recognizing this feeling.”

                Her friend put a comforting hand on her shoulder.

                “Just let it be. At least for now. All you need to worry about is restraining yourself.”

                Adela lowered her arms and nodded.

                “I’ll use one of Alcina’s cigarettes for when I go back in there, but I can’t rely solely on herb to keep my emotions in check,” the maiden said.

                “Don’t worry, darling,” came Alcina’s voice from behind them. “I can help…restrain you.”

                Adela sighed and tilted her head back to look up at her.

                “How can you click so loudly sometimes and other times not even make a sound?”

                The tall woman smirked and cocked a brow at her.

                “Do you find it…alluring?”

                “Very,” she admitted with a little smirk of her own. “Wait, how long have you been standing here?”

                “Long enough.”

                She waved a hand towards the door.

                “You may leave, Roxana. I appreciate you trying to knock some sense into her.”

                The maid quickly got to her feet and turned to bow her head to her Mistress.

                “Of course, my Lady,” she said.

                Her emerald eyes glanced back down at her friend before she made her way back inside the castle, leaving the two of them alone. Alcina turned with a sway of her hips and beckoned her wife with a crooked finger.

                “Come, Adela.”

Chapter 50: Restraint

Notes:

Trigger Warning/Content Warning: Semi-graphic torture depicted.

                The blonde woman sighed softly and got to her feet before she slowly followed her wife through the doors and into the dining room. Instead of heading back out into the main hall like the maiden had expected, Alcina led her through the kitchens and down past the servant’s quarters. Adela had never been that way before, but she knew exactly where they were going.

                “Alcina, I’m sorry,” she whispered as they walked down the dark hall to the dungeon.

                “I know you are, darling,” she said softly; there was no sarcasm or bitterness behind her words. “But I wasn’t kidding when I said I was going to restrain you.”

                She stopped and gestured to a contraption Adela had only seen sketched in books about the Middle Ages. A bitter scoff left the blonde woman’s lips.

                “Is she making you do this?”

                “It’s expected of me,” Alcina told her.

                Adela narrowed her eyes and looked up at her.

                “I thought you were done taking orders from others, Alcina.”

                The darkness of the chamber and the brim of her hat completely shadowed the tall woman's facial features.

                “I’m not taking orders, and I’m not choosing to do this. It is expected of me. If you don’t understand, that’s fine, but it must happen. I’m sorry, darling.”

                The blonde woman sighed and laid down on the old wooden table with her hands above her head.

                “Do what you must then, my love.”

                With a sharp inhale through her nose, Alcina moved forward and began buckling the leather restraints around her wife’s ankles and wrists. When she was finished, she leaned down to kiss her and cupped one of her cheeks in her large hand.

                “I love you, Adela,” the black-haired woman whispered.

                “I love you, Alcina,” her wife responded in kind.

                The tall woman stood to her full height and gripped the lever in her strong hands. She hesitated a moment before she gave it a gentle tug. Adela winced as the restraints pulled her arms and legs. She looked up into her wife’s face, but it was still too dark to see it. A gasp of pain escaped her with another tug of the lever, and she shut her eyes.

                “Please, let her hear you,” Alcina begged. I’ll only have to do it longer if she isn’t satisfied.”

                Adela could tell she was crying by the sound of her voice.

                “I could always finish the job myself, Alci,” came the vampire’s chilling voice.

                Even Alcina didn’t know she was there. Her hands lingered on the lever before she pulled them away.

                “If that is what you wish.”

                Katrina reached for the handle in an almost gleeful manner. The moment that she pressed the lever against the fulcrum, the maiden’s white eyes shot open in the dark, and she screamed. The anguished sound echoed off the stone walls around them. The strong vampire had no issues with how hard she pulled the lever.

                “Alcina, please!” she begged for her help, and the Countess laughed.

                “Wrong name, sweetie. I can see how you’d get confused, though. It’s almost funny how so many of our names end in -a.”

                As her mouth formed the sound, Adela screamed again while the restraints pulled even harder. The woman was over her. She could feel her long black hair against her arms, and she stared up into her glowing scarlet eyes.

                “Say it,” she hissed.

                Adela was confused at first, but then she understood. She wanted her to say her name. To scream her name at the very top of her lungs. Her pearlescent eyes narrowed.

                “N-no!” she cried out.

                “Say it!”

                Tears formed in Adela’s eyes, but not from the pain. She gritted her teeth, refusing. Soon, the sounds of her screams rang through the dungeon and the floors above.

                “Adela, please just do what she asks!” her wife cried.

                “No…” came her weak but firm voice.

                The vampire growled in anger and pulled even harder than before. The maiden’s scream was silent, at first, as her shoulder popped. Then a broken cry left her throat before she went quiet and limp in the tight restraints. Katrina sighed in annoyance and pushed herself away.

                “Always so stubborn,” she mumbled to herself.

                She turned her red eyes up to the taller woman.

                “Well, at least she’ll be a bit more…relaxed for the event tomorrow. If she had done that to someone like my father, then you’d all be dead.”

                “I know,” Alcina replied, voice void of emotion.

                The vampire stepped past the matron of the house with the clicking of her stiletto heels.

                “See that you teach her all she needs to know so she doesn’t make the same mistake again.”

                The long train of her black dress trailed behind her as she walked back into the darkness. When she was out of her sight, Alcina rushed back to her wife’s side. She looked down into her pained face and cupped her cheeks in her larger hands as she wiped her tears away.

                “I’m sorry,” she whispered to the unconscious girl.

                She quickly unbuckled the restraints, being as gentle as she could with each limb. Then she scooped her up in her strong arms and carried her out of the dungeon. When they passed the servant’s quarters, Roxana stepped out of the room.

                “My Lady,” she called quietly.

                Alcina turned to face the maid. Her hat was hiding her eyes, but the smaller woman could see the tears pouring down her face.

                “Can I do anything?” Roxana asked.

                Her Mistress shook her head no. She couldn’t speak.

                “I am here if you should need me. For anything,” the maid said.

                Her emerald eyes looked over the limp body of her friend.

                “Lady Adela ordered me to stay away from the Countess and put us on lockdown once the sun goes down. So, I will make sure her wishes are met.”

                Alcina nodded to the redhead’s declaration and turned back to the stairs to the kitchen. Once they reached the doors to the courtyard, she put Adela’s cloak over her before she went outside and up to their chambers. She set her down on their bed and made sure all the doors were locked before she turned her attention back to her wife. She removed her hat and gloves before she leaned down to check her limbs and joints. Alcina wasn’t sure if the Cadou would reset her shoulder. It hadn’t. She gritted her teeth in anger at the choosy parasite.

                With a sigh, she turned to the table beside her armchair and poured herself a glass of blood wine. She drank the entire thing in one desperate gulp before she returned to her wife’s side. Then she took hold of her shoulder and massaged around the joint as she popped it back into place. The pain woke Adela back up with a cry. She groaned and clutched her arm as she rolled around the mattress. A comforting hand held her in one place so she didn’t hit the already sore shoulder. Her eyes opened once she felt Alcina’s loving touch, and she smiled weakly up at her. Then she frowned as she remembered what had happened down in the dungeon.

                “I’m sorry,” they both said at the same time.

                “It was my fault, Alcina. I was the one who opened the door. I was the one who lost control.”

                “Well, I should have taught you earlier. You know nothing about their world. It should have been obvious not to raise your weapon to a guest, though, darling.”

                “She hurt Daniela. And before you go telling me, like Roxana did, that they don’t feel pain like that, I don’t care. It’s the principle of the thing,” she told her before she sighed. “I’m sorry. I’ve just been so on guard since she arrived, and I don’t know why. But, I’ll behave now.”

                “I’m sorry,” she repeated and lowered her head like a wounded animal.

                Alcina gently wrapped her arms around her and pulled her up into a sitting position to hug her.

                “Stop,” the taller woman said.

                She took a silent, shaky breath to keep her voice steady before she continued.

                “Let’s get you into a nice, warm, herbal bath, hmm? That should make you feel better.”

                “I’ve had joints pop out of the socket before, but never like that,” Adela said as she nodded.

                “Yes, it didn’t look like much fun."

                A smirk tugged at Alcina's crimson lips.

                “Though perhaps in moderation…”

                “If it were for you, Mistress,” her wife chuckled and hummed happily.

                Alcina gently scooped Adela up into her arms and brought her into their washroom. She carefully set her down and turned the faucet of the tub on to let the water get warm enough. Then she helped her out of her clothes while paying extra attention to the sleeve of the wounded arm. When the temperature of the water was right, Alcina plugged the tub and added some of Donna’s healing herbs. She watched the water turn green and shut the faucet off before she helped her wife into the healing water. Adela relaxed into the warm liquid with a sigh. She looked up into Alcina’s eyes and smiled gratefully.

                “Thank you, my love. It’s perfect,” the maiden breathed.

                Alcina smiled back down at her.

                “You’re welcome, darling,” she cooed. “Now turn your back to me.”

                She gestured with a twirl of her finger as she spoke. Adela obeyed and turned around in the tub. Her wife got on her knees and began rubbing the now swollen shoulder. The smaller woman winced at the pressure but soon relaxed into her touch.

                “I’m sorry,” came Alcina’s wavering voice from behind her.

                Adela frowned and tilted her head back to look up into her tear-stained face.

                “We’ve already apologized to one another, Alcina.”

                She reached back with her good arm to touch her, gently caressing her porcelain cheek.

                “It will be fine,” she assured.

                Alcina nodded silently and continued to massage her.

                “While we’re here, I think you owe me a history lesson,” Adela said as she relaxed in the tub.

                The matron of the house cleared her throat and put up her façade.

                “Well, for starters, we do not raise a claw to creatures more powerful than we are.”

                “Noted.”

                Adela sighed and hung her head.

                “I need to learn how to control my anger. As you have.”

                “I still slip,” Alcina said with a scoff. “Don’t give me so much credit.”

                “You’ve come so far, my love. Now it’s my turn to learn how to think before I act. Especially before we go where there’s going to be more than just the one more powerful creature.”

                “Very true. Well, let’s start from the top…”

                Alcina went into great detail about all sorts of creatures, most Adela had never even heard of. She recognized a few from the books she’d read throughout her life, but not even close to all of them. Her knowledge of the supernatural was sadly limited to tales written by unreliable mortals based on their own perceptions or secondhand accounts. It was almost too much information at once, but she was determined to learn. She wouldn’t make another mistake. She couldn’t make another mistake. She wouldn’t disappoint Alcina or the girls again. Or put anyone in danger. When the bath water grew chilly, the taller woman helped her rise and get out of the tub. She wrapped a plush towel around her wife and hugged her from behind for a moment before she released her.

                “Come,” she beckoned as she walked back into the bedroom. “We’re far from finished with our conversation, my darling.”

                As Adela dried off and carefully got into her robe, she listened as Alcina told her more.

                “You need to be just as concerned with the mortals. They may not be powerful in the same way, but if any of us were to anger the wrong one, then the entire village could be at risk. We no longer have the protection of Mother Miranda’s presence. We must remain quiet and isolated here and keep everyone safe. Who knows what would happen if the word got out that a group of… mutants were ruling over an entire village? There would be tanks everywhere!”

                Adela nodded as she listened on. Humans could be just as frightening as any supernatural creature, and she would not allow any harm to fall upon her family or the village she loved so dearly. She sat on the couch and lit one of her herbal cigarettes for the pain. Even though Alcina had taken such good care of it, her shoulder was still swollen, and it hurt to move too much. She relaxed into the cushions and listened to her wife tell her how the entire event worked. The taller woman sat in her armchair and poured herself a glass of blood wine. She brought the red liquid to her lips and took a sip, swallowing with a flash in her eyes as she continued.

                “It’s just a little manor house, about an hour from here by carriage. The mortals come before sunset, just after noon. Those who don’t want to stay for the creatures who only come out at night all leave before the sun dips below the horizon. The presentation and tasting all take place outside, weather permitting. The inside is reserved for the special events,” she said, then paused to take another drink of wine.

                “Special events?” Adela questioned.

                “You will only be going in there when it is time to sleep,” Alcina informed her.

                The younger woman opened her mouth to question her further, but she was silenced by a wave of her wife’s hand.

                “Do not ask. Do not look. Do not go inside until it is time to sleep.”

                “Yes, Alcina.”

                The matron of the house glanced out the windows. It was dark.

                “Are you hungry, darling?”

                “Not enough for either of us to leave this room.”

                Alcina sighed and leaned forward to rest a hand on the shorter woman’s lap.

                “Adela, I must return downstairs. I promised Katrina a feast,” she replied before she pulled away and took another sip of wine, staring into the glass as she swallowed. “You are to remain here. I don’t want you near her.”

                The blonde woman frowned. She didn’t want to be near her either, but she didn’t want her wife to leave her alone.

                “Yes, Alcina," she said reluctantly.

                “Now, are you hungry or not, darling? I will bring you something.”

                She took Adela’s chin in her hand and lifted her head to look into her eyes with a smile on her crimson lips.

                “Anything that you’d like," she added. 

                The maiden softened and smiled back up at her.

                “You’re very sweet, my love, but I’m not going to have you go all the way down there and back up here for some fruit,” Adela replied. “Just bring me back a piece when you return.”

                “I’m afraid I don’t know when that will be,” she answered with a pout.

                Adela chuckled at the look and put her hand on top of her much larger one.

                “I’m fine. I promise. You go enjoy your meal.”

                Alcina sighed and nodded. She leaned down and planted a loving kiss on Adela’s lips. The blonde smiled against her and cupped her cheek with her hand.

                “I’ll bring you back the biggest, juiciest apple I can find in the kitchen,” her wife promised as she rose to her full height with a hand on her hip.

                “Thank you, my love. Now go,” she gestured to the door with a smile. “Enjoy.”

                She hesitated a moment as Alcina turned to leave.

                “Will you double-check that the door is locked behind you?” she asked. “And the door to the washroom as well?”

                The tall woman nodded and smiled in turn.

                “Of course, darling.”

                With that, she left and did as her wife asked, double-checking both doors before she headed downstairs. When Adela could no longer hear the clicking of her heels, she sighed and rested her head back on the couch as she closed her eyes. A rhythmic knocking on the glass behind her made her jump. She rushed forward off the couch, nearly falling over. She heard a chuckle from the other side of the pane. It sent shivers up her spine. It was too dark outside for her to see with the lit candelabras behind her.

                “Do you always keep the curtains open like this?” came Katrina’s voice. “My, the village perverts must have a schedule posted somewhere.”

                Adela’s face went red, and she instinctively wrapped her robe tighter around herself. She quickly blew out the candles behind her and stayed with her back against the wall. Katrina was standing there, leaning against the balcony, arms crossed. Her long fingernails drummed against her arm. Adela could hear the clinking of her rings even from inside. Then she noticed the bird sitting beside her. It was too big to be one of the crows. Katrina shooed the creature with the wave of her hand, and it let out a deep caw.

                A raven?

                “H-how did you even get up here?” Adela asked her, trying to hide her panic but being entirely unsuccessful.

                Katrina’s pomegranate lips curled up into a smirk as she sauntered towards the glass. Her glowing scarlet eyes were glued to the girl on the other side.

                “This castle has passages that Alci probably doesn’t even know about,” the vampire replied coyly.

                Adela’s anxiety rose, and her white eyes darted around the dimly lit room, looking for any seams in the walls she might have missed, even after all that time. The dark-haired woman on the balcony laughed at her.

                “No, you’re safe in there, sweetie.”

                Her gaze turned to the door to the balcony.

                “Unless…”

                Adela panicked for only a moment before she remembered that Alcina had locked it. The other woman sighed in annoyance when it wouldn’t open.

                “Clever girl.”

                The blonde woman swallowed the lump in her throat before she spoke up again.

                “Alcina is having a feast prepared for you. She’ll be wondering where you’ve gone.”

                Katrina clasped her hands behind her back and walked back to the windows.

                “Mmm, I’m looking forward to it,” she answered as she stood there and tilted her head. “Are you sure you won’t join? I promise to behave.”

                Adela didn’t believe her for a second.

                “No,” she said a little too harshly before shifting her tone. “No, thank you. I need to…rest up for tomorrow.”

                She gritted her teeth but tried to relax to speak again.

                “I’m… sorry for my outburst earlier. I’m just very protective of my family. I hope you can forgive me,” she said and bowed her head low to her.

                Katrina grinned at the sight.

                “Of course, sweetie. We all have our moments. I hope you’ve learned your lesson?”

                Adela raised her head slightly to look her in the eyes.

                “Yes.”

                “Good girl,” she purred. “I can’t wait to see you at the event tomorrow!”

                Hearing the praise from her made the other woman’s skin crawl. It was nothing like when Alcina said it to her. With a chuckle and a wave, Katrina made her way past the windows and around the corner on the other side of the terrace. It was too dark for Adela to see beyond there. She waited a few moments before she ran to close the curtains. Then she jumped up onto the bed, like a child afraid of a monster in the dark. In a way, that wasn’t wrong… She stayed there, clutching Alcina’s pillow, relaxing at the scent of her wife on it. It felt like hours had passed. Eventually, she closed her eyes and let sleep take her.

…

                The sound of the door slamming open startled Adela awake. She pushed herself all the way back on the bed before her eyes even opened. Her gaze snapped to the door. It was Alcina. At first, she assumed she was angry by how loud the door had sounded, but her next step told her otherwise. For the first time, she watched the tall, elegant frame of her wife tumble forward, having tripped on her own dress.

                “Alcina!”

                Adela held her hand out towards her and let the force of her light stop her from falling into the vanity. Alcina stumbled against the translucent barrier and bounced off it before righting herself against the wall. The blonde woman got to her feet and ran across the room to her wife’s side.

                “Alcina, are you-?”

                Her wife let out a loud snorting cackle.

                “Daniela is right, that is fun!”

                She was drunk. Adela sighed in relief.

                “Thank goodness,” she breathed. “I thought you were hurt.”

                Adela took her wife’s hand and gently pulled her towards her armchair.

                “Come, sit. We can’t have you falling and hurting yourself before the event, can we?”

                “Quite right, darling,” Alcina replied with another boisterous laugh.

                She let Adela lead her to her chair and then plopped herself onto it with a happy little hum.

                “Did you have fun, my love?” the maiden asked.

                Alcina leaned back in her chair and crossed her legs as she waved with a laugh. She was usually very expressive with her hands, but even more so when she was drunk, apparently.

                “So much fun, darling. Cassandra made another one of her fantastic meals. It was absolutely divine,” the Lady replied with a bright smile.

                Adela smiled and leaned forward as she listened to her. Even though she knew what she had said earlier, she now found herself hungry. Her eyes lowered to her wife’s hands, looking for the apple she promised her. She wasn’t holding anything. Then she scanned the floor to see if it might have fallen, but there was nothing there. She didn’t say anything, but the smile left her face.

                “I’m so glad,” she said. “You certainly look like you enjoyed yourself. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you drunk before.”

                “Mmm, I know it’s before the event, but every year Katrina and I try to out-drink one another. We’ve been doing it for decades now. It’s quite challenging.”

                Adela looked her over.

                “Did you win?”

                Alcina let out another snort.

                “Of course not. We ran out of bottles, and none of us felt like going to get more. But we’ll all certainly sleep well tonight. And the girls can nap in the carriage on the way.”

                She yawned just thinking about it. Adela got to her feet and held her good arm out to her.

                “Let’s get you to bed then, shall we?”

                Alcina took it, but even as drunk as she was, she put no weight behind it, or she’d pull her wife over. Despite that, the Lady always appreciated the gesture.

                “Thank you, darling,” she cooed and followed her to the bed.

                She was too tired to even bother with her robe, so she quickly got undressed and left everything where it fell. Adela pulled the sheets down, and they both got into bed. Alcina hummed happily and pulled the smaller woman into her as she covered them both up.

                “Goodnight, darling. Sleep well,” she said as she leaned down to kiss her.

                Adela smiled and tilted her head to kiss her back.

                “Goodnight, love.”

Notes:

Because I don’t want to overpower Adela, I have the Cadou be very specific in what it heals and when. She needs a “full reset” aka death to have her body completely healed. Skin and flesh heal easiest, followed by nerves and tissues, then vital organs and bones. Girly can’t be coming back to life and all that without some compromises.

Chapter 51: The Annual Dimitrescu Wine Event

Summary:

Alcina finally takes her wife and daughters out of the village and into her world.

Notes:

Warning: Light homophobia.

                Adela woke up before Alcina and rolled over in her arms. She smiled as she looked up into her sleeping face. Her wife looked so peaceful, she felt bad for having to wake her. She leaned in and cupped her cheek as she kissed her on the lips.

                “Wake up, sleepy-head.”

                Alcina’s makeup-smudged eyes slowly opened as she groaned softly. When she saw Adela’s face, she smiled.

                “Good morning, darling,” the black-haired woman said before kissing her. “Did you sleep well?”

                “Did you?” she asked, avoiding the question.

                “Very,” she replied with a happy sigh before her grey eyes suddenly widened. “We have to get ready!”

                “That’s why I’m waking you up, love,” Adela said with a giggle.

                Alcina leaned in and kissed her again before she got out of bed, nearly tripping on the clothes she’d forgotten that she left the night before. She stepped over them and disappeared into the washroom to put on a fresh layer of makeup. When she returned, Adela was sitting on the couch, staring out the window.

                “Have you peeked into my wardrobe recently, darling?” Alcina asked as she turned to open it.

                “No. Why?”

                A smirk formed across her crimson lips.

                “Marvelous.”

                Her wife watched her pull out two dresses she’d never seen before. One of them was black with white going down the front as well as in the sleeves, and the other was pure royal blue with intricate golden embroidery. Alcina handed the blue one to her with a smile.

                “Here you are,” she cooed.

                Adela’s eyes widened as she took it from her and looked the fabric over. There were small roses embroidered around the very high collar, which grew larger the further down they went, covering the entire dress. The inside of the long open sleeves was lined in blue silk.

                “It’s beautiful, Alcina,” she breathed as she looked up into her eyes. “Thank you.”

                The taller woman beamed and bent down to kiss her lovingly on the lips. Adela stood on her toes and pressed against her.

                “You’re welcome, darling. I’m so very glad you like it. Now let me see it on you.”

                Her wife nodded and turned back to the couch to place the dress down and change out of her robe. She went to put the new garment over her head, but winced as she did. Alcina frowned and moved closer to her.

                “Let me help you.”

                Adela pulled her sore arm in first, and that seemed to help. The taller woman assisted, bending forward to pull it around her. When she stood back up to her full height, she looked down at her with a widening smile.

                “Beautiful,” she breathed.

                She reached down and adjusted her necklace over the collar. When she was finished, she turned Adela around so that she faced the vanity mirror. The younger woman’s eyes widened as she took herself in. She almost didn’t believe she was looking at herself. She looked so…regal.

                “Do you like it?” Alcina asked hopefully.

                Adela nodded with a smile and turned to face her.

                “Yes. Thank you, my love. It’s wonderful,” she replied.

                Her eyes flicked up to her wife as she looked upon her still-naked body.

               “Let me help you into yours.”

                “Oh, I’m just fine, darling. Thank you,” Alcina assured.

                She easily slipped her elegant form into her dress, and she gave the fabric a light shake to help it fall into place. Then she cocked her hip and gestured down to herself.

                “Well?”

                The shorter woman was too stunned to speak. Her wife was breathtaking. She looked like a queen from a storybook. Crushed white velvet wrapped around her front, synched together from below her breasts, down to her waist. The rest of the dress was black with a golden trim. Her long sleeves were lined in white as well, but the fabric was silk.

                “You…look amazing, Alcina,” she breathed in awe. “There are far better words to describe it, but I… I cannot think of any at the moment.”

                A hint of color peeked under the black-haired woman’s pressed powder.

                “Well, thank you, darling.”

                Her grey eyes looked at them both in the mirror.

                “We do look quite the pair, don’t we?”

                Adela swooned up at her and hummed in agreement.

                “Oh, I almost forgot,” Alcina began as she turned back to the wardrobe.

                She opened it and pulled out a small box. Then she took whatever was inside and walked back over to her wife. She held it out to Adela in her palm with a smile. The blonde woman’s eyes lit up. It was a golden piece of metal in the shape of the Dimitrescu rose. Two pins on either side were shaped like the swords, completing the crest.

                “For your hair,” she told her.

                She gently turned her around again to replace the ribbon holding her braids in place.

                “Perfect!” Alcina exclaimed with a clap. “Now, let’s head downstairs and see how the girls are doing.”

                Adela nodded with a smile and followed her downstairs, careful not to trip on either of their long dresses. When they entered the main hall, the girls were already waiting for them and sipping their morning tea. Each of them was wearing matching dresses, per usual. They were black crushed velvet with a wide neckline and tight sleeves that went all the way down and around their middle fingers. They wore loose, roped belts around their waists, matching the color of the jewels in their necklaces. The white-eyed woman melted when she saw them.

                “Girls, you all look so beautiful,” she said.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they replied.

                Daniela looked around them all with a playful smirk.

                “What year is it?” she asked with a laugh.

                The rest of them chuckled as well.

                “We’re perpetually lost in time, Sister,” Bela told her. “As are most of the guests attending.”

                “Yes, we’ll fit right in,” Alcina told them.

                “We’ve already eaten, so you two should grab something before we go,” Cassandra said. “I left some food out for you, Mother. It’s in the kitchen.”

                “You’re so kind to me, Daughter,” Alcina said with a smile. “Come, Adela. You need to eat something substantial for once.”

                Her wife nodded; she was hungry. Adela followed her into the kitchen. Roxana greeted them with a warm smile.

                “Good morning, my Ladies,” she said with a bow of her head. “Lady Cassandra has prepared you both breakfast.”

                “Me too?” Adela questioned, trying to hide her excitement.

                Her friend nodded and gestured to the door behind them.

                “Why don’t you both take a seat? I’ll bring it to you.”

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said with a smile before she followed a very cheerful Alcina out into the dining room.

                She sat down beside her in their usual seats. Her face lit up as the redhead placed the food down in front of her. It was plăcintă aromână, something her mother had often made her. She remembered mentioning it only a few times in front of Cassandra, and yet she thought to make it. Adela excitedly cut into the flaky pastry. The egg and cheese filling was blended perfectly with the bright green spinach. She brought a forkful to her mouth and hummed in delight. A happy little moan left Alcina’s lips as she cut into her own pastry-pie. Adela knew not to look at it too long, but it did seem very fancy.

                “Did she even sleep?” the blonde woman asked in shock.

                “Oh, Cassandra is a very fast cook. The flies are a wonder with multitasking.”

                “Alcina, our daughters are perfect.”

                “I know, darling,” she said with a smile and took another bite of food.

                When they were finished, they joined the girls in the hall. Adela practically ran up to the middle child and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Thank you so much, Cassandra. That was delicious.”

                The brunette’s pale cheeks turned a soft pink.

                “You’re welcome, Mother. It was nothing. I can make it for you anytime.”

                “Yes, thank you, dear. Mine was superb as well.”

                “I’m glad you liked it, Mother,” she said with a smile.

                “Shall we, girls?” Alcina asked with a wave of her hand.

                The four of them nodded and followed her out of the castle and to the waiting carriage. It was already stacked full of everything they needed to bring that wasn’t already sent over by the Duke.

                “Sister, are you going to behave for the whole hour?” Bela asked as Daniela took her seat between her and Cassandra.

                The redhead scoffed.

                “You’re so rude, Bela,” she said with a pout. “Of course I will… probably.”

                A soft chuckle left Adela’s lips. She leaned into Alcina and rested her head on her side as the carriage took off down the mountain. The redhead did the same to her eldest sister.

                “Wake me when we get there,” she said with a yawn.

                Bela scoffed but smiled and subconsciously stroked her red hair. Eventually, both Daniela and Adela gave in to sleep. The maiden’s eyes fluttered open as the carriage came to a halt with a light shake.

                “We’re here, girls,” Alcina said.

                Daniela stretched in her sisters’ laps. Her head was on Bela’s while her feet were on Cassandra’s. Adela chuckled at the sight. She looked like a sleepy cat. The eldest daughter peeked out the curtain. She could see the manor house and a few mortals walking about.

                “Mother, is it safe to shift while we’re here? With the humans, I mean.”

                “Of course, dear. They know what they’ve come to and whose company they are in. Everyone who comes here knows their place. I expect you all to remember yours as well.”

                Adela felt her gaze fall upon her.

                “Yes, Alcina.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “Good,” she said as she bent through the now-open carriage door.

                The tall woman turned with a smile and held her hand out to her wife.

                “Come, darling. It’s time.”

                Adela’s cheeks blushed at the sight of her, and she took her hand with a smile of her own.

                “Thank you, love,” she said as she turned to look up at her.

                She thanked the driver as well and followed Alcina up to the manor with the girls trailing behind them. Adela’s white eyes took everything in. There were servants carting barrels and setting up stations in a large outdoor sitting area on a stone patio. Beyond that sat the manor house with a small vineyard stretching down the hill, encircling the building on one side. Each section of vines had a wooden plaque sticking up from the ground by the path, labeling the different kinds of grapes. All the servants stopped what they were doing to bow to them as they passed before continuing on with their tasks. Adela felt the urge to help them, but her wife led her up to the patio. Alcina stopped and turned to face the four of them and gestured around them.

                “The mortals should be arriving shortly. Daughters, you are allowed to wander only past the vines, not beyond. And you’re to go inside once it gets cold.”

                Her grey eyes narrowed warningly.

                “But remember what we’ve discussed about which rooms you may enter and when. I will not… hover over you like you’re children so long as you do not act as such.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they said in unison with a mixture of smiles and smirks on their dark lips.

                Alcina glanced down at her wife.

                “Adela, you are only to remain on the patio. If you wish to see the vineyard, I will take you. And you’re only to go inside when it’s time for bed. Do not go anywhere alone. I may be a bit distracted once all the guests arrive, so make sure myself or the girls are in your sight at all times.”

                Her wife looked up into her eyes and forced a reassuring smile. She understood it was all for her safety, and theirs, but it made her feel like a child.

                “Yes, Alcina,” she said with a nod of her head.

                The Matron of House Dimitrescu pulled out her long quellazaire and lit a cigarette. She exhaled the smoke as her eyes scanned her surroundings.

                “Is there anything I can do to help, my love?” Adela asked.

                She was nervous, and she needed something to do to spend the excess energy. Her instincts were telling her to help all the people racing about. Alcina wagged a finger at her.

                “No, no. You’re a Lady and you’re to act like it while we’re here,” she replied and took another drag before she blew the smoke over her head. “I will not have you looked down upon by those who think themselves above you. Just think of yourself as one of the princesses from your fairytales.”

                “That sounds dreadful,” Adela said and furrowed a brow at the thought. “I’d rather be… I don’t know… a knight.”

                Alcina pointed her quellazaire at her.

                “No swords for you. Not here.”

                The smaller woman laughed.

                “I know. I know,” she said as she smiled up at her. “I’ll be whatever you’d like for me to be so long as I can be by your side.”

                Daniela rolled her eyes and moved to sit on one of the iron garden chairs, mumbling something to herself about cheese and wine. She rested her elbow on the table in front of her and propped her head up with her hand. Her sisters took their seats beside her with soft smiles on their faces. Their eyes were scanning everything around them. Adela could see their excitement flickering in the yellow pools. They were just as sheltered as she was, perhaps even more so. She was glad they could all experience such an adventure together.

                “When can we try the wine, Mother?” Cassandra asked.

                “Once the guests start to arrive, dear,” she told her. “It shouldn’t be long now.”

                Alcina took another long drag from her quellazaire. Her wife could hear her shoe tapping against the stone under her long dress. She put a comforting hand on her side.

                “Are you sure I can’t do anything for you?”

                The taller woman calmed at her touch and smiled down at her. She leaned forward and trailed a finger down the side of her face. Adela hummed happily and leaned into her.

                “Just have a seat, darling, I’m always nervous before people arrive. It will pass once they do.”

                She lifted the blonde’s chin and kissed her gently on the lips. The shorter woman smiled and stood on her toes to press against her. Adela reluctantly pulled away and joined the girls at the table. It wasn’t long before the mortals began to arrive. Most of them came by car. The newer styles of automobiles intrigued the maiden. As the guests began to gather around the patio, Adela could feel her anxiety rise. She’d mostly been excited, but seeing so many people at once was a bit overwhelming. She was more used to it in the village because she knew everyone there. These people were new, and most of them were speaking languages she only slightly understood, if at all. There seemed to be a large group of Americans, which she hadn’t expected. Then again, she really didn’t know much to expect. Alcina finished her cigarette and stomped it out under her shoe. Then she took a sharp inhale through her nose and walked into the center of the patio. All eyes turned to her, and the crowd quickly silenced.

                “Welcome to the annual Dimitrescu wine tasting,” she greeted them all in Romanian with a wide gesture of her hand. “Thank you all for coming. Our family has been perfecting our vintages since the 15^th century. Many of your own families have been joining us since our very first event. I hope our product and our hospitality meet your expectations. Your patronage, new and old, is always greatly appreciated. Do enjoy your stay.”

                The Matron of House Dimitrescu turned and gestured to the row of servants, standing at attention beside the line of clearly labeled barrels. 

                “If you should need anything, do not hesitate to ask the staff or myself. We are here to serve.”

                The uniformed servants began pouring glasses of wine and setting them on large trays that they held as they stood in different spots on the patio. Each tray had a single bottle in the center of the type of wine that it was serving. There was white, red, blood, and the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine. The crowd of people quickly spread out. Alcina stood where she was as several people came straight up to her to greet her first. She caught Adela’s eye and held a hand out to her. The younger woman took a deep breath before getting to her feet.

                “Come, girls,” she said to the three of them before she joined her wife’s side.

                Daniela groaned.

                “Do we have to?” she asked her sisters.

                Cassandra turned to Bela with a raised brow. She’d been eyeing the wine since it came out.

                “Do we have to?”

                Their older sister was already walking towards their mother.

                “Yes,” she told them in an angry whisper.

                They both rolled their eyes but followed after her. Alcina seemed to know all the people who were before her, or at least was pretending very well. She took Adela’s hand as she neared and gently pulled her to her front, holding her close by her, but not noticeably so. With a smile, she placed one hand on the smaller woman’s good shoulder.

                “I’d like to introduce you to my wife, Adela. And our daughters, Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela.”

                She gestured to them all with a wide, elegant wave of her hand before she placed it on her hip. The people before them all bowed their heads. A few in the back snickered, mumbling things in their own languages. Adela understood some of the things they said, but she ignored them. Daniela, however, was glaring at a small group of American men. She had understood them as well, and she didn’t like what they had to say.

                “Do you have a problem with it?” she asked them in English.

                The men were a bit surprised by this.

                “Now, now, Daniela,” her mother scolded her in their native tongue. “Leave them be. They’re our guests.”

                Cassandra narrowed her eyes as well.

                “Why, what did they say?”

                “It’s fine, Cassandra,” Adela told her with a reassuring smile.

                The shorter woman could feel Bela’s burning gaze as well, but she remained silent. Alcina cleared her throat.

                “Well, it was lovely seeing you all again,” she said with a wave of her hand. “Please, go enjoy yourselves.”

                Adela recognized the tone. It wasn’t a suggestion. The small group quickly dispersed to separate servers. The tall woman sighed.

                “Daniela, please. You mustn’t take your anger out on anyone, even the mortals. We’ve discussed this.”

                The redhead gritted her teeth and stomped her foot.

                “But Mother, they said-!”

                “I know what they said. Leave it be.”

                Cassandra took her hand.

                “Come, Sister. Let’s go get a drink,” she said as she led her away.

                Bela followed after them, whispering angry questions. Adela sighed and tilted her head back to look up into her wife’s beautiful grey eyes.

                “I love you, Alcina,” she said.

                “And I love you, Adela.”

                The tall woman leaned down and kissed her wife on the lips, letting herself linger for a moment as she felt the men gaze upon them. If she couldn’t kill them, she could make them feel greatly uncomfortable. There was more than one way for a man to die. Adela surely wasn’t complaining about the long embrace, and she hummed happily against her.

                “Would you care for a drink, darling?” Alcina asked once she pulled herself away.

                “I actually would,” Adela replied with a smile.

                All Alcina had to do was lift her arm into the air a certain way, and a servant was by her side in an instant.

                “Yes, my Lady?”

                “One white,” she ordered.

                “Right away, my Lady,” they replied with a bow before they rushed off.

                “Alcina, I could have just walked over to get it,” Adela said with a laugh.

                “Yes, but that requires walking and getting, and we’re standing here right now.”

                She stood tall, easily looking over the people on the patio with a smile on her face and a hand on her hip.

                “This is my favorite part. When they think I’m distracted and I can’t see their first reactions. They can tell me whatever they’d like once I go over and ask, but their words aren’t always true. Sometimes they tell me what they want me to hear, sometimes they tell me what they think they should say, and sometimes they lie to try to get me riled up. So, I like to watch their faces first. They lie less.”

                Adela nodded and gazed out at the people.

                “That makes sense.”

                The servant soon reappeared with her wine. She thanked them and took the glass with a bow of her head. She brought the light, bubbly liquid to her lips and took a sip as her eyes scanned the faces of their guests. They all seemed pleased to her, but she was sure Alcina could see better than she could, and not just because of her height. She knew these people.

                “Do they like it?” she asked as she lifted her head to look back up at her.

                The shorter woman melted at the smile she found on her face. She looked proud.

                “Why yes, I think they do.”

                “Of course, they do. You’re amazing, Alcina. As is your wine. You should be very proud.”

                The black-haired woman relaxed at the words. She didn’t even know she was as tense as she had been. Her grey eyes turned down to her wife.

                “Thank you, darling.”

                She smiled and tilted her chin back with a crooked finger.

                “I couldn’t have done it without you,” she said before she leaned down to kiss her again.

                Adela happily kissed her back.

                “Mother, this is excellent,” Cassandra said as she floated towards them.

                “It’s the best,” Daniela exclaimed as she circled them in the air.

                “As expected,” Bela added as she smiled up at her.

                Alcina pulled away from the kiss to look at them with her own smile.

                “I’m so glad you like it, Daughters. Which ones have you tried so far?”

                “There are other ones?” Daniela questioned as she swirled the red liquid in her glass before taking another long sip.

                “Sister, did you even look around, or did you just stay over there?”

                “Why would I leave?”

                “Because there are three other vintages,” Bela said in a frustrated whisper.

                “Oh yeah."

                “At least try the others,” Adela nearly begged her, cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

                She’d been trying her best to hold it together, knowing other people were drinking her blood besides Alcina. But it had started to hit her when she was watching people’s reactions. Once she realized where the server with the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine was standing, she mostly avoided looking over. Daniela finished her glass with a sigh and placed it down on a passing tray.

                “Fine,” she whined before flying off to one of the other blood wine tables.

                Bela gave Cassandra a warning glance, and she took off after Daniela without a word.

                “They’re all wonderful,” the eldest daughter assured.

                Alcina chuckled.

                “Thank you, Daughter. What are the others saying? Did you hear anything?”

                “Well, from what I can make out, they all say it’s excellent. I did hear someone say the red was too bitter, but they sounded bitter themselves when they said it.”

                “Oh, I like that almost as much as when they love it,” her mother said with a smirk.

                She took Adela’s hand in her own and looked between the two blonde women.

                “Come, let’s see how bitter it really is,” she said as she turned and gently led her wife towards that server.

                Adela followed behind her with a laugh, and Bela floated after them. Alcina took her time and listened to her guests give her input as she took mental notes. The shorter woman finished her wine and took a glass of the red to try. She had always preferred the white, but she wanted to try it.

                “It’s delicious, love,” she said after trying a sip.

                A murmur of agreement sounded from around them. Alcina smiled at her guests. Her grey eyes fell upon one of them in particular. Her hips turned to face the woman, and she cocked one to the side as she rested her hand on it.

                “You like it, Olga?” she asked.

                “Very sweet,” the woman said with a forced smile.

                Alcina raised a brow with a smirk upon her crimson lips.

                “Mhm…”

                Adela stopped herself from taking a sip to hold back a laugh at her wife’s tone. Bela cleared her throat and floated into the air before she patted her mother on the shoulder.

                “I’m going to check on the others,” she told her before flying off with a soft chuckle.

                Alcina flashed the people around her a smile, making small talk with a few of them before she led Adela to the other stations. She left the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine for last. The maiden’s anxiety was already rising from the other blood wine tasting. It was strange to her to see regular humans drinking it; they didn’t need it like most of the guests coming later on. She had tried not to think about it much or watch them. But walking towards the wine with just her blood filled her body with a strange feeling of dread that threatened to make her ill. She pressed on, wanting to be there for Alcina. They did try so very hard together to make it just the way she liked. It seemed like the humans liked it as well.

                “Congratulations, my Lady,” said a boisterous British man, speaking in English. “The best vintage yet indeed, I must say.”

                Adela’s head reeled when the man tipped his glass in the fading sunlight to study the color before taking another sip. Her white eyes darted away from him and onto the patio floor as she stepped even closer to her wife.

                “Why, thank you, Reginald,” Alcina said in his native tongue.

                He began to go into great detail about the taste, and Adela found herself suddenly wishing she didn’t understand English. She certainly felt like she was going to be sick. She turned and asked a passing waiter for a glass of water. Her eyes fell back to the stone at her feet, and she began counting them to calm her mind and fill it with something else. Even though Alcina was still chatting, she reached out and took her wife’s hand and gently rubbed the back of it with her thumb. The shorter woman relaxed further and focused only on the stones and the touch on her hand.  When the waiter returned with her water, she thanked them and let it soothe her stomach. Once the man was done chatting, he turned to his friend, who was standing with his hands clasped behind his back as he stared out at the Romanian mountains.

                “Spencer, you must try this,” he said as he brought an extra glass of wine over to him.

                Adela felt Alcina pull gently on her hand, steering her away. The taller woman led her to a rectangular water feature by the entrance and gestured for her to take a seat on the stone wall that encircled it. Adela gladly obliged and took another sip of her drink. Alcina sat down beside her with a soft sigh, and she lit a cigarette. She pulled the smoke into her lungs and released it into the air above them.

                “I’m sorry, darling,” she said as she glanced down at her wife. “Are you alright?”

                “Of course, love,” she lied with a little forced smile.

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed, and she went to open her mouth to scold her.

                “I will be,” Adela corrected herself.

                She leaned against her as a long arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer.

                “I’m proud of you,” Alcina told her. “I know that must have been hard.”

                “I thought I was going to be sick,” she admitted. “But I am glad that something we made together turned out so well.”

                She looked up into her eyes with a genuine smile.

                “I’m proud of you, my love,” she said as her eyes began to swirl into sapphire.

                Alcina melted at the look on her face, and her grey pools began to glow their lovely honey-yellow. She leaned down and cupped Adela’s cheek as she gently kissed her. The shorter woman hummed happily, and her shoulders loosened as she relaxed. The slightest wince flashed across her face as the injured one cracked a little in its socket. The hand around her waist traveled up her back and gently rubbed the sore area.

                “Thank you,” she said as she nuzzled into her side. “I should have packed my herbs with me.”

                A secret smile danced across Alcina’s crimson lips, and she pulled another cigarette from wherever she stowed her own. She lit it with the lit end of hers and handed it down to her. Adela’s eyes lit up, this time only figuratively.

                “You’re wonderful, Alcina,” she told her. “Magical even.”

                She took it from her and brought it to her lips, pulling the smoke into her lungs before releasing it into the air. Her shoulder relaxed more with another little pop. It hurt at first, but then it felt better. She smiled and breathed a cleansing sigh into the air.

                “Will you be alright here for a few minutes while I see some of the guests off?”

                “Of course,” she said with a smile. “I’ll be right here.”

                They kissed again, and both of them let their lips linger before Alcina finally rose to her full height. She gave her chin a gentle squeeze.

                “I’ll be back as soon as I’m able,” she promised.

                Adela nodded with a smile and took another puff from her cigarette as she watched her go. A man coughed obnoxiously as he passed the water feature. He jabbed one of his friends in the ribs.

                “Hippies and homosexuals,” he chortled, speaking English. “Can you imagine?”

                It was the same bunch from before. A hint of icy blue danced in Adela’s eyes. She pretended she didn’t understand them.

                “Are you really so surprised? We’re in the middle of nowhere. They probably don’t know any better.”

                They stopped in front of her to stare and talked among themselves as if she weren’t even there. It was entirely different than the village. There, the people whispered behind her back. She never really knew what they were saying, just that they were talking about her. It was just gossip. This was something more.

                “Shame,” one of them spat bitterly. “What a pretty girl to be wasted on a freak like that.”

                Adela dug her nails into the stone she was sitting on to hold herself back. She wasn’t entirely successful. Her icy blue eyes darted up to meet their now startled gazes. She looked past them only a moment, and a smirk formed on her face before she looked the men in their eyes.

                “You should leave now,” she said in their language.

                They all scoffed and mumbled, having been caught in their cattiness. The first man to have spoken cleared his throat and looked down at her.

                “We’ve paid quite the sum to not only come to your…charming little country but also to be here. Would you really send away paying customers?”

                She said nothing and brought her herbs to her lips, maintaining eye contact with them as she took her hit and blew the smoke in their direction. It distracted them enough that they didn’t notice the towering presence looming over them from behind. Alcina bent forward to whisper in the chattier man’s ear.

                “She’s right, you know. It’s getting quite late, gentlemen, and I’m afraid the rest of the freaks will be arriving any moment.”

                The men froze, and Adela couldn’t help but laugh at the frightened looks on their faces. Alcina rose to her full height and stepped around the men with the clicking of her heels on the stone. She held a hand out to her wife.

                “Come now, darling,” she said, still in English. “Our daughters are waiting.”

                The blonde woman smiled and took her hand as she stood up. Alcina pulled her closer to her as she did and held her in a tight embrace. She took her smaller face in her hand and tilted it back to kiss her passionately. As the men walked away, grumbling, Adela giggled against her lips. Then she followed her as she led her back to the table they were at earlier. The girls were sitting there, chatting and laughing. Adela smiled at the sound and took a seat beside them.

                “Everything seems to be going well, Mother,” Bela said as she looked up at Alcina with a smile.

                The tall woman stood behind her wife with a hand on her good shoulder as she stared out at the slowly dwindling crowd.

                “Thank you, Daughter,” she said with a proud smile. “I think so as well.”

                “When do the fun people show up?” Daniela asked as she swirled her wine in her glass. 

                “They’re already here,” Alcina told her as she gestured to the manor. “They don’t all have to wait until sundown, but they stay away until the flighty mortals leave. The humans that remain know whose world they’re entering, if they’re not already part of it in their own ways.”

                Her younger daughter whined and stomped her foot under the table.

                “You mean we could have been having fun in there the whole time?” she complained. “It’s been so boring out here. Most of them aren’t even weirded out by the flies. Believe me, I tried.”

                “She did,” Cassandra confirmed with a nod.

                Their mother laughed.

                “I’m sure they’ve seen creatures far stranger than you.”

                Daniela scoffed, seemingly offended. Then she slumped down and crossed her arms with a pout.

                “At least Katrina thinks they’re neat,” she mumbled, then lit up suddenly as she realized. “Does that mean she’s here too?”

                She started to float out of her seat, but Cassandra pulled her down by her braided belt.

                “You can wait until they all come out,” she told her younger sister.

                “Fine,” she whined as she propped her chin up in her hand with a sigh.

                Adela took another hit of herb to relax her sore shoulder. She wasn’t looking forward to seeing the Countess again. There were no doors to hide behind. Alcina said she wasn’t allowed in the manor until they went to bed. She blew the smoke above her head and watched it swirl in the twilight sky.

Chapter 52: The Count

Summary:

Katrina’s father introduces himself to Adela.

                It wasn’t long before the doors to the manor house swung open. The Dimitrescu women all turned their heads to watch dozens of people file out of the building, some looking far less human than others. Their appearances didn’t faze them. In fact, it excited them. Daniela’s eyes were practically shimmering in delight.

                “Wow,” she breathed.

                Alcina drew a sharp breath in through her nose and turned to greet her new guests with a bright smile before she gave them the same speech as she’d given the others. She seemed even more excited by their presence than the first group. Adela stared up at her with a smile as she watched her fluid movements. When she finished speaking, the crowd dispersed. Several guests went straight up to greet their host to bow and greet her in Romanian.

                Adela had been pleasantly entranced by her wife. She found it far easier to stare at her than to look at the people gathering around the wine. Even as spellbound as she was, she could feel a strange tingle travel down the nape of her neck. Then she noticed Cassandra’s eyes light up, and her head shot in her direction. But she wasn’t looking at her; she was looking just past her.

                “Hey, sweetie,” came Katrina’s voice.

                The maiden could hear the grin behind her words, and it made her stiffen in her seat. Bela and Daniela both looked in the Countess’ direction. The redhead swooned out of her seat and floated over to her.

                “Hey, cutie,” she said as she eyed the vampire.

                Adela didn’t turn around. She kept her eyes focused on Alcina, clinging to her light as the darkness of her fear threatened to consume her.

                “Did you miss me?” Daniela asked the scarlet-eyed woman.

                She was hovering in the air behind the maiden, practically sitting on the back of her chair. Was she protecting her, or was she just enthralled by the vampire? Perhaps both.

                “Dreadfully so,” Katrina purred as she ran a crooked finger up the girl’s chin.

                Daniela leaned into her touch and nearly purred herself.

                “The mortals were so boring and rude,” she complained.

                The ancient yet eternally beautiful creature grinned, and her eyes flashed as she stepped towards her.

                “Well, now the real fun can begin.”

                She let her long black nail trail across Daniela’s skin, beckoning her down to her. The redhead didn’t move from her perch, but she bent forward with a grin of her own. Their eyes locked, and their lips met.

                Adela didn’t know what was happening behind her, but she could see the blend of annoyance and disgust on Bela and Cassandra’s faces. Her gaze darted back up to her wife as she tried to force everything else away. When Alcina finally turned around to face her, her eyes narrowed, and Adela could see the dragon raging behind them. Katrina glanced in the taller woman’s direction. She gave Daniela one last lingering kiss before she pulled away from her.

                “Alci! So good to see you. How did it go with the mortals? Dani says they were boring and rude.”

                The youngest Dimitrescu daughter nodded. Her mother stepped towards them, clutching her quellazaire in her hand. Adela could see just how angry she was. She was afraid she’d make the same mistake she did. She rose from her seat and gently placed a comforting hand on her wife’s hip before she got too close. If Daniela had actually been sitting on her chair, it would have tipped over from her weight, but she remained there, hovering in the air just above it.

                “Alcina,” Adela called to her.

                The vampire smirked at the look on her friend’s face. Her anger only amused her.

                “That bad, hmm? Well, now we’re all here,” Katrina said as she gestured around the patio. “The real party.”

                Her scarlet eyes scanned her tall frame, but her head never raised.

                “My father and sisters should be around. Have they come to speak to you yet?”

                “No,” came Alcina’s seething voice.

                Adela rubbed her side soothingly. She’d yet to turn around to face the vampire. Her focus remained on her wife and trying to calm her instead of herself. She wished she could touch her face, but she didn’t want to use her powers in front of the immortals.

                “Alcina,” she called again as she tugged on one of her long sleeves.

                Her wife lowered her head to look at her, and her features softened. The gold in her eyes faded to honey-yellow. A smile tugged at her crimson lips, and she cupped the smaller woman’s cheek in her large hand.

                “Yes, darling?” she asked.

                “Would you come with me to get a glass of wine?”

                “Of course.”

                The smile on her lips slowly crept into a smirk. Her hand traveled down Adela’s cheek, and she took her chin between her thumb and index finger. The blonde woman stood on her toes as she was gently pulled in for a kiss. She smiled against her lips. Her distraction had worked. Then her white eyes went wide as Alcina intensified the kiss, and her tongue begged for entry. The taller woman’s other hand lowered to the small of her back and pulled her even closer. Adela’s eyes swirled sapphire before they closed as she parted her lips for her. The large tongue swirled around her own, stirring a soft moan from her throat. Katrina’s scarlet eyes narrowed, and she glanced back up at the floating girl before her.

                “Have you been inside yet, sweetie?” she asked her. “While you’ve been out here bored, I’m afraid we were all having a bit of fun.”

                “Aw, I wanna have fun,” Daniela whined.

                The vampire grinned, and she held her hand up to her.

                “Shall we then?”

                Bela and Cassandra quickly got to their feet as their younger sister took the enchantress’ hand.

                “We’ll go with you.”

                “Besides, it’s almost too cold to be out here,” Bela added.

                Katrina’s grin widened, and her eyes flashed in excitement and lust.

                “Mmm, we can find my sisters and we can all have a…lovely little time together.”

                Alcina pulled away from her wife to glare at her friend.

                “Katrina…” she warned.

                “Come now, Alci, we’re all adults here,” she said as she glanced up at her. “Don’t be such a bore.”

                “They’re my daughters,” Alcina said defensively.

                She went to take a step forward, but Adela refused to move and stood in her way. Bela floated over to her and rose to meet her height.

                “We’ll be fine, Mother,” she assured. “I haven’t forgotten what you told me. Do not forget what I promised you.”

                Alcina sighed and nodded.

                “Thank you, Bela.”

                Her grey eyes looked between her three daughters.

                “You all… have fun,” she told them. “And be safe.”

                Katrina grinned and pulled Daniela down to her, rousing a giggle from the redhead.

                “Ready, sweetie?”

                “So ready,” she said as she draped her arms around the slightly shorter woman’s shoulders.

                Her sisters rolled their eyes and followed after the pair as they made their way towards the manor house. A look of anger and worry flashed across Alcina’s face. Adela wrapped both her arms around her and hid a wince as her shoulder cracked with the movement.

                “She’ll be fine so long as Bela and Cassandra are with her, love.”

                Alcina’s gaze was glued to the door as it closed behind them.

                “It’s not her safety I'm concerned for, exactly.”

                Her wife gave her another gentle squeeze before she slowly lowered her arms.

                “I know.”

                Alcina scoffed.

                “You know nothing about what goes behind those walls, darling. That’s why you’re out here.”

                She didn’t mean to say it as bitterly as it sounded.

                “I’m not that naïve, Alcina. I can imagine. But, they’re older than I am. And that’s before the years since they were reborn.”

                Adela raised an eyebrow at her.

                “Do you honestly think, in all this time, that they haven’t… experienced anything?”

                The taller woman’s head turned from the door and snapped down to her with narrowed eyes.

                “D-don’t give me that look,” the maiden said as she took the smallest step back. “Perhaps you haven’t heard the things they say when you’re not around, but especially when I was still a servant, they were always more vocal about such things.”

                She gathered her courage and tilted her head back to look her in the eyes.

                “You’re a very loving, protective mother, Alcina. But you must learn to let them fly on their own sometimes.”

                Her wife’s expression softened, and she sighed. She pulled her closer in a gentle and loving embrace.

                “You’re right."

                Her grey eyes lifted to the now completely dark sky, and she smiled at the twinkling stars above.

               “If they could help you and Karl battle that wretched woman whom I called ‘Mother’, then I believe I can trust them to handle this on their own as well.”

               Adela smiled warmly. It had been nearly a year that very moment when they defeated Miranda. She suddenly wrapped her arms around the taller woman again, uncaring of the pain it caused her shoulder. Alcina ran her fingers through her wife’s long blonde hair.

                “Thank you, my darling.”

                “For telling you to let your daughters have a bit of fun?”

                “For everything.”

                The smaller woman nuzzled into her with a happy little hum.

                “Are you hungry?” Alcina asked her. “There’s plenty of food left over from the mortals. I can have them bring some out, and we can sit under the stars together. How does that sound?”

                Adela tilted her head back to look up at her with a smile still on her face.

                “That sounds wonderful.”

                “Go have a seat, I’ll be right there,” she said as she gestured to the table they’d been sitting at before.

                The blonde woman nodded and took a spot closer to the torch on one of the pillars that encircled the patio. She wasn’t unbearably cold, but it was still chilly for her. Thankfully, the dress Alcina had given her was keeping her warm. When her wife returned to the table, she took the spot directly across from her, and they smiled lovingly at one another.

                “Finally, some time alone,” the taller woman breathed in relief. “I do so love entertaining, but it does take its toll.”

                “You’re very good at it, my love. Just watching you talk to people looks like I’m watching a play.”

                Alcina pulled out her quellazaire and lit a cigarette. Her beautifully aged face was illuminated by the flickering flame. She leaned back in her seat and held the stick up beside her head. As she released the smoke into the air, she raised a perfectly trimmed eyebrow at her from across the table.

                “What do you mean?”

                Adela giggled softly and shook her head.

                “Never mind.”

                She reached her good arm across the table towards her. Alcina smiled and took her hand before she rubbed the back of it with her thumb. It didn’t take long for the food to arrive. Adela bowed her head and thanked the server as they set a steaming bowl of vegetable and lentil soup down in front of her, as well as some bread and wine. They left without giving Alcina anything.

                “Are you not eating, my love?” Adela asked.

                “My food is inside,” she said with a gesture to the manor. “You just enjoy yours.”

                The blonde woman’s white eyes went from her wife to her food, then back with a frown.

                “Now I feel bad. Is it really so horrible in there that we cannot eat together?”

                “Yes,” Alcina said firmly. “It most certainly is. For you.”

                She flashed her a reassuring smile.

                “Just take your time and enjoy your meal, and then I’ll enjoy mine.”

                Alcina brought her quellazaire to her crimson lips and pulled. The small light from the tip of the cigarette lit up a smirk.

                “Then we can have dessert together before we retire for the evening.”

                Adela hid a smile behind her soup spoon. She was looking forward to it. Alcina hadn’t been allowing her to please her for nearly a week, and she was growing… frustrated. She enjoyed pleasing her wife almost more than she enjoyed receiving it. Perhaps she would finally be allowed the honor of touching her since it was such an important day.

                Once she finished eating, she sat back in her chair with a happy sigh. A server returned to take her bowl and silverware. Alcina reached across the table to offer her hand. Adela smiled and took it as she stared into her honey-yellow eyes. The stars shined brilliantly above them, as did the lights that danced around their heads. Alcina chuckled at the sight.

                “You’re glowing, my darling.”

                Adela was too transfixed on the beautiful woman across from her to notice. She looked like a portrait. There was just enough light from the torches to illuminate her perfect face and the elegant dress she was wearing. The silhouette of the mountains behind her made for an even more striking image.

                “You’re breathtaking as always, my love.”

                "No, I mean literally,” Alcina said as she gestured.

                Adela turned her eyes away from hers to see the shimmering sapphire glow of her power. She giggled and turned her attention back to her wife.

                “Oh. Well, I can’t help that, I’m afraid.”

                “I thought you didn’t want anyone to see your powers tonight?”

                “Yes, but I honestly can’t help it. I still don’t know how to control that, and I don’t know if I ever will. It just… happens.”

                “Well, I’m afraid I know how to make it stop,” Alcina said with a sigh. “I have to go eat my dinner now.”

                A frown flickered across Adela’s face, and the light slowly faded, as did the special glow to Alcina’s eyes.

                “See? Painfully easy,” she said with a sigh. “Now…”

                She leaned forward and brought Adela’s hand to her lips to plant a loving kiss on her knuckles.  

                “I’ll return as soon as I’m able. I’ve informed the staff, so they’ll be checking on you. I had a cloak packed for you, so someone will bring it to you.”

                “Thank you, my love. The dress has been nice and warm as well,” she said with an appreciative smile.

                “I was hoping,” Alcina said and looked her over with a smile of her own. “It does look lovely on you.”

                “Mmm, yours makes you look like the queen you are.”

                Her wife chuckled and poked her on the nose.

                “Be careful, darling. There are real queens among our guests.”

                “I know. I truly feel like I’ve stepped into one of my fairytales.”

                Alcina gave her hand a squeeze before she stood from the table. She looked down at her with a hand on her hip.

                “Just make sure to remain acting like a princess while I’m gone and not some sort of knight.”

                Adela scoffed and smiled playfully.

                “Who says a princess can’t also act like a knight?”

                The taller woman narrowed her eyes warningly.

                “You know what I mean…”

                The blonde woman sighed and lowered her head.

                “Yes, Alcina. I promise to behave.”

                “Good girl,” she cooed.

                The taller woman leaned forward and took her chin in her hand, tilting her head back to kiss her lovingly. Adela stood on her toes to press her lips against hers. She raised her hand and cupped her cheek as she gently held it there. Even when Alcina went to pull away, she kept her for a moment longer. Not that her wife minded. When they finally parted, Alcina gently stroked her cheek before she stood up straight.  

                “I won’t be too long. You just enjoy your wine under the stars, and when I come back, we can enjoy… each other,” she said with a smirk.

                Adela smiled up at her with pink cheeks.

                “I look forward to it. Enjoy your meal, my love.”

                “Oh, I will. Thank you, darling.”

                With that, she turned with a sway of her hips and made her way inside the manor. Adela watched her go with a soft sigh. She turned her gaze to the sky. The moon and stars were shining beautifully, but they could never compare to Alcina. One of the servers soon arrived with a cloak for her. She thanked them with a smile, then got to her feet to wrap it around herself.

                Her white eyes scanned the patio. No one except for a few of the servants remained, and they were sitting by themselves, eating their dinner. Her eyes met the rectangular water feature in the center, and she made her way towards it. The sky looked even more lovely in its reflection. She took a seat on the stone surrounding it, careful not to get her cloak or dress wet. With a slight smile, she poked the water and watched the lights in the sky dance across the rippling surface.

                “Adela…” came a soft voice.

                It sounded like her name, but in a language that she’d never heard before, like a strange blend of Latin and Gaelic. She looked up and her gaze met the scarlet eyes of Katrina. For some reason, she wasn’t as frightened as she usually was when she saw her. It was as if the part of herself that had told her to keep her guard up was now telling her it was safe to lower it, if just slightly. She hadn’t really looked at her since she arrived, but it was hard not to once she was standing in front of her.

                The Countess was in crushed red velvet, almost the same shade as her eyes. The dress was the same style as the black one she wore when they first met, but she was wearing an elaborately decorated corset around her midsection. It was black with red ravens and roses embroidered on it. The same dagger peeked through the long slit down the side of her leg as she took a step forward. Adela instinctively leaned away as she did.

                “Katrina…”

                The name left her lips in the same odd-sounding language, but she didn’t know it. It brought a genuine smile to the raven-haired woman.

                “Hello there… princess.”

                Her scarlet eyes scanned the patio around them and beyond.

                “Alci left you out here by yourself?”

                “No,” Adela said and gestured to the servants sitting at their table across the way. “They’re here.”

                The Countess scoffed.

                “As I said, alone. The mortals hardly count.”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed slightly.

                “What?” Katrina asked defensively. “You’re all just…sitting ducks out here.”

                “I thought all the guests were inside?”

                “Not all of them,” the raven-haired woman said with a soft sigh as her eyes darted around the darkness.

                “Well, I thought everyone was meant to behave themselves. Why would I be in danger? Alcina wouldn’t leave me out here if she didn’t think it was safe.”

                “I know she wouldn’t, sweetie. That’s why I’m here.”

                She took a seat on the same side of the water feature but kept her distance.

                “Alcina sent you out here?”

                “I didn’t say that. I just know she wouldn’t leave you out here if she thought you’d be in danger.”

                She crossed one leg over the other and rested her elbow on her bare knee to hold her head up with her hand under her chin.

                “Bold of her to assume everyone would behave themselves, especially around you.”

                Adela eyed her suspiciously and leaned further away. The other woman rolled her eyes.

                “I’ve had my fun,” she said, unable to stop the grin from forming on her face. “Unless you’re offering.”

                “No,” Adela said flatly.

                Katrina sighed dramatically.

                “Fine, then just let me sit with you. I’ve been cooped up in there all day long.”

                The blonde woman softened and let herself relax. Her guard was still up, but she wasn’t afraid.

                "It is a lovely night out.”

                In rare form, the vampire tilted her head back to look into the sky.

                “It is, isn’t it?”

                Her scarlet eyes returned to the woman beside her.

                “It was like this last year. I remember staring up into the stars here on the patio to take a little breather. That’s when I heard Alci crying in the woods over there,” she said, and pointed. “I’ve heard her cry plenty of times, but never like that. She couldn’t speak to tell me what had happened, so I just… held her. When she finally calmed down enough to form words, she told me Miranda was dead. That brother of hers thinks he was the only one smart enough to figure out the control that woman had on her mind?”

                She scoffed bitterly, and her eyes narrowed.

                “Do you know how long I was trying to find a way to fix it? To free her of that woman? Since the day she went into that dreadfully boring little village and never came back. And then to hear she moved into the castle? Alci and I used to have so much fun just galivanting around Europe. If she wanted to settle down, she would have. But she didn’t.”

                A frown formed on her red lips, though she didn’t intend for the other woman to see it.

                “She also didn’t want to die. Miranda promised her a cure.”

                “A cure?” Adela questioned. “For what?”

                “She had a blood disease when she was still mortal. It would have killed her. But Miranda sought out the bloodlines of the four kings on the assumption that their blood would take better to the Mutamycete. Then she’d have an easier time finding her dead daughter a vessel. So, she lured Alci there with the promise to cure her and gave her the family castle.”

                “Your castle?”

                “Well, I wasn’t there when Miranda took over. I moved away from there lifetimes ago. I was mortal once, too,” she admitted. “My mother was a Dimitrescu, but she died when I was younger. She left my two sisters and me with the man she married.”

                She sighed and waved her hand dismissively.  

                “But that’s another story.”

                “Wait, so you and Alcina are related?”

                “Yes, very distantly, on my mother’s side. I’m very old, sweetie.”

                The vampire smirked and gestured to herself.

                “Though I don’t look a day over… twenty-five? I don’t remember. But even with all my years on this earth, I couldn’t think of a way to save Alci’s life besides turning her into a vampire, like I was. But she didn’t want that. She thought Miranda was truly a woman of science. She might have been, once. But she turned into a monster. And she put that filthy parasite into my Alci and took her from me.”

                The Countess’ eyes flashed an angry red.

                “At first, I thought it was just the Cadou that changed her, but she’d done more experiments. She wanted Alci to be submissive. Can you imagine? Forcing that marvelous creature to submit. How absurd! But it worked. She got her way,” she said before her angry features softened. “Then I only got to see Alci once a year, here at the event. I never got to meet the girls. We never got to have any more fun adventures.”

                Katrina looked into Adela’s white eyes with a smile on her face.

                “And then you killed the bitch and broke the spell, so to speak.”

                “I wouldn’t have been able to without Karl and the girls,” Adela reminded her.

                “How I wish I could have seen her turn to dust,” Katrina said with a disappointed sigh. “But I can just have Dani recant the tale whenever I wish to imagine myself there.”

                Adela could see her smile brighten once she mentioned Daniela.

                “I could listen to that girl tell me anything,” the Countess admitted, nearly swooning.

                The blonde woman smiled at her words and the way she spoke them. She could hear the truth behind them.

                “Mmm… she could tell me she was going to kill me and I’d still enjoy it, so long as she gave me a nice little speech first.”

                Adela hesitated a moment as she studied her face.

                “Do you really like Daniela?” she asked. “She’s not just some plaything to you?”

                Katrina looked almost offended.

                “How could that lovely creature be anyone’s plaything? She’s magnificent.”

                The blonde woman smiled.

                “Good. I’m glad you think so.”

                The vampire grinned playfully.

                “Why? Do you want to join, sweetie?”

                Adela narrowed her eyes.

                “You two are perfect for one another,” she said flatly.

                Katrina laughed. It sounded genuine. It brought a smile back to the blonde’s face.

                “Perhaps now that Miranda is gone, you can come visit Alcina and the girls more often than just once a year. Maybe you could even go on a trip like you used to. She deserves a vacation after all she’s been through and all that was taken from her. Daniela has mentioned she wants to go somewhere that’s warm all year round,” Adela said, growing more excited with the idea as she spoke. “Then they don’t have to worry about getting hurt, and they can go outside whenever they want. That would be so wonderful!”

                The raven-haired woman looked back up at the stars.

                “Mmm, that does sound wonderful,” she agreed. “I think I’d like that very much.”

                Her eyes narrowed as she noticed something fly across the sky. She suddenly got to her feet and held a hand out to Adela.

                “Let’s go inside, sweetie. We can… go tell everyone your idea.”

                The white-eyed woman went to take her hand but stopped, hesitating.

                “Alcina told me to wait outside until she came to get me,” she told her as she lowered her arm.

                “Mhm, but now I’m telling you to go inside. Now come on."

                She reached out to take Adela’s arm, but the girl pulled away from her.

                “No. Last time Alcina told me to stay somewhere and I didn’t listen, I almost died.”

                Katrina was growing impatient quickly.

                “Don’t be stubborn, Adela! Just come with me,” she demanded through gritted teeth.

                The blonde woman got to her feet and backed away from her.

                “I’m going to listen to my wife and stay right here,” she said firmly.

                “No, listen to me. It’s time to go inside.”

                “Why are you acting like this again? I thought… We just had our first normal conversation.”

                Her eyes narrowed at the vampire woman.

                “You’re just trying to get me to go in there with you and Daniela, aren’t you?”

                Katrina growled in frustration.

                “As much as I would love to, no. I told you, I had my fun. Now, Alcina is having her fun, and she left you out here alone. It’s not safe out here. Come inside. Now.”

                “Listen, I’ve learned my lesson and I know my place now, but Alcina is my wife and my Mistress and I listen to her. No one else.”

                The other woman scoffed bitterly.

                “That’s cute and all, but if I have to pull rank, I will. Get inside the manor! Whatever she’s afraid of you seeing in there, or whoever she’s afraid of getting to you, doesn’t matter right now. You need to trust me.”

                “You forced my wife to put me on the rack, and then you popped my shoulder out of the socket! Why should I trust you?!”

                “And you put a sword to the throat of a vampire born in the 15^th century! Sorry, sweetie, the world isn’t always rainbows and sunshine. Not everything is so black and white. Sometimes I have to do things even I don’t necessarily want to do. But maybe, just maybe, I did it for a reason. Did you ever think about that?”

                “A reason?” she questioned. “What rational reason, besides making your point that you’re superior, could there possibly be to… torture someone like that? You’re not making any sense!”

                Katrina’s eyes were wide, and fear flickered behind them as she stared past the blonde woman standing defiantly before her.

                “Please,” she begged and held her hand out to her.

                Even Adela could see the look in her eyes. She went to take a step forward towards her, but something stopped her. Strong arms wrapped around her from behind, one around her waist and the other clasping a hand over her mouth. The touch seemed as cold as ice. Her eyes widened in panic.

                “You put a sword to my daughter’s throat?” questioned a man’s voice from behind her.

                “A metaphor, Father,” Katrina said with a forced laugh.

                “You lie to your father?” the man asked and tightened his hold on the girl.

                 “She was only a mortal until last year, Father. Please. She didn’t know. I handled it.”

                “Yes, I’ve smelled.”

                The strong arm around her waist moved to her bad shoulder and gave it a rough tug. Adela cried out behind the man’s hand as her shoulder popped back out of its socket. She went to rush forward to free herself, but he pulled her back against him. He leaned closer and whispered in her ear.

                “We vampires have the most heightened senses when it comes to blood. Even the tearing of internal tissue will reach the strongest of us. All the easier to find prey when it is already weakened.”

                Adela felt fear at that moment more than she had in her whole life. Perhaps when she was younger, with Moreau and her parents, but not in her adult life. Not with Soreana, not with Alcina, not with Miranda, and not even with Katrina. This man was absolutely terrifying, and she didn’t even know what he looked like. She could hear him sniff the air.

                “You are Alcina’s Virgin of Light, then, are you? I must say, of all the blood I have tasted in the countless years I have walked this earth, yours may be the purest. Besides that of a child or an infant, of course.”

                The very idea that he knew the difference repulsed her.

                “Tell me, girl, how does she make it?”

                “Father…”

                “Silence!” he hissed.

                Katrina lowered her eyes to the patio.

                “If I remove my hand and you make a sound louder than a whisper, I will snap your neck and drain you all for myself. Do you understand?”

                She couldn’t move her head to nod, so she just mumbled in agreement behind his hand. Once she did, he lowered it.

                “Now, tell me,” he demanded.

                “Only Alcina and I can make it taste the way it does,” she told him softly.

                “Is that so?”

                His hand wrapped around her throat with his clawed nails at the high collar of her dress.

                “Prove it.”

                “Father, she speaks the truth,” Katrina assured.

                “You tried it from the vein?”

                “From the skin.”

                The man scoffed.

                “You might as well not have tried it at all.”

                He suddenly snapped Adela’s head to the side, baring her throat to him. Her panic rose. Her head was reeling. His fingers began to pull the collar down as his mouth drew closer.

                “Prove it to me and I will leave you be.”

                Adela shut her eyes tightly, causing silent tears to fall down her cheeks. Her pleading gaze fell on Katrina, but her scarlet eyes lowered to the ground, unable to look at her. She wanted to fight against him, to do anything to get away from him. But she knew the consequences would be far worse than she could imagine. She’d be putting her life, the lives of everyone she loved, and the entire village on the line. She would simply have to submit. Her whole body began to tremble as she felt his breath ghosting across her skin.

                “She has to give the blood willingly to make it taste the way it does,” came Alcina’s voice.

                The blonde woman’s eyes shot open to look at her. She opened her mouth to call to her, but she closed it and stared pleadingly at her. The taller woman slowly started walking towards them. Her hands were clasped before her, but her eyes were narrowed ever so slightly as she looked at the man holding her wife.

                “She has to be feeling at her top health, mentally and physically,” she continued.

                Then a smirk formed on her crimson lips.

                “And we make love in the pool once it is filled.”

                Adela’s face went red at that admission. She could see a grin form on Katrina’s face.

                “What a marvelous recipe, Alci,” her friend said.

                “Thank you, Katrina,” she replied with a smile before her eyes returned to the man before them.

                “It is something only Adela and I can reproduce. The vintage you tried last year, all the blood was taken by force. There was nothing but dread, sadness, and hopelessness inside her. I believe you can taste the difference in the wine.”

                There was a long pause, then the man released the maiden with a shove. Adela ran to her wife’s side. Alcina wrapped her arm around her, but kept her just slightly behind her. Katrina walked over with the clicking of her heels on the stone patio and stood beside them with her arms crossed as she glared at her father.

                Adela could see him now. He was a tall, older man, appearing to be in his sixties, but she knew he was far from that age. His skin was just as pale as his daughter’s, and he had a full head of dark curly hair as well as a long white mustache. She noticed that he had slightly pointed ears and she wondered if Katrina’s were the same under her long hair. His nails were long and sharp, as was his hooked Romanian nose. A set of particularly pointed canine teeth gleamed in the pale light of the moon as he bared them. He was wearing a long black cape with a high collar that completely covered him. He was terrifying. The blonde woman took a step behind her wife and gripped her dress in her fingers.

                “You give me your recipe?” the man asked with a scoff.

                “A recipe that you could not even dream of reproducing,” Alcina said with narrowed eyes. “I told Katrina the other night as well. I’ll not keep it secret any longer. You already know how to blend the wine and the blood, but you can never get her blood to taste the same, even if you tried.”

                Katrina’s father’s eyes flashed an angry red, and a growl left his throat. He turned his back on them with a wave of his cape. Then he made his way back towards the woods without another word. Adela could feel herself relax the further away he got. When he was out of her sight, she sighed and leaned her head against Alcina’s side. The vampire woman turned on her heels and looked over at the blonde.

                "And what did we learn?”

                Adela glared at her, but her expression soon softened.

                “You cannot honestly blame me for not trusting you. Besides, Alcina told me to stay out here.”

                The taller woman turned to face her wife. She leaned forward to wrap her arms tightly around her, careful not to touch her reinjured shoulder.

                “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I thought you would be safer out here, away from everyone.”

                Katrina put a hand on her hip and narrowed her eyes at her friend.

                “Even I hadn’t seen my father this evening once we all left the manor. I knew he was somewhere, stalking about, wanting to try it for himself. He’s so obsessed with drinking from the vein,” she said with a scoff and a wave of her hand. “But you should have known better, Alci. You left her with only mortals to watch her. And where have they gone?”

                “They ran inside to get me, as I instructed them to.”

                “He could have drunk her dry before they ever even went inside,” the vampire hissed suddenly.

                Alcina had no words. She hugged her wife closer to her and nuzzled her cheek against her head. Then she planted a sweet kiss upon it before she stood to her full height and looked down at her friend.

                “Thank you, Katrina.”

                The vampire woman sighed and waved a dismissive hand in front of her own face.

                “Don’t worry about it, Alci. I think I owe it to you, after my little… demonstration the other night.”

                She turned her scarlet eyes down to Adela.

                “But this all would have gone much differently today if it were him whose throat you held your blade to.”

                “I can imagine,” the blonde mumbled.

                With a sigh, Katrina turned on her heels and made her way towards the manor.

                “Come now. I must return before Dani grows too bored and leaves my company for one of the others.”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “I doubt she would.”

                Alcina remained silent, though her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. She scooped her wife into her arms and held her close, keeping her shoulder in place. A small startled gasp left the shorter woman’s lips.

                “You are to keep your eyes closed until we reach our room,” Alcina told her as she made her way towards the door.

                Adela obeyed and shut them as she rested her head on her wife’s shoulder.

                “Yes, my love.”

                Katrina held the door open for them with a playful grin.

                “You two have fun now,” she said in a sing-song voice. “I’ll see you whenever we all wake.”

                Then she laughed and made her way back to find Daniela.

Notes:

I’m not saying that Katrina’s father is Dracula, but that’s his physical description from the book. She also has two sisters that she is very…close with and he mentions knowing what infant blood tastes like. There will be other references, but I will never come right out and say it.

The princess/knight talk is a reference to Adela’s story, where she is a princess but she’d rather act like a knight and help people physically rather than bureaucratically.

Katrina is speaking the language from their story to reach that part of Adela that’s still inside her. She will be trying more and more to break the barrier between stories/universes.

Chapter 53: Release

Summary:

Adela’s Mistress finally gives them both what they’ve been craving while a literal blood orgy rages on in the manor.

Notes:

Local author finally realizes they can just write a BDSM scene out to make a smut scene in a story.

                Adela didn’t know the layout of the building. Alcina had just told her there were separate rooms for separate things, and the important guests who were staying until the next day had their own rooms, including them. She could feel them ascend and heard her wife’s heels click against the solid wood of a staircase. Even before they reached the floor above, she could hear the sounds. Gasps, moans, cries, and screams all blended together like an erotic symphony. She felt her entire face flush, and she leaned closer to Alcina. A smirk was spread across her wife’s crimson lips, though she couldn’t see it. Adela could hear a door creak open and then close behind them.

                “Alright, darling. You can open your eyes now,” Alcina said as she put her down on a plush mattress.

                Adela looked around the room. The walls were all dark wood with wallpaper in various shades of red. There was a rug on the floor in front of the bed that matched the rose pattern of the paper. Candles were spread out across every surface, and crimson petals were strewn about all around them. It was beautiful. Alcina bolted the door closed and turned to face her. Now the smaller woman could see the smirk that was still plastered on her wife’s face. The blonde woman could feel her heart thumping in her chest, and twinkling sapphire light danced around them as her glowing eyes took in the beauty in front of her.

                “Don’t go getting all excited just yet,” Alcina told her. “I still need to reset your shoulder again.”

                Adela sighed, and the lights faded.

                “Could I have one of my-?”

                The tall woman handed her an herbal cigarette with a loving smile. Her wife took it from her with a smile of her own.

                “Thank you, love.”

                “Of course, darling. Here,” she said as she leaned forward to light it for her.

                Adela tilted her head back and pulled the smoke into her lungs. Her muscles relaxed as she slowly exhaled. She held her bad arm close to her body and rested her hand in her lap to keep it in place.

                “Did you enjoy your meal?” she asked the tall woman.

                “Yes, it was exquisite.”

                Alcina’s glowing yellow eyes scanned the woman before her.

                “But I’m sure it will pale in comparison to my dessert.”

                Adela hid a smile behind her hand as she took another hit of herb. Then she turned so that the problem shoulder faced her wife.

                “Will you take care of this for me then, love?”

                “Are you sure you’re ready?”

                The blonde woman nodded.

                “As ready as I can be.”

                Alcina stepped closer and got down on her knees before her. Adela winced as she began to rub the sore area, but it soon relaxed her. Her wife took the opportunity and carefully eased it back into the socket. The blonde cried out and bent forward, curling into herself as she braced against the burning pain. Alcina rubbed her back soothingly and held Adela close to her.

                “Let’s just… keep that in there now.”

                A pained hum of agreement left the smaller woman’s lips. She slowly sat up and puffed on her cigarette. Then she released the smoke with a slow, shaky breath.

                “Th-thank you.”

                “Of course, darling.”

                Alcina rose to her full height and placed a hand on her cocked hip.

                “Now…undress for me,” she commanded and raised one of her arms beside her head.

                “Yes, Mistress,” Adela replied with a little smirk on her lips.

                She unclasped her cloak with one hand while the injured one held the lit stick. The fabric fell onto the mattress behind her. She slipped out of her shoes and got to her feet. The room spun for a moment from the pain and the herb, but she righted herself.

                “Will you hold this for me, love?” she asked and took the cigarette into her other hand to hold it up to her.

                Alcina took it from her with a smile and brought it to her own lips to puff on. Her yellow eyes remained fixed on the smaller woman as she began to undress. A pained whimper left Adela’s lips as she pulled her sore arm out of its sleeve. She managed to remove the rest of her dress and undergarments with her one good arm. When she was finished, her eyes raised to meet her wife’s glowing gaze.

                “On your back,” Alcina said and waved towards the bed.

                Adela obeyed and got onto the center of the mattress, flat on her back. The position felt much better for her shoulder.

                “Comfortable?”

                The blonde nodded with a smile.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good.”

                Adela watched her wife lean forward, but her head never raised from the mattress. She could feel rope being tied around one of her ankles. Alcina went to the opposite side of the bed and did the same to her other ankle without a word. She continued to puff on the cigarette in her hand as she went. The blonde woman watched her saunter up to the top of the bed. She knew what she wanted, so she raised her good arm above her head and let her position it before she tied it down. When she got to the bad side, Alcina tied a different knot and slipped some of the rope into Adela’s palm.

                “If your shoulder starts to hurt, just pull that and the knot will release,” she explained. “I will not allow it to be injured more than it already has been.”

                Adela smiled and looked from her wrist up to her wife.

                “Thank you, my love. I promise I’ll be careful with it.”

                “As will I.”

                Alcina looked her over, and her eyes pulsed as she scanned her vulnerable, naked body.

                “Are you comfortable, darling? Are the restraints too tight?”

                “Very comfortable,” she assured. “They’re not tight at all.

                “Mmm… wonderful.”

                She took a seat beside Adela and brought the cigarette to the smaller woman’s lips. The blonde parted them enough to take a drag and released the smoke up into the air with a happy sigh. Alcina took another toke as well. She held the stick between her clawed nails and looked down into her white eyes. Her hand lowered to the center of Adela’s chest, and she turned the lit end down towards her skin. The blonde woman could feel the warmth from it hovering over her, and her heart began to race.

                “Now, I want you to be as loud as that beautiful voice of yours desires. Don’t go holding back. Do you understand?”

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl,” she said and pressed the burning cigarette against her skin.

                A soft gasp of pain left her lips. Her instincts told her to hide it behind her teeth, but she released it into the air as she was asked. A purr of approval was her response. When it was spent, Alcina pulled the stick away and blew the ash off her. She pushed herself off the mattress and flicked the burnt paper onto the floor as she made her way to the foot of the bed. A smirk was spread across her crimson lips as she looked Adela over. Then she began slowly removing her own clothes, and the room lit up with sparkling sapphire lights as her wife looked at her in turn. Alcina chuckled and raised a playful brow at her.

                “My, my… always so happy to see me.”

                The tall woman turned away from her with a sway of her hips. Adela’s eyes remained glued to her beautiful porcelain goddess. She could hear a drawer open and close before Alcina returned to her side.

                “I’ve been holding us both back, in our own ways, for far too long. You desire pleasing me, and I crave your touch. Perfect, yes? So, I took that both away from us. I refused to let you please me and only touched myself when I had to. There remained a fire lit inside us both that couldn’t be relinquished… until now. Well, not just yet, but soon. First, tilt your head forward.”

                Adela obeyed, and Alcina leaned down to tie a thick ribbon across her eyes. She couldn’t even see the candlelight. She hesitated, a bit nervous, then rested her head back against the mattress.

                “You get so much pleasure just by gazing upon me, hearing me, and touching me. So, I thought I would treat myself to a bit of teasing and take all that away from you.”

                The blonde woman couldn’t hide the pout on her lips.

                “Don’t worry, darling. It will all be worth it. The fire will grow even larger before we finally put it out, together. Until then, don’t forget what I’ve asked of you, and don’t hold back,”

                Alcina chuckled as she leaned closer.

                “Not that you can.”

                With that, she placed some rolled-up cotton in Adela’s ears. Now she couldn’t see, touch, or listen to her Mistress. A soft whine left her lips, and she squirmed in frustration. She could hear Alcina laugh at her, but it was very muffled. Then…nothing. A slight panic began to rise within her, not able to know where she was, what she was doing, or when she’d do anything. Adela felt a single fingertip press down on the healed cigarette burn. She gasped at first, startled by the sudden touch. Then the gasp turned into a cry of pain as Alcina ran her sharp nail down between her breasts. She could feel a small stream of blood begin to trickle down her chest, but it was soon caught by her wife’s eager tongue. Adela moaned at the sensation. It felt strange not knowing where the other woman was exactly, and that only added to the panic, which was quickly blending into the pleasure.

                She wanted to run her fingers through Alcina’s hair as she lapped at her blood, but she couldn’t. As she thought about it, she subconsciously pulled against the restraints. The movement didn’t go unnoticed, and she heard a muffled chuckle from above her. The large tongue traveled across her chest and began circling one of her nipples, rousing another moan. Then a hand came from seemingly nowhere and took the other one between the thumb and index finger before she gave it a gentle squeeze. Adela’s hips rose with the feeling, as did the sounds of pleasure escaping her throat. She didn’t know how loud she was being, but she didn’t care anymore.

                The blonde woman felt a hand travel up her thigh before sharp nails abruptly sliced across it. She cried out in pain, and her leg instinctively tried to pull away, but it was stopped in the restraints. The hand on her breast traveled down to her other thigh and repeated the same motion, drawing a similar response. Then both hands left, and there was nothing again. A set of large teeth suddenly came crashing down on the inner part of Adela’s thigh. The sound of her scream echoed through the manor, though she didn’t know. The bite was deep, and she could feel her blood pooling out of her. The feeling of Alcina’s lips around the wound told her it wasn’t going to waste. Adela moaned, and her eyes rolled back behind the cloth.

                “Mistress,” she breathed lustfully into the air.

                She could feel her wife hum against her. Just when she started to feel lightheaded, Alcina pulled her mouth away and lapped at the wound until it closed. Then she disappeared again and vanished from her senses. Adela felt the mattress shift on either side of her head, and she could feel her lover looming over her. Alcina had the smaller woman’s head between her strong thighs. She was sitting up on her knees. Her gleaming yellow eyes flashed, and the smirk that was already upon her crimson lips widened as she lowered herself. Adela gasped against her folds before she moaned in pure bliss as she realized what was happening. Her light twinkled across the room in her delight. She was finally getting what she wanted. Her tongue lapped greedily at her wife’s wetness and swirled around her opening. She drank her in and let her juices slide down her throat.

                Alcina was laughing in pure satisfaction at the lude sounds her maiden was making. Now that Adela couldn’t hear herself, she released them into the air, just as her Mistress had instructed. It was music to her ears, and she wanted more. She leaned forward and kept her core a safe distance from the smaller woman’s head so she could breathe when she needed. She held herself up with her hands to lower her mouth between the blonde woman’s legs and began giving her the same treatment. Adela threw her head back against the mattress and moaned deep in her throat. She clutched at the bedsheets with her good hand as her hips shook in ecstasy. Her wife’s long tongue flicked the sensitive bump above her entrance before slipping inside her.

                “Mistress!” she cried out.

                Her hips bucked against the feeling of the strong, swirling muscle sliding against her inner walls. Her mouth quickly returned up between Alcina’s legs. She found her throbbing clit and took it between her lips. The larger woman moaned in bliss and ground herself against her face. Adela wanted to touch her so badly that she considered freeing her injured arm, but she didn’t want to displease her Mistress. She would wait until she was ready. Alcina’s hips were starting to buck, and she suddenly pressed herself completely flush against Adela’s face. The smaller woman stayed flat against the mattress and let her wife slide herself against her, gasping at whatever air she could. Soon, her entire face and neck were dripping wet, and Alcina gave one final thrust before she released. She carefully rolled off the smaller woman and turned to face her, laughing at the sight of the mess she’d made. Without warning, she leaned in and licked her clean. When she was finished, she pulled away and stared down at her. Adela blinked the candlelight back into her eyes as her blindfold was removed. Once she looked her wife in the face, the sapphire lights around the room brightened. Alcina smiled and removed the cotton from her ears as well.

                “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” she asked and put a comforting hand on her shaking chest.

                “N-not at all. I just… need a moment… to catch my breath...”

                Alcina chuckled.

                “You do that while I untie you.”

                Adela’s eyes never left her as she went about releasing her ankles. She took the time to pull on the rope in her hand to free her injured arm. It came away with no problem, and she carefully lowered it to her side with a slight wince. When Alcina reached the final restraint, she leaned in to kiss her. Adela hummed happily against her lips.

                “Now it’s time to reward all that waiting,” her Mistress told her and poked her on the nose before she pulled away.

                “On your feet,” she commanded with a wave of her arm.

                Adela obeyed and pushed herself up with her good arm as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. She hopped down and turned around to face her. Her eyes gleamed as she watched her wife’s elegant, long body climb across the mattress.

                “Come,” she beckoned with a crooked finger.

                Her maiden gladly climbed back up onto the bed and made her way between her Mistress’s thighs. She sat up on her knees and waited for instruction as she stared into her glowing yellow pools.

                “Please me,” she ordered. “As it pleases you.”

                Adela swooned and nodded her head.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                Her hands traveled up her large thighs. When her sore shoulder reached a certain point, she lowered it slowly back to her side. She may not be restrained, but she needed to hold herself back so she didn’t make it worse. Her good hand moved between her legs, and she ran her fingers straight down her already wet slit. A moan of pure delight escaped her throat. This time she heard it, but she still didn’t care. Her Mistress deserved to know how happy she made her. Adela swirled her fingers around her opening before gently twisting her hand inside her. Alcina bellowed in bliss as she finally got the feeling she craved. It was the moment she’d been building up to. In all the years she attended the event, of all the women she had ever been with, she knew Adela would be the one to ring the manor with the sounds of her ecstasy. Even Katrina, with all her experience, could never bring her to the heights of passion as this one small maiden did. Adela closed her eyes and let her fingers go to work. She pressed against the soft, smooth skin of her inner walls and focused on specific areas that drew the most sounds. She knew the parts that Alcina enjoyed the most, but she would always double-check before she truly began. Then she let her mind fall away and used the force of her power to press against every spot simultaneously.

…

                Wails of ecstasy shook the walls of the isolated manor house in the middle of the Romanian mountains. Katrina’s scarlet eyes narrowed at the sound, and she pulled her head away from her lover to complain.

                “Really?” she asked flatly. “Are they not finished?”

                “Sh-shut up,” Daniela breathed and shoved her head back between her legs.

…

                Back in their room, Adela was focusing her energy on massaging Alcina’s insides. It had always been easiest to use her powers with her hands, but it took practice to be able to center it at each fingertip. Now, she could form it like plasma. The light would divide and separate, spreading out where she willed it to. It never seemed to hurt her Mistress. Alcina had told her before that it just felt like a warm, tingling pressure. Which she clearly enjoyed.

                “Yes! More!”

                Adela obliged with a pleased smirk. The light in her eyes and around the room brightened as she increased her power. Alcina’s beautiful voice echoed around them, and she bucked her hips in rapture. Then the maiden began to twirl her wrist around. The plasma remained flickering against the same spots even as her hand swirled. She used her arm and pulled herself in and out, making the glow in the room pulse. Alcina thrust herself against her, and she dug her claws into the sides of the mattress.

                “A-Adela!”

                The Mistress wrapped her legs around the smaller woman’s waist and pulled her closer. A startled gasp left the maiden’s lips as she found herself falling forward. She landed flush against her and moaned as her juices touched her chest. She went to lower her head to join her hand, but Alcina held her there tightly, holding her between her strong thighs. Adela remained where she was and let her Mistress use her arm as she pleased. Their moans and gasps blended as Alcina’s whole body began to shake. A soft cry of pain added to the lustful chorus. Adela felt the crushing might of her Mistress as she locked her completely in place. She couldn’t move, and she could hardly breathe, but she didn’t mind at all. Every squeeze of Alcina’s thighs caused the light to pulse in the maiden’s pained pleasure. A wicked laugh vibrated in the larger woman’s throat. It seemed to affect her power as well. Adela felt like a toy, and she loved it. It did hurt, but she carried on. That would be a problem for later. With a final buck, Alcina reached her climax and roared in ecstasy. When she was released, Adela slid down to the mattress between her Mistress’ legs with a groan. Alcina scooted back and sat up. She stared down at her wife with a contented smile and ran her fingers through her long blonde hair.

                “Are you alright, darling?”

                A weak but pleased groan was her response.

                “Oh, good,” she said with a grin. “Hold still, will you?”

                “H-huh? O-oh!”

                Adela suddenly felt herself being pulled backwards. Alcina grabbed both her ankles and flipped her over before she dragged her back up her long body. She managed to hold her injured shoulder in place until her Mistress set her where she wanted. Now she was lying on Alcina’s abdomen with her head tilted down between her legs. She couldn’t look back enough to see her, so she just laid there, semi-helpless. Alcina ran a finger down her wet slit, rousing moans from both of them. She slid past her folds and circled her entrance before slipping it inside. Adela cried out in pleasure, and she twitched against her. The long digit swirled around, and the maiden’s voice sang out in bliss. Her good arm reached forward, back between Alcina’s legs. With a swirl of her hand, she gently slipped it back inside her. The action was met by a thrust of a second finger from her Mistress. The sapphire bloom throbbed, leaving no darkness in the room. It was brighter than the flames of the candles.

                They went to work on one another, syncing with the bucking of each other’s hips. Fingers and fist danced against soft, silky walls. In her excitement, Adela let her entire hand be engulfed in the plasma energy that burned within her. Alcina threw her head back with a lustful laugh and twirled her digits around her maiden’s innermost entrance. The maiden’s power crackled, edging to a blue-white with the intensity of her ecstasy. Her Mistress began rapidly sliding in and out of her, hitting her back wall over and over again. Adela was screaming in pleasure as she neared her climax.

                Alcina suddenly grabbed the smaller woman by the waist and pulled her backwards against her. Adela’s hand slipped out of her as she was moved, but her Mistress’ fingers remained inside her. Now her back was between Alcina’s large breasts. Their heads were close enough for them to kiss, and their lips met as they hummed in pleasure against one another.

                Plump crimson lips traveled down to Adela’s throat, planting firm kisses against her soft skin. Alcina’s fingers were pumping in and out of her, rousing gasps and moans of ecstasy. Then her Mistress opened her large mouth with a hungry breath before she clamped her teeth down on her. The maiden screamed out in pain and pleasure, and she bucked against her. She could feel her blood flowing out of her and into Alcina’s greedy mouth. Her walls twitched around Alcina’s fingers, and with a final firm thrust, her body released. She sang out in rapture before she fell limp against the larger woman. Her much smaller chest rose and fell as her breathing tried to regulate, but it wouldn’t. Instead, it grew shallow, and she could feel her Mistress begin to drain her. This sent her hips in a final weak buck before her eyes fluttered closed.

                Her Cadou pumped her heart back to life, and her eyes pulsed sapphire before they faded back to white. Alcina’s arms were both around her as she held her against her chest. She soothingly rubbed her throbbing chest until it simmered. When her body finally regulated a wide smile formed on her face and she nuzzled back against her wife with a happy hum.

Chapter 54: The Day After

Summary:

Everyone enjoys their final day at the vineyard before the Dimitrescus return to the castle.

                Adela didn’t know what time of day it was when she next awoke. There were no windows in the room they were staying in like there were in their bedroom back at the castle. She did know that she was still in the bed under the blankets, and Alcina’s arms were wrapped around her. The maiden smiled sleepily and nuzzled back against her wife.

                “Good morning, darling,” Alcina cooed and kissed her on the cheek.

                The smile on Adela’s face widened and she turned around in her arms to face her. She stared into her beautiful grey eyes and raised her arm to rest her palm against her cheek.

                “Hello, my love.”

                Her beautiful porcelain skin seemed to glow even brighter than usual. She ran her hand down her face and traced her lips with her thumb before she leaned closer to kiss her. Alcina pulled her maiden against her and ran her fingers through her golden blonde hair.

                “Did you sleep well?” she asked.

                “I don’t even remember falling asleep,” Adela said with a soft chuckle. “So, very well. What about you, love?”

                “I can’t remember the last time I slept so well, darling,” she admitted with a smile.

                “I’m so glad. You deserve it after all the hard work you’ve done.”

                “All the hard we have done,” she corrected her.

                “You know what I mean, Alcina. You do all the real work. This entire event was amazing and you’re the one who put it all together, as you do every year. It seemed like everyone had a wonderful time.”

                Adela couldn’t prevent her cheeks from blushing or her eyes from glowing as she gazed into her wife’s perfect face.

                “I know I did,” she added.

                A playful smirk crept across Alcina’s crimson lips. One of her hands traveled down to Adela’s waist and caressed it before she pulled her naked body flush against her own. Her honey-yellow eyes illuminated.

                “Mmm, as did I."

                The maiden caught a gasp in her throat as she was moved by her wife.

                “A-Alcina, please. We will never leave this room if we continue on like that again.”

                “Would that be so horrible?” she asked and raised a playful brow.

                “Well, no, but we have to go home eventually. We told Lenuta and Roxana that we would return before sunset.”

                Alcina sighed dramatically.

                “Then we must simply continue when we return home.”

                Adela chuckled and kissed her. She hummed happily against her lips before she pulled away.

                “I would very much enjoy that.”

                “Then let us dress, and we can have some food out on the patio,” Alcina said with a smile.

                The blonde nodded and pushed herself up before she swung her legs over the side of the bed. It was strange not being so high off the ground. She got to her feet and turned to face her wife.

                “What would you like me to wear today, my love?”

                “I packed you that top you love so much,” Alcina said and gestured to a wardrobe by the door. “Be a dear and bring me my dress.”

                “Of course.”

                Adela turned and crossed the room to the wardrobe. She draped her own clothes over one arm and carried the ivory dress Alcina usually wore in both. The taller woman got to her feet and looked upon her wife’s naked form with a smile on her crimson lips. When she returned to her, Adela held her dress up with a smile of her own.

                “Thank you, darling,” she said as she took it from her.

                The shorter woman nodded and turned to get dressed. When she went to put her injured shoulder into the sleeve first, she paused. There was no pain. She gave it a test and easily rolled it around in the socket.

                “My arm is healed,” she said happily.

                Alcina raised an inquisitive and slightly annoyed brow.

                “So, it chooses to heal flesh but not tissue until you come back? How odd. I think it’s time Donna performs some tests on you.”

                Adela shivered at the thought.

                “I don’t want any tests or experiments,” she said as she shook her head. “Now we know. If something like that happens again, you just get a free meal if I need it fixed. I would have been fine waiting for it to heal on its own.”

                “We will discuss this further once we return home,” Alcina told her.

                Her wife sighed to herself and finished getting dressed. Once she was done, she started picking up their clothes from the night before.

                “The servants will handle all that,” Alcina called from over her shoulder as she buttoned her dress.

                “But I just want to-”

                “You’re on vacation, Adela.”

                “Then let me help with your dress.”

                Alcina turned to face her with a gloved hand on her hip.

                “All done,” she said before offering her other hand. “Now come. Let me carry you back outside. Some of the guests aren’t leaving until sunset, so I’m sure there are things down there that you would not be happy seeing.”

                Adela nodded and stepped towards her. She went to take her hand, but the larger woman scooped her up, rousing a startled gasp. The sound drew a laugh from Alcina.

                “Eyes closed now.”

                The maiden draped her arms around her shoulders and did as she was told. As they walked out of the room, she could only hear muffled talking from below them. The sound grew louder as they descended the stairs.

                “Mothers,” came Bela’s voice, followed by the sound of her buzzing flies as she made her way towards the bottom of the staircase. “I’ve had the servants clean the mess in the sitting area. It should be fine in there now that the majority of the guests are gone.”

                “Perfect as always, Daughter,” Alcina praised. “Thank you.”

                “Thank you very much, Bela,” Adela added with a smile. “Can I open my eyes now?”

                Alcina’s grey eyes scanned the front hallway before she set her wife on her feet.

                “All safe,” she assured. “Just go straight through.”

                Bela floated towards the sitting room door and beckoned them to follow her. Adela opened her eyes and turned to face Alcina before she offered her hand. The taller woman took it with a smile, and they entered the room together.

                “Hello, sleepyheads,” Katrina called to them

                She was sitting on a red velvet chaise lounge in her usual black dress with Daniela’s head resting in her lap. Her long black nails were running through her red hair. Alcina’s youngest opened her eyes and stretched like a sleepy cat.

                “Good morning,” she said to them with a smile spread across her face.

                The sight drew a soft giggle from Adela. They did make a rather cute couple.

                “Hello,” she said with a wave.

                Alcina said nothing. She narrowed her eyes at them and led her wife to a large wooden armchair. She took her seat on a plush cushion and pulled Adela up into her lap.

                “I-I can sit next to Bela, love.”

                Her wife’s long arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. The dragon had her. She remained where she was and tried to get comfortable in the possessive hold. Katrina’s scarlet eyes lifted to her friend with a pout upon her red lips.

                “Come now, Alci. You can’t still be mad at me. I saved the girl while you were off having fun.”

                “Yes, and left me all alone and didn’t tell me why,” Daniela complained.

                The Countess looked down at her with a genuine smile. She ran the back of her hand down her face.

                “But I came back as I promised, didn’t I?”

                “Mmm, and I was right where you left me, as I promised,” the redhead said as she reached up to cup the other woman’s cheek.

                “Yes, my sisters were so mad that I wouldn’t share that they left with our father,” Katrina said with a laugh.

                Alcina softened.

                “You didn’t?” she questioned.

                “Dani said no, so, I told them no,” the Countess explained. “They’ll get over it… eventually.”

                Adela could feel her wife relax and it made her smile.

                “Speaking of sisters, where is yours?” Alcina asked her two daughters.

                “She hasn’t come down yet,” Bela told her. “I believe she had a long night.”

                Daniela nodded her head in her companion’s lap.

                “She was with your sisters before they left, and then she went upstairs with some cute Soviet guy.”

                “What?” Alcina and Katrina spat in unison.

                Adela bit her lip to hold back a laugh. She was… proud? Yes. She was impressed and proud.

                “I believe he’s a werewolf,” Bela said. “He’s very charming.”

                “I don’t care about the wolf. I care that your sister bedded mine!” Katrina hissed.

                “That’s something you’ll have to take up with her when she wakes up,” Bela said with a smirk.

                “I care about both,” Alcina said with narrowed eyes.

                Adela tilted her head back to look up into her wife’s golden eyes.

                “Alcina, didn’t we discuss this?” she whispered gently.

                “Co-parenting? How cute,” Katrina chuckled.

                “Mother, please,” Bela spoke up. “We are not children.”

                “Oh!” Daniela exclaimed suddenly and turned her attention to her sister. “How was that human?”

                Alcina’s hold on her wife tightened, causing her to wheeze softly.

                “Delicious,” Bela told her with a smirk.

                Adela winced in the strong embrace.

                “Love, you’re h-hurting me.”

                She gasped air back into her lungs once Alcina released her.

                “Th-thank you.”

                The gold color left Alcina’s eyes, and she sighed.

                “Forgive me, darling,” she said and stroked her hair.

                Cassandra soon walked into the room.

                “Here you all are,” she said and took a seat on the couch beside Bela.

                Adela could see Katrina’s scarlet eyes flash from her perch on Alcina’s lap. Daniela wagged a finger in the Countess’ face.

                “Remember what I told you, cutie?”

                The vampire softened and glanced down at the girl in her lap.

                “If I hurt your family, you’ll rip my heart out and eat it until I turn to dust?”

                “Mhm!” she hummed and poked the vampire on the nose.

                “Fair.”

                Cassandra grinned.

                “Oh, they told you?”

                “Yes,” the vampire hissed.

                Alcina’s middle child crossed her arms and grinned at her.

                “You fucked my little sister, too. Get over it,” she told her bluntly.

                “Cassandra!” her mother scolded.

                Bela and Adela both managed to hold back a laugh, but barely.

                “Yes, and I don’t plan on stopping,” Katrina told her with a grin of her own.

                Daniela giggled and nuzzled into her.

                “Gross,” her sisters said.

                “Hey, hey, hey,” Daniela said as she wagged her finger at them now. “I didn’t say it was gross when Bela fucked and ate a human, and I didn’t say it was gross when Cassandra fucked both Katrina’s sisters and that cute werewolf. No more judging.”

                Bela and Cassandra rolled their eyes but agreed with a nod of their heads.

                “And ate them?” Adela questioned.

                It was the only part that bothered her.

                “Oh, they asked me to,” Bela said with a smile. “It was quite romantic.”

                Adela very much understood and smiled back at her.

                “I’m glad,” she said.

                Alcina wasn’t handling it as well. She groaned and rubbed her temples.

                “Shall I get you some tea, Mother?” Bela asked.

                “If you all keep continuing on this way, then I’m going to need wine,” Alcina told her. “Besides, we should enjoy it while we’re still here.”

                “Make it four,” Katrina said excitedly. “We may have tried out-drinking each other at the castle, but it wouldn’t be tradition if we didn’t do it here as well.”            

                “A wonderful idea,” Alcina said with a smile.                                                                                  

                Bela got to her feet with a nod of her head.

                “Then I’ll be right back.”

                “Let me come with you,” Cassandra said as she went to join her. “We’re going to need more bottles than that if they’re going to drink like they did the other night.”

                Daniela didn’t even offer to help her sisters. She remained perfectly content in the vampire’s lap.

                “Do you need more hands?” Adela asked them.

                “We’ll be fine, but thank you,” Bela said. “Would you like anything?”

                The other blonde woman considered for a moment.

                “Perhaps I’ll have some wine as well. But would you bring me some fruit or bread to go with it, please?”

                “Of course, Mother,” Bela and Cassandra replied.

                “Thank you, girls,” she said with a smile.

                Once the two of them left the room, Katrina turned her gaze up to her friend.

                “Alci, we must discuss my coming to visit more often. Your little maiden has already invited me over.”

                Adela could feel Alcina’s burning gaze upon her.

                “She did, did she?”

                Katrina grinned.

                “She did.”

                “I did,” Adela nervously admitted.

                “Yes, and I promised Dani I would come to see her sometime this winter. She gets so dreadfully bored being cooped up in there for so long.”

                Daniela turned her head to look up at the Countess with a bright smile on her face.

                “And then again, when it's warm enough for me to join you outside?” she asked excitedly.

                Katrina’s scarlet gaze fell on the maiden.

                “Yes, and she mentioned something about a vacation for you.”

                Adela heard her wife take a sharp breath through her nose, and she just remained frozen in her lap.

                “I did.”

                She gathered the courage to look up into her golden eyes.

                “I thought it would be good for you to be able to act more like you did before you moved to the village,” she said honestly. “Katrina said you two used to travel a lot, and you’ve been cooped up in the castle for decades. The girls have never even seen outside the village other than this visit.”

                The angry expression faded from Alcina’s face, and she smiled genuinely as she cupped her wife’s cheek in her large hand.

                “Really? But who would watch the castle? And the village?”

                “There are three other Lords, Alcina. I’m sure they won’t mind looking after things. Karl is amazing with the villagers. They adore him. And as far as the castle is concerned, if Lenuta and Roxana have done the amazing job I know that they have, keeping everything in order, then I’m sure they could for a few extra days as well."

                She smiled up at her and placed her hand on top of the one on her face.

                “You deserve it, my love. Miranda is gone now. You can live your life how you want to. That doesn’t mean you only have to live the life she gave you. You had one before you ever even knew she existed. Make your life your own now, without feeling those constraints.”

                “Yeah, we didn’t kill Grandma for nothing,” Daniela added. “I deserve my trip to Cyprus.”

                “That you do, sweetie,” Katrina said with a smile. “Or we can go to Lezbos, unless that’s too on the nose for you.”

                “What’s the difference?” the redhead asked her.

                The vampire chuckled.

                “You’ll figure it out.”

                “How did this conversation even come about?” Alcina asked. “When were the two of you so chatty?”

                “Last night, before my father showed up,” her friend explained. “I saw you inside, and I hadn’t seen him. I figured he’d try something, even before we got here, so I just went and sat with her, is all. We had a lovely little chat.”

                Alcina raised a questioning brow at her wife.

                “We did,” Adela assured, then lowered her voice to a whisper. “Whatever guard I had up seemed to lower last night enough to hear her out.”

                “I do have a way of breaking down walls,” Katrina said with a grin.

                Daniela giggled knowingly. Bela and Cassandra returned with arms full of bottles and set them down on the table between them. The eldest set a plate of food down for Adela as well before sitting on the couch beside her sister.

                “Thank you, Daughters.”

                “Yes, thank you, girls,” Adela said with an appreciative smile. “Love, can I join them on the couch now?”

                Alcina sighed playfully and set her back on the ground.

                “Yes, I suppose so.”

                “Thank you, my love.”

                She took her seat closest to her wife’s chair and leaned forward for some food. Both Alcina and Katrina took a bottle of wine each from the table. Then they raised them in the air and grinned at one another.

                “Ready, Alci?”

                “Quite ready.”

                Then they both brought their bottles to their red lips and drank. Adela watched her wife chug the entire bottle with no problem. It didn’t entirely surprise her, but it drew her attention long enough to watch a small drop trickle down one corner of Alcina’s chin. She could feel her cheeks flush, and she forced her eyes back to her food. Bela poured three glasses of wine from the blue bottles and set them in front of her sisters and herself. Daniela grinned and sat up to take a sip of hers. Katrina had finished her bottle by the time her companion was finished with her glass. She and Alcina both quickly grabbed another bottle each. They were staring at one another like they were about to duel.

                “Mother, you realize we have to leave in only a few hours, don’t you?” Bela reminded her.

                “All the more reason to hurry,” Katrina said in a sing-song voice before she tilted her bottle back.

                “Bela dear, the driver has to be sober, not me,” Alcina told her before she guzzled her own.

                “Don’t be a bore, Bela,” Daniela complained and waved a flippant hand at her.

                “She is not a bore, she is responsible,” Adela pointed out.

                “Same thing,” the redhead said and rolled her eyes.

                The two blonde women sighed. Adela finished her food and poured herself a glass of white wine. She brought the bubbly liquid to her lips and took a few sips. The maiden sat back in her seat and took in the scene around her. Alcina and Katrina were gleefully competing with one another. Daniela was the calmest Adela had ever seen her, completely enthralled by the woman beside her. Bela and Cassandra were happily chatting about their evenings with their companions. It was a lovely sight to behold. With a smile plastered on her face, she took another sip of her wine and sighed in contentment. When the time came for them to leave, no one seemed to want to go, especially Daniela. She was pressed up against the vampire with her face buried in the crook of her neck. Her arms were wrapped around her as she clung to her.

                “A few months is a few months too long,” she whined.

                “Come now, sweetie, the time will fly by faster than, well, than you can,” Katrina said with a chuckle. “And I promise to write. My raven can make the trip in about a week.”

                She nuzzled her cheek against the girl’s red hair and planted a sweet kiss on her head.

                “If you don’t go soon, it will be cold before you return home.”

                Katrina crooked a finger under Daniela’s chin and tilted her head to look her in the eyes.

                “And I don’t want a single fly freezing up,” she added.

                The redhead sighed and leaned in to kiss her lovingly on her pomegranate lips. She pressed her forehead against the other woman’s before regretfully pulling away.

                “You won’t fall for someone else and forget about me?” Daniela asked as she stared into her scarlet eyes.

                The vampire laughed and shook her head.

                “I could never.”

                A large hand clamped down on her shoulder.

                “Katrina, dear, if you ever disappoint my daughter, I will show you just how beautiful the sunrise is,” Alcina said with an overly cheerful smile.

                “I wouldn’t dream of it, Alci. You should know me better than that.”

                She raised her head to look up at her friend with a genuine smile.

                “Außerdem glaube ich, dass ich sie liebe,” she admitted.

                The three Dimitrescu daughters had no idea what she said, but her words made Adela’s face light up. Daniela elbowed the smaller woman in the side.

                “What did she say?” she asked in a harsh whisper.

                “I think she will tell you herself when she is ready,” the maiden replied.

                Alcina suddenly pulled Katrina in for a tight hug, practically lifting her off the ground. Then she released her and wiped a stray tear from her eye. She laughed lightly and adjusted her gloves, trying to regain her poised façade.

                “You know I get soft when I drink,” she said. “Don’t go ruining my makeup before the trip home.”

                The redhead narrowed her yellow eyes.

                “That’s it,” she whispered again to Adela. “You’re teaching me German.”

                “Oh, absolutely not,” she told her with a scoff. “It’s hard enough to speak, let alone teach someone else how.”

                The blonde woman gestured to the Countess.

                “Katrina can teach you.”

                The vampire lit up with an excited grin.

                “I can pen all my letters in German and make you translate every word,” she said with a playful laugh.

                Daniela stomped her foot in protest.

                “You will not.”

                “We do have a Romanian-to-German dictionary in the castle,” Adela pointed out. “We actually have quite a few dictionaries. Perhaps we could all learn some Greek together before we go on that trip.”

                “You still have to teach Cassandra and me English,” Bela said with her arms crossed. “Do you know how embarrassing it was yesterday, not knowing what those men were saying, but my little sister of all people knew?”

                Adela smiled at her.

                “I would love to. Then we can all spend time together.”

                A soft gasp escaped the maiden as Daniela suddenly pulled her back against her. One arm snaked possessively around the shorter woman while she wagged a finger at her sisters.

                “No, no. You’re not invading my lessons. This all started because you two wouldn’t teach me chess.”

                Bela sighed, and Cassandra rolled her eyes.

                “Well, now we can all learn together,” Adela said with a nervous laugh.

                She turned her head to look up at the redhead.

                “Besides, Daniela, I’ll always be around to read to you when you get bored,” she added. “This won’t interfere with our time.”

                “You read to her, too?” Cassandra asked with an annoyed, or perhaps a jealous, growl.

                Adela reached up and took the hand of the arm that was wrapped around her in her own before she turned her gaze back to the others.

                “Yes. I understand that older siblings may find their younger siblings a bit hard to handle, but you could try spending more time with her instead of shooing her away all the time.”

                Daniela’s sisters lowered their eyes and went quiet. It brought a smiling grin to the redhead’s face, and she released the maiden. A pleased sigh left Katrina’s lips, and she put a hand on her hip as she looked around at them all.

                “You should all feel lucky for having one another,” she told the Dimitrescu daughters. “My sisters and I have always been very… close.”

                Adela thought back to the book she had been reading just a few days prior, and her face went red. Alcina cleared her throat and put a hand on her hip.

                “Come now, girls,” she said as she raised a hand in the air. “We must get home before it gets too dark and cold. The carriage should be all ready for us.”

                The tall woman glanced down at her friend with a smile, then leaned down to kiss the air beside her cheek.

                “Thank you, Katrina,” she told her. “For everything.”

                The Countess pushed herself off her stiletto heels and did the same.

                “Thank you, Alci. This was the best event yet. You really outdid yourself,” she said, looking up at her with a loving smile. “Now, go take a little nap on your way home.”

                “Safe travel, dear. I’m sorry you have to go so far,” Alcina said.

                “Oh, it will just… fly by,” Katrina replied with a grin.

                “It was good meeting you,” Adela said as she bowed her head to the Countess.

                Katrina’s expression softened and a genuine smile formed on her red lips.

                “I am very glad we met, Maiden of Light. I’m sorry we didn’t start off on the best terms but I believe we understand each other now. Take care of Alci for me.”

                Adela nodded with a smile and took one of Alcina’s hands in her own.

                “I will,” she promised.

                “Hey, tell your sisters I say hello,” Cassandra told Katrina with a grin.

                The vampire’s scarlet eyes narrowed at Alcina’s middle child before she too grinned, flashing her fangs.

                “Oh, I will, sweetie.”

                “And make sure you keep your promises to our sister,” Bela told her.

                Katrina turned to face Daniela. She was unable to hide the frown on her red lips as she saw the sad look on the girl’s face.

                “I will,” she said as she took the redhead’s cheek in her hand to look her in the eyes. “I promise.”

                The Countess leaned in and kissed Daniela lovingly.

                “Stay safe and don’t cause too much chaos. Just the right amount.”

                Her words and the kiss brought a smile back to the redhead’s face.

                “Of course, cutie.”

                Once they wrapped up their goodbyes, the Dimitrescu women climbed into their carriage and made their way back to the castle. It wasn’t long before Alcina fell fast asleep under the influence of the wine. Adela watched her with a smile before she too closed her eyes and rested her head on her wife’s side.

***

                “Mothers, we’re home,” came Bela’s gentle voice.

                Adela’s white eyes blinked open. She glanced out the open door of the carriage and up at the castle with a smile. She had enjoyed her time away but she did miss it. The maiden stepped out and turned to offer her hand to her wife. Alcina was still sleeping soundly inside.

                “Love,” Adela called softly. “Let’s get you to bed.”

                There was no response. The maiden frowned.

                “She looks so peaceful. I feel bad for waking her.”

                “We could all take a limb and just drag her in there,” Daniela suggested.

                “I want to carry her,” Adela said longingly.

                The three girls laughed.

                “Good luck with that,” Cassandra said.

                The maiden thought for a moment. She took a step back and made sure the carriage doors were as open as they could be. Then she reached out towards her wife and turned her hand so that her palm was facing up. Her eyes began to glow sapphire, and light began to flicker around Alcina before it slowly engulfed her. With another step back, Adela gradually pulled her hand and watched with wide eyes as her wife began to float gently out of the carriage. Eventually, she used both hands for balance and managed to float the tall woman on her side about five feet off the ground. She turned to face the three girls with a beaming smile as she held their mother.

                “Whoa,” Daniela exclaimed.

                “You actually did it,” Cassandra said, impressed.

                Bela smiled at the sight.

                “Well, they say love conquers all. Even physics, apparently.”

                Adela laughed and brought Alcina closer to her.

                “Welcome home, my Ladies,” Roxana said as she made her way towards them from the castle.

                The maid watched her employer hovering in the air, cradled in light, and she blinked twice to make sure she wasn’t seeing things. Adela melted at the sight of her friend.

                “Hello, Roxana,” she said happily. “I’m so glad to see you. How did everything go while we were away?”

                “Quite smoothly, actually.”

                Her eyes remained fixed on the matron of the house.

                “Is Lady Alcina alright?” she asked.

                “She had a bit too much wine before we left,” Bela explained as she made her way towards the castle. “Help me with the doors, Sisters.”

                “Oh, let me,” Roxana said and quickly joined her.

                Adela carefully walked forward and kept a close eye on her wife to make sure she didn’t bump anything. All the while, Alcina was still fast asleep, entirely unfazed. As they walked through the castle, every servant who saw them bowed their heads and greeted them home. They all stared in shocked silence as they watched their Mistress float by. Going through the smaller doors was a bit difficult, but Adela managed to maneuver the tall woman around when needed. By the time they made it to their bedroom, she was a bit worn out but still very pleased. She carefully set Alcina down on the bed and caught her breath before she turned to face Roxana and the girls.

                “Thank you all so much,” she told them.

                “Is there anything else I can do for you, Adela?” Roxana asked.

                The blonde woman looked back at her wife before she turned to her friend.

                “I don’t know when she’ll wake up. Would you bring a bottle of wine and some food, please? I’d like to stay with her.”

                “Of course,” the maid said with a bow before she stepped out of the room.

                Adela turned to the Dimitrescu daughters with a bright smile.

                “I hope you girls had a wonderful time. Why don’t you go settle in, and we’ll see you in the morning?”

                “The best time!” Daniela exclaimed.

                “A true adventure,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                “It was absolutely everything I dreamed it would be and more,” Bela breathed.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said in unison as they circled Adela. “Goodnight.”

                She watched them leave the room with a smile on her face.

                “Goodnight,” she said with a wave.

                Adela turned her attention back to her wife, and her smile brightened at the sight of her. She moved to her side and began taking off Alcina’s shoes and jewelry. Then she used what little energy she had left to lift her back up to slip her out of her ivory dress and into her robe. As she lowered her back onto the mattress, she covered her with the blankets and kissed her on the cheek. Roxana knocked softly on the door before opening it. She set a tray of food for Adela and wine for both Ladies on the table by the couch.

                “Is there anything else you need?” she asked.

                Adela took a seat on the couch and patted the spot next to her.

                “Yes, you. Come sit and tell me how everything went while we were gone.”

                Roxana smiled and took a seat beside her friend.

                “It went quite smoothly,” she told her.

                “As I knew it would,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Yes, it was a bit boring. There wasn’t much to do besides clean up after ourselves. Some of the girls spent the extra time doing some polishing while the rest just relaxed. I found quite a few in the library.”

                “That’s wonderful. I’m so glad you all got some well-deserved time off,” the blonde said.

                She looked down at her hands and then back into her friend’s eyes.

                “Do you think you’d all be able to enjoy yourselves and hold the castle down for maybe…a week? Or would that be too much on you?”

                She pointed a warning finger.

                “And I want an honest answer. Please.”

                Roxana chuckled at her.

                “We’d be fine, Adela. I’m sure everyone would love the time off. If not, there’s always something to be polished or sorted.”

                The maiden lit up.

                “Really? Are you sure?” she asked excitedly.

                “Well, we’ll have to speak with Lenuta first, and she’ll want to speak with Lady Alcina, but I’m certain she won’t have any objections,” Roxana told her. “And the other Lords will still be around to watch over the village. Everything would be fine.”

                Adela sighed in relief.

                “That’s what I had hoped,” she said.

                She turned her gaze to her sleeping wife.

                “I want to take her away from here,” she told her friend. “So that she can remember she’s free. I think she forgets sometimes. Katrina told me how they used to travel together before she came to live here. I just want her to see that she still can. That her life belongs to her now and she can live it as she wishes.”

                Roxana smiled and placed a hand on Adela’s shoulder.

                “Then, I’m even more sure Lenuta will agree.”

                The blonde woman turned her attention back to her and smiled.

                “I hope so.”

                “Now you have to tell me how your trip was,” the redhead said.

                She sat back against the couch cushion and got comfortable. Adela slipped her shoes off and tucked her feet under herself.

                “It was wonderful,” she told her happily. “There were a few moments when things were a bit bumpy, but for the most part, everything was perfect. Everyone had a fantastic time. Alcina was truly in her element. It was worth it just to see her so happy. She worked so hard, and it all paid off. The guests seemed very pleased. Katrina said it was the best event yet. The girls certainly enjoyed themselves. And even after everything she’d already done, Alcina went to such lengths to make our evening so special. It was truly magical.”

                “I’m so glad,” Roxana said with a smile. “I was a bit worried, but I just knew you’d have a great time. As you deserve.”

                Adela rested her head against the cushion as she looked at her friend with a smile of her own.

                “Your intuition was correct, as always. I did have a run-in with Katrina’s father, but she and Alcina handled it. There was also a group of very rude Americans, but we dealt with them as well. And Daniela even got to use her new English skills. I think she made Bela and Cassandra jealous for once,” she said with a laugh. “Now I think I have to teach them all English. And we’re all going to learn some basic Greek before our trip.”

                “That’s where you’re going? How perfect. Daniela must be thrilled.”

                “Oh, she is. Also, none of the girls know but…”

                Adela leaned closer to whisper.

                “Katrina said she thinks she’s in love with her. And she said it in German, so I think she truly means it.”

                Roxana’s emerald green eyes darted over to her sleeping Mistress and then back to her friend.

                “Does she know?” she whispered.

                “Yes, Katrina told her. We were all there, but the girls didn’t understand what she said.”

                “Is Lady Alcina... okay with that?” she asked carefully.

                “Well, she didn’t like the idea of them sleeping together, but when Katrina told her that, Alcina seemed happy. She’s still learning how to handle seeing the three of them as women instead of just her little girls. But I’m sure that’s the same with any mother. She has truly come a long way.”

                Adela couldn’t shake the smile off her face even if she wanted to. A little flicker of blue light caught her attention. They were dancing around her head. Her now glowing eyes turned back to look into her friend’s.

                “They’re doing it again, aren’t they?”

                “Mhm,” Roxana hummed happily.

                They both giggled. The redhead got to her feet and bowed her head to her.

                “You should eat and get some rest. It’s good to have you home.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. It’s good to be home. Have a good night, and I’ll see you most likely after noon,” she admitted with a laugh.

                “Goodnight, Adela. Sleep well.”

                The blonde woman followed her friend to the door and locked it behind her. She took her robe from its spot beside the door and began undressing.

                “Mmm, let me watch,” came Alcina’s sleepy voice from behind her.

                Adela started and turned around to face her. The light that had begun to fade bloomed as she looked into her eyes.

                “Hello, my love. How long have you been awake?”

                “Long enough,” Alcina told her with a smile.

                She stretched her long limbs before she rolled onto her stomach and propped her head up.

                “Now, undress for me.”

                Her wife smiled and stepped closer to her.

                “Yes, Mistress,” she replied without hesitation.

                "Wait. How did I even get up here?” Alcina asked, confused.

                Adela chuckled and pulled her shirt over her head before she set it aside with the rest of her clothes.

                “You fell asleep in the carriage, so I carried you up,” Adela explained nonchalantly as she slipped into her robe.

                She tied it in place and climbed up onto the bed to join her.

                “Don’t lie to your Mistress,” Alcina said with a scoff.

                The maiden leaned in to kiss her and then poked her on the nose once she pulled away.

                “I would never,” she told her. “I just used my powers and lifted you. Like that time when you were falling and I caught you. I just thought really hard about how much I wanted to be able to carry you, and then you were floating. I was actually surprised the light didn’t wake you up.”

                “Really?” she asked in shock. “Do it again.”

                “I’m so tired, Alcina,” she whined.

                A pout formed on her crimson lips.

                “But I was asleep. It isn’t fair,” she complained.

                Adela sighed and hung her head in defeat.

                “I can’t say no to that face…”

                A smirk replaced the pout, and Alcina tossed her head back with a victorious laugh. When her gaze returned to her wife, she found herself looking down into her glowing sapphire eyes more so than usual. Her own eyes widened, and she looked down at herself. She was in the exact same position, but she was hovering about a foot off the bed.

                “S-see?” Adela said.

                The maiden quickly but carefully lowered her back to the mattress. She plopped down beside her wife, exhausted.

                “Now I can… carry you… like you always carry me,” she said between panted breaths.

                Alcina smiled and ran her fingers through her maiden’s golden-blonde hair.

                “You never cease to amaze me.”

                With her free hand, she covered them both with the blankets and pulled her wife close. Her hand trailed from her hair, down her cheek, to her chin. Alcina leaned in and kissed her lovingly on the lips. Adela smiled and hummed happily against her.

                “Goodnight, my darling.”

                “Goodnight, my love. Thank you for a truly wonderful time.”

Chapter 55: A Castle With No Queen

Summary:

Alcina sets off on her vacation, leaving her wife and daughters to look after the castle in her stead.

Notes:

Alcina won’t return until chapter 66. This entire arc revolves around Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela, as well as their relationship with Adela. There is some angst but everything will end in wholesome family bonding and character growth. I hope you enjoy it.

                “It’s not fair,” Daniela whined as she stomped her foot on the floor in the main hall. “Why do you get to go on a vacation with Katrina alone?”

                Alcina leaned forward with her hand on her hip.

                “Because she is my best friend and she has invited me to stay with her for a few days,” she said firmly. “Besides the vineyard, I have not set foot outside this village alone since I came here. And I want to experience it for myself before we all go together.”

                She sighed, and her demeanor softened.

                “I need this, Daniela,” she told her calmly.

                The redhead’s fists shook with the anger she was trying to keep in.

                “It’s not fair,” she repeated through gritted teeth.

                “Enough, Sister,” came Bela’s warning voice. “Mother deserves this. We’re lucky enough that we’re going anywhere at all. You can wait until Summer like the rest of us.”

                Cassandra nodded in agreement.

                “Don’t be such a brat, Dani.”

                Her younger sister’s sickle formed in her hand in an instant, and she went to strike her, but a blue barrier stopped the blade and sent it flying from her grasp. Cassandra narrowed her eyes at Daniela through the translucent shield.

                “I don’t know what that woman sees in you.”

                “Cassandra,” Alcina warned. “You’re not making this any easier.”

                “Sorry, Mother."

                Adela cautiously dispersed her barrier and turned her attention back to her wife.

                “I need you all to be on your very best behavior while I’m gone,” Alcina told them. “If everything goes smoothly on both ends, then our summer vacation can go off without a hitch. Consider this… a test run.”               

                Bela, Cassandra, and Adela all nodded in agreement. Daniela remained frozen in her anger, with her yellow eyes narrowed at her mother. Alcina sighed and continued.

                “I will be back in a week, depending on how much snow is left and how the roads are. The automobile should handle them much easier than the carriage.”

                “The automobile?” Adela questioned.

                “Katrina had one sent for me. She thought it would be quicker and safer. It should be arriving any moment now.”

                “That was kind of her,” her wife said with a smile.

                “Yes, I haven’t been in one for so long. Not since I was mortal. I wonder if it will still make me a little queasy.”

                “I hope not,” Adela said. “I want you to have a safe and pleasant journey.”

                Alcina smiled down at her.

                “I will, darling. You make sure everyone here stays safe.”

                The maiden nodded firmly.

                “I will,” she promised.

                The matron of the house looked to their daughters.

                “Bela is in charge,” she told them.

                The three of them were all equally confused.

                “But what about Adela?” Bela asked.

                “The two of us have already discussed it,” Alcina began. “When I am not here, you are Head of House.”

                “But-” Bela protested.

                Adela turned and lifted a finger to stop her.

                “Bela, we are not a conventional family. You are the eldest Dimitrescu after your mother. You have lived in the castle your entire life, and you’re still the most responsible out of the four of us,” she said honestly. “My duties around the castle will remain the same. You are to make the final decisions. I will help and guide you with all that you need, but your word is law when your mother isn’t present. Unless it contradicts hers, and it won’t. Which is one of the many reasons we decided on this.”

                Bela took a shaky breath and nodded.

                “Yes, Mothers.”

                She couldn’t stop a smile from forming on her dark lips.

                “Thank you,” she added.

                Her sisters weren’t as pleased.

                “This is bullshit!” Daniela shouted.

                “She’s right,” Cassandra agreed. “Who’s in charge if Bela isn’t around then?”

                Her older sister sighed in annoyance but said nothing. Adela looked up at her wife for an answer.

                “Well, we didn’t think that far,” Alcina admitted. “But it doesn’t matter. Bela and I wouldn’t both be gone at the same time with the three of you here alone.”

                “But what if you were?” the brunette girl pestered.

                “Cassandra,” her mother warned in a rising tone.

                This silenced her. She joined her little sister in a brooding glare directed at Bela, who did her best to ignore them.

                “My Lady, your ride has arrived,” Roxana said as she entered the main hall. “The driver has already stowed your luggage.”

                “I’ll be but a moment,” she told the maid with a thankful smile.

                Adela stepped closer to her wife and floated up to match her height. She wrapped her arms around her shoulders and held her tightly. Alcina pulled her even closer as they embraced.

                “It’s only a week,” she reminded herself more than her wife.

                Adela pulled away to look her in the eyes. She cupped her cheek in her hand and ran her thumb over her beautiful laugh lines. Then she leaned in and kissed her lovingly as she ran her fingers through her silky black hair. They stayed like that for a moment before they slowly pulled away.

                “I hope you have a fantastic time, my love.”

                “Thank you, my darling.”

                The maiden kissed her on the cheek before she returned to the floor. She stepped away for the girls to see her off. They all rose to meet their mother’s height and wrapped their arms around her in one giant hug.

                “We love you, Mother,” the three of them said in unison.

                “I love you all very much,” she said and kissed each one on the cheek. “Now, please behave and enjoy yourselves while I’m gone. Make me proud.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they agreed before releasing her.

                “Mother, will you tell Katrina I love her?” Daniela asked softly.

                Alcina chuckled.

                “I will,” she promised.

                With a soft,  soothing breath, Alcina stepped past them all and headed towards the door Roxana was holding for her. She glanced down at the maid with a smile.

                “Watch over them all, won’t you?”

                “Of course, my Lady. As always.”

                Alcina held her hat as she bent through the doorframe with a laugh.

                “Thank you, dear.”

                The four Dimitrescu women who remained frowned as they watched her go and remained until they heard the castle doors shut.

                “Okay, Cass and I are going to start planning our mutiny or whatever,” Daniela said with a flippant hand as she floated off towards their chambers.

                Cassandra grinned and followed silently after her. Adela nervously glanced up at Bela.

                “She’s… joking, right?”

                Bela crossed her arms with a smirk as she watched her sisters go.

                “They’ll be sulking and bickering in moments. You’re probably going to have to amuse them a bit more than normal, though, I’m afraid.”

                “I assumed,” she said with a sigh. “Whatever I can do to help them. I know this won’t be easy for any of us, but I’m determined to help everything go as smoothly as possible so your mother feels comfortable enough to let us all go away together.”

                Bela put a hand on the shorter woman’s shoulder and nodded firmly.

                “I’ll keep them in line. You soothe them. I’ll look after the castle. You look after the servants.”

                “That sounds like an excellent plan,” Adela said with a smile. “Is there anything you’d like me to do specifically today?”

                Bela hesitated a moment. She’d given plenty of orders before without a second thought, but it felt different now. She always strove to follow in her mother’s footsteps, and now she suddenly felt like they might be too big for her. There were times when even she still needed to be scolded. And she secretly had yet to forgive herself for giving in to her sister’s temptations and almost killing Adela when she first arrived at the castle. But she’d changed since then, just as everyone else had. It might not have been as noticeable as it was with her sisters, but she had grown, too. She felt even more determined. She would show her mother and everyone else that she could surpass their expectations as well as her own. With a sharp but soft breath, she stood tall and glanced down at Adela.

                “Please inform Lenuta that Mother has left and relay what she told us. Then check in on the other maids to see what they need help with. I don’t know how the wine stock is going, but I know you have your schedule. If there’s no work for you to do, then I’d like you to check on Daniela and Cassandra to see if they need you. I would like you to do this every day while Mother is away. And when you’re not doing any of that,” she paused and softened the poised façade she’d learned from her mother. “Please relax and enjoy yourself. I’d like us all to eat meals and spend time together, as usual. Perhaps we could practice some English or Greek this week?”

                Adela smiled brightly up at her. She was planning on doing most, if not all, of what she’d been asked to do, but she knew this was a big moment for Bela. She and Alcina had discussed it at length. She didn’t want to take her birthright away simply because she married her mother. Daniela and, to a lesser extent, Cassandra both gave in to their emotions and urges far more often than their sister. Adela knew that she too acted without thinking in certain situations. She wasn’t entirely reliable either. Bela was the best choice out of the four of them, and it was what she truly deserved.

                “Of course,” the maiden said with a nod of her head. “I would love that very much.”

                Bela smiled before she sighed as she glanced over at the staircase that led down to her chambers.

                “I’m going to check on those two,” she told her before she turned her gaze back to her. “I shall see you later then. Thank you, Mother.”

                Adela watched her fly off and sighed happily. The sound of footsteps caught her attention, and she turned to find Roxana walking back into the room.

                “Lady Alcina is on her way down the mountain,” she told her. “She’s asked me to go inform Lenuta.”

                “I was just going to find her as well. We can go together,” Adela said and motioned to the dining room with her head.

                Roxana nodded with a smile, and the two of them set off to look for the grand chambermaid. They found her in the room off the kitchen, sitting at the small square table with a woman neither of them had seen before. When Lenuta saw the two of them, she smiled and beckoned them with a wave of her hand. She seemed even more cheerful than she usually was. As they approached her, the woman sitting beside the grand chambermaid glanced up at them. She looked to be the same age as Lenuta. She had dark hair that she kept braided into a bun. There were bags under her brown eyes, and she had sunken cheeks, lined with wrinkles. Even though she was sitting, she looked rather tall. She was already in uniform.

                “I’d like you two to meet Sophia,” Lenuta told them and gestured to the other woman. “She’s a very old friend of mine. Her husband recently passed, and she’s no longer able to keep her home, so I offered for her to work here.”

                Adela smiled and bowed her head to the new maid.

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Sophia. My name is Adela. I’m very sorry for your loss. I hope by staying here, we can supply you with the comfort and care you need.”

                Roxana hesitated a moment. Her hands were clasped in front of her apron, and her fingers were fidgeting ever so slightly.

                “Hello. I’m Roxana,” she greeted her before she bowed. “I look forward to working with you.”

                “It’s good to meet you, my Lady. Roxana,” Sophia said with a nod of her head to each of them in turn.

                “Roxana, would you be a dear and make us all some tea while we chat?” Lenuta asked of her.

                “Of course,” the maid replied.

                She bowed her head again before heading off into the main part of the kitchen. Adela took the seat beside the new maid. Her friend’s fidgeting had not gone unnoticed by her. She turned her attention to Lenuta.

                “Alcina is on her way to Germany now. Katrina had an automobile sent for her to make the trip easier. Bela is now Head of House until she returns, so we are all to follow her orders.”

                The grand chambermaid didn’t question the decision.

                “I am to follow my usual routine,” Adela continued. “Daniela and Cassandra will need my attention more often, so I may be a bit more tired.”

                “Understood,” Lenuta said with a nod. “Please just don’t over-exert yourself. The girl’s needs should come first. Do not assist the maids with their tasks unless absolutely necessary."

                “Of course. Thank you. That would be a big help. But please let everyone know they can ask whatever they need of me. If I cannot, then I will simply send them your way or to Roxana.”

                “I shall, my Lady.”

                Roxana returned with a tray with four cups and a steaming pot of tea. She set it down in the center of the table before she took her seat across from the new maid. Her emerald eyes remained fixed on the tea. She poured them each a cup and placed them in front of the other women.

                “Thank you,” Adela told her friend with a smile.

                The redhead nodded and took her seat beside her. She stared at the steam rising from her cup and tried her best to hide her fidgeting hands in her lap. Lenuta took her saucer and brought the hot drink to her lips. She took a sip and swallowed before she began speaking.

                “Sophia has no experience as a maid per se, but she was a wife and mother. She tended to all the cooking and cleaning for about forty years.”

                “Wonderful,” Adela said. “I’m sure you’ll fit right in with the others. I hope their companionship brings you comfort. All the women here are truly wonderful. And if you ever need anything, please do not hesitate to seek me out.”

                The new maid nodded.

                “Thank you, my Lady.”

                Lenuta turned her attention to Adela.

                “Why don’t you go see to the girls? Roxana and I can show Sophia around.”

                The maiden hesitated. She knew her friend was anxious about this new woman, and she didn’t want to leave her. But especially now, she needed to be there for her daughters. She nodded her head and got to her feet before she pushed her chair in. Her eyes glanced around the table but fell on Roxana specifically.

                “I’ll be in their chambers should you need me,” she said and placed a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder.

                Adela turned her attention back to the new maid.

                “It was a pleasure meeting you, Sophia. I hope you enjoy your stay.”

                The older woman bowed her head with a slight smile.

                “The pleasure is mine, my Lady.”

                With that, Adela turned and headed out of the kitchen to the girls’ chambers. She could hear them shouting at one another before she even pushed the doors open. The sound did not stop when she entered the common room. There, she found the furniture strewn about. Bela was sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of tea. She looked calm at first, but Adela noticed a slight twitch of her brow. Her sisters were hovering in the air in front of her. The flies around them were buzzing with their anger.

                “Just because you were the first one to wake up, doesn’t mean you’re the oldest!” Cassandra growled. “Maybe I was born before you when we were still mortal! Has anyone ever stopped to think about that?”

                “Yeah, and just because you got the most flies, doesn’t make you any better than the rest of us!” Daniela hissed.

                Bela placed her teacup on its saucer and lowered it to her lap. She spoke calmly, but Adela could hear her patience wearing thin.

                “Neither of those things were ever in my control, Sisters,” she told them. “Nor was their decision. It’s not as if I asked. Even if Mother didn’t marry, I never thought she’d leave the castle long enough to have to rely on one of us to act in her stead.”

                “She still always put you in charge when she went off doing whatever that bitch wanted her to,” Cassandra pointed out. “Maybe I’d be more responsible like you if she ever gave me the chance.”

                “Again, not my fault. Not my choice.”

                Bela finally opened her eyes to look up at her sisters and noticed Adela standing there. Her shoulders noticeably relaxed, and she smiled in relief.

                “Mother,” she greeted her.

                “She came back?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                She turned in the air and fixed her eyes on Alcina’s height. When she didn’t see her, she blinked and lowered her gaze. The happy look on her face faded, and her yellow eyes narrowed at the small blonde woman.

                “Oh.”

                Adela laughed nervously.

                “Hello girls,” she greeted them. “I’ve come to see how you were doing and if you needed anything. Also, we have a new maid. Her name is Sophia, and she is an old friend of Lenuta, so please be nice.”

                Cassandra slowly turned around and glared down at her.

                “Another maid? Don’t we have enough? It’s not like we’re running low anymore. Are you trying to start some sort of refuge or something?”

                “Perhaps.”

                The brunette growled in frustration and flew down to stand on her feet before Adela. Her yellow eyes were ablaze with her anger.

                “You’re just letting a bunch of women live under our roof and paying them for it!”

                Adela stood her ground and narrowed her eyes up at her.

                “They all work for what they’re given. They are the reason everything in the castle keeps running smoothly,” the maiden told her.

                “It is not you that takes care of them, it is them who take care of us,” she added in a hiss.

                The sound and her words didn’t sit well with Cassandra. Her flies lifted a fallen book into the air and sent it hurdling towards Adela. The maiden stopped it with her light and caught it before it touched the ground. Bela finally snapped. She set her teacup down on the couch since the table was knocked over. Then she shot forward and shoved her sister away.

                “Enough!” she snapped. “It’s her job to worry about the servants. It is not your place to judge her decisions.”

                Cassandra pushed her back, but with much more force.

                “Then what is my place, Bela?!” she shouted back.

                Her sister caught herself and glared at her.

                “Your place is beside me, yet you continue to act like a spoiled little brat! When you start acting your age, perhaps Mother will see us as the equals we’re supposed to be.”

                Cassandra looked as if she was going to strike her. Adela was ready to set a barrier between them, but the brunette softened. She lowered her glowing eyes to the floor, then over at the maiden.

                “I need a drink,” she said with desperation in her voice.

                Adela smiled lovingly at her and nodded.

                “Come,” she said as she made her way to the couch.

                She sat in the middle and put her arms in her lap with her wrists facing up. Cassandra and Daniela both flew over and sat beside her. She let them take her arms before she nodded to give her permission. The two girls brought her wrists to their mouths and bit into her. Adela caught any sounds of pain in her throat and shut her eyes. Bela watched them and sighed in relief. She moved towards them and took her teacup from its spot beside one of her sisters before it could spill. Then she sent some of her flies to lift a nearby chair and took a seat. She sipped her blood tea as her sisters drank. It didn’t take long for Adela to fall slack with her head on Cassandra’s shoulder. The brunette licked her dark lips clean and smiled down at her. She let her stay where she fell and held her hand. Daniela hummed happily and laid down with her head in the maiden’s lap. She wrapped the arm she was holding around herself and nuzzled into the other woman.

                “Do you feel better now, Sisters?” Bela asked them.

                They both nodded calmly.

                “Good,” she said with a smile.

                “Did you mean it, Bela?” Daniela asked. “When you said you want us to be equals?”

                “We are equals, silly. You both just need to act like it, that’s all. When you do, then Mother will put us all in charge in her stead. We can make decisions together and work as a team, as we do with the troublesome mortals.”

                “But it’s so hard,” Daniela whined with a frown. “I thought I was doing better…”

                Bela got to her feet and knelt down in front of her. With a kind smile, she leaned in and brushed a few stray red hairs from her sister’s face.

                “You are,” she told her. “Both of you. Don’t think all your effort has gone unnoticed. Even the servants gossip about how you’ve both grown.”

                “Then what more do we have to do to prove ourselves?” Cassandra asked.

                Her older sister sat back and leaned against the toppled table.

                “Less outbursts and less bickering,” Bela told them. “And ask Mother if she needs help with things. If you’re bored, go see if something needs to be done before you go off looking for a distraction. Clean up after yourselves. Maybe get to know more of the servants.”

                “That’s a lot!” they both complained.

                “Yes, well, I didn’t wake up like this, you know. It took a lot of time and effort. I remember watching Mother constantly, trying to learn from her. And even she isn’t without her flaws. I believe she has changed most of all. Now I find myself striving to be even more reliable in her eyes. She worked so hard, so we must all too.”

                Cassandra and Daniela nodded in agreement.

                “Perhaps if you looked at it like a competition, it would help a little,” Bela suggested.  

                Her two sisters looked at one another.

                “First one to prove themselves to Mother wins?” Cassandra asked with a grin.

                “You’re on!” Daniela replied eagerly.

                Bela studied Adela’s face for a moment.

                “It doesn’t usually take this long. Why hasn’t she woken up yet?”

                “She and Mother must have had a long night before she went away,” Daniela said with a smirk.

                “Since she won’t be around, does that me we get more?” Cassandra questioned.

                “That is between the three of you,” Bela told her with a wag of her finger. “You can work that out with her.”

                Adela gasped suddenly back to life. Her eyes pulsed to the beat of her throbbing heart. Cassandra gave her hand a comforting squeeze, and Daniela hugged the arm she had claimed.

                “Welcome back, Mother,” they said to her.

                The blue glow faded as her chest simmered.

                “H-hello, girls. Do you both feel better?” she asked them.

                “Mhm!” Daniela hummed happily as she nuzzled her arm.

                “Yes, thank you,” Cassandra said.

                She gave her hand another squeeze before releasing it. Adela smiled weakly and closed her eyes.

                “I’m glad,” she breathed.

                She sat up with a slight wince and rested her head back against the couch.

                “Are you in need of herb, Mother?” Bela asked. “I can go get it for you.”

                “That would be wonderful. Thank you.”

                Bela floated off without another word and made her way out into the hall.

                “Did you have a good chat?” Adela asked.

                “Yeah, now we’re competing to be the first one to prove herself to Mother,” Daniela told her excitedly.

                “It will be me,” Cassandra said with a confident grin.

                “No, it will be me!” her little sister retorted.

                She paused a moment and considered.

                "It’ll probably be you, yeah,” she admitted in a whisper. “But I’m still gonna try!”

                “If you didn’t try, then it wouldn’t be much of a challenge,” Cassandra said as she looked at her little sister. “Give it your best.”

                “You too.”

                Bela flew back into the room. She hovered in front of Adela and held out one of her herbal cigarettes and a lighter. The maiden took them with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you,” she said.

                She put the stick into her mouth and lit it before she breathed the smoke deep into her lungs. Her quaking heart eased, and she exhaled with a soothing sigh. Bela put a hand on her hip and gestured around the room.

                “You two should clean the mess you’ve made while she rests,” she told her sisters.

                “But she’s so comfortable,” Daniela whined.

                “This is why I’m going to win,” Cassandra said as she got to her feet.

                Her younger sister sighed and gave Adela a final nuzzle before she released her arm and took off to help. The two of them picked up furniture and set things back into place. Bela took a seat beside the other blonde woman.

                “Tell me about this new maid,” she asked of her.

                “Her name is Sophia. She looks to be around Lenuta’s age. She has dark hair and eyes."

                Adela hesitated a moment before she said more, but chose to be honest.

                “She seemed just fine to me, but she made Roxana anxious, so now I’m nervous as well. Lenuta sent me off to come here, so I had to leave her alone with them.”

                Bela put a comforting hand on the other blonde woman’s lap.

                “Once you’ve rested up, please go check on her,” she instructed. “Even if it turns out to be nothing, she could still use your support.”

                Adela nodded in agreement.

                “I will.”

Chapter 56: Decisions

Summary:

Adela is forced to come to an important decision that could put the entire castle in danger.

                Adela made her way through the kitchen and down to the maid’s quarters. She smiled and greeted the women she passed. Her eyes scanned the area in search of her friend. She found her sitting in the chair by her bed, staring down at her hands in her lap.

                “Roxana,” she said as she placed a hand on her shoulder. “Are you alright?”

                The maid looked up at her, and the slightest smile formed on her face.

                “Adela,” she breathed in relief.

                She hesitated a moment before she continued.

                “Could we go to your chambers? I need to speak with you. In private.”

                The maiden nodded and held her hand out to her. Roxana took it and got to her feet. She followed Adela back upstairs. Before they headed outside, Adela pointed to her royal blue cloak hanging by the wall.

                “Take it,” she told her and gestured to herself. “I’m covered.”

                Roxana took it with an appreciative smile and wrapped the warm fabric around herself.

                “Thank you,” she said and opened the door for them.

                The two made their way up to Adela and Alcina’s bed chambers and locked the door behind them. The blonde woman plopped down on the couch and gestured for her friend to join her. Roxana sat beside her and looked into her white eyes.

                “Something doesn’t feel right with Sophia,” she admitted. “But she’s Lenuta’s friend, and I don’t know how to tell her. She seems so happy that she’s here.”

                “Was there anything strange she did or said?” Adela asked.

                “She seemed rather upset when she found out Lady Alcina would be away for so long. And not in the sort of way where she was looking forward to meeting her.”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed, but she remained calm.

                “I must inform Bela,” she said.

                She went to stand, but Roxana took hold of her sleeve.

                “Wait,” she spoke softly. “Perhaps we should give her a chance first? It’s not that I don’t trust Lady Bela, it’s just… I’m worried.”

                The maiden nodded and placed a reassuring hand atop the one holding her sleeve.

                “Let’s meet with her again. I didn’t have much time to get to know her. Maybe if I speak with her, I can be sure. If something still seems off, then I will tell Bela. She’s dealing with her sisters as it is. I shouldn’t go to her with my problems right away.”

                “That sounds like a good idea,” Roxana told her. “But could we still wait a moment longer?”

                Adela chuckled and gave her hand a squeeze.

                “Of course.”

                “Your hand was cold even before we went outside. Did you help quell them?” Roxana asked.

                “Yes,” she said with a nod. “The three of them discussed things while I was out. Cassandra and Daniela are competing to prove themselves to Alcina. I think our decision to put Bela in charge got to them more than we thought it would. But Bela sees them all as equals, so she’s challenged them to rise above their emotions and show that they can run the castle just as much as she can.”

                “That’s wonderful. I know they can do it,” Roxana said with a smile.

                They stayed talking for a while longer before they both decided to make their way back downstairs to find Sophia. When they didn’t find her in the kitchen, they headed to the maid’s quarters. They could hear laughing as they rounded the corner to one of the open areas. There, sitting at one of the tables, were Lenuta and Sophia. The two older women turned their heads in their direction as they approached.

                “Lady Adela. Roxana,” Lenuta greeted them. “We just finished our tour of the castle.”

                Adela took the seat beside the new woman and smiled at her.

                “Fantastic. How have you found your stay so far, Sophia?” she asked.

                Roxana sat down between her friend and her superior. Her gaze remained fixed on the flickering flame of the candlestick on the table. Sophia gave Adela a slight smile.

                “Just fine, my Lady,” she told her. “Lenuta has been very kind, just like always.”

                The grand chambermaid smiled the brightest Adela had ever seen.

                “She gave me a wonderful tour of the castle,” Sophia continued. “It’s very large.”

                The maiden chuckled.

                “I know. It can be quite overwhelming at first, but you’ll get used to it in time,” Adela said.

                “Did Lady Bela have anything that needed helping with?” Lenuta asked her.

                “She is dealing with her sisters at the moment, so she sent me to come see how Sophia is settling in.”

                Adela turned her attention back to the new woman and studied her features carefully.

                “I’m sorry you couldn’t meet my wife before she left on her trip,” she told her. “But she should be home in about a week.”

                She watched Sophia’s eyes narrow ever so slightly.

                “I can’t wait to meet her,” she said in an odd tone.

                Adela quickly glanced over at the others. Roxana was fidgeting more than she was moments prior, but Lenuta seemed perfectly content. She was very conflicted. Not just because the grand chambermaid seemed so happy, but now she was thinking perhaps she just saw something in the other woman that they couldn’t or that somehow seemed different to them.

                “Is there anything I could do for now that would make your stay more comfortable?” she asked Sophia.

                “No, thank you, my Lady. Lenuta has been taking care of me just fine.”

                “I’m glad.”

                Adela got to her feet and pushed her chair back in.

                “Well, I will go inform Bela and the others that everything is going well,” she said as she held a hand out to her friend. “Come with me, Roxana. Cassandra wishes to speak with you.”

                “Of course,” she said and took her hand.

                She got to her feet and bowed her head to the two older women.

                “I shall be there if you need me,” Roxana told them.

                Lenuta nodded, still smiling.

                “Just be back for supper,” said the grand chambermaid.

                “Yes, Miss Lenuta.”

                Adela led her friend away and didn’t let go of her hand until they were out of the room. They ascended the staircase and made their way to the girls’ chambers. When they arrived, it was an entirely different scene from earlier. Bela and Cassandra were actually teaching Daniela how to play chess.

                “So, the queen can just do whatever she wants?” the youngest asked.

                “Well,” Bela began. “She can go as far forward or back across the board as she wants, so long as no other pieces are in her way. That’s why you send the pawns in first. To guard and clear a path for her to reach her goal.”

                “What a lazy bitch,” Daniela said with a laugh.

                The three of them raised their yellow eyes to the two women as they entered the room.

                “By the looks on your faces, I assume your assumptions were correct?” Bela asked Adela.

                Roxana gave her friend a questioning glance.

                “Yes,” Adela said as she made her way towards the three of them. “She told me before I even asked.”

                She looked over at her friend with a smile.

                “Don’t think I can’t tell when you’re worried or anxious. You’re my best friend, Roxana. I know you. But thank you for coming to me so soon. I do think you’re right.”

                Adela turned her attention back to Bela.

                “There does seem to be something off about Sophia. But I can’t be certain. And Lenuta is so pleased. I know it would break her heart if we sent her away.”

                “Forget her feelings,” Bela said. “What if this woman wants to hurt someone?”

                “She did act strangely when I brought Alcina up,” Adela admitted.

                Cassandra pushed herself away from the table and got to her feet.

                “Yeah, she’s gotta go,” she said flatly.

                Adela panicked and held her hands out to stop her.

                “Wait,” she said. “Please. At least let her stay the night. It’s getting dark. I’ll let Lenuta know in the morning and explain the situation. Then we’ll send Sophia back down to the village.”

                The brunette narrowed her eyes at her and then glanced down at Bela.

                “Sister?”

                Bela sighed and rubbed her temples.

                “Fine,” she reluctantly agreed, then made full eye contact with Adela. “But if she does something foolish, then the fault is yours.”

                The maiden’s brow furrowed, and she hesitated before agreeing with a nod.

                “Alright,” she said. “I’ll make sure everyone stays safe until then.”

                “You better,” Daniela chimed in. “Or else we get dessert.”

                Adela’s head spun with the weight of her decision.

                “Speaking of. Isn’t it time?” Cassandra asked. “For dinner, I mean.”

                “Oh, yes,” Bela said as she got to her feet. “Let’s all go together. Shall we?”

                Daniela got up to join her sisters and took off towards the door.

                “Race you there,” she called to Cassandra before she giggled and flew past the doors.

                The brunette smiled and shot off after her. Bela sighed and shook her head.

                “Honestly,” she muttered before following.

                Adela turned her attention back to Roxana. She put a comforting hand on her shoulder and looked into her emerald eyes.

                “I promise to do my best and make sure everything goes smoothly until morning. Just try to stay clear of Sophia, especially if you’re alone. I will come to check on you once I’m done eating. But if anything happens or if you feel too anxious, please come get me. Okay?”

                Roxana nodded and wrapped her arms around her friend.

                “Thank you, Adela.”

                The blonde woman chuckled and hugged her back.

                “Of course,” she said as she opened the door and gestured out into the hallway. “Now come, you must eat as well.”

                Roxanna smiled and bowed her head to her before she stepped out of the room. Adela followed after her, and the two of them made their way to the dining room. The girls were already sitting in their seats. Instead of arguing, they seemed to be happily chatting. It brought a smile to Adela’s face. She turned to see her friend off.

                “Remember what I said,” she told her. “I’m right here if you need me.”

                Her green eyes lowered to the floor before she looked back up at Adela. She gave a single nod and made her best attempt at a reassuring smile.

                “Enjoy your meal, my Ladies,” she said to them all before she turned and made her way into the kitchen.

                Adela sighed softly to herself and took her usual seat at the table. She glanced over at Alcina’s chair and couldn’t help a frown from forming on her face.

                “It feels like she’s already been gone for a week,” Daniela complained.

                “It hasn’t even been a day,” Cassandra added.

                “I know it’s difficult for us all, but we’ve come a long way in just a few hours,” Bela said. “Just think about how proud she’ll be and how wonderful it will be once she returns.”

                Her sisters nodded reluctantly. Adela forced her eyes away from the tall chair.

                “I truly hope she’s enjoying herself,” she said. “She deserves it so much.”

                A few maids soon entered the room and set food and wine before them. Adela thanked them and took a few sips of her drink before she cut into her stuffed mushrooms. They ate in relative silence. It seemed Alcina’s absence was affecting them all. She hoped it would ease in the following days. When Adela was full, she sat back in her seat and finished her wine.

                “I think I’m going to stay downstairs tonight,” she told the girls.

                “In our room?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                Adela smiled and shook her head.

                “No, but that would be a fun idea for another night,” she said.

                Her white eyes turned to the door to the kitchen.

                “I want to stay close to the servants, just in case. And sleeping alone in such a big bed is quite depressing. Perhaps it will be easier tomorrow. And then I won’t have to be so on guard.”

                “If that is what you wish,” Bela told her.

                Daniela made a face.

                “You’re going to sleep down there? With the help?”

                Adela turned to look at her.

                “Do not speak so poorly of them like that,” she scolded. “But no. I don’t want to invade their space. No matter how hard I try, they still see me as just a Lady of the house and not one of them. I want them to be comfortable. I will simply stay further down the hall from them.”

                “In the dungeon?” Cassandra asked her incredulously with a raised brow.

                A little shiver went down Adela’s spine. She had been trying not to think of that.

                “Near it,” she said. “I’ll simply find a spot between them.”

                She looked into their yellow eyes and spoke honestly.

                “I want to prove myself to your mother just as much as you all do,” she told them. “It is my duty and desire to make sure everyone stays safe. I spent too many years being weak. I was unable to save myself or protect you all until I got these powers. Now I can use them and guard the castle, the village, and everyone I love.”

                Her gaze lowered to the table before she continued.

                “I know that sometimes I’m too quick to act when I sense danger, and that is something I need to work on.”

                “You are also far too kind and trusting,” Bela told her. “You must find the balance between the two. If you’re going to guard then keep your guard up. Not everyone has pure intentions. You cannot find light in everything. Even if you wield it.”

                Adela nodded slowly in agreement.

                “I know,” she said as she looked back across the table at them. “I’ll do my best to find balance, just as you all are.”

                “So, what you’re saying is that we’re all competing now?” Cassandra asked with a thrilled grin.

                The maiden laughed.

                “I suppose,” she said.

                “Then I’m definitely going to win,” the brunette stated confidently.

                Adela narrowed her eyes slightly, inadvertently fueling the determined woman’s fire.

                “And why do you say that?” she asked her.

                “Exactly what Bela said. You’re too nice.”

                Daniela nodded in agreement with her sister.

                “It’s gonna get you hurt one day,” she told her.

                She tilted her head in consideration.

                “It already has,” the redhead added. “A bunch of times.”

                Adela frowned and lowered her eyes in embarrassment.

                “I know,” she said softly. “I am trying.”

                “Sisters, leave her be,” Bela scolded them. “As if either of you can judge anyone.”

                Cassandra slammed her hands on the table, causing the dishes and silverware to rattle. The sudden sound and gesture made Adela jump in her seat.

                “You judge us all the time!” the brunette complained.

                A frown flickered across Bela’s dark lips.

                “I’m sorry,” she said. “That is something I’m working on as well. I just want to help guide you both to be the women I know you can be. I’m sorry when I come off too harsh.”

                Her younger sister rose from her chair and headed to the door.

                “Stop scolding me like a child, and maybe I’ll start acting like a woman,” she muttered.

                As she began to push the door open, she paused and turned to look back at Adela.

                “Don’t fuck up,” she said coldly.

                Then she took off out of the room and slammed the door shut behind her with her flies. The maiden sighed and hung her head dejectedly. Daniela floated out of her seat and hovered beside her. She placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

                “Hey, you got this,” she told her. “And if you don’t, then we get free food. So, I don’t know what she’s so huffy about.”

                As she made her way to the door, she glanced at Bela.

                “You can be really snooty sometimes, Sis. But I know you mean well.”

                Bela smiled at her little sister.

                “And you can be a real brat sometimes, but you’re doing so much better, Daniela.”

                The redhead returned a genuine smile and then waved to the two of them.

                “See ya,” she said before she flew out of the room.

                Bela watched her go with a proud look on her face. Then she glanced across the table at Adela.

                “Please, at least make yourself comfortable down there,” she told her. “Have Roxana set you up in a secret little spot.”

                Adela nodded seriously.

                “I’m going to keep the entrance to the servants’ quarters and the stairs up to the kitchen in my sights. Far away enough that they can’t see me, but close enough to be able to hear a ruckus.”

                The other blonde woman got to her feet and walked around the table to hug her.

                “Good luck, little knight,” she said with a laugh.

                Adela smiled and wrapped her arms around Bela.

                “You too.”

                She pulled away to look up into her yellow eyes.

                “You’re all doing so wonderfully,” she told her. “I know your mother will be so very proud of you, just as I am.”

                Bela’s shoulders relaxed, and she smiled brightly.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she said.

                She leaned in to give her another quick hug before she made her way to the door.

                “Goodnight,” she called back.

                “Goodnight, Daughter,” Adela said as she watched her go.

                Once the doors were closed, she sighed. Her white eyes glanced at Alcina’s chair. She stood up and sat down in it to nuzzle into the back cushion. It smelled of roses and sweet tobacco.

                “I hope you’re having a safe journey, my love,” she whispered into the large chair. “I miss you, but I’m glad you get to have fun, away from all this. I hope I make you proud. I know the girls will.”

                She squeezed the arm of the chair before she got to her feet.

                “Goodnight, my love.”

                Adela took her cloak from its hook before she made her way through the kitchen door and down to the maid’s quarters.

Chapter 57: Hiding in the Shadows

Summary:

Adela is finally given the chance to protect the castle and its inhabitants.

Notes:

“And don’t fuck it up.” – RuPaul

Warning: Light homophobia

                As Adela made her way past the maids all getting ready to sleep, they stared at her in confusion. She could hear them whispering about her but she did her best to ignore them. When she got to the room Roxana shared, she knocked gently on the frame of the open door. Her friend looked up from her spot on her bed and smiled brightly.

                “Lady Adela,” she greeted her in the presence of her bunkmates.

                “Roxana,” she said with a smile.

                Adela held a hand out to her friend.

                “Will you walk with me?”

                The redhead looked down at herself. She was wearing a long white nightgown.

                “Oh, here,” Adela said and handed Roxana her cloak.

                The maid smiled and wrapped the royal blue fabric around herself as she got to her feet.

                “Thank you, my Lady.”

                “Of course.”

                Roxana put her slippers on and followed her friend out of the servant’s quarters and into the dark hallway. Adela turned her palm up and formed a small blue orb to light their way. Instead of turning to go up to the kitchen, the blonde woman led her towards the dungeons.

                “U-uh Adela?” Roxana questioned nervously.

                The maiden turned sharply around in a panic and waved her hands.

                “Oh, no, no. This isn’t anything bad. I promise. Don’t worry. I just need your help.”

                She lowered her voice to a whisper.

                “I don’t want anyone to hear us,” she explained.

                Roxana nodded slowly. She was still a bit weary, but she knew she wasn’t following her friend into danger. When they got to the spot Adela wanted to stake out, the bloom of her light faded.

                “I’m staying here tonight,” she told her softly. “I can see the stairs and the entrance to the servants’ quarters. I want to make sure everyone stays safe tonight.”

                Her friend looked around at the cold, dingy stone.

                “Here?” she questioned.

                Adela nodded.

                “Do you think you could get me a pillow and some blankets?” she asked. “I don’t want anyone else to know I’m here. You can hide them in my cloak.”

                “Of course. But…”

                Roxana blinked in the darkness.

                “How am I going to get back?” she asked with a soft giggle.

                “Oh, take this.”

                Adela formed another small ball of light and sent it hovering towards her friend.

                “I’ll have it follow you. When you get to the door, I’ll snub it out. Then I’ll send another when you step back out,” the maiden explained.

                Roxana smiled and stared at it in fascination.

                “It’s like my own little fairy,” the redhead laughed.

                Adela chuckled softly and nodded.

                “Please be safe,” she told her.

                “I will,” she promised. “I’ll be right back.”

                The blonde woman watched her friend make her way down the hall. She focused on maintaining the bloom until the other woman turned and waved. It faded just before she opened the door. Adela leaned against the wall with a sigh. She was nervous, but she didn’t want Roxana to know. She had enough of her own anxiety to deal with. When the door opened and closed again, the blue glow lit up beside it. Her friend nodded to her, and she set her light to follow her back.

                “Here you are,” Roxana said.

                She pulled back the cloak and handed Adela a small pile of blankets with a pillow on top. The blonde woman took them with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you so much, Roxana. You’re so good to me. Now, go get some sleep. Will you wake me if I’ve fallen asleep when you get up?” she asked.

                “Of course. But do you really plan on staying up all night?”

                “I’m going to do my best,” she said with a determined nod.

                Roxana sighed.

                “Just don’t make yourself sick,” she told her.

                The maiden leaned forward to hug her friend.

                “Sleep well, Roxana.”

                The redhead squeezed her back.

                “Goodnight, Adela.”

                When she pulled away, she pulled at the fabric of the cloak.

                “What about this?”

                “Just take it off once you reach the door, and I’ll take it from there,” the maiden said with a smile. “I don’t want you getting cold.”

                Roxana smiled in appreciation.

                 “Thank you. It is very warm.”

                She sighed, reluctant to leave her friend.

                “Take care,” she said before turning back down the hall.

                The light followed her to the door. When she removed the cloak, the little bloom seemed to slip under the fabric. Roxana watched the floating garment in awe. If she didn’t know who was controlling it, she might have thought it was a ghost. She waved at her friend and made her way inside. Adela caught her cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders before she clasped it in place. She laid one of the blankets out on the cold stone floor and sat down. She pulled the hood of her cloak over her head and wrapped it tightly around herself. Then she covered herself with the rest of the blankets and set the pillow between her back and the wall as she leaned against it. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she stared down the dark hallway.

                She had no way of knowing how much time was passing her, but she found herself growing tired rather quickly. She’d been drained twice in less than a day, so her body was at its limit. The sound of the door to the servant’s quarters caused her to start. She stayed as quiet as she could and peered carefully into the darkness. There was a figure too tall to be Roxana holding a candle and facing the stairs. Adela watched whoever it was head up to the kitchen. She listened until she couldn’t hear their footsteps any longer before she shed her blankets and got to her feet. Slowly and silently, she made her way after them. The light in her palm led the way.

                When she reached the top of the stairs, she heard the door to the kitchen close. Adela pressed on, following the sounds of footsteps. The doors to the courtyard shut, and she waited a moment before she headed outside. She watched the dark figure cross the courtyard towards her and Alcina’s chamber doors. Adela raised an eyebrow questioningly and followed. When the doors closed, she waited again and listened as whoever it was climbed the stairs. She quietly went inside and waited for the light of the candle to vanish before moving on. As she reached the floor above, she could hear the sound of a door unlocking.

                Perhaps Lenuta needs me? But she would have knocked….

                The maiden peered around the corner. She couldn’t see any light by the bedroom. Then she heard a door close. It was the washroom. Now she was sure something was wrong. Her eyes narrowed as she stepped into the sitting room, and she stayed close to the wall so as not to be seen if the person were to exit. She heard the sliding doors between the two rooms open. A mumbled, angry voice came from her bedroom, but she couldn’t make out whose it was. Then both sets of doors were shut and locked, and the figure walked back out into the hallway. Adela stepped out of the shadows and stood before the woman holding the candle.

                “Sophia,” she said softly as she looked into the older woman’s face.

                “You,” the new maid said bitterly. “There you are.”

                “Who gave you that key?” Adela asked, trying to keep her voice calm.

                “I borrowed it,” Sophia told her. “From Lenuta.”

                “The only two maids who are allowed to hold keys are Lenuta and Roxana…”

                The older woman sighed and stepped towards her. Adela stood her ground.

                “I knew Soreana, you know. She moved into the village after Lenuta was forced up here,” she said, and her dark eyes narrowed before she added: “Just like my daughter.”

                “Knowing my aunt doesn’t give you permission to enter the room I share with my wife, unbidden.”

                “Your wife,” Sophia scoffed. “It’s no wonder Soreana had such a hard time trying to get you married. She’d be ashamed to see you like this.”

                “She was ashamed of me regardless,” Adela told her.

                “I used to pity you, you know,” the dark-haired woman said. “She tried to hide what she did to you, but we all knew. And when she brought you up here, willingly… well, I almost couldn’t forgive her. My daughter was taken from me by the monster you call your wife. She was just another maiden for her wine.”

                Sophia choked back a sob. Adela frowned and took a step forward to place a comforting hand on her shoulder.

                “I’m truly sorry for your loss. I know nothing I can say can make that pain in your heart go away, but I promise that no one else will suffer her fate. I’ll make sure of that.”

                Adela could feel the other woman stiffen under her touch.

                “Sorry won’t bring her back to me!” she cried.

                “I’m afraid nothing can bring her back,” the maiden said softly. “But I won’t let-”

                A pained gasp sounded through the room as Sophia stepped towards her. Adela winced. Her knees buckled, and she grasped the other woman’s shoulder to steady herself. The new maid took her arm and pulled the girl closer. Adela’s eyes widened as she felt the blade of a knife pierce further into her abdomen.

                “Why should you be the only maiden to live on?!” Sophia shouted.

                “Th-there are t-two… d-downstairs,” Adela choked on her words. “I-I watch over them… I won’t let… anything h-happen to them. I p-promise.”

                Tears began forming in her white eyes from the pain and her remorse. Sophia shoved her carelessly away. Adela reached out to try to catch herself on Alcina’s chair, but it toppled and she fell back onto the floor with a cry.

                “And what of my daughter? Where were you for her?!”

                “B-being abused… b-by my aunt,” she wheezed. “Y-you said y-you knew that… y-you all knew…”

                Sophia laughed coldly.

                “They ate her, you know,” she told her with a smirk.

                “Wh-what?”

                “Soreana. These witches you call a family… they ate her. She’s dead.”

                “D-dead?”

                Adela had a small hope in her heart that her aunt was living somewhere far away from the village. She could never have imagined that was how she ended up. But she had no tears left for that woman.

                “Just like my daughter. And just like you will be,” Sophia spat. “I came here hoping to kill that vile demon woman, but you will do. My time on this earth is short as it is. I came to spend my final moments with my best friend and get my revenge.”

                “R-revenge is n-never the answer…”

                Adela tried to pull the knife out of herself, but she was weak and the handle was slick with her blood. She laid back in defeat.

                “Y-you must g-go,” she told the older woman. “The g-girls… will come… if they smell m-my b-blood…”

                “Let them come.”

                Sophia bent forward and pulled the long kitchen knife out of the bleeding girl. A pained gurgle left Adela’s throat.

                “I’ll kill them as well,” she added.

                “N-no… y-you can’t… Just run… B-before-”

                It felt as though the floor beneath her was vibrating, and the space around them began to rumble. The sound of hundreds of angry buzzing flies swarmed into the room from behind Sophia. Adela shut her eyes. She was glad she did. Sophia’s screams of agony echoed through the chamber as sickles tore through her flesh. Having her eyes closed only helped the darkness begin to close in. She felt herself slipping into unconsciousness. Then a strong hand smacked her suddenly across the face.

                “You stupid girl!”

                Adela’s eyes shot open. Her vision was blurry. All she could make out was blonde hair, and she panicked before realizing who it was. Suddenly, the words stung more than the slap.

                “I told you this would happen!” Bela shouted at her.

                “You’re so lucky Katrina showed me that trap door,” Daniela said as she stared down at her.

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “Looks like you’re out of the competition.”

                The maiden opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn’t. Bela sighed in frustration. Her glowing yellow eyes followed the blood. She carefully rolled up Adela’s shirt to see the wound underneath and studied it carefully.

                “It’s not closing,” she said.

                “She probably hit something vital,” Cassandra told her.

                “Should we just… finish it off?” Daniela asked.

                Adela nodded her head weakly. She opened her mouth to beg them to kill her, but only blood came out.

                “Yeah, I’m not letting all that go to waste,” Cassandra said as she got down on her knees.

                The brunette bent her head down and sank her teeth into the open wound. A pained gurgle left Adela’s throat.

                “No fair,” Daniela complained. “That’s the best part.”

                The redhead sighed and knelt down beside her. She took one of Adela’s arms and brought her wrist to her mouth before she bit down. Bela hesitated. There was so much blood. It had been so long since she tried it. In her anger and her hunger, she took the other arm and she too bit into her wrist. So many different painful memories flashed through Adela’s mind. Tears poured down her face as her eyes fluttered closed and she succumbed to the darkness.

Notes:

Local author is a monster and teaches their character important life lessons through trauma.

Chapter 58: Healing

Summary:

Donna and Angie come to the rescue!

Notes:

Warning: Grief and trauma are discussed.

                Adela’s eyelids twitched in an attempt to open. She groaned in discomfort. Her stomach ached. She wrapped her arms around herself and curled up into a ball.

                “You’re awake,” came Roxana’s relieved voice.

                The maiden felt her friend place a comforting hand on her shoulder and give it a loving rub.

                “Can I get you something for the pain?” she asked. “Do you need some herb?”

                Adela opened her mouth to speak. Her diaphragm throbbed painfully as she tried to force words out. She just nodded instead. Her friend left her side and quickly retrieved one of the herbal cigarettes. The blonde woman tried to move onto her back so she’d be able to smoke it but she cried out in pain, only making it worse. Roxana ran back to her side and rubbed her soothingly. She gently tilted Adela’s head back and slipped the rolled paper into her mouth before lighting it. The maiden took a shaky breath in and let the smoke sit in her lungs. She could feel her abdomen tingle as the pain eased. As she exhaled, she felt comfortable enough to come out of her ball but she stayed curled slightly on her side.

                “Th-thank you,” she breathed.

                “Lady Beneviento is downstairs,” Roxana informed her. “Bela summoned her this morning. I cleaned the blood off you the best I could but I didn’t want to move you into the bath by myself. The wound was very deep.”

                Adela forced her eyes open. She was in her and Alcina’s bedroom on the couch by the windows. It was nearly twilight. She wondered why the girls didn’t help.

                “A-are they… mad at me?” she asked.

                Roxana hesitated before speaking.

                “I believe they’re simply disappointed.”

                Adela groaned.

                “Th-that’s worse.”

                Her friend sighed softly and ran her fingers through her golden-blonde hair.

                “Try not to think about it. Just focus on healing,” she told her. “Let me go get Lady Beneviento so she can examine you before we get you in the bath. Please, try not to move until we get back.”

                Adela nodded softly. She watched her friend make her way out the door and lock it behind her. She remained where she was on the couch and slowly puffed on the cigarette in her lips. Her eyes wandered to Alcina’s chair, and she frowned.

                “I’m sorry,” she spoke aloud in a whisper.

                Tears welled up in her white eyes, but she forced them away. Crying would only make the pain worse. She shut her eyes and waited. It didn’t take long for the two women to arrive. She wasn’t surprised not to see the girls with them, but it still hurt. Angie pushed past the others and ran into the room towards her.

                “Adela!” she called out.

                The maiden smiled weakly at the doll.

                “Angie…”

                Her gaze lifted to look Lady Beneviento in her worried eye.

                “Donna… Th-thank you for coming. I’m… sorry I slept so long.”

                Lady Beneviento knelt down beside the couch and ran a chilly hand down the girl’s face.

                “How are you feeling?” she asked.

                “My stomach feels like it’s in a knot,” she told her.

                “I checked the wound while you were asleep. It’s all healed, but the muscles are still tight. I think you’ll feel a lot better once we loosen them up in the bath.”

                Adela nodded.

                “The herbs have already started helping,” she said.

                “Can you stand?” Donna asked.

                She could hardly unravel herself, but she didn’t want to rely on the two women. They didn’t have the strength Alcina or her daughters had. She took another puff from her cigarette and went to push herself up into a sitting position. Her white eyes widened in pain, but she bit down on the stick in her mouth and forced through it. She reached a shaky hand up and finished the herb before snubbing it out between her fingers. Roxana took the spent paper from her and put it in the ashtray on the table. Adela took a breath and pushed herself off the couch with all the strength in her arms. She cried out as her abdomen stretched and she found herself falling forward. Donna caught the blonde girl in her arms and held her close.

                “Just wait a moment,” she told her in her perpetually gentle voice.

                The maiden closed her eyes and rested her head on the other woman’s shoulder with a groan. Her legs wobbled, but she stayed standing with Donna’s help. After a few minutes, she nodded in determination and stood straight on her own. She wrapped one of her arms around her stomach, clutching it in pain. Then she took a shaky step towards the open sliding doors to the washroom. She stumbled once, but she managed to get herself to the chair beside the oversized tub. Roxana followed close behind to make sure her friend didn’t fall. Once she was sitting, she turned the faucet on.

                “Let me get it warm for you,” the redhead said.

                “Thank you, Roxana.”

                When Donna entered the room, she gathered the herbs she needed. Once the water was at a good temperature, Roxana plugged the tub and helped Lady Beneviento stir the medicine around until the liquid was a dark green color.

                “It’s ready,” the maid said. “How should we…?”

                “Just hold the chair, please,” Adela asked.

                She pushed herself to her feet with a wince

                “I just need to climb in. Will you turn around until I’m in there?” she asked them.

                The two women obeyed, but Roxana kept a firm grip on the chair so it wouldn’t shift under Adela’s weight. The maiden removed the robe her friend had put her in while she was asleep and set it aside. She managed to climb from the stepstool and got herself into the tub. She hid her body under the dark surface of the water and rested her back and head against the marble with a sigh.

                “Okay,” she breathed. “I’m just going to… rest my eyes a bit.”

                She let her eyes flutter closed as she tried to relax her stomach muscles. Roxana took a seat in the chair beside her and looked into her friend’s face with a worried expression.

                “Are you hungry?” she asked her. “Shall I get you something to eat?”

                Adela thought a moment but then shook her head.

                “Not just yet,” she said before she smiled. “Thank you. Both of you.”

                “What about me?” Angie complained.

                The chuckle that escaped the maiden hurt her sore muscles, but the doll always made her heart feel better.

                “Of course, how could I forget? Thank you, Angie. You’re all so wonderful.”

                She hesitated a moment before she asked a question that she’d been wanting to since the moment she woke up. She just hadn’t had the courage.

                “How is Lenuta?”

                Donna glanced back over her shoulder at Roxana with a furrowed brow.

                “She’s… resting today,” her friend told her. “We all had a big morning. So, now she’s just resting.”

                Adela couldn’t help the tears from welling in her closed eyes.

                “Is… is she mad at me?”

                “She’s upset with herself,” Roxana explained. “Because she was so close to Sophia when they were younger, she hired her without consulting me. And I didn’t know how to tell her the feeling she gave me, especially after she was already in uniform.”

                The redhead lowered her gaze to her fidgeting hands.

                “Lady Bela also spoke with her. Lenuta was already blaming herself, but she blames her too. They all do.”

                The maiden’s white eyes shot open and narrowed.

                “How dare they? It isn’t her fault. They can blame me all they like, but no one else is at fault. Besides Sophia,” she said, and sighed sadly. “And even at that, she was just a grieving mother…”

                “Grief can destroy a person,” Donna spoke up in a rare moment. “But it is no excuse to seek revenge and hurt others. Moth- Miranda let her grief consume her, and look at the monster she became. One must process grief naturally. The human mind is fragile. It breaks under enough pressure. Only time and proper healing can mend it. And even then, once broken, it will never be the same again. But people still have a choice. Most of them, anyway. Some people choose to take their grief out on others, and some hold it inside and let it fester and consume them. There’s a balance that must be found, as there is in everything.”

                The subject made Adela remember what the older woman had told her.

                "Sophia said… that my aunt was dead,” she whispered.

                Lady Beneviento turned her gaze away.

                “She said that they used to be friends when I lived with her. And she knew what she was doing to me. Everyone knew… the whole village… but no one did anything…”

                Silent tears ran down her cheeks as she whimpered.

               “And now my aunt is dead. She can’t hurt me anymore, just as Alcina told me.”

                She laughed in disbelief and winced as she did.

                “Sophia said they ate her.”

                “How did she know that?” Roxana asked nervously.

                “She said Lenuta told her,” Adela replied, then stared at her friend. “Did you know as well?”

                Roxana looked her in the eyes and nodded slowly.

                “Yes,” she said softly. “I’m sorry.”

                “Don’t be. I think part of me knew she hadn’t just run off. I’m glad I know for certain now.”

                Donna couldn’t hold it back any longer. She turned around and looked Adela in the eye.

                “I killed her,” she admitted in a whisper. “You don’t remember. But she came to the castle when Alcina wasn’t here and tried to take you with her. So, I showed her something that scared her, and she fell off the balcony.”

                The maiden was actually shocked. She wasn’t angry, she was just honestly shocked that out of anyone, it was Donna who finally took care of Soreana.  

                “You?” she questioned in disbelief.

                “She died thinking it was your mother. That is what I showed her. Seeing her sister alive again to protect her daughter scared her so much that she tumbled back off the balcony.”

                That admission finally broke Adela. The maiden began to sob at the thought of her mother being able to do something for her like that, even if it wasn’t truly her.

                Lady Benevento panicked, and tears began forming in her eye.

                “I’m sorry,” she cried.

                Adela laughed through her sobbing and shook her head.

                “Don’t be. Thank you for protecting me. And for letting my mother have the chance to protect me again,” the maiden said as she stared back into her sister-in-law’s face. “You truly are wonderful, Donna.”

                Lady Beneviento smiled and dabbed her tears on her sleeve before turning back around.

                “Finish your bath. I wish to hug you,” the veiled Lady murmured.

                Adela nodded and wiped her own eyes, which just made her face wetter in the process. She laughed again, then held her stomach. It was starting to feel better, but jolting her muscles wasn’t helping. She took a few breaths to relax herself again and sat for a few more minutes. When she felt like she was ready, she asked Roxana for the bucket to rise herself with. Donna and Angie stepped back into the bedroom to give her privacy. The redhead turned her back to her friend and waited until she needed her help. Once she was dry and her robe was tied around her waist, Adela made her way back into her bedroom. She took a seat on the couch and sat back with a sigh.

                “Thank you all again,” she said. “I feel much better now.”

                Donna walked over to her and bent down to hug her without hesitation. Adela smiled and hugged her back. They stayed like that for a moment until the older woman slowly pulled away.

                “I’m so glad,” she said with a smile.

                “Is there anything I can do for you, Adela?” her friend asked with concern in her voice.

                “I…” Adela started, then stopped.

                She felt so lost. Alcina hadn’t even been gone for half her trip yet. The girls were disappointed and most likely angry with her. Lenuta was grieving. Donna had just admitted to unintentionally causing her aunt’s death. And if she knew her best friend as well as she thought she did, Roxana most likely felt just as lost and helpless as she did. She didn’t know if she should even leave her chambers…

                “Will you stay with me?” she asked the others. “If only for a little bit.”

                Adela lowered her gaze before continuing.

                “I don’t want to bother the girls or Lenuta right now. I should just stay here for the rest of the night. Then I’ll check on them all in the morning.”

                Roxana nodded and smiled. She was relieved that her friend wanted her company.

                “Of course.”

                “When Bela called me, she asked if I’d stay a night or two. She was worried about you, but she also misses Alcina,” Donna explained.

                “So, we came to cheer everyone up!” Angie chimed in with a gleeful giggle, causing Adela to smile brightly.

                “That’s wonderful. I’m so glad that she asked. And that you said yes. I hope we’re not inconveniencing you,” the maiden said.

                “Helping my family and spending time with them is no inconvenience at all,” Donna said with a shake of her head.

                “I’ve already set up the room across the hall for you, my Lady,” Roxana said.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said before she turned her attention to Donna and Angie. “You’ll find it looks far more… livable in there since your last stayover. It looks like an actual bedroom now.”

                “Good because that place was creeeepy,” Angie said.

                All three women nodded in silent agreement. The doll climbed up onto the couch and sat down beside Adela. She kicked her little feet in the air as she stared up into the blonde woman’s face.

                “So, what do you wanna do?” she asked. “I was gonna ask to play hide-and-seek, but Donna already told me no.”

                Adela laughed, and her abdomen burned as she did.

                “No, I’m afraid I wouldn’t be up for it. My muscles are still a bit sore when I move them too much, but I’m sure we can find something else to do.”

                “Are you hungry yet?” Roxana asked. “I can go get you something.”

                “I’m not, but I should eat,” Adela told her. “Have you both eaten yet?”

                “I had dinner with the girls,” Donna said.

                “Lenuta and I ate supper in her room,” Roxana told her. “She didn’t want the others to see her so upset.”

                Adela nodded slowly with a slight frown. Even though she’d been hurt, she still felt guilty. She couldn’t help it. Roxana regained her focus.

                “So, the usual nibble platter?” she asked her friend.

                This brightened the blonde’s face. Roxana knew her so well.

                “Yes, please,” she replied.

                The maid bowed her head and left the room to head to the kitchen. Donna was still standing with her hands clasped in front of her. Meanwhile, Angie was wrapped around Adela’s arm. With her free hand, the maiden gestured to Alcina’s chair.

                “You can sit if you’d like.”

                Lady Beneviento hesitated a moment before taking a seat. A slight smile formed on her face. The back of the chair was so big, it felt like a hug from her sister. She missed her as well. She was more than happy that Bela called her over. As was Angie, of course.

                “So, what do you do for fun around here?” the doll asked.

                “When I’m not with Alcina and the girls, I’m usually reading,” Adela told her.

                Then she leaned in and pretended to whisper.

                “And sometimes I practice with my sword when everyone is preoccupied,” she admitted with a smile.

                “Ooh, can I play with your sword sometime?” Angie asked in awe.

                “I think it would be far too big for you to swing, but I could always make you your own for a short time,” Adela said.

                Angie sat up on her knees in excitement.

                “Really?!” she squeaked happily.

                “As long as Donna says it’s okay,” Adela told her, then turned her gaze to the other woman. “My own sword is only sharp if I will it to be,” she assured.

                “I trust you, dear,” Donna said and chuckled softly. “But I could always make you your own wooden sword, Angie. That way, you could have one at home.”

                The doll’s head turned before her body did, and she stared in glee at her creator.

                “Really?!” she asked, even more excited. “Will you make me a new friend to fight with? Like… Oh! Like a dragon?!”

                Adela held back a laugh.

                “I told you, Angie, no more new creations,” Donna said. “But I can make you a regular wooden puppet without my Cadou in it. We can play with it together.”

                “Yay!” Angie exclaimed. clapping her porcelain hands as she giggled joyfully.

                A bright smile formed on Adela’s face. She was so very glad they had come over. Their company always cheered her up. Angie could brighten the darkest day, and Donna could soothe away any pain or problem that arose. They were wonderful, and she loved them both so much.

                “Does Alcina know that you practice?” Donna asked.

                Adela shook her head.

                “No one knows besides Roxana and myself. She always covers for me,” she explained.

                “Well, if you don’t mind me asking, why do you keep it secret?”

                “I’m not sure, really. I just always felt I had to for some reason. Not for anyone else but myself.”

                “Perhaps you and the girls could spar,” Donna suggested with a thoughtful expression.

                “I don’t want to fight anyone. I just want to be prepared in case I have to be.”

                “But you already let them chase you when they’re not using the automaton Karl made for them. Perhaps if you added sparring into your routine, it would make things even more helpful for them,” she explained.

                Adela thought about it for a moment. Donna was right. She let them chase and drink her to help their natural urges whenever they needed. This way, with the sparring, they could get their need to fight out as well; especially Cassandra. It would help hone the maiden’s skills with her sword better as well, since she would have to fight against such unpredictable opponents. Normally, she would just practice the moves from a book she had ordered from the Duke.

                “As long as they can separate real fighting from sparring,” Adela said hesitantly. “But that is an excellent idea. I’ll be sure to ask them tomorrow.”

                Angie pulled on the silky sleeve of Adela’s robe.

                “Can I watch sometime?” she asked pleadingly.

                “Only if you stay safe with Donna,” Adela told her with a smile.

                “I will! I promise!”

                The doll happily wrapped her arms around the blonde woman’s again. She perked up and her head snapped to the door as it opened. Roxana reentered with a small tray of cheese, fruit, bread, and white wine. She placed it on the table and sat down beside her friend and Angie, with a smile.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said with a smile of her own.

                She carefully leaned forward and took a piece of fruit to eat. Then she poured herself a glass of wine and gestured to the tray.

                “Please, help yourselves,” she said.

                The other two women obliged. They stayed like that for some time, eating and chatting. Eventually, Angie grew predictably bored.

                “So, what are we going to do for fun?” she pestered.

                “I could read to you?” Adela suggested. “I do it for Daniela when she’s bored.”

                “Boooring,” was the doll’s response.

                The blonde woman thought quickly.

                “When I was younger and I couldn’t sleep at night, I used to put on shadow shows for myself,” she told her.

                “What’s that?” Angie asked with a quizzical tip of her porcelain head.

                “Oh… um…” Adela hesitated.

                Roxana got to her feet with a smile. She took the small candelabra from beside the bed and lit it on the sconce by the door. She blew out the sconces and returned to the couch to place the candelabra on the table. Adela smiled brightly at her.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” she said. “You’re perfect.”

                “Roxy’s the best!” Angie exclaimed.

                Donna nodded in agreement with a small smile of her own. The doll studied the flame from the candelabra.

                “Sooo what do you do now?” she asked.

                Adela sat at the edge of her seat so she didn’t have to bend as much. Then she folded her hands a safe distance above the flames. She motioned with her head for Angie to look up towards the wall. When she did, her jaw dropped open.

                “It’s a dog,” Adela told her.

                She moved her two pinkie fingers, making the shadow dog open and close its mouth.

                “Wow,” the doll said in awe.

                Angie looked down at her own hands. She had limited motion. Roxana noticed this and folded her hands to make a bird.

                “This one should be easy for you, Angie,” she said.

                Donna leaned forward in her seat with the faintest worry on her face.

                “Be careful, Angie. Don’t get too close to the flames,” she warned gently.

                “Yes, Donna,” her creation said.

                The doll did as she was asked and cautiously but excitedly copied Roxana and learned how to make the shadow look like the wings of the bird were flapping. Angie giggled in joy and kicked her feet that dangled off the side of the couch. Donna watched the three of them with a warm smile as they played on into the night. As they usually did when playing with the doll, the other two women quickly lost track of time.

                “It’s very late, girls,” Donna finally spoke up, though she felt terrible for stopping them.

                “Awww,” Angie whined.

                Adela and Roxana both giggled.

                “We can do this again whenever you want, Angie,” the blonde girl promised.

                “Okay…” the doll answered with a sigh.

                “Thank you all again for spending time with me,” Adela said with a smile. “I really do appreciate it.”

                Angie hugged the blonde woman’s arm once more before she hopped off the couch and went over to Donna’s side. Roxana wrapped her arms gently around her friend in a warm farewell and then got up to unlock the door for them all.

                “Sleep well, Adela,” she said with a bow of her head.

                “Please come get me if you need me, Roxana,” Adela told her.

                “I will,” the redhead agreed with a nod.

                Donna got to her feet and turned to Adela with a soft smile.

                “Goodnight, dear. Angie and I will be just across the hall if you need us.”

                “Thank you, Donna. Thank you, Angie. Sleep well, both of you,” she replied.

                Adela watched the three of them go. As the door closed and locked behind them, her smile faded to a frown. She sighed and picked up the candelabra as she made her way to the bed. She placed it down on her side table and blew the flames out. She decided to use her light to lift her off the ground enough so she didn’t have to hurt herself by climbing onto the mattress. It only served to remind her how alone she was in the giant bed. She got under the covers and turned to face Alcina’s empty spot. Adela took one of her wife’s pillows and brought it snugly to her chest. The scent of roses and sweet tobacco soothed her while also making her miss her wife even more.

                “Goodnight, my love,” she whispered into the air before she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 59: Bereavement

Summary:

Adela accompanies Lenuta to the village cemetery to have Sophia’s remains buried.

Notes:

Warning: Grief.

                Adela finished braiding her hair for the day and held the strands back with the Dimitrescu crest pin. When she was done, she sat back on the stool and looked at herself in the vanity mirror. She was wearing the royal blue tunic Alcina had given her for her birthday. Her wife had an entire wardrobe made for her, but that was her favorite garment within it. It was more special than the others, and wearing it reminded her just how much Alcina loved her. She needed her now, but they were countries apart. She had to take on whatever was going to happen on that day by herself. The special top and hairpiece gave her the courage she needed to face it all head-on.

                When she was ready, she headed out into the hall and locked the door behind her. She didn’t find Donna or Angie out in the sitting area, so she made her way downstairs and grabbed her cloak before heading off through the courtyard. As she opened the door to the dining room, she saw the girls sitting in their usual seats, so she closed it quickly, not wanting them to get cold. Donna was sitting across from them in Alcina’s chair with Angie in her lap. Adela hung her cloak up beside the door and gathered herself a moment before she took her seat at the table.

                “Good morning,” she said with a soft smile.

                “Good morning, dear,” Donna said happily.

                Angie waved excitedly at her, then went back to sipping her tea. Adela glanced across the table at the others. Bela was staring into the red liquid in her teacup. Cassandra’s gaze remained fixed on the kitchen door. Daniela, on the other hand, was smiling across the table.

                “Morning!” she said cheerfully with a wave. 

                When her sisters didn’t chime in, she nudged Bela in the side, nearly spilling her tea.

                “You promised,” Daniela whispered in a hiss.

                Her sisters sighed and turned to look across the table at Adela. The sad looks on their faces were genuine.

                “We’re sorry, Mother,” the three of them said in unison.

                Adela was actually shocked. She wasn’t expecting that. She had prepared herself to be berated, but the girls truly had grown.

                “Forgive me,” Bela pleaded. “For what I said. And for striking you. And for being too much of a coward to say this all to you yesterday. I could hardly face myself, let alone you.”

                Tears began forming in her yellow eyes, but she ignored them. The grip on her teacup tightened.

                “I wished I could take it back as soon as I calmed down, but you were already unconscious,” Bela explained.  

                “She cried like a baby,” Daniela said as she nodded her head.

                “Be quiet,” her eldest sister said with a slight crack in her voice.

                “And I’m sorry for saying you lost,” Cassandra spoke up. “This shouldn’t be a competition, but if it was, I think Daniela is winning and I really hate that.”

                The redhead beamed with pride and giggled. Adela could hardly find the words to speak.

                “Thank you, Daughters. Truly. That means a lot to me,” she said with tears forming in her own eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t take action sooner and follow Roxana’s instincts. I would be dead if not for my Cadou. Thank you as well for ending my suffering. I couldn’t handle that pain drawing out for much longer than it already was.”

                “Of course, Mother,” the three of them said.

                Donna glanced around the table with a smile on her face. She was so proud of them all. She knew Alcina would be as well. They all looked up when the door to the kitchen opened. A few maids filed out, carrying food that they set down in front of each of them. Adela thanked the girls and happily ate her eggs. Daniela looked up from her food and across the table.

                “Aunt Donna, can we watch one of those films you brought tonight?” she asked.

                “Films?” Adela questioned.

                “Yes, I recently got a new projector and screen from the Duke, so I’ve brought my old ones to give to you all. I thought you could all use the entertainment. I have a small selection you can keep as well. Some classics I enjoy and a few new ones that I think you’ll all like.”

                “Thank you so much, Donna,” Adela said with a happy laugh. “How wonderful.”

                “We set the screen up in front of the curtain in the opera hall,” Bela told her.

                “We’re gonna all lie out on the floor in front of the stage,” Daniela said excitedly.

                “I’ll be sure to bring all my best furs for us,” Cassandra added with a firm nod.

                “I can’t wait,” Adela said with a beaming smile.

                “Yay! Yay!” Angie exclaimed as she clapped in glee. “Movie time!”

                A soft chuckle escaped Donna’s lips.

                “I look forward to it,” she said.

                When Adela was finished eating, she glanced across the table at the others.

                “I’m going to find Roxana and check on Lenuta, so I’ll most likely be downstairs if you need me.”

                Bela seemed to narrow her eyes upon hearing the older maid’s name, but she said nothing. Adela got to her feet and bowed her head to them before she headed towards the kitchen door.

                “Tell Roxy I love her,” Angie asked of her.

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “I will,” she promised.

                She made her way down to the maid’s quarters in search of her friend. When she wasn’t in her room, Adela asked one of her bunkmates.

                “Good morning,” she said to the girl. “Do you happen to know where Roxana might be?”

                “She should be in Miss Lenuta’s room, my Lady.”

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a smile before she made her way to the grand chambermaid’s room.

                She found the door closed, so she knocked gently. Roxana answered, and her face lit up at the sight of her friend.

                “Lady Adela,” she greeted her with a bow of her head.

                “Good morning, Roxana,” Adela said with a smile of her own. “I’ve come to see the two of you. Oh! Angie told me to tell you she loves you.”

                “Well, I love her as well, but I’ll be sure to tell her myself when I see her,” her friend answered with a soft chuckle.  

                Roxana stepped to the side to let her friend inside. When Adela walked in, she found Lenuta sitting in a chair by her desk. The usually cheerful woman was staring blankly at the floor. She looked like a husk of herself.

                “Lenuta,” Adela greeted her in a soft, loving voice.

                Her instincts told her to ask how she was doing, but it was plain to see she wasn’t doing well at all. She’d just lost her best friend. It would be like if Adela lost Roxana. The blonde woman forced that horrible thought from her mind and focused on the older woman before her. She knelt down beside her and placed a comforting hand on her lap.

                “I’m sorry I couldn’t visit you sooner,” the maiden said. “But I’m here now. Is there anything I can do for you? Can I get you anything?”

                “I should be the one saying those things to you, my Lady,” Lenuta replied in a soft voice, nearly a whisper.

                “Don’t worry, Roxana and Donna took care of me. Now I want to take care of you,” the blonde reiterated.

                “Roxana took care of me as well, my Lady,” the older woman promised.

                “Angie doesn’t say she’s the best for nothing,” Adela said with a chuckle.

                The redhead placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

                “You are both simply worth it,” she told them with a smile. “I would do anything for either of you. That I promise.”

                Adela looked up at her friend with a bright smile of her own.

                “As I would for you,” she assured.

                The two younger women turned sharply in Lenuta’s direction as she suddenly began crying. Adela frowned and used her free hand to rub her back soothingly.

                “I hope you girls stay friends forever,” the older woman said through her tears.

                “Well, I was planning on it,” Adela said.

                “As was I,” Roxana added with a smile.

                “I hope so,” Lenuta breathed.

                She took a moment to collect herself and wiped her eyes before she turned her gaze to the blonde woman.

                “Lady Adela, would you allow me to bring Sophia’s remains down to the undertaker?” she asked. “I would like it if she were buried in the cemetery with her husband.”

                Adela took one of Lenuta’s hands in her own and looked her in the eyes.

                “I will go with you. The path is slippery with melting snow. We can take the carriage.”

                “Thank you, my Lady,” the grand chambermaid said as she began tearing up again. “Truly.”

                She did her best to hold herself back, but she began sobbing again and wrapped her arms around Adela.

                “Please forgive me!” she begged as the blonde woman held her close and rubbed her back soothingly.

                “There is nothing to forgive,” Adela said softly despite the determined look in her glimmering white eyes. “We both made a mistake here. I’m sorry it ended the way it did, but I promise that I won’t ever hesitate to follow Roxana’s instincts again. And I’ll do my best not to let my guard down when it comes to my own safety and not just the safety of others.”

                Her friend smiled at her before she bent down and wrapped her arms around them both.

                “And I promise to hold you to that,” Roxana said.

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a soft chuckle.

                They stayed like that a moment longer until Roxana released them and Adela got to her feet.

                “Roxana, will you request the driver bring the carriage up to the gates?” she asked. “I’m going to inform the girls.”

                “Of course,” she said with a nod.

                The redhead gave Lenuta another hug before she turned to the door.

                “I shall meet you there, my Lady,” the grand chambermaid said.

                Adela nodded and followed Roxana upstairs. They found Donna, Angie, and the girls all sitting in the main hall, chatting and laughing over tea. The maid bowed to them all before she headed off towards the castle entrance.

                “I’m taking Lenuta down to the village to deliver Sophia’s remains to the undertaker so she can be buried in the cemetery alongside her husband,” Adela told them.

                Bela and Cassandra raised narrowed eyes in her direction.

                “You’re allowing that woman a burial?” Bela asked with a scoff.

                “The lycans would have enjoyed those scraps, you know,” Cassandra said bitterly.

                “I am doing this for Lenuta. It is what she deserves for her friend,” she said.

                Bela set her teacup down on the table with a loud clink.

                “She’s lucky she still deserves her job after she hired that woman,” she said sternly.

                Adela narrowed her eyes slightly.

                “If it were me and it was Roxana, I would have blindly hired her as well. There was no way for her to have known. I am the one who failed my job, not her. Now, we will not speak of this again,” she said in a firm voice.

                The two blonde women remained glaring at one another, neither one backing down. The door opening behind her grabbed Adela’s attention, and she finally broke eye contact to look back. It was Lenuta. She had a solemn look on her face, and her gaze was fixed on the simple box in her arms. She was already wearing a cloak with the hood pulled up.

                “I’m ready, my Lady,” she said and bowed her head to Adela.

                The maiden’s expression softened, and she reached a hand out to her.

                “Do you need help carrying that?” she asked.

                “It is my burden to carry, my Lady,” the grand chambermaid said softly.

                Adela nodded understandingly.

                “Come then,” she said. “The carriage should be ready.”

                She turned her attention back to the others.

                “We’ll be back in time for dinner,” she told them.

                “Be safe,” Donna said.

                “We will,” Adela replied with a smile.

                The three sisters remained silent, but Adela assumed it was for the best. The grand chambermaid looked like she couldn’t handle much more. She crossed the room and held the door open for Lenuta to walk through with the box in her arms. When they reached the castle doors, Roxana was waiting for them.

                “The carriage is ready for you,” she said and held the door for them.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said as she passed her.

                She helped Lenuta into the carriage and thanked the driver as they closed the door. As they took off down the mountain, she looked back up at the towering castle.

                “It’s been so long since I’ve traveled this path,” Lenuta said quietly.

                Adela turned her gaze to the older woman across from her.

                “Do you regret having to come to the castle?” she asked.

                Lenuta chuckled and shook her head.

                “No. The only family I had was an abusive husband. He bargained my life away to keep his shop. The only thing I missed in the village was Sophia…”

                She clutched the box in her lap tightly.

                “Now, all the people I love who are still alive are in the castle. That is my home.” Lenuta said before she raised her eyes to look into Adela’s shimmering white orbs. “And I wouldn’t give it up for anything.”

                Adela smiled brightly at her, and Lenuta smiled softly back. The two women traveled the rest of the way in a comfortable silence until the carriage came to a stop outside the demon gate at the boundary of the village. The driver opened the door for them, and Adela got out first to make sure Lenuta managed alright. She then turned to the driver and gave them a small bag of lei. She gestured to the row of shops in the distance.

                “The carriage will be fine here. Go get yourself something to eat, if you wish. And perhaps a treat for the horses,” the maiden offered with a warm smile.

                They took the bag and bowed low to her.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” they said excitedly before heading off.

                Adela turned her attention back to Lenuta. She stayed by the grand chambermaid’s side as they made their way through the melting snow towards the church. The older woman was shocked when they entered. It didn’t look like a church on the inside at all anymore. At least, not the one she was used to. She stared specifically at where the altar used to be. In its stead sat an array of books on topics ranging from religions of the world to self-discovery to grief.

                “So much has changed,” Lenuta said in disbelief.

                “Yes, and this is just the church. We can take a whole tour around the new village once we’re done if you’d like,” Adela offered.

                The older woman nodded slowly.

                “I would love that, my Lady.”

                The other door to the church opened, and a young man with a kind face entered. He smiled at the two women.

                “Lady Adela,” he greeted her. “It’s a pleasure to see you again. Have you come for another checkup with the village?”

                “Good day, Serghei,” she said. “We’ve come to deliver some remains to the undertaker. Are they around?”

                “I’m afraid the ground is still too hard with the cold to bury anyone just yet, but we have a place to keep them for now,” the man explained. “You can return in about a month for services. That’s when we usually start them.”

                Adela glanced over at the woman beside her.

                “This is Serghei, the new village chaplain. He handles these matters. Is that alright, Lenuta?” she asked her.

                “Of course, my Lady. It’s nice to meet you, Serghei.  As for the burial, I figured as much," she said, clutching the box in her hands. "She can rest with the others for now.”

                “And then we can return to send her off properly,” Adela said as she placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

                “Thank you, my Lady. I would like that very much.”

                “Wonderful,” Serghei said.

                He stepped towards Lenuta and held his arms out.

                “I promise we’ll take good care of her for you,” he said with a kind smile.

                Lenuta hesitated a moment before she handed the man the box containing her friend’s remains.

                “Her information is on a piece of paper inside,” she told him. “She wanted to be buried with her husband.”

                Serghei nodded and gently took it from her. He placed a loving hand on top of the box and looked into Lenuta’s eyes.

                “If it brings you comfort, know that though her body will remain here, she will always be with you,” he told her.

                The older woman held back tears and nodded slowly.

                “Thank you,” she said and placed a hand over her heart. “I know.”

                “Is there anything else I can help you with while you’re here?” Serghei asked. “Would you care to borrow some literature on bereavement? I have a few good recommendations.”

                Lenuta shook her head with a smile.

                “No, but thank you so much. You’ve been very kind,” she told him.

                “It’s my pleasure,” he said. “After I lost my family, I had to learn to work through the grief and continue on with my life. I’m still learning myself, but it brings me great joy to help others who are suffering just as I had. We learn and grow from each other.”

                “My, this place certainly has changed since the last time I was here,” Lenuta said with a disbelieving chuckle. “It’s truly wonderful.”

                “I believe the villagers chose the right person to help guide them down their own paths,” Adela said with a smile.

                “It’s an honor that you believe me worthy, my Lady,” he told her. “I hope I continue to meet your expectations of me.”

                “Just look after the people and yourself,” she said. “You’re doing wonderfully.”

                “Yes, my Lady. Enjoy your day,” he said with a bow of his head.

                “You as well,” she replied.

                Lenuta bowed low to the man with an appreciative smile.

                “Good day, sir,” she said. “Thank you again.”

                “Of course,” he replied with a smile of his own.

                Adela looked back over at the other woman.

                “Care for a tour?” she asked.

                Lenuta chuckled and nodded.

                “I would love one, my Lady,” she said.

                Adela led the older woman back outside and towards the village center. People stopped and greeted Lady Dimitrescu. Some whispered to one another, as they always did.

                “Where would you like to go first?” Adela asked Lenuta.

                “I’d like to see my husband’s old shop,” she said softly.

                “Of course. Which one is that?” Adela asked as she scanned the storefronts they were approaching.

                “The Butcher,” Lenuta told her hesitantly.

                Adela stopped in her tracks.

                “Oh.”

                The older woman put her hand on her shoulder.

                “I’m sorry for what he put you through… and I’m glad he’s dead,” she told her.

                “O-oh.”

                Adela cleared her throat and took a shaky step towards the Butcher’s Shop.

                “Let’s go see then, shall we?”

                The bell chimed as Adela pushed the door open. She held it for Lenuta to step inside first, before she took a hesitant step after her. The hanging cuts of meat weren’t what had kept her away, even after he was killed. There were far too many horrible memories she had in the shop. The shadows of the past now danced before her as if overlaid on the room around her. Lenuta’s comforting hand brought her back to the present. 

                “I’m right here with you,” she said soothingly. “He’s not here anymore. He can’t hurt you.”

                Adela nodded slowly. Her eyes were wide, but the older woman’s touch eased her.

                “Welcome!” called a cheerful voice from behind the counter.

                That was a sound Adela had never heard in the shop before. She looked up to find a woman a bit older than herself. She had copper-red hair that fell to her shoulders and three sets of braids on either side of her head that held it all out of her face. She was wearing an apron stained with blood, and under it, she wore a traditional Romanian blouse and a black skirt.

                “Good day,” Lenuta said.

                “Hello,” Adela greeted her with a slight smile.

                “What can I help you with today?” the redhead asked.

                “I just wanted to have a look around,” the older woman explained. “I haven’t set eyes on this shop in ages.”

                Lenuta smiled brightly at the new butcher.

                “I’m so glad to see a happy face standing in his place,” she added.

                Adela nodded in agreement. The new butcher laughed.

                “That’s usually the first thing people said when the shop changed hands,” she told them. “No one seemed to care much for that lousy old bastard. They just put up with him because he was all we had. Once he was gone, we had a meeting to decide what should happen with the place. My family has most of the cattle on our land, but my father wouldn’t have had the time to run the farm and the shop. When he suggested me, they just let us take over. We don’t have to pay ourselves for our own meat, so we save money there. And Lord Heisenberg pays us for all our scraps to feed the lycans, so then we don’t have to worry about them either. I doubt they’d be able to get out of that area he’s made them in that old stronghold, though. Hey, if they’re happy, we’re happy. It’s a nice little system we’ve got going on here.”

                The two women on the other side of the counter smiled brightly as they listened to the woman.

                “I’m glad everything is working out,” Adela said. “You’re all managing quite well. I knew you would, if given the opportunity.”

                “I never thought I would live to see a day like this,” Lenuta said softly. “My husband was a wicked, greedy man. He only cared about himself and this shop.”

                The redheaded woman seemed a bit nervous as she realized she’d just badmouthed the old owner to his wife.

                “Your husband? You’re Lenuta?” she asked in shock. “We thought you were dead.”

                “Is that what he told everyone?” the old woman asked with a scoff.

                She sighed and shook her head slowly before she began explaining.

                “As I said, he was a greedy man. It must have been your father who upped his prices for his cattle. He had every right to do so. The lycans kept killing them all, and the village was suffering. But my husband wouldn’t give in. He wouldn’t pay. So, there was a bit of a standoff. I’m not sure what your father ended up doing with the meat, but we didn’t sell beef for weeks, and we couldn’t afford to run the shop anymore. So, he went to Mother Miranda to make a deal with her. She made your father return the price as it was before, and in turn, my husband gave me to her. When she brought me to the cave church to decide my fate, Lady Alcina rescued me, like she did countless others.”

                Adela couldn’t help herself. She wrapped her arms around Lenuta and embraced her.

                “I’m glad she did,” she breathed.

                The older woman smiled and hugged her back.

                “As am I, my Lady,” she said.

                “Well, it looks like you were where you needed to be,” the butcher said with a smile.

                Lenuta nodded and slowly pulled away to face her.

                “You as well,” she said.

                The redhead put both her hands on her hips and glanced between the two women across the counter.

                “Now I feel like I need to send you off with something. On the house, I mean. It’s the least I can do.”

                She gestured around the selections of meats.

                “What can I get you?”

                Adela turned to Lenuta.

                “Please, pick whatever you’d like. And anything you think the others would like. You all deserve it,” she told her.

                Then she took a small pouch of lei and placed it on the counter.

                “But it will not be on the house, though the offer is very much appreciated,” she said with a bright smile. “Perhaps if my daughter Cassandra ever shows up on her own, you can pass the offer on to her. I’m sure she’ll fly down as soon as it’s warm enough once I tell her the shop has a new owner.”

                The butcher seemed to flush slightly.

                “Is she the brunette?” she asked nervously.

                “She is,” Adela said with a knowing smirk.

                “Cassandra,” the other woman repeated aloud. “I’ll be sure to remember that.”

                “And what is your name, if I may ask?” Adela inquired.

                “It’s Georgetta,” she replied.

                “Well, it was very lovely meeting you, Georgetta. I’m glad to see the shop is in far more capable hands now. Keep up the good work.”

                “I’ll do my best,” she replied with a firm nod.

                Georgetta wrapped up the cuts Lenuta chose and handed them over with a smile.

                “Enjoy the rest of your day,” she told them. “Thank you for stopping in.”

                Adela held the door for Lenuta and followed her back out onto the road. She showed the older woman around to all the places she remembered, as well as the new additions. When they stopped in front of a large but simple-looking building, Adela smiled brightly as she glanced up at it.

                “This is the meeting hall,” she said as she gestured. “There is no cave church any longer. This is where the villagers decide their own fate, together.”

                The older woman gazed upon the building in awe. It wasn’t anything impressive to look at; it was what it symbolized that amazed her. She could have easily been killed inside Mother Miranda’s cave church. Her life meant nothing to the villagers’ so-called savior. She passed judgment without regard for anyone but herself. Now, though, the villagers judged themselves and chose what they thought was best for their way of life.

                “I never dreamed such a thing would appear in this village,” Lenuta said softly.

                “Neither did I. But they did it. I knew they could,” Adela said with a proud smile.

                The two of them stood there a moment longer before the blonde woman turned to look at the grand chambermaid.

                “Is there anything else you’d care to see?” she asked. “Perhaps when we return, once the snow has cleared away a bit more, I can show you just how clean the reservoir is, even on this side.”

                Adela brightened suddenly in excitement.

                “And when summer is finally here, maybe the servants can come down and enjoy themselves. They can visit the shops and go swimming.”

                “Are you suggesting we get time off, Lady Adela?” Lenuta asked.

                She was equally confused and hopeful about the idea. Just like the building they stood in front of, she never thought anything like that would come to fruition. The gleeful smile on the maiden’s face warmed the older woman’s heart.

                “That’s a wonderful idea!” Adela said enthusiastically. “There's so many of you now that a few girls at a time could manage a day off to enjoy themselves down here, doing whatever they like. We could have a rotating schedule.”

                The blonde looked hopefully into Lenuta’s eyes.

                “Would you help me make one? I don’t want it to interfere with the schedule you already have in place.”

                “I’m certain we can, my Lady,” Lenuta replied. “But it’s not me you should be asking. Lady Alcina will have to approve first.”

                “I’ll speak to her about it once she returns. but she has tasked me to look after you all, and your mental and physical well-being is a priority to me,” Adela said with a firm nod. “There is no issue with any of their work, but I feel if we had happy, healthy, well-rested maids, then it would improve morale and work ethic even more. If I explain it like that, Alcina will understand. Besides, she’s been giving me more and more leeway when it comes to decisions for you all. I spoke with her a few months ago about putting a cemetery on the castle grounds for the servants who have no family to be buried with or those who wish to have their own plot. And I requested a special stone be made for all those who passed before they were able to get their own headstones and a statue to commemorate all the maidens whose lives were taken. If she can agree to all that, I’m certain she’ll be fine with a little time off.”

                The chambermaid felt tears forming in her eyes, but she refused to cry again in front of her employer. She took a soft breath to steady herself before she spoke.

                “That would be… very much appreciated, my Lady,” she managed to get out.

                Adela smiled and stepped forward to wrap her arms around Lenuta in a warm embrace. She could recognize the look in the older woman’s eyes, and she knew the weight of her words, so she simply held her for a moment to let her process everything. When she finally felt the older woman’s shoulders relax, she pulled away with a warm smile on her face.

                “Now, is there anywhere else you’d like to visit before we return to the castle?” the maiden asked.

                Lenuta wiped a stray tear from her cheek and shook her head.

                “No, my Lady. Today has been just wonderful,” she said, and the soft wrinkles around her mouth turned up with a smile of her own.  “Thank you, my Lady.”

                “Of course! I look forward to our future outings,” Adela said cheerfully, then gestured to the path towards the carriage. “Now, please be careful. It’s still slippery. I want you to get time off to enjoy yourself, not because you got hurt.”

                Lenuta chuckled and nodded.

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                When they returned to the carriage, the driver jumped down to help them with a bright smile.

                “Did you enjoy your visit?” they asked as they held the door open.

                Adela smiled back at them and nodded as she helped Lenuta inside.

                “Yes. And I hope you enjoyed yourself as well. You weren’t waiting here long, were you?” she asked.

                “No, my Lady. I visited some shops and brought a fresh pie and some flowers over to my mother. We had a nice little visit.”

                “Wonderful,” Adela said happily. “Hopefully, we can get you back down here to see her again soon.”

                The driver’s eyes widened at the notion, and their smile widened. They bowed low to Adela.

                “I would very much like that, my Lady,” they said before closing the door.

                Adela glanced out the window at the cemetery as the carriage took off. Her expression softened as she stared gloomily at the headstones. She found herself wishing she could visit her mother and father there as well. The sudden change on her face didn’t go unnoticed by the older woman in the carriage with her.

                “Did you want to place some flowers down at your parents’ grave, my Lady?” she asked her.

                The maiden shook her head sadly.

                “They don’t have one. My aunt refused because there was nothing left of them to bury,” she explained in a soft voice. “And she most likely didn’t want to pay, either. Whenever I would ask, she would just tell me the lycans had them and that there was no point if they weren’t really buried there. Somehow, it’s worse thinking about where their bodies actually ended up, but I didn’t know that then. I just wanted a place to visit them. That was another reason I spent so much time in my father’s library. It reminded me of them, so I would go there when I wanted to be with my parents.”

                Lenuta put a reassuring hand on Adela’s lap.

                “If I may suggest, my Lady, why not have one made for them now? Then you can visit them whenever you come down here. If you already planned on making a stone and a statue for the maids and maidens without their bodies, then you should do the same here, for your parents.”

                Adela swallowed the lump in her throat that threatened to start her tears. She nodded slowly, and the smile, though soft, returned to her face.

                “I don’t know why I didn’t think of that before,” she breathed, then placed a hand on top of Lenuta’s and looked into her kind eyes. “Thank you.”

                “Don’t thank me, my Lady,” the older woman said with a chuckle. “I was simply using your own idea.”

                “You know what I mean,” Adela replied with a playful glare.

                Lenuta smiled warmly and sat back in her seat. The two of them looked back at the village as they made their way up the mountain.

Chapter 60: Movie Night

Summary:

In Alcina’s absence, the maiden begins to learn what it feels like to be a mother more than ever before.

Notes:

Here’s some wholesome family bonding to make up for all the recent angst.

                Once they were inside the warmth of the castle, Lenuta bowed low to Adela.

                “Thank you again, my Lady,” she said. “I’m beyond grateful for all you’ve done for me today.”

                Adela smiled and chuckled softly.

                “Please. I quite enjoyed our time together. We may have gone for a solemn reason but it was wonderful showing you around and seeing you relaxed for once.”

                “It was truly wonderful,” Lenuta said. “I feel much lighter than I did when we left.”

                “I’m so glad,” the blonde replied.

                The grand chambermaid shifted the heavy bundle in her arms.

                “If you need me, I’ll be in the kitchen. I’m excited to see the look on the cook’s face when she sees these cuts of meat.”

                “Yes, I hope you all enjoy your meal tonight,” Adela said as she opened the door for her.

                She gave the bag in her arm a light shake.

                “I hope the girls like what I’ve brought them as well,” she added.

                “I’m sure they will, my Lady.”

                They had barely stepped into the main hall when Cassandra’s head turned sharply in their direction. Her keen sense of smell picked up the scent of fresh meat.

                “You went to the butcher?” she asked sharply. “Without me?”

                Daniela scoffed.

                “Mother is spending a week with my girlfriend without me, and you’re complaining about a shop?”

                Adela moved past the bickering girls to open the door to the dining room and gestured for the grand chambermaid to step through.

                “Go on and take that to the cook, Lenuta. Have a good evening and thank you again for your company,” she said with a smile. 

                The older woman nodded and made her way towards her.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said before she disappeared into the other room.

                The door closed behind Adela as she joined the others. Her gaze fell on Cassandra first.

                “Forgive me,” she said. “I wanted to show Lenuta around before we left today. She hasn’t visited the village since my parents were my age. As soon as the weather is warm enough, I will take you. I promise.”

                A pleased little smirk formed on her lips.

                “I think you’ll be happy to see who is running the shop now, and I believe she will be very happy to see you as well.”

                “Really?” Cassandra asked as she raised a questioning brow.

                Adela nodded enthusiastically.

                “Mhm!”

                She held the bag she brought back in front of her and gave it a light shake.

               “And I brought us all a treat to enjoy together while we watch the movie.”

                Daniela shot forward through the air and circled her before she stopped to stare at the bag.

                “What is it?” she asked excitedly. “Is it those tasty little dough puffs?”

                “It’s not meat,” Cassandra said disappointedly.

                Adela shook her head and chuckled.

                “No. We have plenty of that here. What we don’t have is popcorn.”

                “What’s that?” Daniela inquired as she floated in the air before her.

                “Corn?” Cassandra scoffed. “You think we’re chickens?”

                The maiden sighed and placed the bag on the table in front of them.

                “You heat the kernels until the pieces of corn pop open,” she explained. “Then you season it with whatever you like. It’s just a crunchy treat.”

                Her eyes lowered to the ground, disappointedly, and she clasped her hands in front of her.

                “I thought you would like to try it together,” she added softly.

                “It is very good,” Lady Benevento chimed in from her spot in Alcina’s chair. “I enjoy popcorn when I watch my films and slides as well.”

                Her aunt’s reassurance eased Cassandra’s annoyance. She huffed and crossed her arms as she sat back in her seat.

                “I’ll try it then,” she said.

                Adela’s face lit up.

                “Wonderful,” she exclaimed. “I can season it with whatever you like.”

                Daniela circled her excitedly.

                “Can you put blood on it?” she asked hopefully.

                “I think it would get a bit soggy, but if that’s what you want,” she said with a nervous laugh. “I’ll make one with blood, one with some salt, and one that’s sweet.”

                The redhead flew closer and wrapped her arms tightly around the smaller woman.

                “Yay! Thank you!”

                Adela smiled and managed to slip her arms over the ones squeezing her to hug her back.

                “Of course. Just don’t fill up on dinner or you won’t have enough room to try them all,” she said with a chuckle.

                Daniela pulled away suddenly and put both her hands on Adela’s shoulders as she stared into her eyes.

                “Aunt Donna already let us pick out what we’re watching,” she said enthusiastically. “If we start right after we finish eating, we can see three of them!”

                Bela finally spoke up from her spot on the couch.

                “Yes, but they’re all in English and it may be… difficult for Cassandra and I to follow along, so we’ll need the three of you to help.”

                Daniela could feel Adela’s shoulders relax since her hands were on them. She thought they were drooping in disappointment at first before she realized her sister’s words lifted a weight off the other blonde woman. It made her even happier than she was.

                “We can do it together!” she told Adela gleefully. “We’ll make voices for all the different characters and everything!”

                Bela wagged a finger at her.

                “No, no. I asked for help, not for a full translation,” she clarified. “We’re still trying to learn. This will be a fun lesson.”

                “I was going to say it would be annoying, but that too, I guess,” Cassandra said honestly.

                Daniela turned around in the air and glared down at her with a hand on her hip. Cassandra grinned in anticipation of a spat. She didn’t mean for her words to always come out so harsh and end up upsetting her little sister, but she couldn’t deny that she enjoyed the fighting. This time, however, she was disappointed. With a scoff, Daniela turned back to face Adela and lowered herself to the floor. She took the shorter woman’s hand and led her towards the door to the dining room.

                “Dinner should be ready soon, Mother,” she said loud enough for her sister to hear. “Let’s go sit, and you can tell me all about your trip to the village.”

                Cassandra watched the door close behind them in shock. She turned wide-eyed to her older sister.

                “Bela, she’s winning,” she whispered frantically. “What do we do?”

                The blonde got to her feet with a sigh.

                “The two of us both have to learn to think before we speak. So that is what we shall do. We keep learning and growing,” she explained.

                “And then we win?” Cassandra asked excitedly.

                Bela rubbed her temples to ease her frustration.

                “No, Sister. We win by winning together. That is the point of all of this. When Mother comes home, she will see that they made the wrong decision,” she explained as she looked sincerely into her sister’s eyes. “If we need an acting head of house, then it should be the three of us. Not me. I’m not perfect. You two can look after things just as easily as I can. We should do it together.”

                Cassandra smiled and nodded in determination. She stood up and put a hand on her sister’s shoulder.

                “Right. Together.”

                A soft smile formed on their aunt’s face. She took Angie from her lap and set her on the ground before she, too, got to her feet.

                “I’m very proud of you girls,” she told them. “No matter how much more you grow this week, I know your mother would already be so very proud of you.”

                Their faces brightened at her words.

                “But don’t let that stop you from working even harder,” she added. “Now, let’s go eat. The movie time adds up to just over four and a half hours, so we must start soon or I’m afraid I’ll fall asleep.”

                Bela and Cassandra shot forward through the air and flew through the door. Donna chuckled and held a hand down for Angie to take.

                “Tonight is gonna be so much fun!” the doll said cheerfully as she held her maker’s hand.

                Donna nodded happily and held the door open for her. She took her spot in Alcina’s chair, filling the gloomy void that had been looming over it. Just her presence seemed to brighten the room. Dinner arrived shortly, and they ate in a happily charged silence. It was clear they were all excited to get to the films. When she was finished eating, Adela sat back in her chair with a contented smile on her face. It was still painful being away from Alcina, but after her time with Lenuta and now in the girls and Donna’s company, she felt more at ease. She pushed all dark thoughts from the past few days aside and focused on the present.

                “Tell me about the films you’ve chosen,” she asked the Lady to her left.

                “Donna picked the first one,” Angie told her while her creator finished her meal. “It’s old and she’s made me watch it so many times, but she thinks you’ll like it because it’s a Romance and there’s sword fighting. The second one, the girls and I chose out of a bunch of options of these American cartoons. Most of us know the story already, but the movie is brand new, even over there!”

                The doll’s excitement grew as she continued, as did Adela’s smile while she listened.

                “The last one is new too! Donna thought the girls would want to see a scary movie, so we tried to pick one we’d seen before, but I said they were all boring. So, we all decided on this one we haven’t seen before. We got a bunch of new things from the Duke this month. It took him a while to get everything Donna wanted, but he really pulled through.”

                “They all sound wonderful!” Adela said gleefully. “What are they called? Do you remember?”

                “Uhhh…” Angie began as she tried to think.

                Donna finished her food and leaned back in Alcina’s large chair. She had to look down to see Adela fully.

                “The Count of Monte Cristo, Sleeping Beauty, and House on Haunted Hill,” she explained, telling her the names in their English titles.

                The maiden lit up.

                “Oh, I’ve read the first two. It will be so much fun to see them in real life and not just in my head.”

                The doll maker smiled.

                “That’s one of the reasons I enjoy movies so much. Sometimes I find myself disappointed because what I’ve envisioned seems better than what a movie can show. But it’s always thrilling to watch someone else’s moving imagination.”

                The three other women across the table all sat back at the same time. Their aunt’s words made them all too excited to finish their meals. Daniela put her elbows on the table and leaned forward as she stared at the small blonde woman across the table.

                “Will you let me watch while you make the popcorn, Mother?” she asked hopefully.

                Adela melted at her words. She still wasn’t entirely used to being spoken to in the same way they spoke to Alcina. And the question was so innocent and typical of any child. She now understood how her wife still saw them as children and not the women they truly were. Perhaps it was more apparent now that Alcina wasn’t there to receive the special treatment. Or maybe it was because she wasn’t around that they were acting even more like children.

                If she pouts, I think my heart will stop.

                She nodded in earnest with a warm smile.

                “Of course, Daughter.”

                “Us too?” Bela and Cassandra asked in unison.

                I would die for them.

                “I would love to show you all,” she said before she stood up and pushed her chair in as she thought aloud. “I’m going to need three large bowls so we can all share-”

                Daniela zipped out of her chair and into the kitchen. Only the distant sound of her buzzing flies lingered. Her sisters quickly joined her, and the room beyond filled with excited laughter. Donna set Angie down before she got to her feet. She glanced at Adela and put a hand on her shoulder.

                “Are you alright?” she inquired.

                The blonde woman pulled her eyes away from the door to look at her.

                “Fine, why?” she asked quickly.

                “You’re holding onto the chair,” Donna explained and pointed.

                Adela released the white-knuckle grip she had on the furniture.

                “Oh. Sorry, my legs felt like they were made of gelatin for a moment,” she explained with a nervous chuckle. “I just feel a bit strange.”

                “Aww, you’re not sick, are you?” Angie asked with a blend of concern and annoyance.

                “No, I feel fine. I’m just… I’m still not used to them treating me the same as Alcina. I don’t think I ever will be. But it’s especially noticeable right now. It’s a bit overwhelming but in a good way,” Adela replied.

                Donna smiled in relief and lowered her arm.

                “Then I believe what you’re feeling is simply a mother’s love,” Donna answered.

                Adela nodded slowly with the same smile still on her face.

                “A very strange and wonderful feeling,” the maiden said and made her way towards the kitchen.

                Lady Beneviento chuckled to herself and took Angie’s excitedly waving hand. Her love of her creation was the same at times. The doll was many things to her. A daughter, her sister, and a facet of herself. She did her best to hide it, as she did all of her emotions, but Angie’s enthusiasm often made her feel the same way the maiden was.

…

                In the kitchen, Adela was already at the stove, closely surrounded by the three girls. When Donna and Angie entered the room, the blonde maiden looked lovingly down at the doll.

                “Would you like to watch as well, Angie?” she asked warmly.

                Donna could feel her creation tugging at the skirt of her dress, and she couldn’t help but chuckle. She bent down and scooped her up into her arms before she set her on her shoulder. Once the doll was in position, Adela carefully put a few kernels into the heating oil of the large pot the girls had gotten for her.

                “When these pop, then it will be time to put the rest in,” she explained. “Then we have to cover it enough so only the steam comes out and not the popcorn.”

                “How will we know when it pops-?” Bela began to ask before one of the kernels burst open. “Oh!”

                The sudden sound sent the three of them flying backward. Adela chuckled at their reactions. Soon, the other kernels popped as well. The maiden took the bag and carefully poured the remaining in before she put the lid on. She shut the stove off and set the heavy pot to the side. Then she stood there and held the lid open just enough to let the steam out. The girls leaned in and listened to the banging coming from inside the pot.

                “When will it be ready?” Daniela asked.

                “In about a minute, or when the popping stops. Did you get the seasonings you wanted?”

                Cassandra nodded.

                “Salt and cinnamon sugar.”

                “Donna, are those alright with you?” Adela asked as she glanced over at her.

                “Those are usually my choices as well,” she told her.

                “Perfect.”

                Adela could feel the popcorn begin to hit the lid.

                “Could one of you get me a-?”

                Bela placed one of the bowls down beside her before she could finish. The smaller blonde woman smiled up at her in appreciation.

                “Thank you.”

                The three girls watched the white popcorn flow right out of the pot as soon as Adela tipped it and opened the lid more. The first bowl was full in moments, and Bela swapped it out for an empty one. Adela closed the lid and let the rest pop before it was all finished.

                “All that from one little bag?” Cassandra asked in surprise.

                “Mhm! Just a little bit goes a long way,” Adela said. “As do the seasonings, so be careful.”

                “Yes, Mother,” the girls said in unison.

                Bela and Cassandra both took a bowl and gently sprinkled on their seasonings.

                “We can bring them with us in case you want more,” Adela told them.

                Daniela’s yellow eyes glanced between the maiden and the untouched bowl of popcorn.

                “Mother, could you…?”

                “Oh, of course. Here.”

                Adela put her hand over the bowl with her palm to the side, facing the redhead.

                “Can you-?” she started to ask.

                A sickle formed in Daniela’s hand, and she carefully cut into the other woman’s palm. Adela contained a pained gasp. She shut her fist tightly and let her blood drip over the white popcorn. Daniela leaned closer like a child excitedly watching their parent ice a cake.

                “Is that enough?” Adela asked.

                The redhead nodded happily. Adela took her hand back, but she could still feel yellow eyes glued to it. With a soft chuckle, she held her palm out to Daniela.

                “Only until it closes,” she told her.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she said gleefully.

                Daniela took her hand and brought the bloody palm to her lips, and drank. Once the wound healed, she licked it clean. It reminded Adela of a child cleaning a spatula. She chuckled and shook her head before she washed her hands in the sink. When she turned back around to face them, the three girls each had a bowl of popcorn in their arms.

                “We’ll carry them, Mother,” they said together.

                “Thank you, girls. I’ll get the door-”

                Again, before she could finish, they were already gone. They used their flies to open the doors for them as they took off to make their way around to the opera hall. Adela could hear them happily laughing in the distance, and she felt her legs go weak again. She held onto the tall table beside her to hold herself up.

                “Blood loss?” Angie asked, fully concerned this time.

                Adela looked up to find the doll staring down at her from atop Donna’s shoulders. The blonde woman laughed nervously.

                “Not quite.”

                Lady Beneviento couldn’t hide the smile on her face. She carefully took Angie and placed her on the ground. Then she took her hand and gestured to the door.

                “Let’s go join them, shall we?”

                Adela nodded and smiled brightly.

                “Let me get the door for you,” she said as she made her way past them.

                Angie took Donna by the hand and they followed the blonde woman through the castle. When they arrived in the opera hall, the girls were already sitting on the floor just in front of the piano. They had moved the table and chair that Adela usually sat at. In its place were a dozen or so plush fur rugs surrounded by pillows. It looked like a cozy little nest. They each had a bowl of popcorn in their laps, but they were all eating out of the one Daniela held. Their gleeful laughter sounded through the room like a beautiful symphony. Sensing the others, the three of them turned their heads in their direction.

                “The popcorn is delicious, Mother,” Bela said.

                “I helped the maids gather all the best furs and pillows we could find,” Cassandra told her.

                “Come sit with us?” Daniela asked.

                Adela took them in with a twinkle in her eye as she made her way towards them.

                “My, it does look very comfortable. Of course, I’ll sit with you. And I’m so glad you like the popcorn,” she said with a smile.

                Daniela scooted forward and patted the spot she’d been sitting in. Adela sat down with her legs curled to the side. Cassandra and Bela were on either side of her. Their younger sister laid back and rested her head in Adela’s lap. The maiden smiled and leaned forward to brush a stray red hair from her face. She raised her white eyes to Donna and Angie.

                “Would you two care to join us down here?” she asked them. “There’s plenty of room.”

                “No, you all look quite cozy as you are. And I don’t think Angie would be able to see properly from there. But these will do just fine,” she assured as she gestured to the green armchairs nearby.

                “I brought you a bottle of wine from upstairs, Aunt Donna,” Bela told her.

                She put the bowl she was holding aside and got to her feet. Then she took the bottle and glass she had taken from the wine room and placed it on the table her aunt chose.

                “Why, thank you, dear,” Donna said with an appreciative smile.

                She took a seat in one of the green chairs and sat Angie down in the one beside it.

                “Which popcorn would you like to try first?” Cassandra asked her aunt.

                “The one with salt, please,” she replied.

                Cassandra passed the bowl she’d been holding off to her sister, who placed it on the table between their aunt and her companion. Bela poured her a glass of wine, and Donna nodded her head in thanks before the girl returned to her seat. She picked up the other bowl and offered it to Adela.

                “Would you like the one with cinnamon and sugar, Mother?” she asked.

                The other blonde woman nodded and took it with a grateful smile. She hadn’t had any since she was small, when her mother taught her how to make it. With her aunt, she wasn’t allowed to use any seasonings on her own food. She told her they were too expensive to be wasted on the likes of her. Adela wished the two of them could see her now for entirely different reasons. Her mother was lost too soon for her to see her with these amazing women she called her daughters. With her aunt gone as well, that wretched woman would never know how truly blessed she’d become.

                “Thank you, Daughter,” Adela said happily. 

                She placed the bowl down between them and popped a piece into her mouth. The taste brought pleasant memories to her mind. She reached down and lovingly ran her fingers through Daniela’s hair. The redhead hummed happily and cozied into her lap.

                “Shall I start the first movie now?” Donna asked.

                They all nodded, and Lady Beneviento got up to turn the projector on, having already put the first film in earlier in the day. The sudden sound of the machine caused Adela to start and the girl in her lap giggled at her. The blonde woman playfully narrowed her eyes and chuckled as she continued to stroke her hair. Their gazes lifted to the large screen set up over the curtain on the stage, and they watched in awe at the moving pictures. They remained in silence with their eyes glued to the screen as they all watched The Count of Monte Cristo.

                “Okay, but why do they sound British if they’re supposed to be French and the movie is American?” Daniela finally asked in confusion.

                “It’s called a Transatlantic accent,” Donna explained. “It’s an American thing. Or it was at the time, at least. Your mother actually has a bit of a Transatlantic tone to her voice when she speaks English instead of a more Romanian accent. I suppose it’s from her time socializing before she came to the village.”

                Adela found herself missing Alcina even more than she had been, but it wasn’t as painful as before. She was surrounded by their children. But the love shown on the screen reminded her of her own. She had taken up a sword in revenge and to protect Alcina once before. If she had to, she would do it over and over again for an eternity and more. Donna was completely correct when she assumed Adela would like the movie. The sword fighting was especially thrilling. She’d read books and seen pictures of fencing before, but she had never seen it in action. It amazed her. She wasn’t the only one.

                “Is this making anyone else want to fight or is that just a me thing?” Cassandra asked in a whisper.

                Adela nodded slowly.

                “I was already going to ask you, girls, if you’d be interested in sparring with me in the future,” she said softly. “That way, you can get your energy out while I can learn how to wield my sword more efficiently.”

                She turned her head to look at Cassandra specifically.

                “Would you like that?”

                The brunette’s yellow eyes widened in excitement, and a happy grin spread across her dark lips.

                “Really? That would be great!” Cassandra gasped as she leaned closer and wrapped her arms around Adela in a tight hug. “Thank you, Mother!”

                “Of course,” Adela managed to say through the crushing embrace. “Thank you.”

                Her daughter released her but kept one arm around her while she rested her head on the shorter woman’s shoulder. Adela smiled and leaned her head against hers. They stayed like that for the remainder of the movie. When it was over, Donna got up and shut the projector off to switch the film.

                “Did you enjoy it?” she asked them.

                All four of them nodded their heads in unison. They were all still a bit shocked from taking in the first movie any of them had ever seen.

                “Boooring,” Angie complained from her armchair. “I wanna see one of the new ones!”

                Donna chuckled to herself and shook her head.

                “Would you like the horror movie first or the cartoon?” she asked.

                Adela’s eyes went a bit wide. She suddenly realized she’d be alone tonight in a giant bed in a big, dark room. She had kept the curtains shut while Alcina was away, but seeing the door and knowing it led right outside was a bit scary to think about when she was by herself.

                “Could we save the cartoon for last?” she asked.

                “Yeah, it’ll be like someone reading us a bedtime story!” Angie exclaimed happily.

                The three girls nodded in agreement. Donna obliged and put the film for House on Haunted Hill in place before she turned the projector back on. She took her seat beside Angie and moved her chair a bit closer than it was before. The doll looked up at her.

                “Donna, is our house haunted because it’s on a hill?” she asked inquisitively.

                “That’s not why, no,” was her maker’s only response.

                The opening scream of the movie made them all jump.

                “Such a cheap trick,” Bela complained through her fright.

                Daniela curled up closer to Adela.

                “Yeah, well, it worked, didn’t it?” Daniela said.

                “Why are they floating heads?” Cassandra asked in confusion.

                Daniela pointed up to the screen as the host of the party began speaking.

                “Why is that one so cute?” she asked with a smirk.

                “I would stay overnight in a haunted house with him for free,” Bela agreed. “He can keep the fifty thousand dollars.”

                “Not if it sounded like that,” Adela said with a shiver of fear as she listened to the ghostly moaning coming from the film.

                Angie shushed them loudly, and they all went quiet. It didn’t take long for Cassandra’s head to return to Adela’s shoulder. Her mother welcomed it with a smile. The sudden loud theatrical noises didn’t stop, and each time they caused all of them to start. Bela soon joined them and laid her head on the other blonde woman’s shoulder, opposite her sister. Their company made the themes of murder and ghosts less frightening, but it didn’t help with the jumpscares. By the end of the movie, their heads were reeling.

                “I’m still confused,” Cassandra admitted. “But I liked it too much to really care.”

                “I stopped paying attention when that cute guy died,” Daniela said with a flippant wave. “Yeah, he wasn’t great, but at least he was handsome. Everything would have been fine if he just paid attention to where he was going.”

                “Sister, he killed people,” Bela pointed out.

                “We kill people, too. He’s not special,” the redhead said with a shrug. “He was just cute, and he could have pulled it off. That’s all I’m saying.”

                Her eldest sister simply shook her head slowly before she snuggled closer into the crook of Adela’s neck.

                “Did you enjoy the film, Mother?” she asked her.

                “It was fascinating, but the sounds were a bit much on my ears,” Adela said.

                “What about you, Aunt Donna?” Bela inquired.

                “I think he got what he deserved,” is all she replied.

                Once she got up to change the film, Angie leaned closer to the four of them and whispered fearfully.

                “Now I really think our house is haunted.”

                “Ghosts aren’t real,” Daniela told her with a scoff.

                “How do you know?” Cassandra asked almost defensively. “We’re made of flies, Angie is a living doll, Mother is a dragon.”

                She gestured to the other two women in the room in turn.

                “Aunt Donna is a witch and Mother is a zombie,” she added.

                “But zombies only die once-” Adela began softly.

                “Wait, so there are ghosts?” Daniela asked in a similar frightened tone that Angie had used before.

                The redhead gripped the fabric of Adela’s tunic and clung to her. Her mother chuckled to herself and rubbed her head.

                “We are far more terrifying than some specter,” Bela said dismissively. “If they are real, you should have nothing to fear. Simply be more frightening.”

                “Enough talk about ghosts,” Donna said with a soft yet somewhat harsh tone.

                Sleeping Beauty began playing, and she took her seat.

                “This one is in color,” she told them. “Though, I’m afraid it won’t look as good as it’s intended to. Not on this machine.”

                “That one with the glass slipper looks fine on it,” Angie told her.

                They were all shocked into silence as the living storybook unfolded before their eyes. Adela, in particular, was awed by the moving pictures. It truly seemed as if her imagination had come to life. The music only made it seem more real. As the opening sequence set, the three girls all snuggled closer to their mother and relaxed with comfortable sighs. It made the smile on Adela’s face even brighter. As the happy tale turned dark and the green smoke gave way to reveal a cackling woman, both Daniela's and Adela’s eyes widened.

                “She’s-” Daniela began.

                “Beautiful,” Adela said with flushed cheeks.

                “You both have strange tastes in women,” Cassandra told them. “And this one is a cartoon.”

                “That doesn’t make her any less hot,” her little sister said with a scoff. “Please. And what did we say about judging?”

                “I’m sorry. I didn’t know that included fictional characters,” Cassandra replied sarcastically.

                Daniela was too infatuated with the green woman to continue the argument. She and Adela stared swooningly up at the screen.

                “Such a petty thing to take out on a baby,” Bela spoke softly.

                “They should have invited her,” Daniela said defensively.

                Her eldest sister opened her mouth to argue but chose to remain silent and enjoy the film. As time in the movie progressed, Angie seemed to be most intrigued by the animals, particularly the owl. She giggled in delight as it danced around in the prince’s garb. A contented sigh passed Adela’s smiling lips. She was almost more distracted by the happy doll, but her attention was regained by the prince interrupting the beautiful song. Her eyes widened as she watched them dance, and she felt herself yearning to do the same with Alcina. When the beautiful green fairy returned to the screen, Adela found herself missing her wife even more.

                “I don’t know why this stupid manthing is so mad,” Daniela complained. “I’d be just fine chained up in her dungeon.”

                Adela found herself nodding slowly in silent agreement. The two girls on her shoulders both giggled at her reaction, causing her cheeks to flush in embarrassment.

                “Look! He gets a magic sword, just like you, Adela!” Angie exclaimed in glee.

                Though she appreciated the aesthetic of the prince with the glowing sword, Adela was not looking forward to what she knew he would do with it.

                “And she turns into a dragon?” Daniela asked in shock and excitement.

                The redhead’s mood changed suddenly, and she frowned.

                “Now I miss Mother,” she said sadly.

                Adela lovingly stroked Daniela’s cheek to comfort both the girl and herself. Her youngest daughter drew even closer and wrapped both her arms around her waist. Bela and Cassandra both placed a free hand each on their little sister’s shoulders. They watched the prince slay the dragon and take the princess for himself. Even the ‘happy’ ending couldn’t cheer them up. For them, the story ended when the beautiful dragon-woman died. While the Dimitrescu women were sulking, Angie was standing up in her seat, clapping.

                “That was the best!” she exclaimed. “Even better than the one with the glass slippers!”

                “We should have watched the horror movie last,” Cassandra said softly. “I’d rather deal with ghosts than with that.”

                “If they all simply stopped to take a moment to think and talk things out, none of that would have happened,” Bela said with a blend of anger and sadness in her usually poised voice. “They were all to blame. Well, except for the girl. All she knew was love and sleep. Everyone else made all the decisions for her.”

                “Hey, the animals didn’t do anything bad,” Angie pointed out.

                “I don’t know,” Daniela began with her eyes narrowed slightly. “That horse took him there.”

                “I thought the horse was cute,” Adela said softly.

                “There is something about princes riding horses to free the one they love most that brings me great joy,” Donna admitted. “I usually just focus on that aspect and not get too attached to who the story sets as the villain… but it’s hard even for me sometimes.”

                Lady Beneviento sighed softly in regret before she got to her feet to shut the projector off for the night.

                “I’m sorry, girls. If it wasn’t so late, I would suggest watching another film to make up for that ending,” she said. “But I’m far too tired as it is.”

                “Aww,” Angie whined in disappointment.

                Adela’s head reeled as she remembered she’d be sleeping alone. Knowing that Donna and Angie were just across the hall made her less frightened, but it wouldn’t help with the loneliness. Then Daniela tilted her head back to look up at her.

                “Mother, could we sleep with you tonight?” she asked tentatively.

                The blonde woman’s face noticeably brightened, and she glanced down at her with a smile.

                “I would love that,” she said. “The bed is certainly big enough for everyone.”

                All three of them gave her a loving squeeze.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said together.

                “Can we join them, Donna?” Angie asked hopefully.

                “The bed may fit us all, but not comfortably so,” she told her. “We’ll just be a hallway apart.”

                The doll drooped her head dejectedly and slid off her seat. As she toddled over to Donna, Angie stopped and turned to face the women on the ground. She clasped her hands behind her back and rocked playfully on her heels. Her perfectly crafted face was turned up in a happy expression.

                “I had a lot of fun!” she told them with a giggle. “Even when it was spooky and sad.”

                “I’m so glad, Angie,” Adela said with a smile. “It’s always fun when you’re around.”

                The girls all nodded their heads in agreement.

                “Come now, Daughters,” Adela said to them. “I must clean up before we go.”

                The three of them reluctantly pulled away from her with an array of disgruntled groans.

                “Roxana specifically told me to tell you to leave the mess for the morning maids,” Cassandra told her as she got to her feet.

                “I most certainly will not,” Adela said with a scoff.

                “She said you would say that, so she told me to tell you that if you really wanted to complain about it, you can go wake her up.”

                Adela jumped to her feet, annoyed. Her best friend knew very well she wouldn’t wake her up unless it was something important. Cassandra started laughing at her.

                “She said you’d make that exact face!” she cackled.

                The maiden had no idea what face she was making, but her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she had the smallest pout.

                “Did she say anything else?” Adela asked with a sigh.

                Cassandra contained another laugh to answer her question.

                “That if you tried to do it anyway, to tell you that the morning maids have already been asked and they’ll tell her if you cleaned up or not.”

                The smaller blonde woman rubbed her temples in annoyance.

                “Fine,” she reluctantly agreed. “Then I’m giving her a day off this week.”

                “Is that some kind of weird maid punishment?” Daniela asked. “I used to just chain them up and play with them, but they’d all end up dying on me.”

                Adela could hardly find the words to respond, but she managed.

                “No. Roxana and I just share the same need to tidy up. It’s very frustrating when we can’t. It’s just in our nature,” she explained. “We do this to each other in a loving way. We want the other to rest. In the end, the relaxation will be worth it. It’s just a bit maddening at first.”

                “Mortal friendships are quite strange,” Bela said.

                Her sisters nodded in agreement. Adela chuckled and shook her head at them. She pointed to the furs on the ground.

                “Would you like me to bring any of these up for you?” she asked. “We have plenty of blankets upstairs, but it might be colder for you up there with the draft from the door. I don’t know if these will help more or not.”

                “The blankets should be fine,” Bela said with an appreciative smile. “Thank you.”

                “And they probably still smell like Mother,” Daniela said happily.

                Adela chuckled.

                “No matter how many times they get washed, they all smell of the rose oil she uses in the bath and the tobacco from her cigarettes,” Adela said with a longing smile.

                “Perfect!” the three of them said in glee as they floated into the air.

                “We’ll meet you up there,” Cassandra called down to the two other women and the doll.

                “We’re taking the trap door Katrina showed us,” Daniela said we a smirk.

                “Please be careful walking outside,” Bela told them.

                The sisters took off out of the room. Donna picked Angie up in her arms, and Adela got the door to the hall for them. Before she opened the door to the courtyard, the blonde looked the other woman over.

                “Do you want me to go get you a cloak?” she asked her.

                “No, thank you,” Donna replied. “Temperature doesn’t tend to affect me much.”

                Her light eye scanned the maiden.

                “Where is your cloak?” she inquired with a knowing smile.

                Adela gestured to her tunic top, leggings, and boots.

                “I don’t get cold much if I’m covered like this,” she explained. Not like I used to. Especially not for short periods of time.”

                She opened the door and held it for the other woman and her companion.

                “Another small perk from the Cadou,” Donna told her as she made her way out into the courtyard.

                Adela had noticed that Alcina and her siblings seemed unaffected by temperature. Karl specifically. He worked in his factory and in the village, yet he never seemed to grow hot or even work up a sweat. Now that she thought about it, she herself was growing more and more used to extreme temperatures. Perhaps one day it wouldn’t bother her at all. She made sure the door was shut and locked behind her before they made their way across the courtyard and up to her and Alcina’s chambers.

Chapter 61: Ghosts

Summary:

The movies have seemingly stirred a few bad dreams.

                The sound of laughter could be heard before they even got to the top of the stairs. Adela opened the door to her bedroom and beamed at the sight before her. The girls had already changed into matching black nightgowns. An assortment of blankets was laid at the foot of the bed and extra pillows were lined at the head. There was more than enough room for the four of them.

                “You look even cozier than you did downstairs,” the maiden said with a chuckle.  

                “Mother!” they greeted her excitedly.

                “We have everything all ready,” Bela said as she gestured to what they gathered.

                “We may have gone a bit overboard with the blankets,” Cassandra admitted.

                “But they all smell like Mother,” Daniela said happily as she held one in her arms.

                “Perfect,” Adela said while she made her way towards them. “Is there anything else you all need before bed?”

                They all shook their head no. Adela turned around to face Donna and Angie in the doorway.

                “Can I get either of you anything?” she asked them.

                “No, thank you,” Donna replied. “Roxana came by earlier.”

                Lady Beneviento bowed her head to them.

                “I hope you all sleep well,” she said with a loving smile.

                “Thank you for a wonderful evening,” Adela told her happily.

                “Thank you, Aunt Donna!” the girls parroted in unison behind her.

                Angie peeked out from behind the skirt of her creator’s dress.

                “Can we have a sleepover another time, Adela?” she asked the maiden hopefully.

                The blonde woman bent forward to get eye level with her and smiled brightly.

                “As long as Donna says it’s alright, we can have one whenever you like,” she promised.

                The doll slipped by her maker and jumped into Adela’s arms. The maiden caught her and held her close.

                “Goodnight, Adela,” Angie said happily.

                The maiden gave the doll another loving squeeze before she placed her back down on the ground.

                “Goodnight, Angie,” she replied with a smile.

                “Will you keep the door unlocked?” Donna asked.

                “Of course,” Adela said as she stood up to look at her. “As always.”

                Lady Beneviento’s light eye scanned the room before she turned her attention back to her sister-in-law and her nieces.

                “If you need me, I’ll be just across the hall,” she assured. “Goodnight.”

                “Goodnight!” the Dimitrescu women said in unison.

                Once the door was shut, Adela turned and made her way to the wardrobe.

                “Let me just change and I’ll join you,” she told the three of them. “Why don’t you all get comfortable?”

                “Yes, Mother,” they said cheerfully.

                The maiden took one of her white nightgowns and headed into the washroom. When she returned, the girls were all in their chosen positions. They simultaneously patted the open spot between them in the middle of the mattress. The sight melted Adela’s heart, and a bright smile spread across her already cheerful face. She blew out the candles and sent a blue ball of light to hover just under the canopy to light up the bed. Then she lifted herself into the air and settled between them all. They were positioned much like they had been downstairs, with Bela and Cassandra on either side. Daniela chose to sleep on top of the covers, closer to the end of the bed. She laid down with her head in Adela’s lap and curled into the blanket cocoon she’d made. The maiden lovingly stroked her red hair before she pulled the blankets over herself.

                “Goodnight, Daughters,” she said happily. “Sleep well.”

                “Goodnight, Mother,” they sang in glee.

                With contented sighs, the three of them snuggled into the smaller woman and closed their eyes. Adela watched them a moment longer with a proud and loving smile before the light above them slowly faded out. What a perfect end to a wonderful evening.

…

                “I’m taking you back.”

                           “You stupid girl!”

                                       “I’ll take you to her.”

                                              “Then she’ll forgive me.”

                                       “I’m taking you to her.”

                             “I’m taking you back.”

                “I’m taking you with me…”

                With those final words, the two windows into the bedroom shattered, sending glass flying inside. Adela could hear the girls screaming around her as the cold night air filled the room. In a panic, she leaped from the bed and ran to close the curtains. She could feel the glass cutting into her feet, but she didn’t care. The curtains did little to help the frigid gusting wind from rushing into the room. She tried to block them off with a barrier, but no light appeared. Her anxiety rose, and she raised both hands to try to form it again. As she did, the door to the balcony shot open, and the screaming of her daughters grew louder.

                “Girls, go to the room across the hall!” she ordered. “Hurry!”

                Cries of agony were her only response. She had no time to look at them through the darkness as she pulled on the handle to shut the door. But it wouldn’t budge. The wind was too strong. She rushed out onto the balcony. The fabric of her nightgown fluttered around her, and her long, golden-blonde hair whipped out in all directions. When the door wouldn’t close with a push and her powers still refused to work, she threw herself against it in an attempt to shut it. Still, the door remained unmoving.

                “You can’t save them,” called a clear voice from beside her.

                Adela’s blood ran cold, and she froze in fear. Her white eyes turned to find her aunt standing there with a pleased smirk on her face.

                “A-Aunt Soreana,” she breathed. “But you’re-”

                “Dead? I’m well aware,” the specter spoke sarcastically. “It’s about time you noticed.”

                The maiden pushed her fear aside and narrowed her eyes. With a determined grunt, she put all her weight into pushing at the door. The screams from inside never stopped, but now they were calling out to her.

                “Mother!” they cried.

                Tears welled up in Adela’s eyes. She stepped back and took a running start before she slammed herself against the door. But nothing she could do would close it. She whipped around to face her aunt.

                “What… have you done… to my daughters?! Please… please stop this!” she begged the uncaring specter. “If it’s me you want, then take me, but leave them alone!”

                “You can’t save them,” Soreana repeated coldly.

                Adela gasped as the specter suddenly appeared right before her, and she took a step back. Her hands clutched the railing behind her.

                “And they can’t save you,” came her aunt’s cold voice.

                An icy hand wrapped around the maiden’s neck. She couldn’t breathe. The hold was stronger than even Katrina’s father. Adela watched with wide, frightened eyes as her aunt lifted her easily off the ground. She tried to hold onto the railing, but her hands slipped away as she was brought straight up into the air above Soreana’s head. She opened her mouth to beg her to stop, but the grip was too tight for her to speak. Her feet felt for any surface to stand on as she struggled in breathlessness. Soreana laughed at her pathetic writhing.

                “Stupid girl,” she hissed up at her.

                The specter held Adela over the railing and lowered her back down to meet her cold blue eyes. The young woman stopped thrashing and froze in fear. Now there was no footing for her to get hold of. Her head was spinning from not being able to breathe. Soreana’s face distorted frightfully before her, and her heartless laughter swirled around her as if carried by the winds.

                “After I’m through with you, I’ll go across the hall and kill that filthy witch who murdered me,” the specter told her. “And as the life leaves her eye, so too will it leave that creepy little bone doll.”

                The blue left her eyes, leaving only blackness that engulfed her sockets like a flickering flame.

                “Then I’ll dispose of every single one of your precious little servants.”

                Her lips turned up in a wicked grin that seemed to grow with the same darkness that now made up her eyes.

                “Don’t worry. I’ll save your friend for last,” she promised.

                Soreana’s face grew unrecognizable. All Adela could see were three fiery whisps of shadow that danced across her pale skin where her features should be. The blackness of unconsciousness threatened to consume her as it crept into Adela’s peripheral vision. Her aunt’s chilling voice distorted as if layered over itself.

                “And when that vile dragon woman returns, I’ll find a way to slay her as well. With a magic sword of my own,” she said with a wicked laugh.

                Tears poured down Adela’s face, and the hand around her neck stopped a sob in her throat.

                “Now it’s time for the princess to leave her tower…”

                The maiden’s eyes went wide as the grip began to loosen. Though it was even more unrecognizable than before, the specter’s overly cheerful tone was clear.

                “Goodbye, Adela,” it spoke before releasing her.

                Adela watched the image of her aunt grow further and further away from her. The haunting laughter spiraled around her on the whipping wind. She could hear herself growing closer to the ground. She could feel the cold from the snow just below her. Then a crunching sound filled her ears, and a sharp pain jolted through her back and out of her chest. Her mouth opened in a silent scream of pain. The maiden lay in the snow with a post from the grapevine trestles sticking through her. It had pierced her heart and consequently, the Cadou. Darkness shadowed her vision, but she could still see her aunt standing on the balcony above her. A trail of grey ash rose into the sky as her body slowly turned to dust, leaving behind only her imprint in the white snow and a pool of her blood under the snapped grape vines.

…

                Adela woke up with a gasp and sat upright in bed. Her chest was pounding so hard she thought she truly had died, except there was no pain. Her daughters were by her side in moments. Feeling their hands on her brought happy tears to her eyes.

                “Are you alright, Mother?” Bela asked in concern.

                Cassandra’s keen eyes scanned her in the darkness.

                “Are you hurt? Your pulse is racing,” she told her.

                Daniela rubbed one of her eyes sleepily.

                “Did you have a bad dream?” she asked.

                Their voices soothed her. They were safe. They were all safe. It had just been a nightmare concocted from the films they had watched. The realization made the adrenaline start to dissipate, and she relaxed. Adela cleared her lungs with a soft sigh and nodded as she wiped her eyes.

                “Just a… bad dream,” she told them.

                As she laid back down, the three girls curled up even closer to her than before. Bela ran a comforting hand through the smaller woman’s golden hair.

                “Don’t worry, Mother. We’re here to keep you safe,” she assured.

                Cassandra wrapped both her arms around one of Adela’s in a protective grip.

                “I won’t let anything hurt you,” she promised.

                Daniela was practically laying on top of her now. She was still bundled up in her blanket cocoon with her head resting on her mother’s stomach. The redhead yawned and stretched her legs out before she curled back in with a nuzzle.

                “Try to think about something fun,” she suggested. “Like our vacation. Then you have to have good dreams.”

                “Thank you, girls,” Adela replied. “I will. I’m sorry if I worried you.”           

                She closed her eyes with a smile.

                “I love you all,” she told them. “Very much.”

                “We love you, Mother,” they said happily.

                The three of them fell quickly back to sleep, but Adela found it difficult. She did her best to think about their eventual trip to Greece. With the girls playing in the clear ocean. Katrina and Daniela able to spend time with one another outside during the evening without having to worry about the temperature. Alcina waiting on the beach to swim with her. Just as she began to drift off to sleep, Adela heard the door creak open and her white eyes shot in its direction. She watched a dark figure cross the room towards the door to the balcony. Her mind thought back to the dream, and panic stirred through her. Three sets of glowing yellow eyes shot open in the darkness around her, and she was able to make out the figure.

                Donna saw the light out of the corner of her eye, and she turned to face them all. Her cheek was wet with tears. Her worried brow softened when she saw them. None of them spoke a word. Soon, a green haze slowly clouded their vision. The last thing the four of them saw was her happy, smiling face. Once their eyes were closed, Donna turned and checked to see if the door to the balcony was locked. She sighed in relief when she found that it was. She dried her eye and turned back around to give the four women a once-over. When she found them peacefully sleeping, she made her way out of the room. Angie was waiting for her in the doorway, and her creator gave her a reassuring nod. Everything was as it should be. She shut the door behind them and looked down both sides of the hall before returning to the other room.

…

                Adela heard the soothing sound of waves lapping softly against the shore. When she opened her eyes, she saw Alcina standing in the distance. Her skin was paler and even more beautiful than the white sandy beach she stood upon. She was wearing her ivory one-piece swimsuit and matching hat. The tall woman had one hand resting on a cocked hip, above her lengthy, strong leg. She beckoned Adela with a crooked finger. With a smile and a gleeful laugh, the maiden ran towards her wife.

Notes:

Nuke’s Top 5 voiceover: “So, was it really the vengeful ghost of the young woman’s slain aunt, or was it all just an elaborate nightmare? You decide.”

Chapter 62: A Shift In Power

Summary:

Lenuta and Bela both make important decisions that will certainly change how the castle is run.

                The faces around the dining room table the next morning were all bright and cheerful. The Dimitrescu women either didn’t remember Donna being in their bedroom the night before or they just didn’t say anything about it. However, Adela didn’t forget the terrible nightmare she had. But after the girls comforted her, and the wonderful dream, she was able to put it well into the back of her mind. She would, however, make sure never to watch a ghost film right before bed ever again.

                “Did you sleep well, my Lady?” Roxana asked as she leaned in to pour her tea.

                “Roxana, Alcina isn’t even in the country. Please call me by my name,” she asked of her with a sigh of frustration.

                The maid chuckled softly and looked into her eyes.

                “Did you sleep well, Adela?” she corrected herself with a warm smile.

                The maiden was sure that she knew very well that she hadn’t, but she answered her question anyway.

                “The girls were wonderful company,” Adela told her, skirting around the full story of her slumber. “We were all very cozy.”

                Roxana raised a knowing brow at her friend’s half-truth but she didn’t pry. She didn’t have to.

                “Did you sleep okay after your bad dream, Mother?” Daniela asked from across the table.

                Adela smiled nervously at Roxana’s slightly smug expression.

                “I did have a nightmare,” the maiden hesitantly admitted.

                “Mhm,” Roxana replied.

                The maid’s eyes turned from her friend before she finished pouring her tea.

                “However, I-I did have a good night after that,” Adela told her as if she were defending herself.

                Roxana walked behind her chair and around to the other side of the table as she tried to hide the playful smirk on her lips.

                “I’m very glad, my Lady,” she said pointedly.

                Adela’s mouth opened in shock.

                “I asked you to call me by my name,” she said firmly.

                The maid realized her teasing had upset her. She sighed softly and glanced across the table at her.

                “Adela, if you want me to treat you like my friend even while I’m working, then I want you to stop doing this thing you do when you don’t answer me truthfully,” Roxana asked of her. “You know that I already know. Just tell me.”

                “I don’t like worrying you,” Adela told her honestly. “Especially while you’re working.”

                The maid set the kettle down beside Daniela and crossed her arms.

                “Friends tell each other the truth, Adela,” she said. “If we’re friends, even while I’m working, you should tell me the truth.”

                She wasn’t being harsh, but her words struck the maiden, and a frown danced across her face.

                “I’m sorry, Roxana. It won’t happen again,” she promised.

                The maid smiled appreciatively and picked the kettle back up.

                “Thank you,” she said with a nod of her head.

                Lady Beneviento smiled behind her teacup and remained silent while her companion giggled softly beside her. The three sisters looked between their mother and the maid.

                “Did you just scold our mother?” Cassandra asked her.

                She didn’t sound angry. She sounded impressed.

                “At the dining room table?” Bela added in the same tone.

                “Right in front of my breakfast?” Daniela asked.

                Her eyes turned to no one in particular, and she smirked.

                “Indeed, I did, my Ladies,” Roxana replied cheerfully as she lowered the kettle to Daniela’s cup. “Would you care for more, my Lady?”

                “No thanks. That was enough tea for me,” Daniela replied with a chuckle.

                The maid nodded and moved down the table to offer Bela the same. Adela stared at them all in shock before she picked up her cup. She stared into the steam before she took a sip.

                “Roxana?” she asked hesitantly.

                “Yes, Adela?”

                “Would you have Lenuta contact the contractors down in the village for an estimate? I’d like all the windows reinforced.”

                “All the windows?” Roxana made sure.

                Adela’s white eyes scanned her daughters across from her and then to her friend behind them.

                “Yes,” she said with a firm nod. “And I want any flaw or defect that could bring in too much cold to be fixed as well. I’ve already spoken to Lenuta about another project I would need the contractors for, so please ask her to inquire about that as well.”

                She took another sip of her tea before she continued.

                “And if the amount tips the accounts too much, tell her I will pay for it with my own money. Though I’m sure Alcina won’t have any issue with it. Especially once I speak with her about it. But I want it done as soon as possible.”

                “Of course, Adela,” Roxana replied with a nod of her head.

                She smiled reassuringly at her friend.

                “I will let her know as soon as I’m done here,” she promised.

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a soft sigh of relief.

                It was like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

                “Did you and Donna have the same dream?” Angie asked inquisitively.

                Her creator turned a warning glare in her direction. Adela felt her heart sink in dread, and she turned her head to look at her sister-in-law with wide eyes.

                “What did you dream about?” the maiden asked her in a frightened whisper.

                Lady Beneviento took a shaky sip of her tea before she placed it down on the saucer. She glanced down from Alcina’s tall chair to look the maiden in her face.

                “It was only a dream,” she assured.

                “What did you dream about, Donna?” the maiden repeated her question firmly.

                The dollmaker swallowed a lump in her throat before she responded.

                “She cannot hurt them, Adela. She cannot hurt you. She cannot hurt any of us,” she promised.

                The maiden’s pulse raced in fear and anger. She pushed herself away from the table and to her feet before she rushed out the door to the main hall.

                “Adela?” Roxana called out to her. “Where are you going?”

                “To the vineyard,” Donna told her. “Please go speak with her.”

                The maid didn’t need the order. She was at the door before she could finish her sentence. She took off after her friend and made her way to the front of the castle. The three sisters stared across the table at Lady Beneviento with worried expressions.

                “Please, tell us what you dreamt about, Aunt Donna,” Bela asked her in a soft voice.

                Lady Beneviento took a moment to collect herself before she reluctantly recounted the nightmare.

                “It was her aunt, Soreana,” she began.

…

                Roxana could hear her friend’s frantic footsteps as she ran just out of her sight.

                “Adela!” she called. “Slow down!”

                As she turned down the front hallway, she caught a glimpse of a wisp of blue shoot off to the right. She heard the castle doors burst open before slamming shut just as she reached the main entrance. With a frustrated sigh, she pulled one of the heavy doors open and closed it tightly behind her.

                Adela was already in the snow halfway up her boots by the time Roxana reached it. She heard her friend calling her name behind her, but she ignored her. Her wide white eyes scanned the partially buried trestles for any sign of disturbance. But she found nothing. No imprint. No blood. No snapped branches. It hadn’t been real. Her eyes shot up to the balcony, but there was no one there. The dream truly was a dream, but was it brought on by the films they watched, or was it something more? That, she couldn’t decide. A comforting hand stirred her from her worried reverie, and she turned to meet her friend’s emerald eyes.

                “Adela… why are… you out… here?” Roxana asked while still trying to catch her breath.

                The maiden glanced down and frowned.

                “Your uniform is damp now,” she said sadly as if she hadn’t heard her worried question. “And your shoes are probably soaking wet.”

                Adela wrapped her arms around her friend.

                “You’re not even wearing a cloak, and I don’t have one to give you,” she added.

                She released the other woman and smiled softly as she looked her in the eyes.

                “Come inside and I’ll tell you,” she promised her. “But we need to get you changed now. I’m sorry I worried you. I just had to see with my own eyes.”

                Adela took Roxana by the hand and gently led her out of the snow and back up to the castle entrance.

                “Why out here?” the redhead asked as she glanced back at the vineyard. “What happened?”

                The maiden pushed one of the doors open and held it for her

                “I’ll tell you downstairs. I don’t want to look that upset in front of the others.”

                She made sure both doors were shut tight before they made their way back towards the kitchen. All heads turned in their direction as they reentered the dining room. The looks on the sisters’ faces ranged from sad to worried to angry. Donna looked like she had been crying, and Angie was snuggled in on her lap.

                “Did you find anything, Mother?” Bela cautiously inquired.

                Adela shook her head no.

                “Nothing,” she told her. “Just snow that’s taking far too long to melt.”

                She gestured to Roxana.

                “And now I have a chilly, damp friend.”

                “Donna did say it was just a dream,” Angie chimed in.

                “I had to see it with my own eyes,” Adela said. “Now I feel a bit better.”

                The girls floated out of their seats and flew towards her. They nearly lifted her off her feet as they all embraced the smaller woman. None of them said anything for a moment, not even Daniela. They stayed like that until Adela spoke up.

                “I need to tell Roxana everything now,” she said softly. “And she needs to go downstairs to change. But I’ll be back as soon as we’re finished.”

                Adela kissed each of them on the tattoos that adorned their foreheads.

                “I love you all.”

                “We love you, Mother,” they replied together.

                With a final tender squeeze, the girls released her, and Adela smiled at them.

                “Stay close to your aunt,” she told them.

                “Yes, Mother.”

                The maiden gave Donna’s shoulder a gentle rub before she made her way into the kitchen with Roxana close behind her. The two of them walked in silence until they reached Roxana’s room, which she shared with her bunkmates

                “I’ll go look for Lenuta while you change,” Adela said. “I can speak with her about the construction myself, and then I’ll tell you about the dream.”

                Roxana motioned for her to enter the room.

                “You can tell me and the wall while I change, and then we can both speak with Lenuta,” she suggested.

                Adela shrugged and nodded. She made her way inside and sat on Roxana’s bed with her back turned to the changing area. The maid took a fresh uniform from her dresser and slipped behind the screen to get out of her wet clothes.

                “Go on then,” came her voice from the other side of the partition.

                The maiden took a deep breath and told her friend everything. By the time she was finished, she was sobbing into her hands.

                “I thought I really died,” she cried. “Then I wouldn’t be able to protect any of you. And it would be all my fault.”

                Roxana slipped her shoes on and stepped out in her clean, warm uniform. She wrapped her arms around Adela from behind and held her soothingly.

                “It wouldn’t be your fault at all, even if such a horrible thing did happen,” she assured. “But even if it truly was her spirit, she cannot hurt you.”

                Adela leaned back against her and wrapped her arms around her friend's.

                “How can you be certain?” she asked.

                “There are countless ghosts that walk these halls,” Roxana told her. “Spirits are just fragmented shadows of the dead. They come in many forms. Some are simply the residual energy of a tormented soul. While others are those who either refuse or cannot move beyond our world. This castle has seen unfathomable horrors for centuries. I cannot even begin to tell you how many different specters I’ve seen with my own eyes, let alone the stories I’ve heard from the other maids.”

                “I had no idea,” Adela said in disbelief. “Why haven’t I seen any before?”

                “Most of them are down here, mainly in the dungeon. At night, I can hear wailing coming from down the hall.”

                The maiden turned around in her arms and wrapped her own around her in turn.

                “I’m so sorry you all have to go through that. That’s horrible. Can’t we do something to help them move on?” she asked.

                “I’ve never heard of any ghost passing over here. None of them leave. They only grow in number.”

                “Perhaps the memorial I want to be made will ease some of them,” Adela said hopefully. “I’ve asked Lenuta to get me the names of every servant and maiden who has died in these walls. And they will all be listed on one large stone. Those who, unfortunately, don’t have records will have a statue erected in their honor.”

                She held Roxana close and swallowed a lump in her throat before she continued.

                “And from now on, when we lose a servant and she chooses not to be buried down at the village cemetery, she will have a headstone here,” she told her. “As you all deserve.”

                Roxana couldn’t speak without a sob threatening to take hold of her. She remained silent in her friend’s comforting embrace.

                “I should grant my aunt a stone as well,” Adela said softly. “Perhaps then she will be at rest.”

                Her eyes narrowed.

                “She never gave my parents a stone, but I’m having one made for them in the village. So, I will have one ordered for her as well, far away from theirs. That should appease her, and if not, I’ll find another way.”

                Roxana didn’t think the wretched woman deserved the honor, but if it kept her away from her friend, then she wouldn’t mind the stone. She gave Adela another loving squeeze before she pulled away to look into her eyes.

                “Shall we go see Lenuta now?” she asked.

                The maiden nodded.

                “Yes. I want the windows done as soon as possible,” she said with a nod. “Hopefully, she’ll have at least the number of names for the stone so I can inform the contractors.”

                Roxana stepped away from her bed to allow Adela to stand. She turned to the door and paused before her hand reached the knob.

                “Let me just double-check no one is in the hall,” she said quietly. “We don’t need to give them more fire to fuel their wild theories.”

                Adela raised an inquisitive brow as she stood up.

                “Theories?” she questioned.

                Roxana didn’t turn around to look at her when she spoke.

                “Some of the maids like to think that you come to me when you’re… lonely,” she told her.

                “I do,” Adela replied somewhat defensively.

                The redhead chuckled at her friend’s innocence and shook her head slowly.

                “Not that sort of lonely, Adela,” she said.

                The maiden took a moment to realize what she was saying. Her cheeks turned pink, and she narrowed her eyes.

                “How dare they! Do they not have their own friends here?” she questioned. “Is that what they do with their friends?”

                Roxana turned around to hush her with a finger to her lips.

                “They’ll hear you,” she whispered.

                “Let them! I will end this foolish rumor right now. I despise gossip,” Adela said with an annoyed huff. “It’s either scarily too accurate or horribly far from the truth.”

                “They are all bored and lonely women,” Roxana explained. “Imagine if you were a Lord and came down to the servants' quarters to go into one of their rooms.”              

                “But I am not! Why can they not simply see me as a friend visiting another friend?”

                “Because you are a Lady, Adela. It is your position.”

                The blonde woman groaned in frustration. She was tired of only being seen as someone with a title and not just as a person.

                “You’re also quite chivalrous,” Roxana added. “And they’re lonely, as I said.”

                “So, because I’m nice?” Adela asked with a scoff.

                “I’m afraid they’re still not all used to nice,” she told her. “It was not that long ago that the Mistress and her daughters would only come down here for punishments and company.”

                “It’s been years now. They never have to worry about that again. I don’t come down here with motives even close to that. I visit to check on everyone and to spend time with my best friend. Must I pull rank just to get them to see that?”

                “That’s actually not a bad idea,” Roxana said.

                “That would defeat the purpose of-!” Adela began angrily before she stopped herself with a deep, slow breath.

                “If that is what is required so that I can be more comfortable in my own home and they can feel relaxed in this home that is theirs as well, then I will,” she said as calmly as she could. “For now we won’t close the door when I come to visit you.”

                She sighed and shook her head.

                “I should have waited in the hall,” she said sadly.

                Roxana placed a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder.

                “So that you could cry in the common area instead?” she asked knowingly.

                Adela sighed and then smiled as she looked into her emerald eyes.

                “You really are the best friend anyone could ever ask for, Roxana,” she said.

                “As are you, Adela,” she replied with a warm smile. “Now, let me just check…”

                The maid went back to the door and quietly turned the knob before peeking out into the hall. When she was sure no one was around, she gingerly pushed it open and stepped out of the room. She gestured silently for Adela to join her. The maiden glanced down either side of the hallway before she quickly walked out. Roxana chuckled softly and led her down to the grand chambermaid’s room. She knocked on the closed door until the friendly voice on the other side bid them to enter. When they did, the two young women found Lenuta sitting in an armchair, reading a book. She raised her eyes from the page she was on, expecting to simply find another maid. When she saw Adela, she immediately set her book aside, got to her feet, and bowed her head.

                “Lady Adela,” she greeted her.

                The maiden shook her head and smiled at her.

                “Lenuta, please. You looked so comfortable,” she said. “May we come in? There’s something I need to speak to you about.”

                A faint look of worry flashed briefly across the older woman’s face before she forced it away with a smile.

                “Of course, my Lady,” she said.

                Lenuta made her way to a small table on the other side of the room and gestured to one of the chairs.

                “Please have a seat.”

                Adela nodded before she entered the room and sat at the table. Once she was sitting, the grand chambermaid took her spot across from her. She motioned for Roxana to take the seat beside their employer, and the maid obeyed.

                “What can I do for you, my Lady?” Lenuta asked hesitantly.

                “I know I’ve just asked you to get me the list of names I requested, but I need you to do another favor for me,” Adela began.

                “Of course, my Lady. What is it?”

                “I want all of the windows in the castle reinforced as soon as possible,” she told her. “I’ll need the contractors called up for an estimate. And while they’re here, I’d like them to see if other spots in the castle need to be taken care of, so that the cold can’t come in.”

                Lenuta looked as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and she smiled genuinely.

                “Of course, my Lady,” she replied. “I just finished collecting the list you requested earlier.”

                She got up from her seat and walked over to a desk in the corner. There was a small pile of papers to one side, and she flipped through them to find the one she wanted. She stopped to look at one page in particular and slowly pulled it out to eye it. She took the one behind it as well before taking a third and setting the pile back down. When she sat back down, she placed two papers on the table beside her and set one down in front of Adela. The blonde woman scanned the page, and her heart sank. There were so many names, and they filled both sides of the paper.

                “Thank you,” she said softly.

                “Those were just the ones we had records of,” the grand chambermaid told her. “Lady Alcina has always requested we keep track of all the girls that come here, but some came and went very quickly. Especially the maidens. There was no way for my predecessors to keep track of every single one.”

                She smiled appreciatively across the table at Adela.

                “You have made my job of record keeping quite easy, my Lady,” Lenuta told her. “I’ve written more girls into my book than I have written out.”

                The grand chambermaid pulled the paper back to her.

                “I’ll hold onto this until the contractors arrive,” she said.

                “Thank you, Lenuta,” Adela replied. “I was going to ask for an estimate for all this when they come for the windows.”

                The older woman hesitated a moment before speaking.

                “May I ask if you have spoken to Lady Alcina about this, my Lady? Lenuta asked.

                “The cemetery, yes. But not the windows. I know she won’t have a problem with it, considering the reason. If she does or if it tilts the books too far, then I will pay for it with my own money. Alcina has always made it very clear to me that when it comes to the servants, the call is mine,” Adela told her. “I’ve never made a decision for the castle before, but I will go above her head to make sure our daughters stay safe.”

                “Very well, my Lady.”

                Lenuta’s eyes turned to the other two pages she’d brought over with her. She looked at it for a moment before glancing back at Adela.

                “Would you make another decision now, my Lady?” she asked hesitantly. “So that I may have this burden lifted from me?”

                Adela’s brow furrowed in concern.

                “Anything, Lenuta,” she said. “What do you need of me?”

                “I was going to wait for Lady Alcina to return, but as you said, matters regarding the servants are your concern.”

                She looked between the women sitting across from her.

                “And since the two of you are both here…”

                She turned and took two pieces of paper and set each down in front of her employer.

                “My resignation and letter of recommendation for Roxana to take my position,” she said.

                Adela and her friend both stared in shock at the letters before returning their gazes to the older woman. Neither of them could hide the concern and sadness on their faces.

                “Lenuta, are you sure?” Adela asked. “Is there something I can do to make things easier on you? Have I given you too much work?”

                The grand chambermaid shook her head with a warm smile.

                “No, my Lady,” she replied. “You’ve already made my job so much easier. So much so that I grew too comfortable and made a terrible mistake. Before you married Lady Alcina, I never worried about dangers coming into the castle because it was more dangerous inside it. Now, that simply isn’t the case anymore, and I learned that the hard way.”

                Lenuta lowered her eyes to the table and continued.

                “By taking Sophia on without even consulting you, Roxana, or Lady Alcina, I put the entire castle in danger. That was my decision, and I regret it so much. It is only because of that regret that I must resign from my position as the grand chambermaid.”

                She raised her gaze to meet Adela’s.

                “But I would like to stay on as a regular maid if you’ll have me,” she requested. “Of course, I will finish helping you with the cemetery project and the refurbishments, but Roxana should be the one making the decisions from now on, not me. Not anymore…”

                “Lenuta, I-” Roxana began to protest before the older woman silenced her with a wave of her hand.

                “It is Lady Adela’s decision to make,” she told her.          

                Adela’s heart raced as she considered the weighty decision. Roxana was still very young to be a grand chambermaid. If it were any other maid, there would surely be an uproar from the rest. But Roxana was special. Not because she was her friend and not because she could sense the things she could, but because she was a good person and a good worker. She genuinely enjoyed her job and her coworkers. And she always found time to help anyone she could. Adela had already planned on appointing her to the position when it was time. But apparently, the time had come much faster than she had thought. The maiden took a silent breath before she spoke her decision aloud.

                “You’ll still stay here in the castle?” she asked Lenuta softly. “And that is what you truly want to do?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” she replied with a confident nod. “A few of my close friends have offered me a spot in their room. It would be good to have the company again.”

                She gestured around them.

                “Roxana deserves what is hers,” she said.

                Adela turned her gaze to her friend. The redhead’s brows were furrowed in worry, and her emerald eyes were filling with tears. But she wasn’t fidgeting. Adela placed a comforting hand on Roxana’s.

                “Alcina considered you for this position before, and I’m more than happy to see you fill it. It’s that reason I’m confident enough that it would be the right decision. If she thought that, even before we were married, that truly means something. She sent you to me before she even knew my name. Because she knew how kind and loyal you are,” Adela told her. “I wouldn’t have chosen anyone else, and if this is truly what Lenuta wishes, that solidifies it even more. You have both always been perfect employees, together and separately. I know that won’t change no matter what I decide.”

                She placed her other hand on Roxana’s shoulder and gently turned her to face her. The redhead was staring back at her with wide eyes. When she finally blinked, a few tears traveled down her cheeks. She wiped them away with her apron before giving her friend her full attention.

                “But I don’t want to decide on my own. I want you to decide for yourself as well,” Adela told her. “I’m sorry if that’s selfish of me, but it’s too much for me to put this on you if it isn’t what you want. You’re still my best friend, and I want you to be happy. I don’t want to overburden you.”

                Roxana chuckled and shook her head at her friend.

                “You’re always so concerned if you’re burdening me or worrying me, Adela. If it was too much for me, I wouldn’t do it. It’s just like anything else. If I felt overworked, I could easily hide from my duties like some of the other maids used to do. I seek out the work I choose and the company I keep because I want to.”

                The redhead took a deep breath to steady herself before she continued.

                “If this were a posted position, I would apply for it because it’s something I do truly want,” she said honestly. “It’s just difficult because…it’s Lenuta. And it would feel so very strange to be her superior because she’s such a superior person to me. Not just in title but in general.”

                She glanced over at her mentor and smiled warmly.

                “But I would lift any burden from you in an instant,” she told her. “So, I would be honored to take it from you. The only burden it will bring me is having to order you around. It will take time to get used to, but I’ll do my best.”

                Roxana bowed her head low to Lenuta.

                “Thank you,” she said sincerely.

                “Thank you, dear,” the older woman replied with a warm smile.

                With a soft sigh of relief, Lenuta looked back into Adela’s eyes.

                “If it’s alright with you, may I continue on with the position until Lady Alcina returns home?” she asked her. “I would feel like I abandoned her if I didn’t. And in that time, I can train Roxana with the books and the few other things she doesn’t already help me with.”

                “Of course,” Adela said with a firm nod. “You can stay on for as long as you and Roxana choose. So long as the decisions you make are made together.”

                “Thank you,” Lenuta said with an appreciative bow of her head.

                Adela placed the two papers back in front of the older woman.

                “Save these for Alcina,” she told her. “For when she returns home. I feel like she should receive them as well since she is the one who hired you.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” Lenuta replied.

                The maiden felt her heart simmer. The right decision had been made.

                “Is there anything else you need from me while I’m down here?” Adela asked them both. “I’d like to return to check on the girls.”

                Both maids shook their heads.

                “No, thank you, my Lady,” Lenuta said with a happy sigh. “You’ve done quite enough already.”

                “Can I do anything for you before you go, Adela?” her friend asked.

                The maiden thought a moment, then nodded with a smile.

                “While you’re training, could you work on a schedule for all the maids to get time off?” she asked. “I already spoke with Lenuta about it. But I would like each girl to have two days or more off a week. That way, they could spend one just resting here and another down at the village visiting family or just enjoying themselves. There’s enough of you now that I don’t think it should be a problem. But if you’re ever short-staffed, I can always help.”

                Roxana beamed with excitement.

                “Really?” she asked. “I haven’t been down to the village since…”

                Her happy face faltered as painful visions of Mother Miranda’s cave church flashed through her mind. Adela saw the change and carefully pulled her into her arms and held her close.

                “For far too long,” the maiden spoke up, finishing her friend’s sentence for her. “And I would very much like to go with you. We can visit the shops and even go swimming in the reservoir. And make new, happy memories.”

                Her friend’s words brought Roxana’s mind back to the present, and she relaxed in her arms.

                “I would like that very much,” she said softly.

                Adela smiled happily and pulled away to look into her eyes.

                “I’m glad,” she said. “And I hope everyone else likes it too. Please let me know what they think when you tell them.”

                “Why don’t the three of us tell them everything together?” Roxana suggested. “Between the position change, the new schedule, the refurbishments, and the cemetery, the servants deserve to hear it from all of us. Besides, that will be a lot for them to take in. As I said earlier, some of them still aren’t even used to being treated well.”

                “Well, I’ll be sure to make it as easy for them to process as possible,” Adela said. “I want them to feel comfortable here. I want everyone to be happy and feel safe.”

                “You could also take the opportunity to tell them all at once to drop your title when Lady Alcina isn’t present,” Roxana proposed. “Then you can feel more comfortable as well.”

                “I would love that,” Adela said. “I’ll speak to Alcina about that when she comes home as well. I don’t want her to get upset if someone says it in her presence. It’s something that would mean a great deal to me, and if she truly cares about me, she’ll understand.”

                “Well, I wish you luck with that, Adela,” Lenuta said sincerely. “I know too well just how set in her ways Lady Alcina can be. But you somehow manage to gently coax her out of her comfort zone time and again.”

                Sweet thoughts of her love danced in the maiden’s mind, and a smile slowly spread across her face. Her heart ached for her return, but it was eased by just picturing her beautiful face and honey-yellow eyes that burned only for her. She couldn’t wait to be back in her arms, and she was excited to show her all she and the girls accomplished while she was gone. There was a small part of her that was afraid Alcina would be upset by the choices she made, but she was determined to please her and to make her proud.

                “When do you think we should meet with the others, Lenuta?” Adela asked.

                “I can get in touch with the contractors today, and we could speak with them as early as this evening if you wish,” she replied.

                “Is that alright with you, Roxana?” her friend asked her.

                “Of course. Why don’t you head down here when you’re done with your meal? I’ll tell everyone to gather before we have our supper,” the redhead replied.

                “Wonderful,” Adela said with a smile, then she got to her feet and bowed her head to the two of them. “I’ll see you both then. If you need me, I will be with the girls.”

                Adela turned for the door but stopped.

                “Roxana, please recount my dream to Lenuta,” she requested. “I don’t wish to relive it again, but it’s important for her to know, especially if what you say about these halls is true.”

                “Yes, Adela,” her friend replied.

                The maiden smiled at her before she continued towards the door.

                “Thank you,” she said. “I’ll see you later.”

                Adela made her way out of the room and back upstairs to find her daughters. She didn’t want to be away from them for too long. When she reached the dining room and didn’t find them there, she walked out into the main hall. She smiled as soon as she saw them. They were safe and sound by the fire. Bela and Cassandra were on either side of the couch, and Daniela was curled up between them with her head in her eldest sister’s lap. When their eyes met her, their faces all lit up.

                “Welcome back, Mother,” they said happily.

                “Thank you, Daughters. It’s good to be back. I’m sorry I was gone for so long. I had to speak with Lenuta as well.”

                She took her seat on the other couch and smiled at the sight of Donna sitting in Alcina’s tall armchair with Angie in her lap.

                “Thank you for looking after them for me,” Adela said to her sister-in-law.

                “It’s my pleasure,” Donna told her.

                “We’re having another sleepover!” Angie exclaimed as she waved her arms excitedly.

                “If you’ll have us,” Donna added tentatively.

                Adela smiled in relief. She had hoped they would.

                “I would love that,” she told them.

                “Perhaps no film tonight, though,” Lady Beneviento suggested.

                The four Dimitrescu women all nodded their heads in agreement.

                “Could we stay with you again tonight, Mother?” Daniela asked softly.

                Adela had hoped for that as well.

                “You can stay with me for as many nights as you wish,” she said with a smile.

                Audible sighs of relief came from the three sisters. The sound caused an unintended giggle to stir from the maiden. They were so precious to her.

                “Did you have a good talk with Roxana, Mother?” Bela asked her. “You seem much better now.”

                “I did,” she said. “And then we met with Lenuta. Which is something I need to discuss with you in private. I’m having a meeting with all the servants after dinner. But I’d like to go over everything with you three first.”

                “All three of us?” Bela asked, somewhat concerned. “Is everything alright?”

                “Don’t worry. Nothing bad has happened,” Adela assured. “There are just going to be some big changes coming up, and Roxana and Lenuta thought it best to tell them all at once. And you made it very clear that you want to be treated as equal heads of house, so you shall be.”

                Daniela sat up, and the three of them smiled.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said.

                “Well, of course. I love you all equally, and I didn’t mean to upset you with the choice your mother and I made. We were just doing what we thought was best. But now that I know that this is what you all truly want, you will have it. I may not technically be able to make that official. But Alcina and I made the decision to put Bela in charge. Now Bela is in charge and- Oh!”

                As she spoke the words, she realized something. With a bright smile, she looked into her eldest daughter’s beautiful yellow eyes.

                “Bela, just say it,” she told her with a happy laugh. “Your word is law, so make it law.”

                “She can do that?” Daniela and Cassandra both asked.

                “I can do that?” their sister questioned tentatively.

                “Yes,” Adela assured.

                Bela sat up in her seat and spoke clearly.

                “Then I say my sisters are my equals and we will rule House Dimitrescu in our mother’s stead together.”

                Happy tears welled up in Adela’s eyes. She was so proud.

                “Whoa,” Daniela whispered as her mind realized the gravity of what had happened.

                Her eldest sister got to her feet and looked around the room at them all.

                “Now let us go to our common area and discuss this matter,” she said. “You as well, Aunt Donna.”

                Lady Beneviento smiled proudly and nodded. Bela made her way towards their quarters and the rest of them followed close behind.

Chapter 63: It’s Time To Duel

Summary:

Adela and the girls have their first sparring session.

Notes:

In her own story, Adela spars with knights all the time. The girls need an outlet. It’s a perfect arrangement. And I really enjoy writing fight scenes. Ws all around.

                Once Adela finished explaining what she had been planning, she looked into the faces of her daughters. They didn’t look as pleased as she had hoped.

                “Time off? Really?” Cassandra questioned and scoffed as she crossed her arms.

                “A memorial?” Bela inquired. “We killed all those women.”

                “Hey, Mother helped,” Daniela said somewhat defensively.

                “Now Roxy really IS the best!” Angie sang in delight.

                “I think they’re all lovely plans,” Donna said with a soft smile. “I know it’s not my place to speak on matters of your house but you did invite me in here and I know it was for a reason.”

                The three sisters sighed in annoyance. Adela tentatively continued.

                “The cemetery and memorial will be set just beyond the rose garden, closer to the woods. You won’t have to see it,” Adela assured them. “As for their time off, it shouldn’t affect their work. If anything, it should boost morale. And happy workers do better work.”

                “Mother, they are servants,” Bela said.

                “Yes, as was I for half my life,” Adela replied calmly. “Now, I live on this strange line between servant and Lady. I don’t feel like a servant but I feel for them. I still think and want to act the same as I did. I don’t think it will be something that ever goes away. It’s not my fault your mother and I fell in love and she gave me this title.”

                She placed a loving hand on the necklace Alcina had given her and smiled.

                “Though I wouldn’t change it for the world. And so long as I have it, I will use it to help those I care about. That includes every servant here, past, present, and future. A servant doesn’t become a Lady often. I still see them all as my equals. You have lived your lives with your titles and privilege. I understand that this is a huge change for you but please understand that it is for me as well. This is something that would make me feel better. I still feel guilty for being the only maiden to survive. So, I would like to honor those who died before me. I thought the guilt would ease with time, but it hasn’t. I’m sorry if this is selfish of me, but it’s something I truly want and need.”

                The three sisters all looked from Adela to one another before they nodded in silent agreement. They turned their gazes back to her with an array of loving expressions.

                “If it will make you feel better and if Mother has already agreed to most of it, then so be it,” Bela said. “But I expect that you make sure those women don’t bring anyone back with them when they return from their little outings. You are in charge of their safety. Do not allow them to bring unsafe, unvetted strangers into our home again.”

                Adela nodded firmly.

                “I’ll keep everyone safe,” she promised.

                “That includes yourself,” Bela said as she gestured towards her mother. “You can’t protect anyone else if you can’t protect yourself.”

                “That’s one of the reasons I’d like to start sparring with you all,” Adela said. “Though we’ll have to wait until the weather gets warmer, I’m afraid.”

                Cassandra and Daniela groaned in annoyance.

                “Can’t we just do it somewhere inside?” the brunette inquired.

                “U-uh…” Adela began nervously.

                “Yeah, the main hall should be big enough if we move the furniture,” Daniela said excitedly at the idea.

                “And what if we break something and Mother finds out once she returns?” Bela questioned her sisters.

                “Uncle Karl can fix it for us. Duh,” her youngest sister replied matter-of-factly.

                Bela glanced over at her aunt to see her expression. Donna noticed out of the corner of her eye and turned her head to her.

                “This is not my home, dear,” she told her kindly. “Every decision is for you three to make. Whether it be large or small.”

                “Do we get to watch?” Angie asked them all excitedly. “I wanna see Adela fight like in that movie!”

                “Yeah, they dueled in a bedroom,” Daniela pointed out. “If they can do that, then we can do it in the main hall.”

                “Fencing is a little different then what we’ll be doing,” Adela said nervously. “It’s mostly just back and forth in a straight line. With only two people.”

                She took a silent breath and let it out slowly through her lips.

                “But if we’re very careful, then we should be fine,” the maiden said as she looked into her eldest daughter’s eyes for confirmation. “Right, Bela?”

                The other blonde closed her eyes briefly in contemplation before she looked around at them all. Then she pointed a warning finger at her sisters.

                “If a single teacup is broken, then it ends.”

                The two of them wrapped their arms around her from either side and lovingly squeezed her between them.

                “Yes, Sister.”

                Daniela gave Bela’s shoulder a light nuzzle of appreciation before she pulled away suddenly and looked over at Cassandra.

                “How long until dinner?”

                Cassandra grinned excitedly.

                “I think we have time to squeeze it in.”

                “Now?” Adela and Bela asked with a blend of worry and exasperation.

                The two girls nodded avidly. The blonde women looked each other in the eye and shrugged.

                “Okay,” they agreed.

                “Yay!” Daniela and Angie both exclaimed.

                Cassandra grinned and clenched her fists eagerly. Adela eyed her nervously.

                “Remember, it’s just sparring,” she said. “We’re not really fighting. It’s about practice and strategy, not bloodshed. Please try not to forget that.”

                Daniela and Cassandra rolled their eyes as they got to their feet.

                “Yes, Mother,” they said.

                Bela got up and headed for the door.

                “We should set all the furniture under the stairs.”

                She pushed it open and stepped out into the hallway.

                “And for Mother’s sake, mind the chandelier,” she added.

                Donna and Adela looked to one another with worried glances while Angie remained in her maker’s arms, quietly giggling in her excitement. They followed the three girls out into the main hall. The maiden helped them move the couches, chairs, table, and rug. With glowing blue eyes and a wave of her hand, she set the vase of flowers and candelabras under the stairs with everything else. She glanced up to find her sister-in-law standing on the balcony in the center of the staircase, holding Angie against her chest. The doll waved enthusiastically down at her, and Adela smiled up at her.

                “Please be careful,” the maiden told them. “I don’t want either of you getting hurt.”

                “It will be a good test for you, Sister,” Donna called down to Adela. “To be mindful of the safety of yourself as well as those around you.”

                The name she’d been called did not go unnoticed by the maiden. She felt her heart flutter in pride, and her smile widened.

                “Yes, Sister,” she replied with a firm nod.

                Donna’s lips turned up in a smile of her own.

                “Good luck.”

                Adela turned to face the girls, still feeling the swell of pride in her chest. It seemed to have set her worries aside, and she felt confident about what was to come.

                “Are we doing this one-on-one, or do you think you can take us on at the same time?” Cassandra asked plainly.

                Her mother opened her mouth to speak, but Bela interrupted before she could. The eldest sister put a hand on her hip and narrowed her eyes.

                “Even if we started straight out like that, there’s still not enough room. Any more than one verse one would be asinine.”

                Cassandra grumbled in disappointment, and Daniela stomped a foot but said nothing.

                “Then who’s going first?” the middle sister asked.

                Bela walked towards Adela and met her in the center of the room.

                “Let me show you the balance between wanting to learn to improve your skills without giving in to your bloodlust,” she told the others.

                Daniela and Cassandra sighed in disappointment and annoyance. The two of them floated up and stood on the balcony at the top of the stairs to overlook everything.

                “Go on then, Sister,” the brunette said snidely. “Show us.”

                Bela turned her focus to the woman before her and brandished her sickle.

                “Shall we, Mother?” she asked with a genuine smile.

                Adela’s eyes lit up, and her blade appeared in her hand. It had the same shape as the Dimitrescu sword, but it was noticeably lacking any edge. It wouldn’t become sharp unless she willed it to. She didn’t know what it could cut through, and she would not put her children in danger. Her hand clutched around the hilt of the sword, and she took a ready stance. She stared back into Bela’s yellow eyes and nodded firmly. Bela lunged for her in an instant with her sickle raised in the air. With a shout, she swiped down towards the shorter blonde woman. Adela wasn’t expecting her to move so fast. She brought her other arm up, and her shield appeared to block the attack. With a knowing smirk, Bela went for her opening and swung towards her exposed side. Adela caught her sickle with her blade and stared at her, a bit startled. Bela easily twisted the sword in her curved blade and forced Adela’s arm away, putting her off balance.

                As Bela went to swing down upon her again, Adela thought more quickly and shot herself back a few feet in a wisp of blue. Her daughter nodded in approval and shifted her form with a thrilled laugh. Adela watched the fly swarm carefully as it moved around her. When enough of them began to merge in one area, the maiden clutched her shield and readied herself. She shot forward with her blade and thrust it towards the shifting flies. An audible gasp sounded within the swarm, and it twirled backwards. Bela quickly reformed, gripping the handle of her sickle. Adela used her momentum and kept moving. She spun and swung the blade towards her. Her daughter was caught off guard, and the tip of the sword stopped at her shoulder. She stared down at it in shock.

                “Wow,” came Angie’s voice from above them. “Just like the movies.”

                Adela chuckled at the doll’s words and lowered her weapon. She kept her eyes focused on Bela, and she smiled lovingly at her.

                “You’re very fast.”

                Bela laughed in disbelief.

                “As are you. Where did you learn that little spinning move?”

                “A book,” she said, predictably.  “It’s very old and wordy, but it has diagrams. They’re easy enough to follow, but I’ve been practicing myself when I’m able to slip away without anyone seeing me.”

                She glanced up at her sister-in-law.

                “I mentioned that to Donna, and she’s the one who suggested we all try this together.”

                Angie nodded adamantly in her marker’s arms. Bela looked fondly up at her aunt.

                “You?”

                Donna nodded with a slight smile on her face.

                “Mhm. Adela mentioned she wanted to hone her skills, and that’s hard to do on your own. At the same time, you girls need an outlet. Especially when you can’t go outside. Or when the villagers aren’t committing terrible crimes. So, this seemed like a perfect way to resolve both issues at once.”

                Her nieces all smiled appreciatively at her.

                “Thank you, Aunt Donna,” they said in unison.

                Cassandra’s smile slowly morphed into a grin, and she turned her gaze to Adela.

                “My turn.”

                Bela turned to face her sisters at the top of the stairs. She waved dismissively and shook her head.

                “No. You go last, Cassandra.”

                The brunette’s eyes flashed angrily.

                “What?” she spat. “Dani always goes last.”

                “Yes, because she’s usually the wild card. Even she doesn’t know what she’ll do,” her sister explained.

                Daniela nodded her head in silent agreement as if she were proud of the fact.

                “But I know what you would do in any real fight," Bela said as she pointed to the brunette. "And it makes me nervous for Mother.”

                Cassandra bared her teeth and slammed her fists on the railing.

                “I’m not going to hurt her!” she promised in an angry tone with a tinge of hurt. “Why don’t you trust me?”

                “You’re a little feral since we don’t get to have that much fun anymore, Sis,” Daniela told her.

                The middle sister looked as if she would lash out at her, but she didn’t. Instead, she slumped over the railing with a frustrated huff.

                “I thought I was doing better,” she said in disappointment.

                Adela’s brow furrowed at the sad tone of her voice.

                “You have been,” she assured. “And I’m so very proud of you. Come down and show them.”

                Cassandra perked up and glanced down at her.

                “Now?” she asked hopefully.

                Adela nodded and smiled at her.

                “Yes.”

                Daniela whined and stomped her foot.

                “No fair!”

                Bela chuckled and floated up to meet her sisters at the top of the stairs.

                “You can work on your patience while you wait, Sister.”

                Daniela pouted and leaned against the railing with her chin in her hand. Cassandra dispersed into a cloud of flies beside her. Her thrilled laugh echoed all around Adela. The sound alone put her on guard, and she gripped the hilt of her sword. Her glowing eyes followed the swarm. It came together suddenly, but the other woman didn’t form. Instead, the flies shot forward straight towards Adela. The maiden hardly had time to raise her shield. When she did, she could see some smash against the translucent blue barrier, but the majority flanked her until she heard the laughter center behind her. Adela whipped around to find Cassandra there, fully formed with her sickle in her hand. Without hesitation, Cassandra took one step forward and brought her blade directly towards her mother’s chest. Adela gasped and brought her shield back against herself. She watched the point of the sickle stop directly over her heart, which was pounding within her.

                “This is your weak point,” the brunette said. “You must protect it.”

                She lowered her weapon and looked her mother in the eyes.

                “If that mortal had stabbed you there instead, you would be dead. And if you are dead, then you cannot protect anyone,” Cassandra explained.

                She closed her eyes and let out a shaky breath. When she opened them, they were glowing yellow.

                “Now stop being so frightened. You’re making me hungry.”

                “Yeah, can we get dessert later?” Daniela called down. “This is kinda intense.”

                Adela nodded slowly. Her eyes were still wide in fear and shock.

                “Y-yes,” she replied softly.

                Cassandra’s fingers gripped the handle of her sickle, and her fist shook a moment before she gathered herself, and the glow from her eyes vanished. Adela visibly calmed and finally lowered her shield. She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a calming breath.

                “Shall we continue, Mother?” the brunette asked.

                Adela got into position and readied her weapon.

                “Yes,” she said with a bit more confidence than before.

                A delighted grin spread across Cassandra’s face, and she began to pace slowly around the shorter woman. Adela watched her closely and made sure to stay light on her feet.

                “Your back isn’t safe either. A blade or a bullet could easily pierce through your Cadou there as well. You have to guard yourself on all sides.”

                Adela nodded slowly and gripped her shield.

                “I know.”

                With a laugh, the brunette dissolved into flies.

                “Then do it.”

                The swarm spread out and completely surrounded her. Adela’s eyes went wide as she tried to focus on them.

                “If that disgusting manthing that ran the butcher shop had aimed higher, he would have killed you as well.”

                A single fly strayed from the rest and hovered in front of her before returning to the swarm.

                “Each one of them is a bullet. Defend yourself,” Cassandra warned.

                “W-what?!” Adela asked in shock

                All the flies stopped their circling and remained where they were in the air. Then slowly, one by one, they shot towards her. The maiden panicked. She brought her shield up to guard her chest while her sword hand reached behind her. The beam of light stretched out to form a makeshift barrier to cover the upper half of her back. The flies beat themselves against both shields over and over again, nearly making her lose her footing. As small as they were, they were so strong.

                “A good start, but you can’t fight like that, can you?”

                The swarm fell away, and Cassandra reappeared in front of her. Adela didn’t even have time to move her arms before her daughter’s sickle was at her throat. She froze and stared fearfully up into her yellow eyes.

                “Adapt,” the brunette told her. “What can you form with that power?”

                “I-I don’t know,” Adela replied. “Anything I will it to be, I suppose, but I haven’t tried more than a few things. A sword, a shield, wisps, and the barriers.”

                “Try that,” Cassandra said as she lowered her blade and pointed to one of the sets of armor by the fireplace.

                Adela hesitantly lowered her guard and turned to look. They were very simple, but seeing them stirred thoughts of the countless stories she had read about heroic knights saving damsels from dragons and all the medieval and Renaissance artwork her father had in his library. Her mind pulled from that, and the light left her hands to form around her body. When she was finished, a simple yet sleek breastplate sat over her tunic, perfectly molded to her chest. It covered the area where her Cadou lived within her seamlessly on all sides.

                “Whoa,” Angie breathed from the stairs above them.

                Adela turned to look up at the doll and smiled at her. As she did, the Dimitrescu flower carved into the wood of the stairs caught her eye. Her smile brightened, and in only a moment, the entire seal appeared in the center of her breastplate.

                “Whoa!” Angie exclaimed in a higher octave.

                The maiden chuckled and turned back around to face Cassandra. Her daughter grinned in approval.

                “Perfect. Now you can fight without having to rely on just your shield to guard you.”

                “It would be quite difficult to get to the Cadou now, wouldn’t it? Very smart thinking. Thank you, Daughter.”

                “Of course, Mother. Just don’t rely too heavily on it. You need to always fight like your life depends on it.”

                With a firm nod, Adela reformed the sword in her hand.

                “Shall we continue?”

                Cassandra glanced up at her little sister still pouting in silence at the top of the stairs.

                “I think you’ve been patient enough, Dani,” she called up to her.

                Daniela perked up and looked excitedly down at her.

                “Really?”

                The brunette nodded her head.

                “Mhm.”

                Cassandra looked back at Adela and smiled.

                “Thank you, Mother. I enjoyed that very much.”

                “Thank you, Daughter. You’re a very good teacher.”

                The brunette’s pale cheeks turned the lightest shade of pink before she took off into the air to join her sisters. Daniela didn’t even wait for her to get to the top of the stairs before she floated over the railing and down to Adela.

                “Finally,” she said with an exasperated sigh.

                Daniela put her hands behind her back and looked the maiden over.

                “You look really cute, Mother,” she said with a giggle. “Like if the prince and the princess from that cartoon merged into one.”

                Adela chuckled.

                “And fell in love with the dragon woman instead? They should have made a version like that.”

                “Maybe someday,” Daniela said hopefully.

                The redhead gestured to her new breastplate.

                “Now that you have that, we can play even harder than I hoped,” she said with a smirk.

                “We’re not playing, Daniela. We’re practicing,” Adela specified.

                “If I’m having fun, then we’re playing. But you can call it whatever you want.”

                Her mother shook her head with a laugh.

                “Let’s just have fun then, alright?”

                “Okay! But we still get dessert, right? Because I can’t work up an appetite like this and not get anything out of it,” the youngest Dimitrescu sister said as she tilted her head inquisitively. “I think there’s a word for that…”

                Adela shook her head.

                “I don’t wish to know it,” the blonde replied as she took her stance and pointed her sword at her daughter. “But you’ll have to work for your dessert. Come. Let us teach each other a thing or two.”

                Daniela smirked and brandished her sickle. She raised it to meet Adela’s armor.

                “I wanna see how strong that thing is. It may look impressive, but how does it hold up?”

                “We’ll only learn if you can reach it,” Adela teased and twirled her blade.

                An elated laugh rose from Daniela’s throat.

                “Oh, I plan on it.”

                With a yell, she sprang forward and slashed at her, aiming for her chest. Adela slid to the side with blue light dancing at her feet. But Daniela didn’t stop. She lunged on and swung up. The maiden tried to parry the attack, but the sickle struck her in the side of her breastplate. The armor absorbed the blow. Adela felt nothing. There was always a strange tingling sensation in her veins when her shield was struck hard, and that seemed to cause the same reaction. It wasn’t pleasant, but it wasn’t unbearable. It seemed a fair trade for enduring such a strong attack. Daniela stopped to gauge Adela’s reaction.

                “I’m fine,” she assured.

                “Oh good,” Daniela said with a smirk.

                Her arm shifted and swiped suddenly across the top of Adela’s chest. The maiden gasped in shock, and the light in her eyes flickered rhythmically with the tingling in her veins. She quickly dashed backwards away from Daniela to get distance between them.

                “It doesn’t feel right,” she tried to explain. “Like small shards of glass or sharp stones in my blood.”

                “So, what you’re saying is that we’re getting somewhere?”

                Adela brought her sword up protectively in front of herself.

                “Yes, and I’d like not to go any further with that right now.”

                The redhead dispersed into flies, and her laughter rang out all around her.

                “Then stop me!”

                Adela gritted her teeth and gripped the hilt of her sword with both hands. Bela was the fastest, and Cassandra was certainly the strongest, but Daniela’s unpredictable moves and sudden attacks matched her sisters’ skills. It was as if she existed on a separate wavelength from the rest of them. Adela had to be prepared for anything. Daniela formed beside her and swung with a shout. Adela dashed away, and the redhead smirked knowingly at her before she vanished into another swarm. Once her feet stopped, the maiden looked around, but the flies hadn’t reappeared. In fact, she couldn’t even hear them.

                “You travel in straight lines too much,” came Daniela’s voice from behind her.

                Adela could feel her breath tickle the back of her neck as she spoke the words, and a shiver went down her spine. Before she could turn around, Daniela brought her arm back and punched out with the blunt, curved side of her blade. The blow shocked Adela’s system. Both the armor and her eyes sparked an array of blues with some crackling white before returning to their usual sapphire tones. The maiden stumbled forward as pale lights danced behind her eyes. Daniela caught her mother and set her right on her feet. She kept a hand on her shoulder to keep her steady.

                “I’m sorry, Mother,” she said sincerely. “Are you alright?”

                Adela blinked the lights away. She let her sword arm fall to her side, and the blade and breastplate faded.

                “Yes, but I think I’m done for the day,” she said with a shaky breath. “I’m sorry…”

                Daniela gently wrapped her arms around her and held her close.

                “Don’t be sorry, Mother. I’m sorry. I just wanted to see how much it could handle.”

                “Well, you girls are very strong, so I’m not sure how it would compare to regular attacks. But this was very informative,” she said as

                She leaned against the taller woman and allowed her to hold her weight for a moment, then she slowly stood on her own and looked them each in the eye with a warm smile.

                “Thank you all. I learned a great deal. And you all did so well. Would you like to do this again?”

                “Yes!” they replied excitedly.

                Adela chuckled.

                “Wonderful.”

                Daniela placed a comforting hand on the back of her shoulder and gestured towards the doors to the dining room.

                “Let’s go sit, Mother.”

                Her sisters quickly descended through the air and landed beside them.

                “Dinner should be ready soon,” Cassandra said.

                “We can put everything back in order here while you’re meeting with the servants,” Bela told her.

                “Thank you, Daughters,” Adela said with a sigh of relief.

                She lifted her gaze to the stairs to find Donna smiling down at them all. She looked so pleased that there seemed to be a twinkle in her eye. Adela raised a hand up towards her.

                “Shall we?” she asked with a smile.

                Her sister-in-law couldn’t find words to speak so she simply nodded and the smile that was already on her face brightened before she made her way down the stairs with Angie in her arms.

Chapter 64: The New Castle Dimitrescu

Summary:

Adela addresses the staff to inform them of all of the new changes around the castle.

Notes:

Some spice.

                Once they were done eating, Adela parted with her family and made her way downstairs to the servants' quarters. She felt much better than she did before dinner, but she could feel her anxiety growing in her chest. Of course, she knew all the names and faces of every servant in the castle, but she never addressed them all at once. Her encounters with them consisted of checking to see if they needed anything and asking them for assistance. There was never an opportunity to have any lengthy conversations with them in a group, only individually.

                As she stood in front of the door, Adela took a deep breath to calm herself before she stepped inside. A few women were walking the hallway, and she smiled kindly at them as she passed on her way to the room Roxana shared. She hesitated a moment as she remembered what her friend had told her earlier. That only made her more anxious. She sighed softly before she rapped the frame of the open door. Roxana’s head poked out from her spot on her bed, and she smiled at the sight of her. The maid set her book aside and moved to greet her.

                “Did you enjoy your meal?” she asked as she gestured for her to enter.

                Adela could hear women passing behind her in the hall and felt their gazes upon her. She remained where she was, but she smiled warmly at her friend.

                “I did, thank you. When is the meeting starting? I don’t want to keep you all from your supper.”

                Roxana eyed her knowingly as her friend stayed outside her room. She moved passed her and stepped out into the hall.

                “Lenuta should be in the common room now. Everyone is finishing up their work before they join. Let’s go see her before they gather.”

                “Good idea.”

                Adela followed her friend down the hallway to the large open space. A few women were sitting at a table in the corner. They found Lenuta in an armchair in the middle of the room. When the grand chambermaid saw them, she stood up and bowed her head.

                “Good evening,” she said to them.

                “Good evening, Lenuta,” Adela said with a smile. “I hope your day went well.”

                “Thank you, my- Adela,” she corrected herself. “It did.”

                Lenuta gestured to the space around them.

                “The others should be here soon. They’re just finishing up their work, but they’ve all been instructed to come here once they’re done. Why don’t you have a seat until they arrive?”

                The maiden nodded and sat in a chair opposite her while Roxana stood between them with her hands clasped in front of her apron. The maid’s green eyes scanned the faces of her coworkers as they slowly filed into the common room. She tried to gauge their expressions. Most were expectedly tired. Some seemed annoyed while others were a bit nervous. She hoped this meeting would brighten their moods and set them at ease.

                Adela’s anxiety rose as the room quickly filled up. There were just under two dozen of them. Half of them had been working far longer than the maiden had been there, while the other half were newer. Among them were the first two maidens in the castle to keep their blood and their lives. They all heard the tales of the horrors that transpired before their arrival, but none had seen how terrible it had truly been with their own eyes. Their employer was determined to keep it that way.

                Once everyone was gathered, Lenuta got to her feet, and Adela quickly followed suit. She found comfort in standing between the older woman and her friend. Once they noticed she had stood, the servants all got to their feet and bowed their heads to her. Adela scanned the crowd with a nervous smile and clasped her hands behind her back. She took a silent breath to collect herself before she spoke.

                “Good evening. Thank you all for coming. There are a few matters I’d like to discuss, and it seemed easier to tell you all at once.”

                Adela glanced between Lenuta and Roxana to see if they wished to speak, but their gazes were fixed forward, and they remained silent. The maiden turned her focus back to the others before them.

                “Concerning the castle itself, contractors are being contacted to come out and assess the structural integrity of the building and to reinforce all the windows in the castle to keep the cold out. You’ll all be informed which days they will be working, so you won’t be surprised when you see strangers walking about the grounds. They’ve worked with me before when they were fixing up the village, so I trust them. But I will be keeping an eye on them to assure your safety as well as my family’s.”

                Adela took a soft breath before she continued.

                “Once the weather is right, they will return to construct a cemetery just beyond the rose garden. I don’t expect you all to live forever, and many of you don’t have families to call your own,” she said and gestured around the room. “Your family and home are here at the castle. When the time comes that you can no longer work, you will remain here, unless you wish to return to the village. You will be taken care of until your mortal lives come to an end. At that point, you can either be buried here or down there, if you prefer. I’d like you all to go to Lenuta with your choices soon, which you can change at any time you wish. There will also be one large slab with the names of every servant that passed before the construction of the site.”

                Her gaze turned to the two maidens in the room before she looked back around at all of them.

                “A memorial will also be erected in memory of every maiden who came to this castle before me. Seeing as I was the first to survive, I feel it is important to honor them so that they will never be forgotten. If not for them, there would be no Sanguis Virginis for my family to have profited from. And none of this will be coming from your own money, so please don’t worry. I will be taking care of everything. Your pay should only be spent on things you need and want. Which brings me to my next announcement…”

                “Time off will soon be implemented. Lenuta is working on a schedule now. You will be given at least two days to either rest here or go down to the village to visit your family and friends, or do whatever you like. You can go to the library or shops. You can even go to the reservoir when summer comes. You must be on your best behavior while you’re down there. You represent House Dimitrescu, and we cannot have our reputation with the villagers be tarnished for any reason. Please also mind yourself around them as well. If you wish for an escort, I will be more than happy to take you down there myself to look after you. The village can be more unpredictable than the castle, and I know some of the people still resent our House and my family.”

                Adela grew more serious, and her eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

                “Never bring anyone back with you. If a stranger enters this castle, I cannot be responsible for their safety. The well-being of my family, as well as all of you, is my priority. No one is allowed to step foot inside without my or my wife’s knowledge. If Alcina were to find a strange man in our home, he would be dead on sight. And if one of our own is hurt by an outsider, they would suffer the same fate, or worse.”

                The maiden's features softened, and she glanced at the women on either side of her before she made her final announcement. She did her best to hide the disappointment in her voice as she spoke the words she wished not to speak.

                “Today, I, unfortunately, received Lenuta’s letter of resignation. In light of what occurred the other day, she has chosen to step down from her position as grand chambermaid and has given me a letter of recommendation for Roxana to take her place. Luckily, Lenuta will remain here with us and continue on as a maid just like the rest of you. Please be kind to the two of them as they adjust to their new roles. I’m sure it won’t be easy for either of them. Lenuta will remain in her position until Alcina returns home, but she will continue to aid Roxana, much like Roxana has done for her. They do make a very good team, after all,” she said with a smile.

                “Did either of you want to say anything?” she whispered to the two of them.

                “You forgot one thing, Adela,” her friend said purposely.

                “Right,” she said with a soft chuckle.

                She turned her gaze back to the other women in the room.

                “One last thing. As most of you know, I was a servant here just like you, not too long ago, as I was for a decade before that. Yet now I suddenly find myself with a title. To be perfectly honest, I don’t really want the title, just the woman I fell in love with. But now that I have it, I’ll use it to help those I care for, both here and down in the village. You’re all very dear to me, even if you don’t realize it. Even now, I still see you as my equals. It’s been difficult for me to transition from a servant to a Lady. So, I’d like to ask a small favor of you all.”

                She bowed to them and gestured to herself.

                “My name is Adela, and I would like for you to address me without my title. I know that may be strange, but it would make me feel more comfortable. I will be informing Alcina and the girls so they know this is something I asked of you. And I am only asking. This is not an order. If you are too uncomfortable, that is fine. I very much understand. It’s hard to change out of habits you’re so used to. Which is one of the reasons I ask if I can help any of you with anything so often. It’s hard to sit around and do nothing when I’m so used to doing everything.”

                Adela took a silent, soothing breath before she continued.

                “Do any of you have any questions or concerns before I leave you to your supper?”

                The servants hesitated a moment and looked around at each other before they asked their questions in turn. One of the newer girls, a maiden who looked even younger than Adela, went first.

                “We can really go visit the village?” she asked hopefully.

                The gleeful look in her brown eyes reminded Adela of her daughters whenever they asked for something they really wanted. The girl’s twin sister stood beside her. She seemed shyer but equally as excited.

                “And you’d come with us?” the second girl questioned nervously.

                Adela knew the look in her hazel eyes. There was something down in the village that she was afraid of, but she seemed so eager to go.

                “Of course. Your free time is yours to do whatever you please with, and you may go wherever you like. As long as I know ahead of time, I will go with you whenever you like. I have already vowed to keep you safe. So long as you live in House Dimitrescu, it doesn’t matter where you are, I will always look after you.”

                The girls’ eyes seemed to almost sparkle in joy.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” they said in unison.          

                “Adela,” she kindly corrected them.

                “Adela,” they repeated excitedly.

                Their employer smiled appreciatively and turned her head for the next question. A woman around Roxana’s age raised her hand with a slight smirk on her face.

                “Could we combine the days off and stay overnight in the village?” she inquired with a raise of her brow.

                “That would be a question for Lenuta and Roxana while they’re making the schedule. If you wanted an escort, however, I’m afraid I wouldn’t be able to stay with you for that long. Just don’t forget that the meeting hall is always open and there’s a phone inside that connects here to the castle. If any of you need anything from me while you’re down there, please remember that.”

                “Thank you, Adela,” the woman replied. “That’s good to know.”

                The white-eyed woman nodded her head and smiled before she glanced around to see if anyone else had anything to ask. An older woman with greying hair stepped forward with a hand on her hip. The scars on her face, neck, and arms didn’t go unnoticed. Neither did the anger that she was unsuccessfully trying to hold back.

                “Why are you allowing Lenuta to keep a job at all? She hired someone who ended up stabbing you, yet she gets to stay? I lost one of my good friends the night Maria convinced those fools to join her in their asinine revolt. She didn’t even do anything. She was just bunkmates with one of them. Yet Lenuta’s little apprentice fingered her as a traitor.”

                The old maid’s cold eyes turned to Roxana, and her lips turned up in a snide smile.

                “But that’s not the only person you fingered to get to where you are, is it?”

                The implication was clear. Adela gritted her teeth and her eyes flashed an icy blue. She took an angry step forward, but her friend stopped her with an outstretched arm across her chest.

                “Your friend was a traitor,” Roxana told the woman. “She conspired with the rest of them. She just lost her nerve and stayed behind. Just because she didn’t take any direct action doesn’t make her any less of a traitor.”

                Her emerald eyes looked past her friend to Lenuta.

                “I know you still hold the position, but may I?”

                The grand chambermaid looked at her with a proud smile.

                “Of course, dear.”

                Roxana snapped her head back to the woman across the room.

                “You’re fired.”

                The older woman was furious. She took a few steps towards the three of them. Adela felt her sword hand twitch, but she held back.

                “I’m fired, but she isn’t?” she spat as she gestured to Lenuta.

                “Lenuta has never said such disgusting things or believed such frivolous lies,” Adela hissed. “You heard what she said. Get out of my castle!”

                “This isn’t your castle, Adela,” the woman said pointedly.

                Roxana lowered her arm and stepped aside to allow her friend to do as she pleased. Adela moved slowly forward to meet the old maid with her arms clasped behind her back.

                “So long as I’m married to Alcina, castle Dimitrescu belongs to me as much as it does her.”

                Her voice was oddly calm, even though her eyes still burned with her anger.

                “Then why did the Mistress put Lady Bela in charge and not her own wife?” the woman scoffed.

                “My wife and I made that decision together. We thought it was the safest option. Bela has more of a level head than I do, and she’s lived here far longer. I will take the title of acting head of house when I am ready. Until then, all three girls are in charge now that Bela has decided to rule alongside her sisters. Their word is law while Alcina is away. I am simply here to assist them.”

                This seemed to make some of the servants nervous.

                “All three?” the brazen woman laughed. “And you thought that safe?”

                She gestured to the scars that lined her body.

                “Most of these are from Lady Daniela alone. And now you’re telling me you put her in charge?”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed.

                “I didn’t put her in charge. I simply suggested to Bela that she do what she thought was best.”

                Her brow softened.

                “I’m sorry for whatever terrible things happened to you here, but my daughters have grown since then. All of them. Daniela especially. I can’t say something as cliché as she isn’t the same woman she once was, because she certainly still is. They all are. I’ve simply provided her with an alternative food supply. And she’s learned to channel her energy to other activities that give her primal urges a safer outlet.”

                “Just because the Mistress threw them a chew toy doesn’t take away from what they’ve done!” the woman shouted.

                The light in Adela’s eye flickered. She took a shaky breath to calm herself

                “I’m afraid nothing can take away that pain, but this… chew toy has made it so no one else has to suffer it again. None of you will have to know that pain and fear so long as I’m here.”

                The softest smirk curled on her lips.

                “Though I can’t make the same promise to you now, as you’re no longer employed here. So, please pack your things and leave. Now.”

                “I have been employed at this castle for longer than you’ve been born, girl! I am not leaving until I hear the words come from the Mistress’ lips myself.”

                “You won’t be hearing anything coming from my wife’s lips again unless you pass her on the streets of the village.”

                The woman stepped closer to Adela with a smug look on her face. She bent down to whisper in her ear.

                “You’re not the only one, you know. To feel her smooth lips on your skin. It could easily have been me standing where you are now if I hadn’t been touched by a man. Pity that Lenuta’s husband didn’t get his way. If you found yourself here after that, you wouldn’t have the title you don’t even want.”

                Adela took a sharp breath in through her nose. With a flick of her wrist, the woman was sent sliding out of the room and down the long corridor by an icy-blue wisp. She barely managed to catch herself on a doorframe.

                “Pack your things,” Adela called out to her. “I will see you to the door.”

                She watched the woman right herself with a huff and storm off down the hall, presumably to her room. Adela sighed and turned back to the wide-eyed servants with the light gone from her eyes.

                “I’m sorry you all had to see that. Don’t let me keep you any longer. Please, go eat your meal. If you have any further questions, do not hesitate to reach out to Lenuta, Roxana, or myself. As I said, I am always here to help.”

                The women collected themselves and bowed their heads to her.

                “Yes, Adela,” they said.

                It brought a smile to their employer's face.

                “Have a good evening,” she told them.

                She watched the servants file out of the room before she turned her attention to Lenuta and Roxana.

                “Thank you. Both of you.”

                Roxana stepped closer to her and looked her over.

                “Are you alright? You’re shaking.”

                Adela looked down at her trembling hands before she clasped them behind her back.

                “I may have gotten a bit angry,” she admitted. “I’m sorry I lost my temper.”

                “It’s more than understandable,” Lenuta told her. “I heard what she said. And she’s decidedly wrong. Lady Alcina would love you no matter what. Of this I am certain.”

                Adela lowered her gaze to the floor. It had been something she’d thought about many times, both before and after she married Alcina. It always lingered in the back of her mind. What if Alcina hadn’t been enticed by her blood? Would she still have kept her around long enough to fall in love with her? Her mind was stirred from its dark thoughts by a presence in the doorway. The newly fired maid had returned with a simple suitcase. She looked at the three of them with a seething stare but said nothing. Adela clutched her hands behind her back. The sight of her threatened to return the glow to her eyes.

                “Goodbye, Uldwyna,” Lenuta said in a voice more serious than Adela had ever heard come from the usually warm and chipper woman.

                “Even after all this time, Lenuta?” the woman asked with a crack in her throat.

                “It should have been sooner, but my heart couldn’t bear to lose another of you. I knew you still resented them, which is more than understandable, as Adela said to you. But those of us who remain from the worst times don’t all have to end up as bitter old women. I was looking forward to growing old with you and the others, but what you spoke aloud, and especially what you whispered, is entirely unacceptable. And for that, you must leave.”

                “Tell me,” Roxana began. “Did you start this nasty rumor just to get back at me for pointing your friend out to Lady Alcina? After she plotted to murder my best friend?”

                A smirk crept across Uldwyna’s lips.

                “I did,” she admitted. “And they believed me just fine. Didn’t they?”

                “If Lady Alcina heard that rumor and I didn’t have her trust, she would kill me. Is that what you hoped to accomplish?”

                “Hoped?” Uldwyna scoffed. “I prayed to Mother Miranda that she would.”

                “Miranda is dead,” Adela hissed. “As will you be if you do not leave these grounds at once!”

                She made her way towards the woman and pointed to the door.

                “Go!” she ordered.

                Uldwyna took one last look at Lenuta and Roxana before she turned to the door. Adela sighed and glanced back at them.

                “Thank you again. I will see you both tomorrow. Sleep well.”

                Lenuta bowed her head, and Roxana waved with a smile.

                “Goodnight, Adela.”

                Adela smiled back at them before she followed after the woman. They walked in silence up the stone steps. The maiden’s hands remained behind her back. She was afraid to lose control again. When they reached the dining room, the cheerful voices that greeted her eased her anger.

                “Welcome back, Mother!”

                A smile broke through as she looked into their happy faces.

                “Hello, Daughters. I’ll be back in a moment. I just have to see Uldwyna out first.”

                “Out? But you’re not leaving, are you, Mother?” Bela questioned.

                “I’ll be right back. Uldwyna no longer works here. So, I’m making sure to see her out myself.”

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “What did you do?” she asked the woman.

                Uldwyna opened her mouth to speak, but Adela stopped her.

                “I suggest you refrain from repeating what you said, or I’m afraid you might not make it out the door,” she warned.

                “Whoa. What did you do?” Daniela repeated her sister’s question. “You made Mother sound like… Mother.”

                “She is leaving with her life. Do not ask again. You will not like the answer,” Adela said sternly. “Just know it was Roxana who fired her.”

                “Whoa!” Angie exclaimed. “You must have said something really bad to get Roxy angry.”

                “Is Roxana alright?” Donna asked worriedly.

                “Oh, she’s just fine,” Adela assured. “They should be having their supper now.”

                With an angry huff, Uldwyna pushed the double doors open and made her way out into the main hall.

                “Mother, I want to know what that woman said,” Bela said firmly.

                “If you want to know so badly, I will tell you when I return. But you will not hear it until she is out of the castle,”

                Adela took a soft breath to change her tone.

                “I’ll be but a moment.”

                With that, she left the dining room and followed after Uldwyna. When they got to the castle doors, the older woman wrapped her cloak around herself and waited for her to unlock it. The wind howled as Adela stepped out into the late winter night. She doubted a torch would survive the trip down the mountain. She held her palm out and formed a small sapphire wisp that bloomed in the darkness.

                “This will hold up in the wind. It should last the trip, but I have to feed my daughters, and it will die once I’m unconscious. I suggest you move quickly.”

                Adela handed the light over and gestured out into the night.

                “Safe travels.”

                Uldwyna stared at the light as she took it from her. It remained floating in her palm as it had with Adela.

                "Roxana thinks it looks like a fairy. I hope it guides you to where you need to go. Goodbye, Uldwyna.”

                The woman said nothing as she moved passed her and made her way outside with the blue orb lighting her way. Adela shut and locked the door behind her before she headed back to her family. As she passed the sitting area in the main hall, she took one of Alcina’s herbal cigarettes from their box on the table and lit it. Adela took a long, deep drag into her lungs before she slowly let it out. She watched the smoke as it rose into the air.  Her thoughts trailed off to her wife and what she might be doing. Whatever it was, she hoped she was enjoying herself. As much as she couldn’t wait for her to return home, she wanted her to have the best possible vacation she could until they all went away together.

Notes:

Usually, I stay away from having the characters say things that wouldn’t necessarily make sense in Romanian, but the fingering line was too spicy to pass up. It was hard to get Adela angry, but we got there. In the name of science and character growth.

Chapter 65: A Bedtime Story

Summary:

Adela and the girls have another sleepover to get them through another night without Alcina.

Notes:

Wholesome.

                Adela took a seat at the dining room table beside Donna and across from her daughters. She sat back in her chair and took another drag from her cigarette.

                “Wow, that lady must have really pissed you off,” Daniela said with a giggle.

                “What did she say?” Bela asked.

                Their mother released the smoke into the air and closed her eyes as she told them.

                “She started a disgusting rumor that Roxana and I were being intimate behind your mother’s back in hopes that Alcina would kill Roxana, for some petty revenge.”

                “What?” came all five voices in a variety of tones, ranging from confusion to shock to anger.

                “You and Roxy?” Angie questioned.

                “Well, it certainly isn’t true,” Adela assured. “My heart, mind, and body all belong to Alcina and only her. Uldwyna simply preyed on these already deprived women and fed them some fantasy. All in an attempt to get my wife to kill my best friend, simply to avenge her friend who wanted to kill me but was too much of a coward to go through with it.”

                “Mortals really are so gauche,” Bela said with a scoff. “That woman is lucky you didn’t tell us while she was still here.”

                “That’s exactly why I didn’t. She got me so angry that I sent her flying across the floor, and I was afraid I’d do more than that. It was so difficult to hold myself back.”

                “Tell me about it,” Cassandra said dryly.

                “But now she is gone, and we don’t have to worry about her again. I just hope the foolish rumor goes with her. I would like to spend time with my friend without having to worry about what people may think.”

                Adela sighed and took another hit of herb.

                “I’m sure if Alcina did hear such a thing, she would never hurt Roxana,” Donna assured. “She is the one whom she trusts most out of all your staff.”

                “I know. She wanted to put her in the position of grand chambermaid after Maria’s rebellion. But because she’s still so young, she was afraid the others would feel snubbed. And then we would have another uprising on our hands.”

                “Lenuta did the right thing by stepping down and granting Roxana the position,” Donna said with a firm nod. “I believe she will excel even more than she already has.”

                “Does this mean we won’t get to hang out with Roxy as much because she got a fancy new job?” Angie asked worriedly.

                “Roxana already does half the work on top of her own. I doubt it will change anything,” Adela told her and glanced up at the doll with a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry. You’ll still be able to play with her when you come to visit.”

                “Yay!” Angie joyfully exclaimed. “I’d be real sad if we couldn’t.”

                Donna nodded in agreement.

                “I do so enjoy her company.”

                “I could ask her to make sure her schedule is free on the days you come over. And now we can all take trips down to the village together. Would you like that, Angie?”

                “I would love that!”

                Daniela stretched across the table towards Adela.

                “Mother, it’s getting late and you promised to read to us and give us dessert,” she whined.

                Adela chuckled and nodded her head.

                “I did. Why don’t we head up to the library, and the three of you can pick out a book while I’m recovering?”

                She watched the redhead float out of her seat and shoot off out the door without another word. Cassandra glanced around the table before she quickly followed after her little sister. Bela sighed loudly and shook her head.

                “Honestly…”

                “I think Angie and I will retire for the evening,” Donna said as she rose from her chair.

                “Aw, but I wanna hear a story too,” her creation complained.

                Donna held the doll lovingly in her arms and made her way to the door.

                “I will read you one when we get upstairs,” she promised.

                “Goodnight Sisters,” Adela said with a warm smile. “Sleep well.”

                Donna seemed to freeze, and Angie’s head swiveled around to look at the maiden.

                “Sisters?” Angie asked in disbelief. 

                “Do you mind?” Adela asked tentatively.

                The doll turned her attention back to her maker as if to ask her if it was alright.

                Donna slowly turned to face Adela. She looked as if she was about to cry, but she was smiling so brightly.

                “Goodnight, Sister,” she replied.

                Angie took that as a yes, and her features turned up in a happy expression.

                “Goodnight, Sister!” she said as she waved at Adela.

                The maiden chuckled softly with a great smile of her own. Bela got to her feet and made her way to the other side of the table, safely away from the door.

                “Sleep well. Please have pleasant dreams tonight, Aunt Donna.”

                “And be careful outside. It’s very windy,” Adela warned.

                “We will.”

                Donna pushed the door open and quickly slipped outside so as not to let the cold in. When they were gone, Adela got up and walked towards Bela.

                “Now you have two sisters as well,” she told her mother with a smile.

                “I’ve always felt that they have been,” Adela admitted. “I’m just glad I can express it now.”

                She pushed the door open to the main hall and gestured for her daughter to go through.

                “Now, let us join yours. You’ve all been doing so well. You deserve a little reward.”

                Bela made her way through the doorframe before she turned back around to face her.

                “Mother, may I have some as well?” she asked tentatively.

                “Of course, Daughter. I told you, whenever you want. You’ll just have to share an arm. My neck is only for your mother.”

                Bela nodded with a grateful smile, and Adela followed her up to the library to join the others. When they got there. Cassandra and Daniela were scanning the bookshelves. The brunette’s finger fell on a black leather storybook with yellow lettering.

                “What about this one?”

                When her little sister saw it, she snatched the book from the shelf and stowed it behind one of the curtains.

                “Not that one,” she said flatly.

                Cassandra eyed her questioningly but didn’t pry. Adela took a seat in the middle of one of the couches.  

                “Has anything caught your eye?”

                “No, not yet,” Cassandra called from behind one of the bookcases.

                Daniela shifted and reformed by Adela’s feet with begging eyes.

                “Dessert?”

                Her mother chuckled and nodded.

                “I was just telling Bela how wonderful you’ve all been. I’m very proud of you. And I’m certain your mother will be as well once she returns.”

                A flicker of a frown flashed across Daniela’s face.

                “I miss, Mother,” she said sadly.

                Adela leaned forward and lovingly caressed her daughter’s cheek.

                “As do I. But it’s only a few more days. Just think about all the fun she’s having and how happy we’ll all be when she gets home.”

                “Every time I think about what she’s doing, I just get upset. It’s not fair that she and Katrina get to have a whole week alone!”

                 Daniela's yellow eyes narrowed.

                 “What if they’re-?”

                “Enough,” Adela said with a shake of her head. “I’ve already thought about it, and I don’t wish to again. Katrina seems to care for you very much. And I know your mother loves me… but they have been… together before.”

                Between that and what Uldwyna had said to her, Adela’s thoughts threatened to be consumed with darkness. She felt a gentle hand on her shoulder and turned her head to find Bela beside her with a reassuring smile on her face.

                “Just as your heart, mind, and body belong to Mother, hers belong to you as well. There are pretty new maidens walking around the castle, and yet her eyes only see you.”

                Her words melted her heart, and the darkness faded from her mind. She nodded her head slowly in silent agreement. Cassandra took the empty spot beside her and rested her head on the shorter woman’s shoulder.

                “And if her eyes did stray, I would make her regret it,” the brunette promised.

                Adela nuzzled against her with a soft chuckle. She rolled up her sleeves and turned her arms over before she placed them in her lap.

                “One of you is going to have to share,” she told them. “I’m afraid I only have two arms.”

                Daniela glanced between her sisters before she gently took the arm at Bela’s side.

                “You can have the vein up there, but the wrist is mine,” she told her.

                The blonde sister scoffed.

                “So generous.”

                Cassandra took the free arm and brought the wrist to her lips. Adela tilted her head back and closed her eyes. Her face flinched as their teeth sank into her, but she didn’t make a sound. She felt herself grow weak quickly. She was a bit worn out from sparring, and the activity seemed to have certainly worked up the girls’ appetites. As the blackness crept in, her thoughts turned back to their upcoming trip together. Her and Alcina standing on the beach, watching the girls splash each other in the warm ocean water.

                Once their mother fell unconscious, the sisters stopped their meal and licked the spots clean before they set her arms back in her lap. Bela and Cassandra carefully stood up, and a small group of flies lowered Adela so that she lay on the couch.

                “What sort of tale did you two want to hear?” the eldest asked.

                Daniela got to her feet and eyed the shelves.

                “I don’t know,” the redhead said with a sigh. “I wanted something like one of Mother’s fairytales, but too many of the ‘bad guys’ are so valid. So, I just stop caring when they lose. It always ends the same anyway.”

                Bela made her way towards a particular bookcase.

                “Well, what about the darker tales?”

                “I tried those,” Cassandra said. “But I don’t think Mother would like any of them because the romance usually ends poorly.”

                “Then we simply must find a happy medium,” Bela said.

                “We can have her just make one up,” Daniela suggested.

                “That’s not a bad idea,” Cassandra agreed.

                “We’ll just have to ask her when she-” Bela began.

                Adela’s Cadou forced her back to life, and she let out a gasp before she clutched her throbbing chest.

                “Welcome back, Mother,” they said to her.

                “Th-thank you, Daughters,” she replied shakily.

                She took a deep breath before she slowly sat up.

                “Did you find something you like?” she asked them.

                “We were actually wondering if you could tell us a tale, Mother,” Bela said.

                “Me? But what about?”

                “One where the hero falls in love with the villain?” Daniela requested.

                Adela chuckled and got to her feet.

                “I think I can do that. Why don’t you three get ready, and I’ll meet you upstairs?”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Adela watched them go with a smile on her face before she made her way to her and Alcina’s chambers. She went to the washroom and changed into her nightgown. When she got back into the bedroom, she unfolded the blankets and set the pillows back much like they had them the night before. She made sure the door to the balcony was locked before she floated herself up and onto the mattress. Then she positioned herself in the middle and started weaving a story in her mind as she waited for her daughters. Her head turned to the door as it opened, and her face lit up at the sight of them all in their matching black nightgowns. She patted the spots around her. Daniela swooped under the pile of blankets Adela had set at the end of the bed. She cocooned herself and rested her head in her mother’s lap.

                “Will you girls get the candles on your way?”

                A few flies flicked out the flames as Bela and Cassandra made their way towards the bed. They curled up on either side of her with their heads by their sisters’. Adela sent a wisp into the canopy above, like a blue chandelier. She looked down at them in the light and smiled.

                “Ready?”

                They all nodded, and Adela began her tale.

                “Once upon a time, there was a small girl who lived in a village with her parents. One day, under a hot summer sun, they all went swimming together, as they often did. But for some reason, this day was different. A monstrous fish appeared to swallow the girl alive. Her mother and father got her to safety but were quickly eaten by the fish.”

                “Alone and scared, the girl returned to her home in hopes her parents would come back to her. But they never came. Instead, her greedy aunt appeared and claimed the home and the girl for herself. She forced her niece to wait on her, hand and foot, and would give her lashings if she displeased her. The greedy aunt poisoned the girl’s mind and twisted it to her will, leaving her an obedient slave.”

                “The girl grew into a maiden and remained in servitude. One day, when her niece had made her very angry, the aunt took her away to a frightening castle. She told her a terrible dragon lived there and that she would trade the maiden’s life for some of the dragon’s hoard.”

                “When they arrived at the castle, the maiden found not a terrible dragon, but a beautiful woman who greeted them at the door. She bid them to enter and struck a deal with the aunt: the maiden for her weight in gold. The greedy aunt took the deal in an instant, leaving her niece as property of the beautiful woman.”

                “The maiden’s new Mistress was kind, but she could truly be terrifying, as were her three beautiful daughters. One day, her Mistress was called away and left the maiden alone in her room. She told her not to leave until she returned and left her in the care of a very kind maid. Unfortunately, the maid could not stay with her long, but she promised to return and locked the door behind her.”

                “When next the door unlocked, a different maid stood in the frame. She tried to coax the maiden out of the room, but she would not disobey her Mistress. Finally, the strange maid tricked her and said that she had been given permission by the Mistress herself. She commanded the maiden to go with her. Ever obedient, the maiden followed the strange maid down into the dining room.”

                “When the maiden got inside, she found the kind maid from earlier, now looking quite frightened. The maid asked how she had gotten downstairs, and when the maiden turned to gesture to the one who had let her out, there was no one there. In a panic, the kind maid tried to get the maiden to safety, but it was too late.”

                “The Mistress’ three beautiful but terrifying daughters appeared, none too happy that the maiden had gone against their mother’s orders. When the maiden tried to flee, the redheaded daughter slashed her across the face with a knife. The fresh blood made them hungry, and they sought it for themselves. They feasted on the maiden and took what wasn’t theirs.”

                “As the maiden closed her eyes to die, she found herself thinking back to her Mistress and wished she had never disobeyed her. Then, as if by magic, her Mistress returned and saved the maiden from her hungry daughters. She whisked her off and brought her to safety. The Mistress phoned her sister, a healer, to come save the maiden.”

                “Whatever the healer had done, it worked, and the maiden woke up. While she recovered, the maiden and her Mistress got to know one another a little better. A feeling blossomed inside her that she would soon learn was love. As time went on, the maiden and the three daughters began to bond as well, and they reconciled through the love they shared with the Mistress. For once in a very long time, the maiden felt as if she had a family again.”

                “One hot summer’s day, the maiden and her new family went to go swimming. But her presence stirred something in the water, and from the depths appeared a monstrous fish. Just like before, the fish tried to swallow the maiden alive, but her new family got her to the shore. Unrelenting, the monstrous fish climbed onto land and entrapped the maiden. The daughters tried to free her, but to no success.”

                “Just as they had begun to lose hope, a beautiful dragon emerged from below the surface of the water and brought its claws down upon the monstrous fish. It was the Mistress, and she forced the fish to release the maiden, only sparing his life because he was her brother. The Mistress and her daughters brought the injured maiden to the healer to be patched up before they returned to their home together.”

                “But the fish refused to let the maiden slip away from him again, and he sent his brother out to capture her. The strange man appeared not long after to take the maiden with him. Although her new family tried to protect her, they could not stop him, and he whisked the maiden away, back to his brother. It was then the maiden learned that the fish was also a man and that both of them were brothers to her Mistress and her sister, the healer.”

                “The fish planned to poison the maiden and turn her into a creature like them. It was all to make their mother proud, and the maiden would be his gift to her. With the help of his brother, he tied the maiden down and poisoned her heart, and she died. But she did not stay dead long. The maiden gasped back to life, surrounded by blooming blue light, before she fell unconscious.”

                “Unbeknownst to each other, the Mistress and the healer both came to the maiden’s aid. The healer tricked the fish into thinking she was their mother and distracted him long enough for her sister to free the maiden. The beautiful dragon woman flew off with her maiden in her arms and returned her to the castle and their family. Everyone gathered around the maiden and waited for her to wake up.”

                “The maiden was trapped in darkness. She thought she was lost forever, but the warm embrace of her Mistress freed her from the shadows. Light engulfed everything, and the maiden woke up. She found herself safe and home with her family, and all seemed right again. Now the maiden seemed to wield the light itself, and she vowed to use it to protect all that she loved and held dear.”

                “Not long after, the maiden and her Mistress were summoned to meet with the mother of the beautiful dragon woman. But her mother was truly an evil witch. She had cast a spell on her daughter’s mind and forced her to lock her maiden away in a tower. The maiden was still allowed to help her family, but she did it with her life. The power she now wielded could bring her back out of the darkness, but at the cost of her consciousness.”

                “She remained there in the tower as she was drained of her life for what felt like an eternity. While she slumbered, her Mistress’ daughters plotted to free both their mother and the maiden from the witch’s claws. With the help of their uncle, who felt remorse for his role in the kidnapping, they set a plan in motion that would put an end to the witch for good, but they needed help from the sleeping maiden.”

                “The maiden finally awoke to find herself back in her Mistress’ warm embrace. Now that she had done what her mother asked of her, the beautiful dragon woman was allowed to be with her maiden again. But neither of them was truly free. The spell on her Mistress’ mind had yet to be lifted. The three daughters came to the maiden with their plan to take down the witch once and for all. But they would have to wait until the Mistress was away.”

                “The day finally came for the daughters and the maiden to free the woman they all loved. They snuck out to their uncle’s property, the same man who had kidnapped the maiden. He had already been plotting to kill his mother, the witch. In fact, he had an entire army at the ready, but he knew he would need more help than that. Now with the aid of his three nieces and the maiden, he could finally kill the witch and free his siblings.”

                “With the daughters and the maiden hiding in wait, the man summoned his mother to his property. Once she arrived, he sent his entire army out to face her on the battlefield. While the witch was distracted by her son and his men, the daughters and the maiden struck. Together, they fought to take down the witch, but she was even more powerful than they could have imagined. The maiden and the daughters did their best to distract the witch and allowed the man to fight his mother while his army stood at his back.”

                “The witch took down the army and landed a mortal blow on her son. The maiden knew that only she could help him, with the aid of her light. She rushed to his side to tend to his wound, and while he recovered, she took the witch on in his stead. A magical glowing sword appeared in the maiden’s hand, and she faced the witch head-on to free the woman she loved from her evil spell. She plunged the sword into the witch’s skull and watched as she turned to nothing but ash.”

                “The spell was lifted, and the daughters and the maiden returned home to find the beautiful dragon woman finally free of her evil mother. With the power of her light, the maiden was able to save herself and the people whom she loved. They all returned to swim again in the waters, now void of any danger. As the daughters splashed each other in the distance, the maiden and her Mistress stared into each other’s eyes and kissed.”

                Adela glanced down at the three girls in her lap with a loving smile on her face.

                “And they all lived happily ever after.”

                Her daughters stared up at her with their beautiful yellow eyes and warm smiles of their own.

                “That was a very good tale, Mother,” Bela said.

                She sat up and stretched before she laid down beside her. Cassandra did the same on her other side and curled up under the covers.

                “I liked the battle the best,” she said with a sleepy grin.

                Daniela stretched out in her nest of blankets before she cozied into her mother’s lap.

                “The ending was my favorite,” she giggled. “They should make that into a movie.”            

                Adela leaned down to kiss Daniela on her forehead.

                “Perhaps one day,” she said.

                Their mother laid back and turned to kiss her other daughters on their tattoos before she settled between them.

                “Goodnight, Daughters,” she said happily.

                “Goodnight, Mother,” they replied sleepily.

                Adela closed her eyes and the blue wisp above them faded before they all fell fast asleep.

Chapter 66: The Queen Returns

Summary:

Alcina finally comes back from her vacation.

Notes:

How can you say, “I miss writing Alcina.” in one sentence without actually saying it?

                The remainder of the week passed quickly with no further incidents. Adela was so proud of all the hard work her daughters had put in while their mother was away. She couldn’t wait for her to hear about all the things they accomplished. She was a bit worried Alcina would be upset with the decisions she had made with the servants but she was confident enough that she would understand.

                Adela stood just inside the gatehouse with her hands clasped behind her back as she watched the sleek black car pull up to the castle. When it came to a stop, the driver got out and opened the back door. Out stepped her beautiful wife wearing her signature ivory gown. Her black wide-brimmed hat obscured her features until she rose to her full height and turned to face Adela. The maiden’s heart melted at the smile on her perfect crimson lips.

                Adela walked to meet her wife but she couldn’t wait any longer. Her feet acted on their own and she dashed forward and up into the air. She wrapped her arms around her happy yet startled wife and nuzzled into the crook of her neck.

                “Welcome home, my love!”

                Alcina held her close and ran her gloved fingers through her long golden hair.

                “So good to be home, darling.”

                Adela pulled away from her and stared into her beautiful face. She cupped her cheek and ran her thumb over the crease of her laugh lines before tracing just below her crimson lips. With her other hand, she ran her fingers through her silky black hair and gently pulled her in for a passionate kiss. Alcina’s long arm wrapped around her wife’s waist and she took hold of the back of her head to intensify the kiss. Her lips slowly traveled down to Adela’s neck and the maiden tilted her head to the side with the softest gasp. Neither of them seemed to care that the driver was walking beside them, carrying all the luggage to the door.

                “If we keep this up, we’ll never get inside to see the others,” Adela whispered breathily.

                “Mmm, I could just whisk you up to the bedroom now,” Alcina teased with a throaty laugh.

                “But the girls prepared a feast for you and we’ve all missed you so much.”

                Adela reluctantly leaned away, though the possessive hold around her remained. She giggled as Alcina leaned in again to plant a final kiss on her throat before releasing her.

                “I have missed you all dreadfully.”

                Adela lowered herself back to the ground and offered her hand up to her wife.

                “Then let’s go see them. We all have such wonderful things to tell you and I want to hear all about your trip.”

                Alcina took her wife’s hand with a smile and let her lead her inside the castle. Adela’s eyes turned down to the luggage that was quickly piling up at the door.

                “Didn’t you have less bags when you left, love?”

                “Yes, darling but I’m afraid Katrina spoiled me while I was there and I brought home a few things for all of you as well.”

                The driver set another armful of luggage down before they went back for more.

                “A few things?” Adela teased with a giggle.

                A smirk curled at the corner of Alcina’s lips.

                “Mhm.”

                Adela released her wife’s hand to open the door for her and gestured inside. The tall woman bent through the frame and turned back to face her. She took the maiden’s chin in her gloved hand and traced her lips with her thumb.

                “Why, thank you, darling,” she cooed.

                The blonde felt her knees wobble at her touch. She tenderly kissed her thumb before Alcina pulled away

                “Welcome home, my Lady,” came Roxana’s and Lenuta’s voices from the top of the wooden steps.

                Alcina turned to face her maids. If she was trying to mask a smile, but she failed. She looked as happy to see them as they did to see her.

                “Was the journey alright?” Lenuta asked.

                “I hope you had a wonderful time,” Roxana said with a bright smile. “Let me get your luggage.”

                “You’ll need help,” Adela told her. “Trust me.”

                Her friend chuckled and nodded.

                “Yes, Adela,” she replied.

                Alcina raised a brow at the maid’s use of her wife’s name, but she said nothing, perhaps because it was Roxana after all. The inquisitive look on her face didn’t go unnoticed.

                “I’ve asked all the servants to refer to me by my name, even in your presence,” she told her. “Is that alright?”

                “If that is what you wish, darling,” Alcina replied.

                Adela felt a wave of relief wash over her, and she smiled up at her appreciatively.

                “Thank you, my love. You don’t know how much that means.”

                She got the door to the hallway for her as well.

                “Come. The girls are waiting.”

                Alcina smiled and held down her hat as she bent through the doorframe. When they arrived in the main hall, buzzing sounded all around them, and a massive swarm shot towards them. Adela quickly stepped to the side and placed a blue wispy barrier behind her wife. The girls took shape and leaped into their mother’s arms. Alcina managed to catch them all, but their speed set her slightly off balance. She stumbled back but was easily held up by the light. She looked down at them all with a beaming smile on her face.

                “Daughters!” she greeted them with a happy laugh. “I’ve missed you all so dreadfully.”

                “Welcome home, Mother!” they exclaimed.

                “How was your trip?” Bela asked.

                “Did you do anything fun?” Cassandra inquired.

                “How’s Katrina?” Daniela questioned.

                “I shall tell you everything over dinner. And I want to hear everything about your week as well,” Alcina replied and lovingly squeezed them all before she kissed them on their heads and released them to float off into the air.

                “We have everything all ready for you,” Bela said as she and her sisters made their way towards the dining room.

                “I had a special order put in with the Duke,” Cassandra told her. “We had some meat we wanted to save for you, but I’d have to brine it, and you deserve better than that.”

                “It’s your fault for being gone so long,” Daniela said with a huff.

                Their mother chuckled as she bent through the door.

                “My apologies, Daughter,” she teased. “Next time I go away, I shall simply take you with me.”

                She turned to face them with a playfully stern face.

                “So long as your week went as well as mine,” she added.

                Adela pulled her wife’s chair out for her and gestured for her to sit.

                “They were wonderful, Alcina. You’ll be so proud.”

                Her wife kissed her on the cheek before she sat down.

                “I’m sure I already am,” she replied. “I noticed nothing was broken on my way in, so that is a good sign indeed.”

                “I told you she would notice,” Bela whispered to her sisters.

                They narrowed their eyes at her before they all took their seats. Alcina stared lovingly around at all of them with her crimson lips curled in a happy smile.

                “I’ve missed you all so much,” she breathed. “It was quite painful being away from you all.”

                They all nodded in agreement.

                “Mother let us spend the night with her all week,” Daniela said.

                “That made it a bit more bearable,” said Bela.

                “And warmer,” Cassandra added.

                “Yes, it was quite lovely having them all there,” Adela told her. “The bed is so very empty when you’re not there beside me.”

                “My bed was lonely as well,” Alcina said. “Well, not so much empty. My feet did dangle a bit.”

                “How dare that witch not have a bed suitable for you?” Cassandra complained.

                “Hey!” Daniela shouted at her from the other end of the table. “I mean, you’re not wrong. But still.”

                Alcina chuckled.

                “We didn’t stay the whole time at her castle,” she explained. “We stayed at a lovely hotel in Amsterdam as well. That’s where we spent most of our time.”

                “What did you see while you were there?” Adela asked excitedly.

                The maiden knew nothing of the world outside the village besides the things she learned from her father’s books. There wasn’t much information to be found on individual countries or cities. Most of the things he kept were of times long past, myths and legends, old languages, forgotten lands, and plenty of dictionaries. Nothing of current relevance. The girls didn’t know much more than she did. The castle library was quite dated itself.

                “How did you say those rude Americans from the wine event worded it?” Alcina questioned before remembering. “Oh, yes. Homosexuals and hippies. It was quite lovely. We had the best time. And I didn’t even have to worry about those filthy little manthings because, well, those are the best sort. They did seem quite infatuated by me, though. But not in an unpleasant way. You would have thought I was some sort of celebrity the way they treated me. They all kept asking where I got my shoes and my dress, and then they took us on a little tour. They were wonderful. While Katrina was asleep during the day, they brought me to a delightful little coffee shop. Then at night, we all went to the bar and they had me sing for them.”

                She sighed happily.

                “I would kill for them,” she added. “We really must all go together one day. It was such fun.”

                “I’m so glad you had such a good time, my love,” Adela said with a smile. “I’d love to go anywhere with you.”

                Their daughters nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

                “But you left Katrina all alone during the day?” Daniela asked. “What if someone snuck into your hotel and… I don’t know… stabbed her through the heart or something?”

                Alcina threw her head back and laughed.

                “Katrina has been around for thousands of years. If she were to die by some assassin in the middle of Warmoesstraat, then that would be her own fault. I assure you, she can handle herself just fine.”

                Daniela sat back in her chair and sighed.

                “Well, I would have stayed with her.”

                “When we go to Greece, you can stay with her as much as you like. But I wanted to have a good time, and I did just that.”

                They all turned their heads once dinner arrived. Cassandra had spent the entire day cooking it all herself, even Adela’s meal. She had made a stew with the beef she ordered from the Duke, and she made a hearty vegetable stew for Adela as well. It was perfect for a late winter’s evening. Lenuta didn’t usually serve meals, but on that night, she personally brought Alcina’s to her.

                “It’s good to have you home, my Lady,” the maid said with a smile.

                “Yes, it’s wonderful being home,” Alcina replied with a smile of her own. “Thank you, dear.”

                Lenuta’s face seemed to light up at her appreciation, and she bowed low to her before she returned to the kitchen. Alcina seemed to watch her go before she scooped up a spoonful of stew.

                “This is excellent, Daughter.”

                She took another bite and hummed happily. Her middle daughter smiled behind her spoon.

                “I’m glad you like it, Mother,” she said. “It was the freshest he could get on such short notice.”

                “Well, it certainly tastes fresh. What was so important about the other meat that you considered bringing it?”

                Three sets of yellow eyes slowly turned in Adela’s direction. She glanced up from her spoon to find them all looking to her for the answer.

                “Let’s save that particular story for last,” she suggested with a nervous chuckle.

                Alcina glanced down at her wife with a firmly raised brow.

                “Oh? Very well, but you will tell me before we leave this table.”

                “Yes, my love,” she promised.

                Adela turned her gaze to her daughters and changed the subject to good news.

                “Bela, why don’t you tell your mother the decision you made?”

                The eldest sister looked a bit nervous at first, but she swallowed another spoonful of stew before she sat up a bit taller in her seat.

                “Well, Cassandra and Daniela weren’t the only ones a bit upset about the decision you and Mother made to put me in charge while you were away. If it wasn’t going to be Mother, then I thought it should be the three of us. I know everyone says I’m the more responsible one, but that just isn’t true. We are a team. I don’t care about what is proper or expected of us. I wanted to rule alongside them. So, I simply spoke the words and made them law. Until you returned, of course.”

                “Oh, yeah. We’re not in charge anymore,” Daniela said disappointedly.

                “You put Daniela and Cassandra in charge?” their mother questioned.

                Her daughters opened their mouths to protest, but Adela beat them to it.

                “You are not the only one who has spoken those words,” she said a bit sternly. “They all did a fantastic job. Nothing went wrong while they were working as a team.”

                “Yeah, we sparred in the main hall a bunch of times, and we didn’t even break anything,” Daniela told her.

                “You sparred in the main hall?” Alcina asked in disbelief.

                “Yes, it was quite informative,” Adela told her.

                “Mother learned a new trick,” Cassandra said.

                “Please don’t word it as if I’m a pet, dear. Though I appreciate your help very much.”

                Adela glanced up at her wife with a smile.

                “I could show you after dinner, love.”

                Alcina reached down and ran the back of her gloved fingers down her wife’s cheek.

                “I would love that,” she replied. “Now, what else did you all do while I was away?”

                “Aunt Donna brought over a projector to watch films on,” Bela told her. “We watched three, and she left a few for us to watch together.”

                “And Mother read us a bedtime story because we were upset with how one of them ended,” Daniela said. “But hers was much better.”

                “How delightful! Anything else?”

                The three sisters looked around at each other.

                “No, that’s about all we did,” Bela said.

                Their eyes fell back to Adela. The maiden sighed softly and sat up in her seat. She was both nervous and excited. She wanted desperately for Alcina to be proud of her, and she was worried about how she would react to certain things.

                “Well, most importantly, I had Lenuta reach out to the contractors I used down in the village,” she began. “I want them to come out and reinforce all the windows as well as any structural faults that could bring the cold air in. Though they won’t be able to do anything until late spring/early summer. Which was when they were already coming out to do the cemetery anyway, so we’ll just have them do everything at once. Lenuta has the estimate for you, but I told her that I would pay for it if it was too much on your books.”

                “I’m sure it won’t be too much at all, darling. But tell me, why are you worrying about the cold so suddenly? I thought you said your body was getting used to it.”

                “I had a bad dream,” she said without wanting to go into detail. “I just don’t want to risk any harm coming to the girls.”

                “Very well, darling,” her wife agreed with a smile. “What else did you want to tell me?

                 “Well… Lenuta hired one of her old friends from the village. She didn’t go to either me or Roxana before she did because she trusted her so much. But this woman knew that she was going to die soon anyway, and the only reason she came here was not just to be with Lenuta, but to kill you, my love. Because her daughter was one of the maidens before I came to live here. I was already on guard because she made Roxana nervous. So, I stayed in the dungeon one night to make sure nothing happened to the servants. But this woman came out, and I followed her to our bedroom. Since you weren’t there to exact her revenge on, she chose me instead, and she tried to kill me. Well, she did technically. But the girls came and saved me.”

                “That was supposed to be the meat,” Cassandra said.

                “I see Lenuta is still here,” Alcina said.

                “I kept her on because if I were in her position and it was Roxana, I would blindly hire her as well. I don’t blame her at all, but she blames herself. She has stepped down as grand chambermaid and given me a letter of recommendation for Roxana. I didn’t want to force such a weight on her, but she agreed. Starting tomorrow, she will be the new grand chambermaid. Lenuta requested to stay on until she could serve you one last time.”

                Alcina actually looked as if she would cry. Tears began to well up in her beautiful grey eyes.

                “But she is going to stay, isn’t she?”

                Adela smiled at her reaction and put a comforting hand on her wife’s side.

                “Yes. She and Roxana will basically be switching roles and continue to help one another. Especially after I decided to give all the servants scheduled time off every week.”

                “Time off?” Alcina questioned with a scoff.

                “That’s what we said,” Bela whispered.

                “I believe we have enough maids now, so they would have enough free time to take a few days off. I’ve given them the option of either spending it here at the castle or going down to the village. And I offered myself as an escort if they feel too afraid to go on their own.”

                Adela stared pleadingly up at her wife.

                “I truly believe it will help even more with morale. Giving them a few days to rest should improve their work as well as their mental and physical health.”

                Alcina looked into her wife’s beautiful white eyes, and her expression softened. She found herself unable to say no to such a face. She sighed and leaned down to gently caress her cheek.

                “If you think that is best, then so be it,” she agreed.

                Adela smiled and nuzzled into her touch.

                “Thank you, my love. That means so much to me.”

                “Tell her what Roxana did,” Daniela whispered loudly from across the table.

                “Oh?” Alcina questioned.

                “She fired someone for the first time,” Adela explained. “The woman was questioning my decision with Lenuta and said some disgusting things, so she fired her on the spot.”

                A pleased smirk spread across the tall woman's crimson lips.

                “I knew that girl would be right for the job.”.

                “The mortal made Mother so angry that she sounded like, well, you, Mother,” Bela said. “It was quite impressive.”

                Adela laughed nervously.

                “I was a bit angry with her,” she admitted. “She made up some terrible rumor because she wanted revenge against Roxana for giving you her friend’s name during the uprising. She thought she was innocent, but Roxana knew she wasn’t. So, this woman’s hope was that, once you heard the nasty rumor, you would kill Roxana.”

                Alcina scoffed.

                “Mortals and their rumors. What was it this time?”

                Adela’s eyes fell to the floor, unable to look at her wife.

                “That Roxana and I were being… intimate behind your back.”

                Alcina threw her head back and let out a boisterous laugh.

                “That would be quite powerful of her indeed. Could you imagine? If I heard that, I think I’d be a bit impressed with her. But whatever that woman hoped to achieve, I would never believe it. And I would certainly go to you before I even thought about hurting Roxana. I know how much that girl loved her husband, and I know how much you love me. What an absurd lie. And just to get her killed? Could she not do the job herself?” she asked and laughed again. “Pathetic.”

                Adela felt relieved. She was hoping she wouldn’t believe the filthy woman’s lie.

                “She also said some inappropriate things to me and gave fuel to a fear I’ve always had and can never seem to shake. That was when I lost my temper and threw her out of the room.”

                “Literally,” Daniela added.

                “What else did this wretched woman have to say then?”

                “That if the butcher had his way with me… that you wouldn’t…”

                Adela took a soft breath to continue so that she didn’t break down into tears at the dinner table.

                “That you wouldn’t love me as you do now if I didn’t have virgin blood in my veins.”

                She felt a gentle, gloved hand lift her chin, and she stared back into her wife’s eyes.

                “She is most certainly mistaken,” Alcina assured. “Of course, it would taste different and we wouldn’t be able to sell the wine as we do now, but none of that would ever change my love for you, darling. Nothing can.”

                It took all Adela had not to break out into a sob. She couldn’t speak, so she simply smiled and put her hand on top of the one on her face. Alcina lovingly wiped a tear that had snuck out and leaned down to kiss her. Adela’s trembling lips pressed against hers, and they stayed like that a moment before pulling away.

                “That woman is lucky she still has her life,” Alcina said.

                Their daughters nodded their heads in agreement.

                “Mother refused to let us know what she said until the woman was already outside,” Bela complained.

                “And she didn’t mention the second part,” Cassandra said with narrowed eyes. “I would have made her suffer first.”

                “I bet it would still taste good, though,” Daniela said with a giggle.

                Adela’s face flushed, and she went back to eating her meal. Once they were all finished, Alcina brought them into the main hall to show them what she had brought home. She stood in front of a pile of luggage. Before she opened any, she turned around to face her wife.

                “This might take a bit. Why don’t you show me what you learned while I was away first?” she suggested.

                “Of course, my love.”

                Adela’s eyes bloomed sapphire, and the breastplate appeared on her chest.

                “Cassandra said my Cadou is in too vulnerable a spot. She pointed out the armor, and I came up with this,” she explained. “I used the artwork I remember seeing in my father’s library to shape it out.”

                She pointed to the design on her chest.

                “And when I saw the Dimitrescu rose on the staircase, I made this.”

                Alcina stepped closer to get a better look at the crest.

                “You’re getting quite good with details, aren’t you, darling?”

                Her finger traced the curves of light. It felt like glass beneath her glove; smooth and glossy. Then her eyes scanned the rest of the armor, and a smirk curled at the corner of her lips. Her hand traveled from the crest to the top of her chest and down the side of her ribs.

                “And I do so love the shape,” she said with an alluring brow.

                Adela’s cheeks went red.

                “Alcina,” she scolded in a whisper.

                A sultry laugh escaped Alcina’s throat, and she turned back to the luggage with a sway of her hips. Her grey eyes scanned the bags

                “Do you need help, love?” her wife asked.

                “No, thank you, darling. They’re quite light.”

                She placed a suitcase down that looked like it weighed more than Adela did. Alcina peeked inside to double-check the bag’s contents before opening it up all the way.

                “This one is Daniela’s.”

                The redhead flew out of her seat and scooped up her gift. Her mother set another bag beside her. The suitcase seemed much older than all the others, and the fabric was a beautiful scarlet color. Daniela’s eyes lit up at the scent of plum and rose oil.

                “Katrina,” she breathed longingly.

                “Yes, she went a little overboard on you,” her mother said. “And there were a few things at her home she wished to give you.”

                Daniela went to open it in her excitement, but Alcina stopped her.

                “Best to open that one in private, dear,” she warned.

                A knowing smirk spread across the girl’s dark lips, and she turned her focus back on what her mother had brought her. Alcina set a bag each before her other daughters. She stood before them with a smile.

                “Go on then,” she said eagerly.

                The girls went through their gifts with elated grins. They were full of beautiful new clothes, all matching, of course. A few of the more colorful outfits were paired with the jewels on their necklaces.

                “Those are all the latest styles,” Alcina told them. “I thought they’d look quite cute on you. I know a few of them are rather short, but this seems to be what the mortals prefer nowadays. The last time I was outside the village, I thought my lounge dresses were a bit risqué. And now here we are. This is why fashion intrigues me so much. It’s constantly changing. Yet in some cases, things just keep repeating after the trends die out.”

                She set a bag down in front of Adela and smiled at her.

                “Like with your taste, darling. It seems the hippies those men were so against, have taken inspiration from your tunics and peasant shirts. And I’m sure, say in twenty or so years, they’ll be back again, slightly altered. But there are so many styles from the past that are too good to let die. So, I enjoy watching all the rebirths of fashion.”

                Adela stared swooningly up at her wife.

                “I enjoy listening to you speak about things you’re passionate about, my love.”

                “Being outside the village rekindled things I once held dear, but I kept them locked away inside. Either because it would displease Miranda, or I assumed it would make people look down on me. And I was supposed to be a fearsome and terrifying Lord. What would people think of me if they learned I enjoyed singing jazz? And if I kept up with current styles, then they might find me improper. That’s why I ordered fashion books, but rarely purchased anything. I still wanted to keep up with the trends even if I couldn’t enjoy them for myself.”

                “I’m glad you can be who you truly are now,” Adela said with a smile.

                Alcina stood up straight and put a hand on her hip.

                “Yes, all thanks to the four of you,” she cooed. “Now open yours, darling.”

                Adela nodded and happily unzipped her bag. There were a few dresses similar to some the girls got. One even matched theirs, but in blue. She smiled when she saw it. She couldn’t wait to wear them all together. Most of the clothes were tunic tops, just as Alcina had mentioned. The blues were very vivid, and the fabric was even lighter than what she usually wore. She could see what her wife meant about the repeating fashion trends. Once this one died out, perhaps her style would return around the 1980s.

                “They’re beautiful, Alcina. Thank you.”

                “I’m glad you like them, darling. I know they won’t make you look as dashing, but you’ll certainly look adorable.”

                Adela’s cheeks turned a soft shade of pink. Her wife winked at her before she turned with a sway of her hips back to the pile of luggage. Alcina set three smaller bags in front of her daughters.

                “These are the trinkets that wouldn’t fit with the clothes.”

                In front of Adela, she placed a long, thin case. It was the same scarlet fabric that Katrina had sent for Daniela. The redhead’s yellow eyes snapped over as she picked up the scent.

                “You get one from her, too? No fair,” she complained.

                Alcina chuckled and shook her head at her.

                “The gift is from me. The case is from Guntram Castle, yes. They have a blacksmith there and I thought- well, you open it, darling.”

                “A blacksmith?” Adela questioned in shock and excitement.

                She opened the case and stared wide-eyed at its contents. It was a sword. A real one. Though it was sheathed, she knew what it was by the guard. It was the Dimitrescu sword, the one she formed when she wielded her light. She held the blade in the palms of her hands like it was a treasure.                                                  

                “Alcina… It’s beautiful,” she breathed.

                “I thought my little knight might want the real thing. For if you’re too tired to wield your power, but you still need to be on your guard. “

                Adela looked up into her wife’s eyes with a beaming smile on her face. She carefully placed the sword back in the case before she jumped to her feet and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Thank you, my love. It’s wonderful. This will ease my worries.”

                Alcina held her close against her and ran her fingers through her hair.

                “Of course, darling. I’m glad you like it.”

                The two of them turned to watch their daughters look through the rest of their luggage. As Cassandra pulled a much smaller scarlet case out of her bag, her little sister’s eyes narrowed at the familiar scent.

                “You too?!” she snapped.

                “Calm down,” Cassandra said and rolled her eyes. “It’s from Mother.”

                “Actually, those are from Katrina,” Alcina told her.

                “What?!” both Daniela and Cassandra asked.

                The middle sister opened the box to find a gleaming set of butchering knives, topped off with a rather large cleaver.

                “What, does she want me to cook for her or something?” Cassandra scoffed.

                She took the cleaver in her hands and admired the blade.

                “Did her blacksmith make these as well?”

                “Yes, that’s when I got the idea for the sword,” Alcina said. “Apparently, Daniela told her just how good of a butcher you are and made quite an impression. So, yes, she does want you to cook for her when she comes to visit. But she also just thought you would appreciate a freshly forged set. I know the Duke can usually get us what we want, but it’s not every day you find a blacksmith from the Renaissance still up and working.”

                “Okay, but I’m not waiting for her to use them.”

                She carefully placed the cleaver back into the box like it was made of glass and closed the lid. She couldn’t hide the smile at the corners of her dark lips. Alcina chuckled at her daughter’s reaction.

                “I doubt she would mind, dear.”

                “Did Bela get one too?” Daniela whined.

                Her eldest sister scanned the piece of luggage but found nothing scarlet. Daniela caught Katrina’s scent again while Bela was moving things around in the bag.

                “Oh, come on!”

                “What?” Bela asked. “There’s nothing here from your precious vampire.”

                “Actually, if I’m not mistaken, there should be a shoe box,” Alcina told her.

                Bela looked around again and pulled out a box of stiletto heels; the same style Katrina always wore.

                “These?” she asked with a raised brow. “What on earth do I need shoes for? Mine are just fine.”

                Bela took one of the shoes out and turned it over in her hands. She ran a finger down the long heel.

                “I can see why they’re called what they are. But why do I need to be any taller than I already am? Especially since I can just as easily fly.”

                “Well, Katrina is the eldest among her sisters, and they’re all the same height, like all of you,” Alcina explained. “Even before this new style came out, she always wore the highest heels she could to set herself apart from them. She thought you might like to do the same.”

                Bela scoffed and set the shoes back inside their box.

                “Vampires are such strange creatures. How dare she assume I want to be above my sisters? I just spent a week proving that they can do just as well as I can. They are my equals and they always will be.”

                She slid the shoebox across the floor towards Daniela.

                “You have them if you wish. I have no desire to be above either of you.”

                Alcina and Adela both smiled at their eldest, impressed with her response. Daniela took the box and studied it for a moment before she set it aside with the other bags she got.

                “I’ll keep them because they remind me of her, but I’m not going to wear them either. Besides, I’ve always wished that I were shorter than the two of you. Then I could curl up in your laps more easily.”

                Adela looked adoringly down at their daughters. She was so proud of them all. They had come such a long way in such a short time, and now Alcina was there to see it all. She tilted her head back to look up into her wife’s face. She looked just as delighted as she had hoped she would.

                “You’ve most certainly accomplished your goal, Daughter,” Alcina told her. “I’m so very proud of you all.”

                The three sisters looked around at one another before they turned their eyes up to meet hers.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said happily.

                Once they’d all gone through the rest of the gifts, there were still a few new pieces of luggage remaining.

                “What did you get, Mother?” Bela asked as she pointed to the small pile.

                “Well, Katrina had already ordered me new dresses and shoes to wear on our trip. Then there’s a whole bag just from all the shops I went to while I was there. There’s far too much to go through now, and I’m quite tired from the long journey.”

                Adela felt her wife’s gloved fingers travel up the back of her neck under her hair, and she shivered slightly. She knew she wasn’t tired at all, and she was hoping as much. Their daughters eyed them knowingly.

                “Mhm,” they replied.

                The three of them floated up into the air and wrapped their arms around Alcina.

                “Thank you, Mother. Goodnight.”

                “You’re quite welcome, Daughters. Sleep well,” she replied as she hugged them all at once.

                Then they lowered themselves to Adela’s height and practically lifted her off the ground as they lovingly squeezed her.

                “Goodnight, Mother.”

                “It’s going to be lonely not all sleeping together tonight,” Daniela said disappointingly.

                “You could always move the furniture in your common room and set up a space like we had during the movie,” Adela suggested. “Would you like me to ask the maids to bring you up some furs and blankets?”

                “That’s a brilliant idea, Mother,” Bela said excitedly.

                “I call the spot closest to the fireplace,” Cassandra said.

                “Good, I want the middle anyway,” Daniela said happily.

                They all looked up at Adela with expectant, pleading eyes. She was confused at first before she realized. Even though they weren’t having their little sleepovers anymore, they still wanted to keep their goodnight tradition. With a smile, she kissed each of them on the tattoos on their foreheads.

                “Goodnight, Daughters,” she said to them. “I’ll have the maids bring those to you as soon as they're done with their supper. It shouldn’t be long now.”

                They released her and smiled at the two of them before they zipped off to their chambers. Adela sighed happily as she watched them go before she turned her gaze to Alcina.

                “I’ll just be a moment, my love. Let me just go ask for their things.”

                Alcina tilted her head just enough that all her wife could see was the smirk on her crimson lips. She turned and picked up one of the newer pieces of luggage before she made her way towards the dining room.

                “I’ll go on ahead, darling. I want to slip into something a bit more… comfortable.”

                The sultry tone of her voice sent Adela’s heart thumping, and her cheeks turned a few shades of pink.

                “Don’t be long," the tall woman added.

                The maiden took a breath to calm her pulse. She glanced down at the sword sitting in its open case, and she smiled. It was truly magnificent. The blacksmith had sent a belt and sheath for it as well. She took the belt she was already wearing off and set it inside the suitcase with the clothes Alcina brought home for her. Then she wrapped the new one around her waist and set it in place before knotting the loop. The sword felt so bizarrely natural sitting at her side.

                Adela gathered her bags and set them back with the others before she made her way down to the servants’ quarters. There was no one in the common room, so she assumed they must still be eating. She didn’t want to interrupt their meal, but she did want to get upstairs to her wife. Luckily, she spotted someone in the hallway. When she stepped closer, she noticed it was Lenuta. She seemed to be moving her things out of the grand chambermaid’s room. A frown flickered across Adela’s face.

                “Do you need help?” she asked the older woman.

                As Lenuta looked to meet her gaze, it was clear that she had been crying, but she put on a very convincing smile, as she always did.

                “No, thank you, Adela,” she said as she stood up straight and clasped her hands in front of her apron. “What can I do for you?”

                “I was going to ask if someone could bring the girls up enough furs and blankets for them to set up a sleeping area in their common room. But you look quite busy, so I’ll go bother Roxana.”

                “Oh?” came her friend’s voice before she stepped out of the room.

                “And what if I’m busy as well?” she teased.

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “I can ask someone else. I’m sure you’re both busy changing rooms.”

                “I was just helping Lenuta, actually,” Roxana said. “I’ll bring them up once I’m finished. I believe Lady Daniela asked for a ‘ridiculous amount’ last time, and they all seemed pleased, so I’ll get them that.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. I appreciate it. I hope you both have a good evening. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

                “Goodnight, Adela,” they said and bowed their heads.

                She smiled at them and turned to leave.

                “Is that a sword?” Roxana called to her.

                Adela chuckled and turned back around.

                “Yes, Alcina brought it home for me. Guntram Castle has a blacksmith, so she had this made for me.”

                She gestured to the guard.

                “It’s the Dimitrescu sword.”

                “It’s beautiful,” Roxana said with a smile.

                “It certainly suits you,” Lenuta told her.

                “Yes, it feels very… natural,” Adela said.

                She chuckled softly.

                “As if I needed to appear even more out of time,” she joked.

                “Well, we do live in a castle,” Roxana pointed out. “At least you’re sticking with the aesthetic.”

                “True,” Adela said with a smile.

                She waved to them before she made her way back upstairs. Instead of going straight to their chambers, she went back into the main hall. The luggage still needed to be brought up to their bedroom, but there was a reason she didn’t ask them for help. As her eyes bloomed sapphire, the bags lifted into the air and stacked themselves on top of one another. With a pleased nod, Adela let them trail behind her as she made her way up to her wife.

Notes:

Katrina really said, “I’m going to send my girlfriend an NSFW care package.” If that’s not love I don’t know what is.

Chapter 67: A Little Tied Up

Summary:

Alcina ropes Adela into going through some of the things she brought home from her trip.

Notes:

Bondage and smut.

                Adela opened the door to the bedroom and turned around to lock it.

                “Hello, maiden,” came a sultry voice from behind her.

                The blonde woman softly bit her lip as she locked the door. She took a breath to soothe her racing pulse before she turned to face her wife. When her eyes met hers, the luggage that had still been floating beside her all dropped to the floor. She didn’t even bother to look at the bags. Her eyes remained focused on the sight before her. She scanned Alcina from the ground up. She was wearing shiny leather thigh-high boots with high, pointed heels. A pair of black lacey undergarments seamlessly hugged her hips. An ivory corset with black lace wrapped around her waist, perfectly cupping her breasts. Her pursed lips were covered in a fresh coat of crimson, and her eye makeup seemed darker than usual. Adela felt as if her legs would give out, so she simply leaned back against the door. Alcina smirked at her response, and the throaty laugh she let out threatened to bring her wife to her knees.

                “Do you like it?” she asked with a poised brow.

                Adela couldn’t find any words to speak, so she simply nodded with wide eyes as she tried to take it in all at once.

                “I asked you a question,” Alcina said sternly.

                The sound brought back an old feeling of fear from before they were married. But things were different, and she felt decidedly safe with her wife. A new feeling took over, more clearly than ever before; one rooted in fear but bloomed from desire.

                “Yes, Mistress,” Adela replied quickly, then took another breath to relax herself. “I love it.”

                “Good,” Alcina said with a smirk. “Now, undress for me. There’s something I want you to wear as well.”

                The tall woman crossed her arms and cocked her hip to the side. She strummed her long leather-gloved fingers against her arm while she waited. Not wanting to displease her Mistress, Adela quickly did as she was told. She kicked off her boots while untying her belt and leaned her sword up against the wall by the door. Then she slid out of her leggings and undergarments and let they lie where they fell. Finally, she pulled her tunic over her head and tossed it aside before she clasped her hands in front of her and stared up into Alcina’s eyes.

                “Good girl,” her Mistress praised. “Now, come.”

                She beckoned for her to follow as she made her way across the room to her armchair. Adela watched the sway of her hips before she forced her eyes to the floor and took off after her. Alcina pointed to the spot on the rug just in front of the chair.

                “Sit.”

                Adela obeyed and knelt down facing the armchair. She watched Alcina sit down and cross her legs. The sound of the leather sent an odd shiver down the maiden's spine.

                “I got you a few things that I didn’t want you to open in front of the girls. This one in particular is from the blacksmith. I kept getting inspiration while carousing the shops with the boys, but I could never find exactly what I wanted. When I mentioned it to Katrina, she phoned the castle and had this made for me.”

                Alcina bent forward, giving Adela a grand view before she poked her on the nose.

                “Now, close your eyes.”

                Adela did as she was told and sat a bit higher up on her knees. She could hear Alcina shift in her chair and then what sounded like chains. A strange blend of nervous fear and arousal washed over her. She felt Alcina move closer to her and wrap something around her neck. It felt like leather, but it also still sounded like metal.

                “Head back, her Mistress commanded.

                She obeyed and felt something clasp by her throat. Then Alcina slid one of her fingers between her neck and what Adela now assumed was a collar of some sort. It made her shiver as she pulled her hand away.

                “Is that too tight, pet?”

                “No, Mistress. It’s just fine. Thank you.”

                Adela heard a chain wrap around itself. Suddenly, she felt a hard tug on the collar. A startled gasp left her lips, and she opened her eyes wide to find herself standing on her toes. Alcina’s glowing yellow eyes stared directly down into hers.

                “What about now?” she asked with a smirk.

                The maiden choked slightly, but she could still breathe alright.

                “F-fine.”

                “Good.”

                Alcina set her maiden on her feet before she fully stood up. She moved past her and made her way towards the bed. Then Adela noticed the chain in her palm. It was just as shiny and freshly forged as the sword and knives. It was thick and heavy, but it fit just fine in Alcina’s large hand. She twisted the chain around her knuckles and gently tugged on it.

                “Come,” she commanded.

                Adela couldn’t make out what the collar looked like exactly, but it had a large ring that the chain was connected to. She took a stumbling step forward before she righted herself and made her way to the end of the bed, where she had been led to. Alcina looked down into her wife’s eyes while she twirled the chain around her finger.

                “This is just like any other time we’re together, darling. Just with some more fun things to play with. But if it gets too much, you just let me know and we’ll go back to something you’re more comfortable with, alright?”

                “Yes, love. Thank you,” Adela replied with an appreciative smile.

                “Good. Now, on the bed.”

                Alcina easily lifted the chain and her wife straight into the air. She smirked as their eyes met. Adela hung helplessly in the air before she was lowered onto the mattress. She caught her breath while she watched Alcina reach for something.

                “These I found while shopping. The boys highly recommended them, and they even put on a fun little show to teach me some new things to try.”

                Alcina turned back to her with two handfuls of rolled-up rope.

                “These are far more comfortable than the ones we used before,” she explained as she began unrolling them. “I even let the adorable manthings try a knot on my wrists so I could see for myself. They seemed honored that I allowed them to, as if they knew what I could really do to them. If any man tried to tie my wrists together, I would shred him to ribbons. But these men kept my trust and their lives. They impressed me with their knowledge and how happy they were to share it. I certainly appreciated them taking your comfort into consideration while pointing things out to me.”

                She looked Adela over and smirked as she held the rope in her hand.

                “Now, scoot back, bring your knees up, and rest your arms beside them,” she commanded.

                Adela did as she was told and got into the relatively comfortable position. Alcina leaned forward and took her wife’s chin in her hand before she planted a sweet kiss on her lips. Adela smiled as she kissed her in turn. The hand on her chin slowly lowered down her arm to her wrist. Alcina pulled her closer, and she bent forward to follow. The maiden’s eyes widened as she felt her wrist stop at her ankle. Alcina chuckled deep in her throat as her wife’s pulse quickened. She slowly pulled away from her to begin her knots. Adela watched as she tied both her wrists to her ankles and right above her elbows to just below her knees. Alcina stood back and admired her work with a pleased smirk.

                “How does that feel, darling? Too tight at all?”

                Adela was already struggling in the restraints before she’d asked the question. The position confused her and made her feel even more vulnerable than the last time they’d used rope. Panicked excitement washed over her, and her face and chest flushed.

                “Not tight, no. Just… strange,” she replied.

                “Oh, good.”

                Alcina stood over her at the foot of the bed with both hands on her hips. The thrilled grin across her face and wide, predatory eyes made Adela quiver. It wasn’t that she was afraid of her; it was just that she simply was terrifying. She knew she wouldn’t hurt her, but she could, and it would be even easier now that she was tied up. It was like she was a mouse giving herself willingly over to a cat. Or rather, a maiden giving herself to a dragon, but she knew she was safe. She always felt safe as long as Alcina was with her. A gentle shove sent her tumbling onto her back and leaving her fully exposed. Her cheeks turned an even brighter shade of pink, and she instinctively tried to close her legs. But gravity wasn’t in her favor. Alcina laughed as she watched her struggle.

                “How delightful! It works.”

                She stepped closer and spread Adela’s legs wider. Her eyes pulsed as she looked her over, and she ran her tongue slowly over her teeth.

                “Like a little treat all ready to be served up.”

                Alcina bent forward and ran her long tongue over Adela’s slit. She hummed in delight at the taste and circled her clit. The vibration made Adela twitch, and a soft moan escaped her. The strong muscle lapped at her, rousing gasps with each eager flick. Alcina gripped Adela’s thighs and spread her legs even wider as she buried her face in the maiden’s folds. As she slipped her tongue inside, Adela gasped and bucked against her. Alcina’s hands slipped under her and lifted her up to get a better angle. Adela tossed her head back as she began thrusting her tongue in and out of her.

                “Mistress!” she moaned.

                Adela found her hands twitching out to grasp sheets she couldn’t reach. The frustration of not being able to ground herself only added to the pleasure, and her arms twisted in the restraints. Her struggle caused a moan to vibrate in Alcina’s throat. She swirled her tongue around and drank her in. When Adela’s hips bucked again, she felt the hands holding her shift. Her eyes widened as a long finger began to twirl in her wetness. The sleek leather felt strange against her. Alcina pulled her head away to look Adela in the eyes.

                “I want you to remind all those women downstairs and, if I’m lucky, down in the village as well, that you belong to me. I want them to hear you screaming my name. Do you understand?”

                Adela’s face completely flushed.

                “Y-yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl,” she praised.

                As Alcina slipped her finger inside her, she watched in delight as Adela’s eyes widened and bloomed sapphire. The maiden’s mouth opened in a silent gasp. Alcina tossed her head back and laughed before she curved her finger up and began thrusting it in and out. Adela’s back arched, and she moaned as her hips rocked with the motion. Her eyes pulsed brighter as a second finger joined the first to massage her insides in tandem.

                “Alcina,” she moaned out, then gasped as her wife suddenly increased her speed.

                “Louder,” she commanded. “I want them all to hear you. I want them to know that only I can make you feel this way. You need no other woman or man to satisfy you. I am all you need. They can think whatever they want while you hold doors open for them and treat them with kindness, but your eyes see only me. I am all that you desire. Me and only me!”

                “O-only you, Alcina!” Adela said through panted breaths.

                Her Mistress’ other hand grasped the chain of her collar and pulled her closer to kiss her passionately. Her lips traveled down to her neck. Adela moaned lustfully as she felt her teeth graze her skin. Her walls twitched around her fingers.

                “If I drink you now, I’m afraid I won’t be able to stop,” Alcina whispered as her breath ghosted across her neck. “We’ll save that as a reward once you’ve made your Mistress cum.”

                Her words sent Adela’s hips bucking again.

                “Y-yes, Mistress.”

                Alcina smirked and tugged on the chain to bring her even closer as she masterfully swirled her digits inside her. Adela instinctively tried to toss her head back, but her Mistress held her in place. She thrashed against her bindings as Alcina found every spot that brought her the most pleasure and the loudest sounds. With a final thrust, she screamed out her name.

                “Alcina!”

                The room lit up in the light of her ecstasy. The Mistress released the chain and wrapped her strong arm around her wife. She held her close as she tried to catch her breath. Adela smiled and nuzzled into the crook of her neck with a happy hum. Alcina tilted her head back and licked her gloved fingers clean before she began untying Adela’s restraints. She helped her stretch out and lower her limbs. Adela rubbed her wrists before she wrapped her arms around her wife’s neck.

                “Is it my turn now?” she asked with an excited little smirk.

                “Not yet, pet. I’m not quite done with you yet. I’d like to try another position and a new toy. But remember, we can stop whenever you want. Understand?”

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl. Now, are you ready for a bit more bending?”

                “I believe so. How would you like me?”

                “On your back as you are, but with your ankles and knees together. Then I’ll need your wrists as well.”

                Adela nodded firmly.

                “That sounds easy enough.”

                Alcina chuckled to herself as she began the new set of knots. She tied Adela’s wrists together before moving up to her knees and putting one right below and one right over them. The maiden wasn’t able to separate her legs at all. She didn’t feel as exposed in the last position, but that soon changed. She watched Alcina slip a rope over one of the top canopy posts and tie it in place. Adela gasped as her Mistress lifted her legs straight into the air before she tied her ankle restraints to the new line. The maiden was more exposed than ever, and her entire chest and face flushed.

                “Now your wrists.”

                Adela held her bound wrists to her wife and watched her attach them to the knot above her knee. Alcina stood back and admired the position with a lustful moan of excitement.

                “How perfect. Now, let me go get my toy, and I’ll be right back. You just… hang out,” she said with a laugh before she headed off into the washroom.

                Adela’s eyes narrowed at her joke, but she giggled to herself and did her best to get comfortable in the strange position. When Alcina returned, she turned her head to look at her, and her eyes widened before she snapped them shut. Her legs instinctively tried to cover herself, but it was useless.

                “Alcina, what is that?” she nearly shrieked.

                Her wife chuckled.

                “You’re adorably sapphic, darling. It’s called a strap-on.”

                “It looks… phallic,” Adela complained.

                “Well, that’s the point. It’s for women to feel empowered or something like that. I just want to be able to thrust inside you while still being able to use both hands.”

                Adela felt dizzy. She cautiously opened one eye to look at the piece again. Alcina had removed her lace undergarments, and this seemed to be tied around her hips. The harness looked like leather. She couldn’t tell what the other part was made of, and she didn’t stare at it long enough to figure it out. All she knew was that it was as white as Alcina’s skin, and it looked dreadfully phallic. Alcina put a hand on her hip, and a worried frown formed on her perfect crimson lips.

                “Do you not like it? Be honest.”

                “I do not like the way it looks,” Adela told her flatly. “But, the idea of it being you… As long as I don’t look at it, I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

                Alcina leaned down to her and gently caressed her cheek with the back of her hand.

                “Just say the word and I will end it.”

                Adela nodded and smiled as she leaned into her touch.

                “Thank you, love. Please, just be gentle.”.

                “Of course, darling.”

                She moved to the end of the bed and soothingly rubbed one of Adela’s legs.

                “Just think of it as an extension of me.”

                Adela took a soothing breath.

                “Alcina, if you were a man, I would love you just the same.”

                Her wife smiled.

                “Well, thank you, darling. Though I’d much rather be a woman. We’re so much more powerful, after all.”

                Alcina ran both her hands down her legs and gripped her hips. She looked down and smirked at the sight before her.

                “Though this does seem to require far less effort,” she added.

                She ran her finger down Adela’s wet slit, causing the maiden to shiver nervously.

                “Are you ready, darling?”

                “Yes, love,” she confirmed with a nod of her head.

                Alcina followed her finger to her wife’s opening before she slowly inserted the leather piece. She watched it go with a lustfully low moan. Adela’s eyes went wide as she felt the strange object go inside her. It felt stiff and ridged; it didn’t bend as Alcina’s fingers did. It wasn’t unpleasant, just very different. Her Mistress took hold of her waist and pulled her closer while she slowly pressed further. Alcina gauged the tones of her gasps and pulled back when they turned more pained. She continued gently thrusting until only sounds of pleasure rang from her maiden’s lips.

                “Y-yes, Alcina,” she moaned.

                A thrilled laugh erupted from the tall woman, and she pressed herself fully flush against Adela. The maiden could feel her wetness against her, and it stirred another lustful moan from her. Now she understood what Alcina meant. Her Mistress ground herself against her as she pushed fully inside her. Adela found her hips moving on their own as she pulled herself up and down the leather shaft.

                “More,” she begged with a whimper.

                Alcina’s yellow eyes throbbed in her lust. She clutched Adela’s waist and firmly brought her hips smashing against her own as she pumped in and out of her. The maiden thrashed in her restraints as sounds of her ecstasy ran through their chambers and beyond.

                “A-Alcina!” she panted. “Yes! Please!”

                Her Mistress moaned and pressed herself against her as she moved her hips and in turn, the piece. Adela thrashed herself against her and with one final pump, she screamed her name so loudly her voice cut off at the very end. Alcina slowly pulled out of her, rousing a final soft gasp as she did. She set the strap-on aside before she leaned in to stroke her cheek and gauge her expression.

                “How did you like that?”

                “I-it felt good,” Adela admitted. “Certainly not as good as you. And I can’t bear to look at it. But otherwise, quite enjoyable.”

                “Good!” Alcina said with a genuinely happy smile. “Because I absolutely adore it. It frees my arms, and I could even use my wings to hold me up.”

                Her yellow eyes widened excitedly.

                “I could bring you up into the air and we could make love while floating just below the moon in the night sky!”

                “Mmm, that would be delightful,” Adela said with a happy little sigh.

                Alcina planted a sweet kiss on her wife’s lips before she pulled away to begin carefully untying her. She helped Adela stretch out on the bed and lovingly rubbed the spots where the knots had been.

                “Let’s rest these little arms and legs of yours before I have you on your knees,” Alcina said with a smirk.

                Adela’s face flushed, and she smiled as she relaxed into the mattress. When she felt steady again, she sat up and looked up at Alcina. She was standing at the foot of the bed with a hand on her cocked hip. She still had her sleek leather boots and gloves on as well as the corset, but nothing below her waist.

                “Are you ready, darling?” she asked with a poised brow.

                Adela let her eyes wander for only a moment before she met hers.

                “Yes, love. What do you desire?”

                With a smirk, Alcina twisted the chain of her collar around her hand and pulled Adela to her. She leaned closer to whisper in her ear. Adela shivered at the breath on her neck, and she instinctively tilted her head to the side.

                “I want my perfect little pet to please me.”

                She ran her long tongue across her exposed neck with a lustful moan. Adela gasped and pushed against the strong muscle.

                “With pleasure, Mistress. I am yours to do with as you please.”

                “Mmm, yes, you are.”

                Alcina lifted Adela off the bed and set her on her feet. The maiden swayed as she caught her breath. She stumbled to the side as she was led towards the armchair before she caught her footing and followed after her Mistress.

                “Sit,” she ordered.

                Adela obeyed and knelt down in front of the chair as she had earlier. Alcina stepped over her and took her seat. The maiden’s cheeks went pink at the view before she lowered her gaze to the floor. Alcina scooted closer towards the end of the cushion.

                “Do you like what you see?” she asked.

                “Yes, Mistress. You’re breathtaking.”

                Alcina threw her head back and laughed.

                “What a perfect choice of words for where you’re about to go.”

                Adela gasped as she yanked her suddenly closer and forced her head between her legs. The maiden moaned against her and eagerly began lapping up her glistening slit.

                “You’ve made quite a mess, and I expect you to clean it.”

                Adela heard the leather of her boots creak, and soon her long legs wrapped around her, pulling her even closer. She was trapped there with her face buried in her Mistress’s folds. Alcina’s hips began to rock as she ground herself against the maiden. A deep moan erupted from her as Adela’s tongue made its way inside her.

                “Mmm, good girl,” she praised.

                The maiden moaned against her and eagerly swirled her tongue as she drank in her juices. Eventually, she found herself needing air, but she didn’t want to stop. She knew if she really needed it, all she would have to do was tap Alcina three times, and she would pull her away. But she was determined to continue. It has been too long since she’d last tasted her. Adela’s chest soon shook as it begged for air. Alcina felt it and lowered her legs as she tugged on the leash to pull her away.

                “I didn’t mean for you to go entirely breathless, darling. Don’t push yourself.”

                Adela let her lungs fill up with air and steadied herself.

                “I-I just missed this,” she said honestly between panted breaths.

                “Well, it isn’t going anywhere. Don’t tire yourself out before we even begin.”

                “Yes, Mistress. Forgive me.”

                Adela gasped as she was pulled back against her.

                “Back to work now, pet.”

                The maiden moaned into her folds as her tongue found its way back inside. This time, Alcina kept her legs spread open instead of locking her in. She moved her where she wanted by pulling on the tight chain. Adela obeyed her Mistress’ every tug of her leash and every buck of her hips until she was writhing in ecstasy.

                “Adela,” Alcina gasped into the air.

                Her maiden hummed against her and plunged her tongue in and out of her. Alcina grabbed a fistful of golden-blonde hair and held her in place as she ground herself against her.

                “Yes,” she moaned. “There. Don’t stop.”

                Adela happily obeyed and swirled her tongue around and around until she felt Alcina twitch and release with a delighted laugh. She drank her in with a moan and flicked her tongue against her one last time before she pulled away. They smiled at one another as their eyes met. Adela lovingly rubbed her thighs as Alcina bent down to kiss her. The maiden gasped as her long tongue licked her face clean before she sat back with a contented sigh.

                “Such a good girl you are. But I’m afraid your job isn’t done quite yet.”

                Alcina got to her feet and tugged on the leash as she made her way towards the bed.

                “Come,” she ordered.

                Adela didn’t have time to stand. She tried but stumbled back onto her hands and knees. Alcina turned back around to look at her and chuckled.

                “My, this is a lovely sight.”

                A smirk formed at the corner of her crimson lips, and she began wrapping the chain around her hand to draw her closer, leaving her no time to stand. Adela’s face flushed, and she crawled her way to her Mistress.

                “On the bed,” she commanded and pointed.

                Adela finally got to her feet, and Alcina gave the leash enough slack to allow her to jump up. She sat on the end of the bed and waited for instructions. Alcina rolled onto the middle of the mattress with a happy sigh.

                “Now, I want to be screaming your name so they all remember that the only woman who can bring their Mistress to such ecstasy is you.”

                She tugged on the chain and pulled Adela between her strong thighs. The maiden sat on her knees and looked into her eyes with a smile.

                “Yes, Mistress. With pleasure.”

                Adela scooted closer and ran her hands up the inside of her thighs. She tilted her head back and hummed happily at the feeling of her soft skin. One hand moved on until she felt the smooth black hairs that were already slick with juices. She easily slipped her fingers past her folds and circled her opening before she slid her hand inside. She swirled her wrist around and massaged her silky walls. Alcina moaned and laughed in bliss. Her hips twitched forward, craving more. The leather of her boots creaked as she wrapped her legs around Adela and pulled her flush against her. The maiden gasped at the sudden jolt but it soon turned into a moan as she felt the wetness all over her chest.

                Adela righted herself and placed her free hand on Alcina’s pelvis to keep herself sturdy. She slowly moved her arm in and out of her while her fingers grazed all her favorite spots. Alcina arched her back and thrust her hips forward, nearly knocking her maiden off her knees. She wrapped the chain around her hand and tugged her closer, holding her in place. They both moaned together as Adela’s arm went further in.

                “Yes! More!” Alcina begged.

                Adela held her arm straight and let her Mistress pump herself up and down its length. Then her eyes began to glow even brighter than before.

                “Oh, Adela!,” she sang in rapture.

                It was music to the maiden’s ears. A tiny smirk tugged at the corner of her lips and she increased the power at her fingertips. The strange plasma-like light pulsed inside Alcina, lapping out at all her pleasure points at once. A genuine gasp left her crimson lips before it morphed into a bellowing moan.

                “Adela!” she screamed.

                “Alcina,” the maiden breathed in bliss.

                Her Mistress’ strong thighs squeezed her even closer, rousing a pained gasp. The sapphire glow of her eyes flickered and the plasma shifted inside. Whatever it did, Alcina seemed to love it, as she always did. To Adela, the short period of pain was worth her wife’s pleasure. It made her feel like a living toy and she quite enjoyed it. Alcina quivered around her arm and she felt herself reaching her climax.

                “Such a good little pet,” she praised.

                Alcina wrapped her legs fully around the smaller woman and trapped her in place. She tugged the leash, leaving her no room to move at all.

                “Now, make your Mistress cum.”

                Adela gasped in pain and pleasure.

                “Y-yes, Mistress.”

                Her eyes bloomed ever brighter then wavered at the crushing embrace of her strong thighs. Alcina ground herself against her maiden and tugged her leash to pull her arm closer, over and over again. The room was engulfed in a pulsating blue light and Alcina’s bellowing screams sounded through the castle and beyond. With a final cry of her name, she released her hold on Adela and felt her slide down between her legs.

                The light faded completely out and Adela landed flat on the mattress with a groan. Alcina quickly scooted back and sat up to check on her. Her own chest was heaving as her system tried to regulate. She smiled lovingly down at Adela and soothingly rubbed her back.

                “Good girl,” she praised.

                Adela stayed where she was while she caught her breath.

                “D-do you think they heard down in the village?” she asked hopefully.

                Alcina chuckled.

                “Oh, most definitely, darling.”

                “G-good. I hope that woman Roxana fired heard.”

                Her wife threw her head back and laughed.

                “This little fiery side of yours is quite-” Alcina began before she shivered. “Delightful. And I’m afraid I’m just not done with you yet.”

                Adela gasped weakly as Alcina tugged her leash and pulled her up her long body. She laid the smaller woman between her breasts and let her head dangle down to her lips. A kiss on her neck roused a soft moan from Adela. Alcina chuckled and unclasped the collar before she let it fall to the floor.

                “I’ve waited so long,” Alcina breathed against her skin.

                The maiden bit her lip and her hips twitched.

                “As have I.”

                Alcina ran a hand over Adela’s exposed body as she planted firm kisses on the side of her neck. The large hand lowered between the maiden’s legs until a finger found its way inside her. Adela gasped weakly and twitched against the long digit. Alcina slowly pumped in and out of her, kissing in time with each thrust. Adela moaned when she felt her wife’s teeth graze her skin and she pushed herself against her. Alcina chuckled as her meal gave itself up to her so eagerly. She opened her large mouth wide and hovered over Adela’s exposed throat. The maiden moved her hips weakly against her finger.

                “Alcina,” she softly moaned.

                Her wife closed her mouth and tilted her head to kiss her lovingly on the lips.

                “Adela,” she whispered.

                Alcina pulled away and trailed kisses back down to her throat. She bit down and pierced her soft skin, moaning as her sweet blood pooled into her hungry mouth. Adela moaned and bucked against her finger. Alcina smirked and thrust inside her as she drank. The maiden’s hips shook as she reached her climax and her life began to fade. A weak but happy hum left her lips and she let her eyes close.

                Alcina lapped the blood from her throat and licked her finger clean. She planted a soft kiss on her wife’s cheek and set her in the center of the bed before she got up. Then she made her way into the washroom and ran the bath until the water was warm. She plugged the tub and added her rose oil and some herb to soothe Adela’s muscles. Alcina got out of her boots and gloves before she freed herself from the corset and set them all aside. She scooped Adela’s limp body into her arms and carried her into the tub. She set the smaller woman in her lap and wrapped her arms around her while she waited for her to wake back up.

Notes:

For every sex scene between these two, I always try to make it clear that Alcina will not be sexual with Adela while she's unconscious. Because consent is sexy.

Chapter 68: Family

Summary:

Adela escorts the other two maidens of the castle down to the village to visit their little brother.

Notes:

Here are some new important OCs. Their storyline has been hinted at since chapter 44. There have been little bits and pieces here and there.

Trigger Warning: Implied child abuse and neglect, though not shown, is a main part of this story arc.

                Adela set her sword in place by her hip and looped her belt into a knot. She adjusted her royal blue tunic and pulled the laces high so that it opened up right below her necklace.

                “Must you be gone so long?” Alcina groaned behind her. “I haven’t even been home for a full day yet.”

                Adela turned around to find her wife laying on the bed with her head resting in her hands. The pout on her beautiful face nearly sent her to her knees. But the playful little smirk peeking at the corner of her lips did not go unnoticed. She knew what she was doing. Adela chuckled softly and made her way to the bed. A wisp of blue floated her into the air and she bent forward to place her hand over one of Alcina’s.

                “It’s only for the day, my love. Why don’t you and the girls spend time together? They’ve missed you so much and I’m sure you all have plenty of stories to tell each other.”

                Alcina sighed and leaned into her touch.

                “Very well, darling. I have missed them all dreadfully. I would love to spend the day catching up. I just wish you were here as well.”

                “I know, but I made a promise and I cannot break it. These are the first two maids to go on a trip to the village for their time off. Roxana and Lenuta arranged the schedule specifically so they could go together. They’d like to visit their little brother and they requested an escort.”

                Alcina took hold of Adela’s chin and pulled her in for a kiss. The maiden hummed happily against her lips before the two of them slowly pulled away.

                “I’ll be back for dinner, my love.”

                “Please watch out for yourself as much as you watch out for them. Do not make me regret allowing you to go through with this time off business,” Alcina warned.

                Adela looked into her beautiful grey eyes and nodded firmly.

                “I won’t let you down,” she assured.

                She leaned in to plant another sweet kiss on her lips before she lowered herself to the ground. Then she made her way to the door and unlocked it. She turned to face her with a smile before she went.

                “I love you, Alcina.”

                “I love you, Adela.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed, and a playful smirk crept across her face.

                “Tonight, I’ll make you regret making me wait.”

                Adela’s face flushed, and she stepped out into the hallway. She locked the door behind her and made her way down to the servants’ quarters. When she arrived in the common area, Roxana and the two young maids were already waiting. The redhead looked up as her friend entered the room, and she smiled brightly.

                “Good morning, Adela,” she said.

                The two maidens got to their feet and bowed their heads to their employer.

                “Good morning, Adela,” they greeted her in unison.

                Adela studied their faces for a moment as she remembered their names. They both seemed to be younger than her. The more outgoing girl was Viviana. She had long, dark hair that she held back with a band and dark, cheerful eyes. The shy sister was named Velouette. Her hair was also dark and fell just below her chin. Her hazel eyes were fixed on her feet. Though they both looked overjoyed, Velouette was noticeably nervous.

                “Good morning,” Adela replied with a smile. “Are you two ready for your day out?”

                “Yes,” they said excitedly.

                “I know we haven’t been here as long as everyone else, but it really feels like it’s been forever since we were last down there,” Viviana said. “I think it’s because we miss our little brother so much. I just can’t wait to see him.”

                Velouette nodded in silent but eager agreement.

                “Would you prefer we walk down or take the carriage?” Adela asked them. “It’s quite sunny out, but I don’t know how cold you’ll be.”

                “Walking sounds lovely,” Viviana said with a smile. “We don’t usually get to walk around much.”

                “And too many people will stare if we take a fancy carriage,” Velouette said softly.

                “Very well. A walk does sound quite delightful. Be sure to grab your cloaks before we go.”

                “And please be sure to be on your best behavior while you’re down there,” Roxana told the two girls. “You represent House Dimitrescu, Adela, and myself.”

                “Yes, Roxana,” they promised.

                The new grand chambermaid and her friend watched the two of them gather their cloaks.

                “Roxana, what is Velouette so afraid to see down there?” Adela asked her in a whisper.

                “Right before they came to work here, their mother tried to kill them and their brother. I believe she ended up with your daughters. After that, they came to work here while their father cares for their brother. They have all their earnings sent down to help make sure he gets everything he needs.”

                “And you made sure when you hired them that they weren’t forced to come here?”

                “Of course. They don’t feel forced to be here. All they care about is helping their brother, and this is the only way they could,” Roxana explained.

                “Well, I’m glad they’ll get to see all the good their hard work has done for him,” Adela said happily.

                She put a hand on her friend’s shoulder and smiled.

                “I’ll have them back before supper,” she promised.

                “Please take care, Adela. I’m… nervous,” Roxana admitted.

                Her friend nodded knowingly.

                “I’ll be on my guard.”

                Adela flashed her a reassuring smile before she turned to join the two excited maidens. They followed their employer upstairs and into the dining room. There, around the table, sat her family.

                “Good morning, Mother!”

                “Good morning, Daughters,” Adela greeted them with a loving smile. “Did you have a good sleepover?”

                “It was great!” Daniela exclaimed. “But it would have been better if you and Mother were there too. We need to have an even bigger nest set up so we can all have one.”

                Adela chuckled.

                “That sounds like a wonderful idea. Try to convince your mother while I’m gone.”

                She made her way to her wife’s side and raised herself into the air to kiss her sweetly on the cheek.

                “I’ll be back, my love. Enjoy your day.”

                Adela went to turn away, but Alcina took her by the chin and looked into her eyes.

                “Do not forget what I told you earlier,” she said sternly.

                Her grey eyes turned to the two maidens by the door.

                “And you. Be sure you don’t muck things up for everyone else,” she warned.

                “Y-yes, my Lady,” they replied as they bowed low to her.

                Alcina turned her attention back to her wife. She ran her thumb over her lips before she pulled her in for a kiss. Adela smiled against her and gently stroked her cheek. When their lips parted, she lowered herself to the ground and looked around the table at them all.

                “Would anyone like anything while I’m down there?” she asked.

                “Steaks,” Cassandra requested with an excited grin.

                “We haven’t had any of those fried dough balls in a while,” Bela suggested.

                “Can you bring more popcorn so Mother can try it too?” Daniela asked enthusiastically.

                “Popcorn?” Alcina inquired. “But I’ve tried popcorn before, dear.”

                “Not with Mother’s blood on it, you haven’t,” Daniela told her with a smirk.

                “Well, now I simply must.”

                “Is there anything else you’d like, my love?” Adela asked.

                The tall woman bent down to brush her cheek with her finger.

                “You,” she replied with a smile.

                Adela chuckled. She took her wife’s hand and gave her a sweet kiss on the knuckles.

                “Then I shall see you when I return. Enjoy your day, my love.”

                With that, she took her cloak from its place beside the door and led the two maidens out of the castle. As they walked, the girls trailed behind her, and she smiled to herself at the sound of their happy chatter and laughter. She rested her hand on the hilt of her sword to keep it from moving around too much as they traveled down the snowy mountain. The position felt oddly comfortable.

                When they reached the bottom, Adela pushed the heavy demon door open and held it for them before they made their way through the cemetery and into the village. Their employer had kept her distance down the long path, but once there were people about, she refused to take her eyes off them.

                “Where would you like to go first?” she asked them.

                “Well, we would go straight to our brother, but he’ll be in school for another hour or so,” Viviana said.

                “Would you like to walk around and see the shops then? Perhaps we can find him a gift.” Adela suggested.

                The two girls looked at one another before their eyes fell disappointedly to the ground.

                “We already sent this month’s earnings to our father,” Viviana explained.

                “Then you shall find something, and I will pay for it. It’s very thoughtful of you to send all your earnings every month, but you should really be saving some for yourselves to enjoy.”

                “Our father needs it for our brother’s schooling. With his job, he can hardly afford to keep our house,” Velouette explained sadly.

                Adela’s grip around the hilt of her sword tightened.

                “His schooling?” she questioned calmly.

                “Yes, with both our earnings combined every month, we just cover it,” Viviana said.

                Adela needed a moment before she could speak. She found herself being filled with anger, and she hated it. She focused it all on the hold she had on the hilt.

                “Didn’t the two of you go to school as well?”

                “We did, but our mother was able to pay for us with the work she did. Now with her gone…” Viviana began before trailing off sadly.

                “Our father can hardly afford to keep our house,” Velouette said again as if she had been told the same thing herself many times before.

                “Where is your father?” Adela asked a bit too cheerfully. “I would love to meet him. Perhaps I can be of some assistance.”

                “He works long hours, but he has to pick our brother up from school.”

                “Wonderful. I can meet them both at once.”

                Adela gestured to the market.

                “Let’s go find them something, shall we?”

                She let the girls lead and followed close behind with watchful eyes. They seemed excited by everything they saw. She knew that they had lived in the village since the renovations, but it appeared like they didn’t spend much time in the market. Their wonder brought a smile to her face. They stood in front of the bakery windows with wide eyes. Viviana excitedly pointed to a display of crescent-shaped cookies.

                “What if we brought him something like that?” she asked her sister.

                “Papa won’t like us bringing him sweets,” Velouette said disappointedly.

                Viviana sighed and turned her back to the shop.

                 “Yeah, you’re right,” she said.

                Adela gestured just a bit down the road.

                “The general store has toys, and the carpenter should have some as well,” she told them. “Would he prefer something like that?”

                The two girls looked at one another and spoke softly.

                “Papa can’t say no to a toy,” Viviana said. “He has so few.”

                “As long as he knows we’re not the ones who bought it,” Velouette agreed.

                They nodded at each other before turning their gazes back to Adela. She smiled at them and gestured for them to follow her.

                “The carpenter is just over here,” she said. “If we’re lucky, he might even be working outside.”

                The two girls smiled and followed after her. When they got to the front of the carpenter's shop, they found him sitting outside and carving a set of perfectly crafted goblets. He seemed to be getting the last finishing touches on a letter engraving.

                “Good day,” Adela greeted him. “My, those look lovely, as always.”

                The man looked up from his work with a smile. He had kind green eyes and greying carrot-red hair with a thick beard that he kept neatly trimmed.

                “Thank you, my Lady. These are the last of this order. There’s a wedding coming up and the father of the bride has ordered an entire kitchen’s worth of flatware, plates, and bowls, as well as these.”

                “How wonderful. I’m sure the new couple will just love them.”

                The man blew the wood shavings off the goblet before he set it down with the others. He put his hands in his lap and smiled up at Adela.

                “What can I get you today, my Lady?”

                She gestured to the two girls beside her.

                “They’re looking for a toy for their brother. Do you have any available today?”

                “I haven’t made any new ones in a bit, but I should have something in the shop.”

                The carpenter got up from his chair and waved for them to follow.

                “Come in. Come in,” he beckoned warmly.

                The two sisters stepped into the shop with excited smiles, and Adela followed with a smile of her own. The man led them to one corner of the shop and motioned to a few shelves.

                “Mostly vehicles, animals, and marionettes, but hopefully you find something you like,” he said.

                Almost immediately, both girls set their sights on a simple wooden horse. It wasn’t painted, but it was still masterfully crafted. The man noticed them eyeing it and picked it up off the shelf to look it over.

                “This?” he asked. “Looks like I never even got around to finishing it.”

                “It’s perfect,” Viviana said with gleaming eyes.

                “Vilhelm loves horses,” Velouette explained.

                The carpenter laughed happily and held it out for them to take.

                “Then it’s yours,” he said. “But I insist on you simply taking it off my hands. It’s been sitting here for a while, and it’s not even done. What kind of carpenter would I be, selling off a half-completed piece?”

                “I insist on paying something,” Adela told him. “It’s still beautiful work. Do not go selling yourself short.”

                The man handed the horse to a very appreciative Viviana.

                “I insist, my Lady,” he said with a smile.

                Adela sighed softly and shook her head with a chuckle.

                “Tell me then, has the father of the bride paid for his order yet?”

                “Well, I always ask for a down payment so he’ll pay the rest when he comes to pick them up,” the man explained.

                “Then I shall pay for the rest now,” she told him. “And I would appreciate you not saying who it is from.”

                The carpenter threw his head back and laughed jovially.

                “I should have let you buy the horse,” he said. “But if that’s what you want, my Lady.”

                She handed the man the coin, and the three of them thanked him before they stepped back out onto the road.

                “Shall we check the general store as well?” Adela asked. “There are two of you after all. A gift from each only seems fair.”

                The sisters looked at one another and then back at her with appreciative smiles.

                “That would be wonderful,” Viviana breathed.

                “Maybe we can get him a teddy to keep him company,” Velouette suggested.

                “Last time I was in the store, I saw a bunch of them,” Adela told them.

                She started walking and glanced back at them with a smile.

                “Let’s go see.”

                The girls nodded and followed her down the road to the general store. When they entered, they were greeted by a cheerful old woman.

                “My Lady. How did your daughters like the popcorn?” she asked.

                “They absolutely loved it,” Adela happily told her. “I’ll need to pick some more up for them a bit later. But right now, we’re looking for a teddy, I believe.”

                “For your daughters, my Lady?” the shopkeeper said politely

                Adela chuckled and gestured to the two girls beside her.

                “No. For their brother. But I would love to see how Cassandra would react to a little stuffed bear.”

                “Doesn’t Lady Cassandra hunt bears for fun?” Velouette asked.

                “Yes, that’s why I want to see how she’d handle a toy of one. Now I just might get them one each when I return for the popcorn.”

                “Well, they’re just this way,” the shopkeeper said and made her way through the shelves.

                The three of them followed after her and scanned the rows of stuffed animals. Velouette hesitantly picked up a little brown bear with a green jacket and matching cap. Adela glanced over the girl’s shoulder and admired the small clothes. It wasn’t anything like Angie’s dress, but it was certainly very well done.

                “Do you make these all yourself?” she asked.

                “My daughter-in-law sews the clothes and I make the bears,” the woman explained.

                “Oh, how wonderful. You both do fantastic work,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” the shopkeeper said and bowed her head.

                The older woman turned to the two girls and smiled warmly.

                “Is that the one, then?” she asked.

                “Yes, please,” Velouette said softly.

                “We’ll return before we make our way back up to the castle,” Adela told the shopkeeper as she handed over the lei.

                “Then I shall see you then,” she said with a smile.

                The three of them thanked the woman before they headed back outside.

                “Vilhelm should be home from school by now,” Viviana said excitedly.

                Velouette clutched the bear to her chest and nodded enthusiastically

                “Then lead the way,” Adela said with a wave of her hand.

                She followed after them with a smile on her face. Their excitement seemed to grow the closer they got to the houses. When they reached the right one, Viviana knocked on the door before she tried the knob. She found it unlocked, so she opened it and stepped inside.

                “Vil?” she called out. “Papa?”

                “Would you prefer if I remain outside?” Adela asked them.

                Truthfully, she didn’t want to leave the girls alone with their father. She was very wary of him, but she also didn’t want to intrude. Velouette reached out and took hold of Adela’s cloak. She didn’t pull it. She simply held it like a lifeline.

                “Come in… please,” she said softly.

                Adela nodded knowingly and stepped inside the house. Her hand, which had been resting on the guard of her sword, now wrapped around the hilt.

                “Vilhelm?” Viviana called a bit louder.

                Racing footsteps sounded from the floor above. By the quick pattern, Adela knew it was a child. She stayed back and watched the two girls greet their brother as he came racing around a corner. They both got down on their knees and set their gifts aside to catch him in their arms.

                “Vivi! Vel!” the boy exclaimed joyfully. “You came to visit?”

                “We did!” Viviana said with a giggle.

                “We get time off now so we can come to see you every week,” Velouette told him.

                “Oh wow! Really?” he asked excitedly.

                “Yes, and we brought you presents,” Viviana said and handed him the toy horse.

                The boy turned the horse over in his hands and stared at it in awe.

                “Wow,” he breathed.

                “And this,” Velouette said as she held the bear out to him.

                The boy took the bear in one of his arms and hugged it close.

                “They’re perfect,” he said happily.

                Viviana tousled her brother’s dark hair and got to her feet.

                “Where’s Papa?” she asked.

                Velouette’s hazel eyes scanned the doorframes, then back at Adela to make sure she was still there.

                “Papa’s still at work,” Vilhelm told them.

                “But who picked you up from the schoolhouse?” Viviana asked.

                “I walk home myself like a big boy,” he told her proudly.

                “Vil, you’re five. You’re not a big boy yet.” Viviana said with a shake of her head.

                “Papa says I am,” he said defensively.

                “Papa says a lot of things,” Velouette said softly.

                “Does the school know you walk home by yourself?” Viviana asked him.

                “Papa told them it was okay, so they let me.”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed.

                “Where does your father work?” she asked them.

                Vilhelm started. He hadn’t noticed her at all.

                “Hey. You’re Mister Karl’s sister in…uh…”

                Now Adela recognized the boy. She had seen him once with Karl, riding on his shoulders. He even let the boy wear his hat.

                “Sister-in-law,” she told him with a smile. “You can just say sister if that’s easier.”

                “A lot easier,” he said with a nod.

                Adela turned her attention to the boy’s sisters.

                “Girls, I need to speak to your father.”

                “Papa is at work,” Viviana told her nervously.

                “Vivi, you know he isn’t working,” her sister said softly.

                Viviana wrapped her arms around her brother.

                “After,” she pleaded.

                Adela nodded.

                “Forgive me. Please, enjoy your visit. You shouldn’t have to deal with that on your day off.”

                Viviana smiled appreciatively and gave her brother another squeeze before she released him.

                “Where do you want to play with your new toys?” she asked him

                “Come to my room so I can show you the tin soldiers Mister Karl made for me!” he said excitedly before he zoomed up the stairs.

                “I’ll be down here,” Adela told the two girls.

                She looked at Velouette specifically.

                “To keep watch on the door.”

                Adela took a step closer to them and spoke softly.

                “If you hear your father return home, I don’t want you or your brother to come downstairs until I get you. Do you understand?”

                They both nodded in silent agreement. Adela smiled reassuringly at them.

                “Now, go have fun. But remember, I must be home for dinner.”

                Viviana and Velouette took off with gleeful smiles after their brother. Adela took a seat in a nearby chair and waited. She didn’t know what would happen when the man returned home, but she knew she would do anything to protect her employees and in turn, their brother.  

Notes:

I wrote the carpenter in just because it was Fall and I missed going to the Renaissance Faire. I love standing around to watch the wood carvers, blacksmiths, and candle stick makers. It’s one of my favorite things to do when I go.

Chapter 69: What It Means To Be A Father

Summary:

An unexpected guest stops by to take care of little Vilhelm.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Child abuse, spousal abuse, and alcoholism are all discussed but not depicted.

                Adela heard a pair of heavy boots climb the steps to the front door. She took a soft breath and got to her feet. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword as she watched the knob begin to turn. A puff of smoke entered the house before the man did. He stepped through it and shut the door behind him. Adela scanned the man from the boots up and raised a very confused brow.

                “Karl?”

                Heisenberg pulled the cigar out of his teeth and turned to face her. He had his hammer over his shoulder with some bags hanging off it.

                “Twinkle Toes? What are you doing here?”

                “Two of my maids have the day off and they’ve come to visit their brother,” she explained.

                “Oh, Vil’s sisters? Good kids. Wait, they get days off now?”

                Adela nodded and chuckled softly.

                “And my super-sized sis is fine with that?” he questioned.

                “Well, she and the girls weren’t very thrilled about the idea, but Alcina put me in charge of the servants, and she hasn’t gone back on her word.”

                Heisenberg laughed.

                “Now that’s impressive,” he admitted. “So, where’s Vil and the girls? I brought him his dinner. If I had known you were all coming, I would have brought more.”

                “You brought him dinner?” she questioned. “Where is his father?”

                Karl scoffed and took a deep drag from his cigar.

                “Probably at the bar where he usually is. Couldn’t cope with an abusive wife, so he just drinks it all away.”

                “I understand trauma, but he has a child to care for,” Adela said.

                “Tell me about it. Do you know how many times I’ve threatened this piece of shit to get his act together? I hang out with this kid almost as much as I do with Dani now. They’re going to be real close when the weather gets warm because if he’s not here, he’s at my factory causing a ruckus just like she does. At least he can’t fly around, though, so there’s that. But then I have to worry about him falling, so there’s that.”

                He sighed and tried to hide a smile behind his gloved hand as he took another drag.

                “But they’re both great kids.”

                “Do you know what the boy’s father does for work?” Adela asked.

                “Yeah, nothing. He says he applies, but I know he doesn’t. Places around the market are always hiring. He just goes to the bar and drinks.”

                Karl’s light eyes narrowed coldly behind his shades.

                “He ought to live there. He spends more time there than he does with his own kid. I even offered him a job at my factory. That way, they could spend time together, and I can get the help I need around the place. But he turned my offer down,” he explained with a scoff. “Could you imagine turning an offer from me down?”

                “If he doesn’t have a job, then where is he getting the money for his house and his drinking?” Adela asked, though she was certain she knew the answer.

                Karl took another puff of his cigar and scratched his beard.

                “Never really thought about that.”          

                “Roxana told me that Viviana and Velouette send all their earnings down to help their father care for their brother. The two of them told me he said it was for his schooling. But even when Miranda was running everything, the school was free to attend.”

                “Well, they probably just got taught a bunch of weird cult shit, but yeah," Karl muttered before he realized. "Wait, are you telling me this guy is taking the money his daughters are making to drink at the bar while I take care of his kid?”

                “We won’t know until we ask him, but I believe so.”

                Karl’s leather gloves creaked against the handle of his hammer, and he bit down on his cigar.

                “Then let’s ask him,” he said coldly.

                Adela placed a hand on his arm.

                “They already lost their mother, Karl.”

                “Exactly! So, he should be here, but he never fucking is!”

                The metal around them began to shake with his anger.

                “You know what? I’m just going to wait here until he comes back. Then he and I can have a nice little chat."

                “When does he usually come home?” Adela asked worriedly.

                “Once the bar closes,” he told her. “Midnight or later. You have to have a room there to stay and drink past bar hours. Sometimes he rents one just for that.”

                Adela sighed softly and hung her head.

                “I promised Alcina I would be home for dinner. But I promised the girls an escort. I can’t leave them.”

                “Hey, leave them with me. I’m going to need someone to watch after the kid while I’m beating the shit out of his dad.”

                Adela hesitated.

                “We should inform the mayor before we do anything rash,” she said softly. “Their mother-”

                “Was as abusive as he is drunk. If I have to knock some sense into him so that he steps up to be a real man, then I will. I’m not going to sit back and wait for some bureaucratic bullshit. You think they don’t already know?”

                “The school sends him to walk home by himself.”

                “Oh-ho! Now we’re going to have a problem!”

                 He puffed on his cigar and pointed at her.

                “Listen here, Twinkle Toes, this is what’s going to happen. You’re going to give those girls the night off, then you’re going to go back to the castle and let me handle the rest. I’ll have your maids back to you by morning. Or noon if I’m too run down. It’ll depend on how mad he makes me.”

                Adela sighed softly and looked into his eyes.

                “Just don’t kill him, Karl.”

                “Yeah, yeah, yeah. Go tell them to come down for dinner. If this isn’t enough for them, I’ll take them to the butcher.”

                Adela’s eyes widened.

                “I still have to run my errands.”

                She climbed the stairs and followed the sounds of their voices. She knocked on the door to the room before she entered with a smile on her face.

                “Sorry to interrupt.”

                The three of them looked up at her with the saddest faces.

                “It’s time already?” Viviana asked.

                “Actually, I’ve come to give you even more time. I know you haven’t packed any clothes, and this is rather last minute, but Lord Heisenberg is here with Vilhelm’s dinner and he has offered to stay with you until morning so that the three of you can spend even more time together. Would you like that?”

                Their faces all lit up.

                “Really?” Viviana asked excitedly. “Roxana won’t be mad?”

                “Or Lady Alcina?” Velouette questioned.

                “I will speak to both of them, but I assure you, they’ll be fine. They trust my judgment, and I trust Karl with my life. There would only have been a few people I would feel comfortable leaving you with, and he is one of them. He seems to care for your brother very much.”

                “Yeah, Mister Karl is the best!” Vilhelm exclaimed. “Look at the toy soldiers he made me. He let me watch and everything.”

                Adela smiled down at the row of metal toys, now seeming as if they were fighting alongside the horse and the bear.

                “They’re wonderful,” she said.

                “So, you really mean it?” Velouette asked. “We can stay the night with Vil?”

                “If that is what you wish, then yes. If not, I can go back downstairs and wait as we planned, but I do need to return soon.”

                “Please, let us stay,” Viviana begged.

                Adela chuckled.

                “That is perfectly fine,” she told them. “Karl asked me to tell you all to come downstairs so he can get dinner ready.”

                The three of them excitedly got up and made their way down to the kitchen. Adela smiled and followed after them.

                “Hello, Lord Heisenberg,” the two maids greeted him with a bow.

                “Hey, it’s your day off. None of that servant stuff while you’re here,” he said. “But it’s good to see you girls again. How are my sister and nieces treating you up there?”

                “Everything is wonderful at the castle,” Viviana said happily. “Everyone talks about how terrible it used to be, but I can’t imagine it.”

                “If you go near the dungeons, you can,” Velouette said softly.

                “Yes, I suggest never going near there unless you have to,” Adela said.

                “Tell Dani and everyone I say hi,” Karl told her.

                She looked him in the eyes.

                “Will you phone if you need me?” she asked him. “No matter the hour. It is my job to make sure Viviana and Velouette stay safe.”

                Karl puffed on his cigar with a playful grin.

                “Are you implying I can’t keep them safe on my own, Twinkle Toes?”

                Adela chuckled.

                “I know you can. I simply mean if you need help.”

                “I’ve got this place on lockdown, kid. But if I need reinforcements, I’ll give you a call.”

                “Thank you, Karl. I greatly appreciate it.”

                She turned to the siblings with a smile.

                “I hope you all have the best sleepover. I’ll see you two tomorrow, and I hope I see you soon as well, Vilhelm.

                “Goodnight. Thank you again,” the girls said.

                “Night night, Twinkles,” Vilhelm said with a giggle.

                Adela chuckled and waved to the boy.

                “Goodnight.”

                She patted Karl on the arm before she made her way outside. The sun was beginning to set. She needed to finish her errands quickly. Adela set off to the shops she needed. When she had everything, she made her way back through the demon door. Once she was safely on the other side, she dashed up the rest of the mountain. When she reached the castle, she waited at the doors for a moment to catch her breath before she went inside. Roxana was there waiting for her with crossed arms.

                “You’re late,” she said as her eyes looked past her. “And where are Viviana and Velouette?”

                “It’s a long story,” Adela said through panted breaths. “I have to find Alcina before she gets upset with me.”

                “She’s already upset,” Roxana informed her. “As am I. She told me that if something went wrong, there would be no more time off.”

                Adela moved past her to make her way to her wife.

                “Well, that won’t be happening. And nothing has gone wrong.”

                Roxana’s emerald eyes narrowed, and she followed after her friend down the hall.

                “Then where are my maids?” she asked.

                “At their father’s house with their brother and Karl.”

                “Lord Heisenberg? Why is he there? And why did you leave them there? You promised me you would watch them, Adela!”

                “Karl is with them. They will be fine,” she assured. “I told him to phone me if he needs anything, but he wishes to speak with their father when he returns home. Which could be any time after midnight, which is why he sent me back here.”

                Adela stopped walking to turn and look her friend in the eye.

                “They’ll be fine. I promise.”

                “You also promised that you would be watching them, and you certainly aren’t.”

                Roxana took the bags from Adela’s hands and moved past her.

                “Wait, there are flowers for Alcina in there.”

                “I will put them in a vase for you,” she said over her shoulder.

                Adela watched her go with a sigh before she followed after her. When they reached the dining room, Roxana continued into the kitchen without another word.

                “You’re late,” came Alcina’s voice.

                Adela quickly turned around on her heels to face her family. They were already sitting at the table, though dinner had yet to arrive.

                “Welcome home, Mother,” the girls greeted her cheerfully.

                Their happy faces relaxed her.

                “Hello, Daughters.”

                Her gaze lifted to find Alcina sitting in her chair, smoking one of her cigarettes. Adela stepped towards her and lifted herself into the air to kiss her on the cheek.

                “Forgive me, my love. I was speaking with Karl.”

                Alcina pulled her quellazaire away from her lips and blew her smoke above her head.

                “Karl?” she questioned. “Why on earth were you with him?”

                Adela lowered herself to the ground and went to take her seat.

                “Do you remember the day we went down to the village and there was a little boy on his shoulders wearing his hat?”

                “Yes, he said I was pretty,” Alcina said with a smile.

                “He called us witches,” Daniela complained.

                “I believe he said you were pretty, witchy ladies,” Adela reminded her.

                “I wish we had witch powers,” Daniela said with a longing sigh. “That would be so cool.”

                “We can turn into flies. Is that not cool enough?” Cassandra questioned.

                “What about this boy?” Bela asked.

                “He’s the little brother of the maids I took to the village. He’s taken quite a liking to Karl, and Karl seems to care for him a great deal. He was willing to watch the maids I brought down so they could spend an evening with their brother.”

                Alcina raised a brow at her.

                “Did you ask Roxana about this?” she asked.

                “No, I didn’t,” she admitted. “But these weren’t normal circumstances. I might have to go back down to the village tomorrow if Karl isn’t able to reach an agreement with their father.”

                “What sort of agreement?” Alcina questioned.

                Adela sighed softly.

                “Wait for Roxana to come back. She needs to hear it as well, and it’ll be easier to tell you all at once. I’m afraid she’s already angry with me.”

                “As am I,” Alcina told her with a scoff. “I let you give the servants time off, and this is what happens on the first day? You arrive late with no maids?”

                “Please, let me explain everything before you get upset, my love.”

                Roxana soon reappeared with a vase of beautiful winter flowers fresh from the florist. She set it just to the side of Alcina’s place setting.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said. “Will you please stay a moment so I can explain what happened?”

                Roxana opened her mouth to say something to her friend, but remembered whose presence she was in. She simply nodded and remained standing at the end of the table with her hands clasped by her apron.

                “She was gonna do that sassy friend thing, but Mother is here,” Daniela said in a whisper to her sisters.

                “I’m going to miss that,” Bela said softly.

                “I already do,” Cassandra sighed.

                “Roxana told me earlier that these girls, Viviana and Velouette, give all their earnings to their father. When I mentioned it to them, they said it was for their brother’s schooling. But school is free to attend. I was already suspicious about this man, so I waited to speak with him while the girls spent time with their brother. Karl showed up instead with dinner for the boy, Vilhelm. It seems like he’s been spending more and more time with him. The father spends all day at the bar to numb himself from the trauma he experienced with his abusive wife, but he uses his daughters’ hard-earned money to do it. When I informed Karl of that, he got rightfully angry. So now he is looking after the three of them, and he will speak to their father when he returns. He promised to have the girls back before noon.”

                Her wife opened her mouth to speak, but her friend couldn’t keep silent again.

                “And you promised to return them before supper,” Roxana said harshly.

                Alcina looked down at her new grand chambermaid with an impressed smirk.

                “Oh, is this what you meant?” she asked her daughters. “I quite like it as well.”

                Her grey eyes turned to Adela.

                “She’s exactly right, darling. You entrusted them with Karl of all people? The man can hardly take care of himself.”

                “He’s been taking care of the boy better than his own father has. And Vilhelm seems to adore him. I only hear the villagers speak good things about Karl now that he has the freedom to interact with people properly. And I would trust him with my life and the lives of all of you. So yes, I entrusted the girls to him. He was already going to watch their brother anyway. They wanted to stay with him. It’s not as if I handed them off because I didn’t want to deal with them or something horrible like that. I said to all the maids they could stay overnight,” Adela turned her eyes to her friend. “I’m sorry I didn’t speak with you first, Roxana. I should have gone to the meeting house and used the phone. But I felt confident in my decision.”

                “If you trust Lord Heisenberg as you say you do, then I trust your decision,” her friend told her. “Though I’m not happy about it.”

                Adela sighed.

                “Would you prefer me to go back down?” she asked.

                “Absolutely not!” Alcina said with an angry scoff. “I am your wife. I have been gone for a week. Your time belongs to me. You will stay and that is that.”

                “Yes, Alcina,” Adela said softly. “I’m sorry, Roxana. The girls will return before noon.”

                “Very well,” Roxana said as she turned to leave. “Goodnight, my Ladies.”

                Adela watched her go with a frown. Her eyes fell to the vase at the end of the table and then up to her wife.

                “The flowers aren’t because I’m late. Though stopping for them while I was already late probably wasn’t the best idea.”

                Alcina’s stern expression softened as she looked the arrangement over.

                “They are very beautiful,” she said with a smile.

                “I’m glad you like them, my love.”

                Adela glanced across the table at their daughters.

                “I got you girls what you asked for, as well as a little something extra,” she told them. “I’ll get them once dinner is over.”

                “When can we do the big sleepover we planned, Mother?” Daniela asked.

                “Tomorrow evening,” Alcina told her. “Your Mother is mine tonight.”

                Adela’s face flushed, and she cleared her throat.

                “Did you all have a good day while I was out?” she asked.

                “Mother told us all about her trip and the little mortal manthings she made friends with,” Bela said.

                “They sound like they know how to have a good time,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                Daniela held her chin up in her hand and sighed longingly.

                “I wanna visit those shops with Katrina one day. She got me a bunch of great stuff, but it would have been nice to pick them out together.”

                She smirked slowly.

                “I bet she’d look great in the boots she got me,” she said dreamily.

                “Don’t go ruining my appetite before the food even gets to the table,” Cassandra complained.

                “Then stop thinking about my girlfriend in thigh-highs,” Daniela said with a scoff.

                “You’re the one who-!”

                Dinner arrived and ended their squabbling. Adela eyed her wife’s food and was happy to see that the cook had used the meat she brought home with her. She looked at Cassandra specifically.

                “I asked the butcher for her finest cut of beef, so this is whatever her personal recommendation was,” she explained. “I hope you enjoy it.”

                Cassandra happily cut into her meat and tried a bite. Adela watched the smile on her face grow as she ate.

                “What cut is this?” she asked.

                “I’m not sure. I know she said it was a roast. A ribeye, perhaps?”

                “Really? Humans really need more meat on their rib cages and backbones. This is outstanding.”

                “I’m glad you like it,” Adela replied a bit nervously.

                Though her smile was genuine, she was trying not to picture any sort of butchering and simply appreciate the fact that her daughter enjoyed what she brought her… and yet.

                “What if we like… grew a bunch of humans and made them bulk up all those muscles and then just ate ‘em?” Daniela asked innocently.

                “Well, they would have to have done something wrong first, Sister,” Bela said.

                “Then we’ll just try it with a bunch of criminals or something. I don’t care. I just think it’s a good idea.”

                “She’s not wrong,” Cassandra said with a nod.

                “I don’t disagree,” Bela told them. “But we’re going to make Mother ill.”

                “Sorry, Mother,” Cassandra and Daniela said softly.

                Adela chuckled.

                “Cassandra, perhaps when the weather is good, I can take you down to the butcher and the two of you can learn from one another. Would you like that?” she asked.

                “If the girl is as good as her work, then I would love to,” Cassandra replied.

                Adela smiled. She looked forward to the day her daughter would meet her admirer. They continued their meal in contented silence. When she was finished, Adela sat back in her seat and took a sip of her wine.

                “I got the gogoși you asked for, Bela. Would you like any now, or shall we save them for the sleepover with the popcorn?”

                “Save them, please. I’m quite full after all that,” she replied.

                Adela put her glass down and got to her feet.

                “I’ll go set that aside if Roxana hasn’t already. And I’ll be right back with the other things I got you.”

                She went off into the kitchen, and when she returned, she had an armful of stuffed teddy bears. They were the same as the one Vilhelm received. The bears themselves were all the same, but the colors of the hats and jackets matched the colors of the girls’ jewels: red for Bela, yellow for Cassandra, and green for Daniela. Adela found it funny that their youngest daughter, who was so close to Karl, had the same exact bear as the boy he was now protecting. She hoped maybe the two of them could become good friends one day.

                “I saw them while we were looking for something for Vilhelm,” Adela explained. “I know you’re all grown women and a toy may be a bit childish for you, but… well, they made me think of Cassandra and I wanted to get them.”

                The middle sister stared wide-eyed down at the bear in her hands.

                “You… thought of me?” she asked.

                “Well, I always think of you, but I thought of you specifically when I saw them because you enjoy wrestling and hunting bears so much. I thought it would be fun to give you a cute stuffed one to see how you’d react.”

                Adela tilted her head as she looked at her to try to gauge her expression.

                “Do you like it?” she asked.

                Cassandra’s wide eyes remained fixed on the button eyes of the bear. She slowly adjusted its coat and hugged it close to her chest.

                “I… love it,” she said. “Thank you, Mother.”

                The smile on her face melted Adela’s heart. She would have been just as happy if she had gleefully torn it to shreds, but this was far more adorable than she could have imagined. She turned her attention to her other two daughters, who seemed to be having a similar response.

                “His name is Uta, and we’re going to be everyone’s problem,” Daniela said with a menacing smirk.

                Bela had her bear set snugly in her lap.

                “Now I’ll have a little friend to keep me company when we’re not all sleeping together,” she said happily.

                Adela sighed thankfully as she looked them over with a smile.

                “I’m glad you all like them.”

                She stepped closer to her wife and gestured to the vase.

                “The flowers are your special present, love. I had to get you something since all you asked for was me.”

                “Well, now I have beautiful flowers as well as a beautiful wife,” Alcina said with a smile.

                Adela swooned and floated up to kiss her on the cheek. Alcina’s smile slowly crept into a smirk, and she ran her finger up her hovering wife’s chin. Her glowing honey-yellow eyes reflected in the twinkling pools that stared back at her.

                “Would you care to retire for the evening, darling?” she asked with an alluring edge to her tone. “You did work so hard today, after all.”

                Their daughters rose from their seats, hugging their bears to their chests.

                “Goodnight, Mothers,” they said.

                Adela watched them go and then giggled softly before she turned her attention back to her wife.

                “I would love to.”

Chapter 70: Punishment

Summary:

Adela was late returning home and without the maids as she had promised, now she must face the consequences.

Notes:

Another smut-filled chapter.

                Alcina turned to face Adela and she held out her new collar on a crooked finger.

                “I’m going to change into something far less comfortable but far more fun. I want you in this and this alone by the time I return. When you’ve done that, I want you to kneel in front of my chair and face it. Do not turn around until I tell you to. Do you understand?”

                Adela stepped closer and took the collar and chain from her.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                She watched the sway of Alcina’s hips as she disappeared behind the washroom doors. Adela drew herself from the trance they put her under and went about undressing. She set her sword and boots by her bedside and left her clothes in a pile. Then she knelt down in front of the chair and sat back on her knees. She put the collar around her neck and clasped it in a comfortable spot. Then she waited for her Mistress to return.

                Adela’s body stiffened as she heard the clicking of Alcina’s tall heels on the wood floor. She felt her presence looming behind her but she kept her eyes forward. Something heavy dropped behind her with a clang and the fear of the unknown caused her pulse to race.

                “Working up my appetite already? But we haven’t even started, pet.”

                The maiden started when one of Alcina’s strong hands took hold of one of her arms and turned it behind her back. Her eyes widened as she felt cold iron clap around her wrist and lock in place. A small part of her screamed for her to fight the restraints.

                “The collar wasn’t all I ordered from the Guntram blacksmith. As much as I like rope, nothing beats the classics.”

                Adela’s heart pounded in her chest as Alcina locked her other wrist in place. She was able to move them apart but the shackles were bound together with a short chain. She gave them a nervous tug and Alcina cackled behind her.

                “Such a lovely sight. Even more now after the girls told me about that dreadful film where the prince slays the dragon.”

                A wide smirk spread across her freshly coated crimson lips.

                “There are no magic fairies to free you from these, I’m afraid.”

                Alcina threw her head back in a wicked laugh. The sound sent a shiver down Adela’s spine. Suddenly the chain attached to her collar tightened as her Mistress forced her head back to look into her glowing yellow eyes.

                “I do so enjoy being the only one to see this noble prince stripped down to but a damsel in distress.”

                Adela stared wide-eyed up at her. Her dark makeup made her blooming eyes even more piercing. She was wearing the same thigh-high boots as the night before but her corset was a bit different. This one didn’t hold up her breasts at all. It synched her ribs and waist, accentuating her voluptuous curves. Besides that, she had no undergarments. Blue light swirled in Adela’s white eyes until they were fully engulfed in sapphire.

                Alcina walked around her and took her seat in her armchair. She stared down at her with an annoyed brow and sighed as she twirled the chain around her finger.

                “Well, you don’t look very distressed like that, do you?”

                She lifted one of her strong legs and set her foot on Adela’s shoulder. Her lips pursed and she slowly began shortening the lead. Adela gritted her teeth at the increasing pressure and she tried uselessly to free her hands. A pained gasp left her lips as the long heel twisted into her. The sound brought a moan from her Mistress.

                “Ah, there we are. That’s much better.”

                She leaned forward, only adding to the weight, and took a strand of Adela’s hair in her palm.

                “O maiden most wonderous fair, with gold of sunshine in your hair, you can dress as a prince all you like but you will be my damsel for tonight.”

                Adela only had a moment to wonder how her wife knew lines from the film they had seen without having watched it herself. Alcina lowered her foot and yanked the chain, bringing the maiden stumbling closer on her knees. When Adela looked up, she found herself between her Mistress’ strong thighs. She stared at the coating of silky black hair on top of porcelain white skin and her eyes flashed longingly. All she wanted to do was lean closer and plant a sweet kiss. Her body began to move forward on its own but the thin heel returned to her shoulder, rousing her from her thoughts.

                “You can look all you like, pet, but you cannot touch,” her Mistress warned. “I’m afraid you were late and didn’t return with the girls you vowed to watch over. I believe a punishment is in order.”

                Adela’s eyes widened at the word and she tried to pull away but the heel kept her there. She shifted in the irons to try to cover her back as old fears threatened to take hold of her. Alcina could see and sense the real panic rising from her wife and she lowered her foot to gently caress her face.

                “Calm down, darling. You’re safe,” she said soothingly. “It’s not a real punishment. I told you; I would never do that to you. It’s part of the contract we both signed. I will never break it.”

                She cautiously leaned closer to gently rub her back and felt her wife relax under her touch.

                “There will be no whips or beatings with us unless you ever decide that you’re ready. Alright?”

                Adela nodded slowly and leaned against her as her panic slowly faded away.

                “I love you, Alcina,” she breathed.

                Her wife tilted her head back to look into her eyes.

                “I love you, Adela.”

                The maiden smiled and sat up on her knees to kiss her. Once their lips parted, Alcina remained and rested her forehead on Adela’s. They stayed like that a moment longer before the black-haired woman slowly pulled away and glanced down at her.

                “Are you ready to begin again?” she asked.

                Adela got repositioned comfortably on her knees in the spot Alcina had her in before. Then she looked into her eyes and nodded firmly.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                A smirk spread across Alcina’s crimson lips and she scooted forward in her chair. She leaned back and swung one leg over an armrest while the other returned to Adela’s shoulder. The maiden couldn’t help but stare. Her Mistress was so beautiful, so regal. She looked like a queen sitting on a throne. Alcina admired her own view. She couldn’t resist the sight of the helpless maiden, literally stripped of her weapon and unable to properly use her powers without the aid of her hands. And now she was beneath her heel.

                Alcina was absolutely delighted. A deep chuckle vibrated in her throat. She tightened her hold of the leash and yanked. Adela’s pained whimper shifted Alcina’s chuckle into a moan. She bit at her painted lip and lowered her free hand between her legs. Her hips moved to meet her touch as she began to circle and massage her clit. Adela’s eyes widened as she watched. She’d never seen Alcina please herself before. She knew she did it, but she was never around or awake for it. Every ounce of her being wanted to kiss her, to place her lips on her tender flesh and drink in her juices. Her body moved forward on its own, but the heel stopped her.

                “No touching,” her Mistress warned.

                Alcina roughly pulled the chain and brought Adela against the bottom of her boot. The sounds of pain brought forth a louder moan, and her fingers worked faster. She mused about the capable young woman, a worthy opponent, now writhing helplessly under her foot.  She belonged to her. She was under her control. The notion sent her hips to rise, and she gave in to her craving. Her index and ring fingers slipped inside her opening. Both she and Adela moaned as she began pumping them in and out of herself at a rhythmic pace.

                “A hero willingly stepping foot into the dragon’s den,” she mused aloud between blissful gasps. “Setting her sword aside to submit to me. Mmm, I’d love to see you try to resist me one day.”

                She tossed her head back with a lustful laugh.

                “How utterly delightful that would be.”

                One finger curled up to her sweet spot while the other stretched to reach another. Her back arched as they worked in tandem inside her.

                “For now, I want to watch you resist a few different things.”

                Alcina scooted even closer to the edge of the chair, bringing herself as close to Adela’s face as possible. She pulled her foot back just slightly to see what the maiden would do. Adela’s eyes were swirling in her blend of adoration and lust. She watched the slick fingers, and her hips began to move to their rhythm. The look of her sent Alcina’s walls to grip around her hand. She dug her heel back into her and moaned with a buck of her pelvis as Adela cried out in pain.

                “You will not cum until I command it. Do you understand?”

                Adela didn’t know how she could consciously prevent such a thing, but she was determined to nonetheless.

                “Y-yes, Mistress,” she replied.

                The pressure on her lightened, and Adela took a quick cleansing breath. She was tugged forward again, closer than ever. They were nearly touching, but Adela maintained her distance without Alcina’s heel digging into her. She bit her lip and whined in desperation as her Mistress slipped another finger inside herself. Her arms struggled in her bindings, and the sound of the chains brought a boisterous moan from the woman above her.

                “Oh, poor little maiden,” she teased. “Do you crave my touch as well?”

                “Y-yes, Mistress.”

                “Mmm, when I’m finished here, then you shall have it. But until then…”

                Alcina effortlessly lifted Adela off her knees and into the air.

                “Struggle for me,” she commanded.

                Her maiden didn’t need the order. She found herself dangling just off her toes. She choked against the leather of the collar and thrashed subconsciously at the chains binding her wrists. Alcina writhed in her seat and moaned. The sight of her helpless figure, the sounds of her pain, and the scent of her fear and arousal sent her fingers pumping in and out of her. It didn’t take long for her to reach her climax, giving Adela a firm shake in the air as she did. Alcina slowly lowered her maiden back to her knees, where she slumped into a groaning lump on the floor. With a delighted breath, Alcina removed her fingers and licked them clean. She glanced down at Adela with a pleased smirk.

                “I need you in my lap, pet. Do you think you can handle another trip?”

                “Y-yes, Mistress-”

                She hardly got the full sentence out before she found herself in the air again. Once she was in Alcina’s lap, she leaned against her as she caught her breath. Her wife smiled and soothingly stroked her hair.

                “Good girl,” she praised. “Now lie on your stomach and spread your legs for me.”

                Adela shifted in her restraints and did as she was ordered. Now her head was dangling off one of Alcina’s thighs while her hips rested on the other. Her Mistress reminded her she still held her chain by giving her head a little pull back to look into her eyes.

                “Now, remember what I said. You will not release until I say so.”

                She trailed her hand down from the long, golden-blonde hair to Adela’s rear.

                “Or your punishment will be much worse.”

                Adela cried out as Alcina firmly smacked her bottom. She enjoyed the pain, but the sting was what made it uncomfortable.

                “Do you understand?”

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good. Then let’s get started, shall we?”

                Without warning, Alcina slid a finger under Adela and between her legs. She followed the wet slit to her clit. The maiden gasped at the touch, and her hips twitched in response.

                “Already so excited? That will only make it more difficult for you, I’m afraid.”

                She easily circled the tip of her long digit around the bump. Adela moaned as she passed it, and her pelvis moved forward for more. Alcina tugged the leash in response, pulling her neck and the upper half of her backwards. The maiden gasped and pulled at her restraints in some unsuccessful attempt to ease the pressure.

                “Now, now, pet. If you don’t do as you’re told, I’m going to have to stop to punish you and then we’ll have to start all over again,” she warned.

                Adela whined and slowly relaxed her body. Alcina smirked and loosened her grip on the leash. Then she went back to her teasing. Two of her fingers massaged around the spot but refused to touch it at all. The maiden began to pant softly, and she felt her entire body flush. Then both fingers came together and tugged at the throbbing bump. Adela’s hips bucked forward, and she was met by another hard smack on her bottom. She cried out at the sting and groaned in frustration.

                “Such a greedy little maiden,” Alcina scolded playfully. “You failed in your duties earlier, and you desire instant gratification? You won’t learn a thing that way.”

                Her fingers returned to their position, but this time she added her thumb as well.

                “Let’s begin again.”

                The thumb easily slid around her opening while her index and middle fingers massaged above. Adela could hardly take it anymore. It felt like torture. She focused all her frustrations on the irons and chains that bound her wrists and struggled uselessly, much to her Mistress’ delight. She was rewarded and tested by another light tug of the overly sensitive bump. A mix between a whine and a whimper escaped her lips, and she thrashed in her restraints but didn’t move her hips.

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised. “Now we can continue.”

                Without more warning than that, she slid her index finger down and slipped it inside her. Adela moaned in relief, and her walls trembled around the digit. Alcina swirled her finger around painstakingly slowly. The maiden gritted her teeth and twisted her wrists in the irons as she tried not to respond to the touch.

                “Alcina, please,” she begged.

                Her Mistress’ thighs shook beneath her, and she moaned into a chuckle.

                “Oh, I love that sound.”

                She swirled her finger around inside her so nonchalantly that it was as if she were twirling hair.

                “Do it again,” she ordered.

                Adela groaned in frustration and twisted her arms behind her back.

                “Alcina, please.”

                “Please, what?”

                Adela’s face flushed more than it already was.

                “Please… make love to me.”

                The pace of Alcina’s finger increased ever so slightly.

                “Darling, I don’t want to make love. I want to fuck this helpless maiden in my lap,” she replied with a delighted grin.

                Adela flinched at the sharp word. She knew what it meant. She’s heard it from crass men in the village plenty of times and in the castle from Cassandra and Daniela, as well as Karl frequently, though she knew he wasn’t using it in the same way. But she wasn’t entirely fond of hearing it, and she certainly never thought she would say it. Adela could hear Alcina chuckling at her while her mind raced. She choked as the lead tugged her head back, and she stared straight up into Alcina’s burning yellow eyes.

                “Please, what?” she repeated in a sensual hiss.

                “P-please… fuck me, Mistress,” Adela stammered in desperation.

                “Mmm, I have dreamed of those words,” Alcina moaned.

                The maiden gasped in shock and pain as her Mistress tugged her lead and held her there with her back arched. Alcina cupped her finger around the soft bump on her top wall and rubbed it rhythmically. Adela moaned, and lights began to dance around the room. A second finger slipped inside her and swirled around her innermost opening while the other remained on her G-spot. The maiden’s hips bucked in ecstasy, and she arched her back even further than Alcina had pulled her.

                “Remember what I told you, pet,” Alcina said. “Not until I say so.”

                “Yes Mistress,” she said between painted breaths.

                Adela whimpered as she resisted another thrust of her hips and wrestled her restraints instead.  This pleased her Mistress, and she began pumping in and out of her, making sure she grazed her favorite spots as she did. The maiden couldn’t contain herself any longer.

                “Please, Mistress,” she begged again.

                Alcina threw her head back and laughed wickedly.

                “Please, what, pet?” she teased.

                Adela knew what she wanted her to say, and it was only slightly less easy than the first.

                “Please… let me cum, Mistress... Please.”

                Alcina grinned gleefully. She released the chain and unclasped the collar, letting them clang to the floor. Then she wrapped her strong arm around Adela and pulled her close. She lowered her head beside her ear and whispered.

                “Cum for me,” she commanded.

                Then she bit into her throat.

                Adela cried out in pain and pleasure, and she rocked her hips against her. Alcina’s fingers traveled anywhere they could reach while she twirled them around inside her. The maiden’s eyes widened, and the lights twinkled brighter. She screamed her Mistress’ name and bucked her hips a final time as she finally released. Her lungs went to catch her breath, but found no strength to do so. Alcina had been thirsty. Adela went limp in her gentle embrace and smiled before she closed her eyes.

Chapter 71: A Second Kidnapping

Summary:

Heisenberg returns the girls to the castle with a boy on his shoulders and a suitcase dangling from his hammer.

                Adela paced the wooden floor in the entrance hall with her hands clasped behind her back as she nervously awaited the return of Viviana and Velouette. She tried waiting in the main hall but the closer it got to noon, the more anxious she became. She put her faith in Karl and Alcina and Roxana put their faith in her. She was counting on him to return the girls safely and on time. When she heard Karl’s boisterous voice in the distance, she jumped down the small set of stairs and made her way outside to greet them. If he did have Vilhelm with him, she didn’t want the boy to be anywhere near the castle. It’s not that she didn’t trust her family it was just that she knew how curious children could be. There were too many things in Castle Dimitrescu that no young boy should ever see.

                As Adela made her way out of the carriage gate, she saw them rounding the path by the vineyard. Vilhelm was sitting atop Karl’s shoulders with his floppy hat on his small head. His two sisters were both staring up at him with the brightest smiles she had ever seen on them. The sight melted her heart and she went to greet them with a smile of her own.

                “Good day,” she said to them. “You all look quite happy. Did you have a good night?”

                “We had the best night!” Vilhelm answered quickly.

                When he went to look down at her, the hat tipped and he had to hold it down.

                “Mister Karl took us to the market because he didn’t bring enough food for everyone. We got steaks and cheeses and breads and then he made us mumenici for breakfast! It was super tasty!”

                Adela chuckled at the child’s enthusiasm. He reminded her of Angie, but with an even younger mindset.

                “My, that does sound tasty. I’m sure Karl is a very good cook.”

                “What makes you say that?” Heisenberg questioned.

                “Well, you live all alone in that big factory. Who else is going to feed you? And you can’t be living off beans with the way you work all the time. Unless you have other powers that I don’t know about. Do you run on electricity?” she teased.

                “Well, I do have weird electric organs, but I don’t think that has to do with food or anything,” he answered honestly.

                Adela raised a brow at him questioningly.

                “You have electric organs?”

                Karl simply nodded.

                “Yep. But I still have to eat like everyone else. I can’t just plug myself into an outlet every night or anything.”

                “If we attached a toaster to you, would you be able to make toast?” the small boy questioned innocently.

                “What? No,” Karl said with a wave of his free hand. “I don’t control electricity. I control magnetic fields. Just… try not to think about it too much. It’s confusing and it creeps me out.”

                “But what’s the difference?” Vilhelm pestered.

                Heisenberg sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose under his glasses.

                “I have a lot to teach you, kid.”

                Adela chuckled and turned her attention to the boy’s sisters.

                “Did you girls have fun as well?”

                “It was wonderful!” Viviana exclaimed. “Thank you so much for letting us stay. I haven’t had that much fun since…”

                “Ever,” Velouette chimed in. “It was like we had something normal and functional for once. Or whatever normal is supposed to be.”

                “Kid, if you think I’m normal, then I’m definitely taking this little guy home with me. We’ll see how long it takes your old man to notice,” Karl said with a grin.

                “You’re taking him, Karl?” Adela questioned worriedly. “What will you do when he comes knocking on your door?”

                “Give him the talking to I’ve wanted to, but I never got to because the bastard never came home,” he sneered.

                He clutched his fist, causing his leather glove to creak.

                “I don’t even remember my father, but I know how one’s supposed to act and this isn’t it.”

                “Perhaps you’re doing such a fine job because you don’t remember your parents. All you knew was Miranda, so you know exactly what not to be.”

                “That’s the damn truth,” Karl agreed with a snicker. “Wait, you think I’m doing a good job?”

                Adela chuckled and gestured to the two sisters.

                “I have never seen these two this happy since their arrival, except when they saw their brother yesterday after so long. You go out of your way to check on Vilhelm. You made him those brilliant metal soldiers. You bring him food. You made sure all of them had dinner and breakfast. And you had them back on time. You’ve done a fantastic job, Karl. You should be very proud of yourself. I hope that conversation you have with their father goes well and he sees what a true man is.”

                Heisenberg cleared his throat and rapped his fist against his chest.

                “Careful, Twinkles, I’m not used to people saying nice things about me. You’re going to make my weird electric heart burst,” he joked.

                He took Vilhelm under his arms and carefully set him down on his feet before he turned to Viviana and Velouette.

                “Can you girls take Vil over there for a few minutes? Adela and I need to talk before we head out.”

                “Yes, my Lord,” they replied.

                “Hey, hey, hey. What did we talk about that Lord stuff? It’s just Karl to you. Unless we’re around your big boss lady.”

                Vilhelm got excited.

                “Is the pretty lady here?”

                Adela chuckled and smiled down at him.

                “She is, but I’m afraid she’s still asleep. I’ll let her know you asked for her, though. Perhaps you can see her next time.”

                The boy hung his head in disappointment.

                “Oookay…”

                His sisters took one of his hands each and brought him towards the rose garden. Adela and Karl both turned their attention back on each other.

                “What’s wrong?” she asked softly.

                Karl sighed and lit up a cigar. He breathed the smoke deep into his lungs before releasing it into the air.

                “I’m not kidding when I say I’m taking this kid,” he told her. “If that bastard never finds him again, I don’t care. I’m fine with that. I already gave it a lot of thought. I take care of him anyway. Stop by to visit him whenever I’m in the village. Bring him food when I know no one else will. Why shouldn’t I just keep him around? I can teach him how to build stuff, and he can help me around the factory. The kid has so much energy and nothing to do. He needs some kind of outlet. And I can’t say life there is easy by myself. It’s a win-win. Besides, his sisters live here. They don’t even have to visit him at the factory if they don’t want to; I can bring him right here. As long as we stay away from the creepy shit.”

                Adela nodded in agreement.

                “That’s why I met you outside. I didn’t want to risk anything. But if we were to plan something, then I’m sure it will be fine. We’ll just…keep him in the main hall. I think it would be safe there.”

                Her gaze turned down to the village below, and her mind raced with thoughts before she looked back into Heisenberg’s light eyes.

                “Karl, I think you’re more than capable of caring for this child, but what do you plan on doing if the father does find out and comes to get him back?”

                “Try to set him straight,” he said. “But I’ve already had a few good talks with him. I get nowhere every time.”

                “Then what will make this time any different?” she asked. “I should speak with the mayor of the village and get you custody of Vilhelm if that’s what you wish. But they have to know. Someone is bound to go looking for him. If they think a child is really missing, they might panic.”

                “Stop worrying about all of them so much. I don’t see any of them making meals for him or picking him up from school! None of them have gone to the mayor with their concerns, and if they did, he hasn’t done shit about it!”

                “You’re right,” she agreed. “I hate going above their heads, but they need to do better. The drinking should have been brought into question when their mother tried to kill them. Why take only the parent who was doing the physical abuse and not also the one who is neglecting?”

                Karl put both his hands down on her shoulders and grinned happily.

                “That’s a great idea, Twinkles! We give the deadbeat to Dani and the girls, and they get a free meal! Maybe they’ll throw in a little extra torture for me. I’m not usually the type for it, but this guy, he has me wanting to bash his skull in with my hammer.”

                “I wasn’t suggesting anything. I was simply questioning the thoroughness of the investigation they did. Did they really not know about his drinking, or were they simply too bothered to find them a suitable home that was safe enough for them to stay in? At least the girls are old enough to work here, so I can watch over them.”

                “Yeah, at least he did something smart,” Karl said with a scoff. “Well, you get the girls, I get the boy, and that guy gets to come to a sobering realization that he has no kid and no money to pay his bar tab anymore. I got the girls to promise to keep it for themselves. Now that I have Vil, I can buy him whatever he needs. I’m gonna phone Donna and ask her to make some clothes for him. I packed him the few he did have along with his toys. He can sleep in my bed until I make him his own. I got a couch that’s just as comfortable for me.”

                Adela smiled warmly. She was more than happy that the boy was going to someone who cared about him and had his best interests in mind. He’d already proven to her that he was a capable and reliable father figure by the way he treated Daniela.

                “If you need anything from me, please reach out,” she told him. “The girls can use our phone to speak with Vilhelm whenever he wants. And as long as Alcina knows ahead of time, I’m sure we can plan visits. In the meantime, all three of them should stay out of the village. They’re safer in our care, and if we don’t want the father to find him, then we don’t want anyone to suspect us.”

                “Can do, kid. I’ll let you know when I have him all settled in. It just sucks that the girls could finally visit the shops, and now they can’t for a while.”

                “I don’t think they went down for the shops. They went to see him. They wanted to make sure he was safe. Now, they don’t have to worry as much. I’m sure they won’t mind airing on the side of caution until things settle down.”

                The two of them turned to watch the siblings happily playing around the entrance of the rose garden.

                “They’re good kids. They deserve good things,” Karl said. “You take good care of those two. They are Vil’s whole world, and I can’t have him suffering any more than he has. He’s too small. He’s got his whole life ahead of him. And I’m going to make sure it’s the best he could ask for.”

                Adela put her hand on his arm and smiled up at him.

                “You’re going to do fantastically.”

                A genuine smile formed on Karl’s face as he looked down at her.

                “Thanks, Adela.”

                Both their heads turned to the sound of the castle doors opening. Roxana stepped out into the cold, wrapped tightly in her cloak. Adela faced her friend and waved at her with a smile. Relief washed over the redhead’s face as she saw them all there, safe and sound. She practically ran towards them.

                “Roxana, the ground is still slick,” Adela called to her. “The girls are just fine.”

                The grand chambermaid came to a sliding stop before them, and she bowed low to Karl.

                “Thank you so much for returning them safely, Lord Heisenberg,” she said, a bit out of breath. “Did anything happen?”

                “Hey, no problem. They were great!” he told her. “Everything went just fine. We ate breakfast this morning, packed, and left.”

                Worry returned to Roxana’s face even though the news was good. But to her, it wasn’t. The danger she felt was still out there somewhere. It had been nagging at her for days. She hardly let Adela take them in the first place. She was sure something terrible would happen. But nothing had… yet. And that was worse than if something had happened and was already taken care of.

                “Roxana? What’s wrong?” Adela asked in concern. “He brought them back. Everything is fine now.”

                Her friend’s gentle hand on her shoulder stirred Roxana’s gaze from the village back into her white eyes.

                “Everything is not fine?” Adela asked as she read her face.

                “Their father, where is he?” Roxana asked.

                “Probably knocked out cold at the bar,” Karl said with a scoff.

                “Does he know where his children are?” she asked them.

                “I stayed up all night and watched that door, and he never even tried the knob,” Karl told her. “No one in the market seemed to bat an eye at us. Vil and I are usually hanging out when I’m there anyway. And if he’s crazy enough to come show up at my factory, I’m more than ready to take on some hungover mortal. The kid’ll be fine.”

                Roxana nodded slowly. She fully believed him, but she couldn’t shake the worry she had.

                “Is there anything I can do to ease your mind?” Adela asked.

                “I just want to get the girls inside. I’m going to be watching over them, and I expect you to do the same.”

                Adela nodded firmly.

                “Of course.”

                “Thank you again, Lord Heisenberg,” Roxana said with another bow. “Good day.”

                Karl watched the maid go with a smirk.

                “Isn’t that the one who tried to stop me from kidnapping you?”

                Adela smiled proudly.

                “Yes, that’s my best friend.”

                Karl ran his gloved fingers through his beard.

                “She’s like an unsuspecting mother hen. Nice and quiet until you go near one of her chicks,” he said.

                “Roxana is very special. She can sense when bad things are going to happen. Now I’m certain something will. Please be careful.”

                “You’ve got a psychic mother hen as a best friend?” he asked with a laugh.

                Adela chuckled.

                “If that’s what you’d like to call her.”

                Viviana and Velouette waved to Heisenberg with happy faces.

                “Thank you, Karl!”

                “Please take good care of Vil.”

                Karl waved back at them.

                “I will! Take care, kids!”

                Adela looked to her friend and gestured up to the balcony above the vineyard.

                “Roxana, I’m heading straight upstairs after this. I’m not sure when I’ll be back down, but please come get me if you need anything. Lock the front doors behind you.”

                “Yes, Adela. Thank you again.”

                Roxana bowed her head to both of them before she and the other two maids made their way inside the castle. Vilhelm ran up to them, still holding Karl’s hat firmly on his head.

                “Are we heading to the factory now, Mister Karl?” he asked.

                Karl took a deep, happy sigh and looked down at him.

                “Yeah, we are, kid. Let’s go find a chunk of metal to fly home on. Or else we have to use the hammer. I’m too lazy to walk and carry you.”

                “Yay! I love flying!”

                The boy tugged on Karl’s coat and grinned.

                “We could get a horse,” he suggested as if he had a million times before.

                “I told you, kid. Maybe when you’re older. But you’re way too small for a horse.”

                “I could use a horse as well,” Adela said with a laugh. “Going up and down this mountain all the time, I have to choose between walking or riding in the carriage. With a horse, it would sort of be a happy medium, wouldn’t it?”

                “Can I visit the horse if you get it?”

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “Of course you can,” she assured.

                “Cool!”

                Karl lifted the boy onto his shoulders and held onto him with one hand while holding his hammer and attached suitcase in the other hand.

                “Thank you again, Karl,” Adela said with a smile. “I hope you two have a wonderful time. Please keep in touch. And remember what I told you.”

                “See ya, Twinkle Toes. Take it easy but watch your back.”

                As he turned and walked away, Vilhelm waved back at Adela and grinned happily.

                “Bye-bye Twinkles!”

                Adela giggled and waved back to the boy. She turned around and floated into the air until she landed on the balcony above. She took the key from her belt and unlocked the door before locking it behind her. She found Alcina still asleep in the bed. A playful smirk crept across her lips. She removed her boots and her scabbard and set them aside. Then she rose up onto the mattress and scooted as close as she could before she leaned in and whispered.

                “You’re late.”

Chapter 72: Singing and a Sleepover

Summary:

The Dimitrescu sisters finally get the big sleepover they all wanted as well as a lovely little concert.

Notes:

Wholesome family time.

                Adela took the bag of popping corn she got at the general store the day before and evenly poured it into the bottom of the pot. She closed the lid enough to let the steam out and turned around to face her daughters.

                “Is our little nest ready?” she asked them.

                “Yeah, I hope none of the servants get too cold tonight because we only left a few blankets and furs behind,” Cassandra said with a chuckle.

                “And we have pillows just everywhere,” Bela said happily.

                “Mother said she’d bring some of hers down with her after she changes,” Daniela told her. “They’re the fluffiest.”

                “Wonderful,” Adela said with a smile.

                As the kernels began popping off, she held the cover down so it didn’t go everywhere. Without even being asked, Bela brought her two large bowls and set them beside her.

                “Well, thank you, Daughter.”

                Adela began to pour the excess popcorn into one of the bowls while she waited for the rest to pop.

                “What do you think Mother will perform for us?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                “She mentioned singing jazz on her trip, so I suppose that,” Bela told her.

                Adela smiled dreamily.

                “I hope so,” she said with a happy sigh. “But anything she does will be wonderful.”

                Once the popcorn was finished, she poured the rest into the final bowl and set the pot aside. Daniela and Cassandra eyed the fluffy corn before their gazes turned to Adela. Their mother chuckled and held her hand over one of the bowls with her palm up. Her middle daughter took her sickle and carefully cut into her. Adela flinched before making a fist and coating the white treat with her blood. The scent caused all three of their yellow eyes to shine, and they moved closer, floating in the air behind her.

                “Can I clean it again?” Daniela asked.

                “You got it last time,” Cassandra told her.

                “Yes, it’s Cassandra or Bela’s turn,” Adela said. “You two decide while I finish.”

                “Obviously it’s me,” Cassandra scoffed.

                “Actually, Sister, I think I’d like a turn,” Bela said.

                “What?” the brunette snapped.

                “I was holding myself back for so long, telling myself I didn’t need it. I thought myself a lesser creature for giving in, like some sort of foolish vampire logic. But no more,” Bela said.

                Cassandra sighed and rolled her eyes.

                “Fine,” she conceded. “I’m proud of you.”

                Bela smiled.

                “Thank you, Sister.”

                Adela held her palm out to her eldest daughter with a smile. Bela hesitated a moment but took it. She drank until the wound healed and licked the spot clean.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she said.

                “Of course.”

                Adela washed her hands, then turned back to them and gestured to the bowls of popcorn.

                “Will you girls take these? I’m going to check to see if your mother needs help. I thought she’d be back by now.”

                Daniela snatched a bowl and darted out of the kitchen, sneaking some of the popcorn on her way to the opera hall. Cassandra soon followed her. She rolled her eyes at the dropped bloody treats trailing up the stairs.

                “Bela, would you bring some-?” Adela began.

                “Wine from upstairs? Of course, Mother,” she said before she flew off.

                Adela smiled and sighed happily as she made her way out into the courtyard. When she pushed the doors to their chambers open, she could hear clicking sounding from the staircase. She looked up to find Alcina descending the stairs with one hand trailing down the golden railing. It wasn’t until the final curve of the stairs that Adela could see all of her. She was wearing a deep red mermaid-cut flapper dress with a beautiful diamond pattern of sequins down to her knees. The ensemble was accentuated with long black party gloves that went up to her elbows and an enormous black fur boa. Instead of her usual hat, a band of dark red jewels encircled her head. The flames from the candelabras twinkled off the sequins and were joined by the dancing blue lights that bloomed with Adela’s love for her. A smirk spread across Alcina’s deep red lips once she noticed them.

                “Well, hello, darling.”

                When she reached the final step and turned to face her wife, she gestured widely to herself. The boa remained perfectly draped around her shoulders and arms as she did.

                “Do you like it?” she asked.

                Adela’s swirling eyes traveled up the length of her body to meet her honey-yellow pools.

                “You look like a dream,” she breathed. “Like you just stepped out of The Great Gatsby.”

                Alcina chuckled and reached down to take her chin in her gloved hand.

                “The parties I used to throw were much better.”

                “I honestly don’t doubt that, my love,” Adela replied with a giggle, then she turned and held the door open for her wife as she gestured out towards the courtyard. “The girls are waiting for us. Everything is all set up and ready for your performance and our sleepover.”

                “Delightful, darling. Thank you.”

                Adela watched the sway of her hips as she passed her and nearly floated after her to get to the next set of doors. When they arrived in the opera hall, the girls were already sitting on the couch by the fire and snacking on popcorn. They had set the plain bowl on the table directly in front of the piano, as well as a bottle of white wine and a glass. When their heads turned in their direction, their eyes widened at the sight of Alcina.

                “Mother, you look ravishing,” Bela said with a beaming smile.

                “Is that real fur?” Cassandra asked.

                “Sooo shiny,” Daniela breathed with sparkly eyes.

                “Thank you, Daughters. Your mother seems quite fond of it as well.”

                Adela was holding onto the back of the chair she was about to sit in. Her eyes were fixed on her wife and were actually sparkling, twinkling in her adoration. Their daughters giggled at her. The sound roused her from her swooning. With a happy sigh, she removed her scabbard and set it aside to take her seat. Then she poured herself a glass of wine and sat back in the armchair. Alcina watched her wife with a smirk and took her seat at the piano.

                “What are you going to perform for us, Mother?” Bela asked.

                “Well, the songs I performed for the boys were a bit more upbeat, and I’m quite dressed for that style, but I’m afraid your mother has me in a certain musical mood. It’s still jazz, of course, but just a bit more sappy.”

                Alcina flipped through several sheets of music she had pulled out earlier in the day and put the one she wanted to play first on top. She glanced over at the table Bela had set there for her with a bottle of blood wine. She poured herself a glass and swirled the red liquid around before she took a sip. With a happy sigh, she put it down and got into position. Her eyes scanned the sheet music: “The Way You Look Tonight” with music written by Jerome Kern and lyrics by Dorothy Fields. Alcina sat up as straight as she could before the short piano and began.

“Some day, when I'm awfully low
When the world is cold
I will feel a glow just thinking of you
And the way you look tonight

Oh but you're lovely with your smile so warm
And your cheeks so soft
There is nothing for me but to love you
Just the way you look tonight

With each word your tenderness grows
Tearing my fear apart
And that little laugh that wrinkles your nose
Just touches my foolish heart

Lovely never, never change
Keep that breathless charm
Oh won't you please arrange it?
'Cause I love you just the way you look tonight
Just the way you look tonight”

                The blue sparkles had yet to disperse. They only seemed to grow brighter while Alcina performed. Once she finished and glanced up from the keys, she looked around at the dancing fragments and chuckled to herself. Her performance was met with a standing ovation from the four of them.

                “That was just wonderful, my love,” Adela said with a happy sigh.

                “We must thank those men for igniting this spark within you again, Mother,” Bela told her.

                “I see what you meant about sappy,” Cassandra told her with a chuckle.

                “That was really pretty, Mother,” Daniela said. “But it made me miss Katrina.”

                “It also reminded me of the human I was with at the event,” Bela admitted. “I know it isn’t the same, Sister, but it was quite a magical night.”

                “No, you’re so valid, Bela,” her youngest sister told her. “Being romantically eaten alive is literally a once-in-a-lifetime moment.”

                “Unless you’re Mother,” Cassandra pointed out with a grin.

                Adela’s face turned bright red.

                “We don’t-! S-she doesn’t-!” she blurted out.

                “Well, not yet,” Alcina specified with a smirk. “But last time I checked, the option was still on the table.”

                The glow of Adela’s eyes pulsed with her thumping heart.

                “Well… yes… that’s true…” she mused before she cleared her throat and took another sip of her white wine. “Why don’t you continue, my love?”

                Alcina’s smirk only widened at her response. She pulled the next sheet forward: “Someday My Prince Will Come”. The lyrics were written by Larry Morey, and the original music was done by Frank Churchill, but this particular piece was composed by Miles Davis specifically.

                “This song is from one of those cartoon films, like the one you watched while I was away. The boys are just so obsessed with all the movies and songs, so they had me play this for them. There have been a few artists who have come along to jazz it up, and this one is my favorite,” she explained.

“Somewhere waiting for me
There is someone I'm longing to see
Someone I simply can't help but adore
Someone who'll thrill me forever
Some day my prince will come
Some day I'll find my love
And how thrilling that moment will be
When the prince of my dreams comes to me
(She’ll) whisper, I love you,
And steal a kiss or two
Though (she's) far away,
I'll find my love someday
Some day when my dreams come true
Some day I'll find my love
Someone to call my own
And I'll know her the moment we meet
For my heart will start skipping a beat
Some day we'll say and do
Things we've been longing to
Though she's far away
I'll find my love someday
Some day when my dreams come true”

                Alcina’s honey-yellow eyes lifted from the sheet music and directly into the glowing sapphire pools across from her. Adela couldn’t find words to speak. She could only stare as the lights danced around them.

                “That is the movie Donna should have shown you all instead of terrifying you with the other. But she may have stayed away from it for a reason. It was a good film. I saw it with Katrina and the boys one night after they had me play the song since I had no idea what the original piece was from. So, we all watched it together. I quite enjoyed it, but I don’t think you’d like this villain as much as you did the other, darling.”

                “Wouldn’t it be easier to see them lose then?” Daniela asked.

                “It was quite satisfying, but I’m afraid just her very essence might stir some memories of a particular person,” Alcina explained as vaguely as possible.

                “As long as you’re with me, love, I’m sure I’d be fine,” Adela said with a smile. “If the movie is as beautiful as the song, I would very much like to see it.”

                “Yes, it sounds lovely,” Bela agreed with a nod.

                Cassandra silently rolled her eyes. She enjoyed her mother’s singing, but all the romantic themes had begun to annoy her. At least that’s what she told herself. She just hoped the next one was something different. Alcina took another sip of her wine as she pulled the last song forward: “La vie en rose” by Édith Piaf. It wasn’t a jazz song, but it was a good piano piece. One of the men she made friends with had requested it of her one night when they were all completely drunk. He’d just fallen in love with a tourist, and he was quite smitten. Every time Adela looked at her, it was as if she were seeing her with that fresh, new love all over again. Every single time. So, she wanted to play it again, for her.

                “This song isn’t jazz, but it’s a classic. I’m doing it in its original French, so you’ll simply have to enjoy what you can understand.”

                “Mother, you need to help us learn French next,” Daniela said to Adela.

                The maiden chuckled.

                “If that’s what you wish.”

                Alcina smiled to herself. She thought she’d like to take Adela away to Paris one day, just the two of them. Their daughters proved themselves while she was away. If they all handled their trip to Greece well, perhaps she could take her alone. She hummed in delight at the idea and set her fingers in place. She knew the piece very well, but she wanted it to be perfect. Her honey eyes glanced over at her wife before focusing back on the sheet music. 

“Des yeux qui font baisser les miens
Un rire qui se perd sur sa bouche
Voilà le portrait sans retouches
De l'homme auquel j'appartiens

Quand il me prend dans ses bras
Il me parle tout bas
Je vois la vie en rose

Il me dit des mots d'amour
Des mots de tous les jours
Et ça me fait quelque chose

Il est entré dans mon cœur
Une part de bonheur
Dont je connais la cause

C'est lui pour moi, moi pour lui dans la vie
Il me l'a dit, l'a juré pour la vie

Et dès que je l'aperçois
Alors je sens en moi
Mon cœur qui bat

Des nuits d'amour à plus finir
Un grand bonheur qui prend sa place
Des ennuis, des chagrins s'effacent
Heureux, heureux à en mourir

Quand il me prend dans ses bras
Il me parle tout bas
Je vois la vie en rose

Il me dit des mots d'amour
Des mots de tous les jours
Et ça me fait quelque chose

Il est entré dans mon cœur
Une part de bonheur
Dont je connais la cause

C'est toi pour moi, moi pour toi dans la vie
Il me l'a dit, l'a juré pour la vie

Et dès que je t'aperçois
Alors je sens dans moi
Mon cœur qui bat”

                Alcina didn’t need the sheet music any longer. She stared into Adela’s blooming blue eyes and smiled as she sang happily.
“La la, la la, la la
La la, la la, ah la
La la la la”

                Adela was entranced by her wife, and it showed in the bright twinkling fractals all around them. Alcina’s face was always so expressive, but even more so when she was being passionate about something. The way the light hit her eyes framed them like a moving portrait. Every raise of her brow and crease of her laugh lines was mesmerizing. The way her tongue accentuated the Ls caused her face to flush. She couldn’t keep her eyes off her. As their daughters rose to applaud for her, she stumbled to her feet. Alcina noticed and chuckled to herself.

                “That was superb, Mother,” Bela said. “I think I’ve heard you listen to that one before. It sounds even better coming from you.”

                “That made me think of Katrina, too, and now I miss her even more,” Daniela said with a sigh. “But it was so very beautiful, Mother.”

                “I’m tired of all this lovey-dovey nonsense, but your singing is delightful, Mother,” Cassandra admitted.

                “Why, thank you, Daughters,” Alcina said with a smile.

                She got to her feet and took her wine glass in her hand. She glanced over at her wife as she swirled the red liquid around. She raised a poised brow as she waited for her comment. Adela’s time had stopped. Her mind was on an entirely different plane. All that existed at that moment was Alcina. Her wife knew her well enough to recognize the dazed, swooning eyes of the woman she loved. She hid a smile behind her wine glass as she took a drink.

                “Adela,” she called to her. “As-tu aimé la chanson, ma chérie?”

                Hearing her name roused the maiden from her own rose-colored lenses, and she finally glanced up into Alcina’s honey-yellow eyes.

                “C'était magnifique, mon amour,” Adela breathed without thinking.

                Alcina tossed her head back and laughed in delight.

                “Délicieuse!” she sung.

                Daniela eyed her sisters.

                “Don’t look at me,” Cassandra said flatly.

                “Mother asked if she liked the song, and Mother told her it was magnificent,” Bela explained to them. “And she was delighted that Mother responded in what I assume is how she had hoped.”

                “Very good, Bela,” Alcina said with a proud nod. “I do enjoy teasing your mother when she gets all-”

                She glanced around the room.

                “Twinkly.”

                Alcina finished her drink and put the glass back down on the table before she made her way towards Adela, hips swaying. The maiden was mesmerized, and her wife knew exactly what she was doing.

                “Why don’t you all go change and meet us back here?” she suggested to them. “Then maybe I’ll sing you a little song before we go to sleep.”

                Their daughters gladly zoomed out of the room to their chambers, leaving Alcina and Adela alone. A crooked finger raised the maiden’s eyes to meet the honey pools above.

                “Come help me out of my dress, darling?”

                “Yes, my love.”

                Adela trailed after Alcina as if she were under a spell. As her still-blooming powers lit up the walls while they traveled up the staircase, she was reminded of a scene from the cartoon they watched. She was certain she was going to be pricked by a dragon woman as well, but there would certainly be more blood involved. The maiden heard the door click shut behind them, and in an instant, she was against the wall. She blinked to regain her sense of her surroundings, and her eyes trailed up Alcina’s tall frame until she was looking directly into her hungry yellow eyes. Her dark red lips were curled up in a wicked smirk, and she twirled the lace of Adela’s tunic around her finger.

                “How much do you like this shirt, darling?” she questioned.

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she quickly undid her belt and pulled her tunic over her head before tossing them both aside. She watched Alcina’s gaze travel from her eyes to her neck, where it lingered for a moment before moving to her breasts and finally to her leggings.

                “And those?”

                The maiden’s face flushed, and she simply removed everything else and let it fall where it landed. Alcina chuckled.

                “Smart girl.”

                Adela gasped as Alcina’s large hand wrapped around her throat and lifted her off her feet. She slid up the wall until she reached where her Mistress wanted her. Light began to form at her feet, and her powers kept her hovering where she was left. Alcina released her hold and traveled her fingers down one side of Adela’s neck. The maiden bit her lip to contain a moan.

                “A-Alcina, the girls are waiting for us,” she reminded her.

                She gasped softly as firm, lingering kisses traveled across her throat.

                “Mmm, they can wait. They’ve had their snack.”

                Grazing teeth brought forth a moan from the smaller woman.

                “I need to taste you,” Alcina breathed across her skin. “You’ve been glowing for me for over an hour now. The light hasn’t even faltered.”

                “It shines for you, my love,” Adela told her with a smile. “You look so breathtaking, and you sing so beautifully. My heart just races for you so much that the fire in me keeps roaring.”

                Alcina pressed herself against the smaller woman. Her hands traveled up her hips and over her arms. She entwined their fingers and pressed her hands against the wall on either side of her head. Adela’s hips twitched as her warm, wet tongue curled up the side of her neck.  

                “Let me taste it,” Alcina begged in a whisper. “I want to taste your love for me.”

                “It’s all for you, my love,” Adela said as she offered her throat.

                Alcina chuckled deeply as she opened her mouth wide and clamped down on the tender flesh. Adela cried out in pain and then in pleasure. The light pulsed even brighter than before. The sight of it made her wife moan in delight, and she drank heavily. Once Adela’s life and power began to fade, Alcina released her hands and wrapped her arms around her. The maiden relaxed into her warm embrace, and as her eyes fluttered closed, the light finally faded from the room.

                When she awoke with a gasp, Adela found herself on top of their bed, in one of her white nightgowns. Alcina came to her side and placed a soothing hand on her throbbing chest. The maiden smiled up at her and soon felt herself relax.

                “I haven’t taken too long, have I?” she asked.

                “Not at all, darling,” Alcina assured. “Just enough time for me to get you and myself changed. Would you like some herb for the road?”

                “Yes, please,” Adela replied.

                She slowly sat up and then lowered herself to the ground once she felt stable enough. She took a few wobbly steps, and then she was just fine. Alcina handed her a stick of herb for her pain and lit it. Adela brought the soothing smoke into her lungs and released it into the air.

                “Ready for our little sleepover, darling?”

                “I’ve been waiting since the first night the girls and I had ours.”

                Alcina offered her hand to Adela.

                “Shall we then?”

                Adela smiled and nodded before she let her lead her back down to the opera hall. When they arrived, the girls were waiting for them and sitting in their desired places. They had moved all the round tables and chairs to the other side of the posts in the room. Their little nest was all set up in the very center of the room, between all the wooden pillars. Thick furs lined the floor in a rather large pile, nearly half the thickness of a regular mattress. Pillows were everywhere, behind where their heads would go, as well as on the sides. They were surrounded by a plush barrier. The girls were covered in blankets up to their waists, and the fire was roaring behind them. They certainly looked comfortable.

                “Hello, Mothers,” they greeted them.

                “You all look so cozy,” Adela said gleefully.

                Alcina looked the nest and their daughters over with a warm smile.

                “What a lovely idea this was. I wish we had thought about it sooner."

                She gestured to the three of them all sitting beside one another in the center of the pile.

                “Where would you like the two of us to go?”

                Bela pointed to the empty spot beside her, and Cassandra pointed to the one next to her. Daniela was happily between them. Alcina scoffed and put her hand on her hip.

                “I have been sleeping next to your mother for over two years now, and nothing will-”

                Adela was snuggling in beside Bela before her wife could even finish her sentence.

                “But they’ll stay much warmer this way, love. Besides, they look absolutely adorable like this.”

                Alcina had yet to see the twinkle in her wife’s eyes that had formed while she was away. Adela looked at their daughters with cherished adoration. It reminded her of the way she looked at her. It was similar but not exactly the same. Alcina almost felt a bit envious. She thought Adela only looked at her with such love in her eyes. But did she herself not look at them the same way? She knew Adela loved them before, but now she saw them the same way Alcina did. She never thought anyone would ever look at them like that besides her. And yet it was happening right before her eyes. A smile spread across her face, and she made her way towards them all.

                “You’re quite right, darling.”

                She got down on the floor and scooted closer to Cassandra. With her long arm, she pulled the blankets over them all. Bela and Cassandra cozied themselves between their mothers and their little sister. Daniela was in absolute heaven, the snuggest of them all.

                “Are you still gonna sing us a bedtime song, Mother?” she asked.

                “Well, of course,” Alcina replied. “Will you three be dears and get the lights?”

                A few flies shifted from the girls’ bodies and flew towards the lit flames. One by one, the candles went out, and the flies returned. Adela lifted a small wisp ball into the air so she could still see their faces.

                “I don’t know if you girls remember, but when you first woke up, you were all very attached to me, as if you were children. I quite enjoyed it. I took to singing you this lullaby, but I stopped once I thought you wanted your space as you grew into your ages. But it seems I was wrong,” Alcina said with a smile. “It’s called ‘Nani, nani, puiul mamii’. Mother’s little baby.”

                She reached her long arm across all three of them, nearly reaching Adela. Her wife smiled and draped her arm across Bela. She took her hand and entwined their fingers to form one giant hug. Alcina looked at them all with a wide smile on her face, and she began her lullaby.

“Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Tiny baby of thy mother
I wish you be strong

Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Cute and strong
Proud as a young oak

Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Nani, nani, your mother’s little baby
Baby of thy mother, tiny baby
Sleep my baby, peacefully sleep”

                When she finished, Alcina looked into their sleepy yellow eyes and sighed happily. She always wished she could have raised them when they were mortal babies, but knowing they could have moments like these together eased that yearning ache that she still had in her heart. She knew it would never go away, but times such as this truly soothed her soul.

                “I remember that now,” Daniela said as she stretched out before she snuggled into her sisters. “It always made me really happy… and sleepy.”

                “Your voice is so calming, Mother,” Bela told her with a happy smile.

                Cassandra agreed with her sisters’ words with a contented hum as she nuzzled back against Alcina.

                “My mother used to sing that to me as well,” Adela said.

                She smiled lovingly into Alcina’s eyes.

                “It was very beautiful, my love.”

                A warm expression washed over Alcina’s face, and she tenderly squeezed her wife’s hand and their daughters.

                “I’m glad you all enjoyed it so much. I’d be glad to do it whenever you like. I only stopped on an assumption. I should have asked. But you grew so very quickly, seeing as you were grown to begin with. But even when you’re one thousand years old, you’ll still be my little girls.”

                The three of them all smiled sleepily.

                “And even if you were one thousand years older than I am, you’d be mine as well,” Adela told them lovingly.

                “We love you, Mothers,” they said with happy sighs.

                “We love you, Daughters.”

                “Mother, you didn’t do the thing yet,” Daniela said with a pout.

                “What thing?” Alcina asked.

                “Oh!” Adela exclaimed. “How could I forget?”

                She let go of her wife’s hand and crawled out of the warm blankets. She scaled the pillows and made her way just above their heads. With a smile, she leaned down and kissed their forehead tattoos.

                “Sleep well,” she whispered to them.

                The three of them smiled happily and closed their yellow eyes. Alcina looked on with a smile of her own.

                “Do I get a kiss as well, darling?”

                “Of course, my love!”

                She scooted closer towards her and leaned down to give her a tender upside-down kiss on her perfect lips. As they parted, she stared into her honey eyes and smiled as she caressed her cheek.

                “Sleep well, my love.”

                “Mmm, you as well, darling.”

                Adela made her way back to her seat and cozied up beside Bela under the covers. She reached across her and took Alcina’s hand again. They stared lovingly into one another’s eyes for a moment until Adela closed hers, and the light above them faded.

Chapter 73: The Family Tree

Summary:

Karl brings Vilhelm to the castle for a visit.

Notes:

Whenever Daniela thinks about the family tree she has in her head, it reminds me of the Pepe Silvia meme.

                It had been weeks since Karl had taken Vilhelm into his care. The snow had nearly all melted and the temperature was warm enough for the girls to go out into the courtyard for short periods of time until they got uncomfortable. It wouldn’t be long before they could stay out freely. They spent however long they could stand being out there to get their pent-up energy out. Which meant a lot of chasing and sparring and eventually both at once.

                “Mother, stop cheating!” Daniela complained as she stomped her foot in the air. “It’s colder up here than in the courtyard.”

                Adela was dashing between spires as if her life depended on since it technically did. Cassandra was flying just behind her with her sickle drawn and a wide grin on her face.

                “Please, she’s so fast!” Adela called out to her youngest daughter. “I can’t keep going around in circles down there!”

                “Then turn around and fight me!” Cassandra shouted.

                “I told you, I just need a little break!” Adela called back.

                “Yeah, but it’s cold!” Daniela whined.

                “I said we could go back inside!”

                The redhead shrugged and gestured around.

                “But we’re already out here!”

                Adela groaned and descended from the roof as quickly as she could. She’d learned to form her powers at her feet instead of an entire pillar. All it took was the confidence in knowing that the light would be there as she stepped. Daniela smirked as her mother neared the height she refused to pass. Once she did, she zoomed towards her with her weapon drawn. Adela saw her out of the corner of her eye and tried to go even faster.

                “Now who’s cheating?!” Adela complained in exhaustion.

                She could feel Daniela just behind her, and Cassandra was closing in. They were only about halfway down to the courtyard, but she had to turn to face them. She clutched the hilt of her sword and turned on her heels to take her stance. After Alcina brought the real sword home for her, she wanted to use it for their sparring, but she knew that the girls’ sickles would cut right through it. So, she wrapped the entire sword, guard and all, in the light. The blade glowed the brightest, and from it, she could send small ripples of the same force that she could use with her hands. It took less effort than forming the entire sword out of it, and her gift could still be used without any harm coming to it.

                “Hey, you passed me,” Daniela said with a smirk. “It’s fair game.”

                The redhead shot closer and swung at her with her weapon. Adela caught her blade with her own. She managed to hold it back long enough to use her free hand to shove her away with a wisp of blue. While Daniela righted herself in the air, Adela continued her descent. She was almost on the ground when Cassandra shot towards her. It looked like she had no intention to stop once she reached her, so Adela jumped over her as she pounced. She heard an angry growl from above her as her feet finally touched the stone of the courtyard.

                Adela hardly had time to dash forward before they were on the ground beside her, swinging their weapons in her direction. The blonde quickly put a barrier between them to give herself just a bit more distance, but it didn’t buy her much time. The girls easily flew around it on either side and raced towards her. Adela knew she would lose, but she turned around to face them. She couldn’t run anymore. She clutched the hilt of her sword in both hands and planted her feet. As they raced towards her, she whipped a beam of light towards them from her blade, but they phased through it and reformed directly in front of her. Adela froze as their sickles stopped on either side of her neck. Daniela leaned on the shorter woman’s shoulder with an accomplished sigh.

                “Do you wanna take your nap in the library or the main hall?” she asked nonchalantly.

                Adela lowered her sword in defeat.

                “Karl should be returning with Viviana and Velouette soon, and your mother said they could come for a short visit since you girls haven’t seen him in a few months. So, the main hall would be best. I can wait for them there.”

                “Is that kid coming too?” Cassandra asked.

                “Yes, so please be on your best behavior. I don’t want to frighten him away. I want him to feel comfortable visiting his sisters. And that way, you get more time with your uncle as well.”

                “He can’t scare that easily if he’s with Uncle Karl,” Daniela said.

                “I think our House is a different kind of scary, dear.”

                “No, I mean, like… Uncle Karl wouldn’t want some wimpy, useless kid working with him. So, he probably doesn’t scare easily,” Daniela explained.

                “Oh. Well, even if that is the case, there are things around that aren’t appropriate for any child to see,” Adela said.

                “Like the naked statues?” Cassandra teased with a laugh.

                “Or that one painting mother has of all those maidens?” Daniela asked.

                “Precisely. So, he is not to stray from the main hall or the path leading to it from the entrance,” Adela told them.

                “Hey, I’m not babysitting some kid,” Cassandra scoffed.

                “You won’t have to worry about him,” Adela assured. “You don’t even have to be there when he comes around. But it would be nice. If your uncle has it his way, well, he’ll be your cousin.”

                “Okay, that’s kinda cool,” Daniela said. “But he can’t expect to walk in here out of nowhere and take Uncle Karl away from me.”

                Adela laughed and shook her head.

                “Nothing will take your uncle from you. He is an addition, not a replacement. Just think of him as a new member of our family.”

                Both girls looked at one another, shrugged, and nodded in silent agreement. Then they turned their yellow eyes to their mother.

                “So… spoils of war and all that?” Daniela teased.

                Adela sheathed her sword, and the light vanished from her eyes.

                “Yes, yes,” she said with a chuckle. “Let’s get you out of the cold. “

                “Yeah, it really felt funny went you hit me with that thing,” Daniela complained.

                “I’m sorry. I was panicking. Your sister is quite frightening.”

                “Heh. Thank you, Mother,” Cassandra said proudly.

                They all laughed and made their way into the main hall. Alcina and Bela were there drinking blood tea.

                “Did you win, darling?” asked her wife over her cup

                Adela smiled and kissed her on the cheek before she made her way to the couch to sit. She removed her scabbard and leaned her sword up against the table before she sat down.

                “I don’t think I’ll ever win, love. They’re simply too fast and powerful.”

                Cassandra and Daniela sat down on either side of her and watched with gleaming eyes as she rolled up her sleeves. Adela offered her wrists to them and tilted her head back to rest against the couch. They told one another they loved each other before the girls bit into their mother and drank until the life left her. The two of them sat back with happy smiles and contented sighs.

                “Bela, can you add another log to the fire?” Cassandra asked as she cozied up to Adela. “It was pretty cold out there after a while.”

                “Yeah, and she tried to cheat and went on the roof,” Daniela complained while snuggling under her limp arm.

                “Well, were you chasing her like wild animals?” Bela asked.

                “Yeah, that’s the point,” Cassandra said flatly.    

                Bela got to her feet and faced them with a hand on her hip.

                “Just because we’ve been cooped up in here for months doesn’t mean you have to take all that energy out on her. Use her to help, not to take it all away. Chase yourselves if you must. You can’t rely on Mother all the time. You’ve been doing just fine, and now that you can go out there, you’ve gone completely wild.”

                She turned on her heels and added another log to the fire. Before she sat back down, she handed Cassandra Adela’s cigarette box.

                “Just go a little easier on her, okay?”

                “Okay,” her sisters agreed.

                Alcina stayed silent but smiled behind her teacup. Adela soon gasped back to life. She felt one of her daughters under her arm. She didn’t know which one, but she gripped them to ease the throbbing pain in her chest. Daniela leaned into her with a smile.

                “Welcome back, Mother,” she greeted her.

                “I have your herb for you,” Cassandra said as she placed the box in her palm.

                Adela took a shaky breath that turned into a sigh, and she smiled.

                “Thank you, Daughters.”

                She opened her eyes and glanced around the room while she lit one of her cigarettes.

                “Karl and Vilhelm haven’t arrived yet, have they?” she asked.

                “Not yet, darling. Take your time and relax,” Alcina said with a smile.

                Adela smiled back at her and nodded. She breathed the smoke into her lungs and let it swirl around before she released it into the air. The pain in her chest slowly subsided. Her eyes lifted as the doors to the dining room opened and Roxana, Viviana, and Velouette entered. The three maids bowed their heads to the Dimitrescu women.

                “Good day, my Ladies,” they said.

                The sisters waved at them with a variety of enthusiasm. Alcina nodded at them while she sipped her tea. Adela smiled warmly at the three of them.

                “Are you girls excited to see your brother?” she asked.

                “Very much,” Viviana said enthusiastically. “The past few times we saw him at Lord Heisenberg’s factory were wonderful, but it will be nice to visit with him somewhere more…”

                “Quiet?” Velouette asked.

                “Boring?” Daniela questioned.

                “Tasteful?” Alcina inquired with a raise of her brow.

                “Familiar,” Viviana said. “Like home.”

                Adela’s smile brightened.

                “I’m glad you can share that with him then,” she said. “If Karl does get his way, this will happen far more often.”

                “Wait, wait, wait,” Daniela said suddenly as her mind envisioned their bizarre family tree that she, for some reason, had to keep track of. “Does that mean Vivi and Vel are our cousins too?”

                Adela looked across the table to her wife for guidance. Alcina simply shrugged and waved her hand dismissively. Her wife understood exactly what the simple gesture meant; let her have it.

                “Well, I suppose. Yes,” Adela told her. “If your mother and Karl are siblings and you are his niece, that makes Vilhelm your cousin. And because the three of them are siblings, then… Yes, they are your cousins as well.”

                The family tree in Daniela’s mind expanded, and she was overjoyed. She slipped out from under Adela’s arm and flew towards Viviana and Velouette. Without warning, she wrapped her arms around both girls and squeezed them, nearly lifting them off the ground.

                “That’s so cool!” she exclaimed.

                The mortal girls remained frozen for a moment, but they both soon relaxed and hugged her back. They only heard stories about the horrible things Daniela had done. Neither of them had seen it for themselves. In their eyes, she was strange but always cheerful. They wouldn’t be scared of her at all if not for the horror stories Uldwyna told them.

                “Well, our parents were only children, so it’s not like we ever had real cousins,” Velouette said softly as she tried to hide her smile.

                “Actually, I think we had an uncle, but he got turned into a lycan when he was younger,” Viviana told her. “Papa didn’t talk about it much, but he mentioned it before when he was... When he came home one night.”

                “Uncle Karl watches over the lycans now, so that seems oddly...fitting?” Cassandra questioned her wording. “We can visit them and try to find him if you want.”

                Both mortal girls stiffened.

                “N-no thank you,” they said.

                “We don’t even know what he looked like,” Viviana told her.

                “But thank you for thinking about us,” Velouette said softly.

                Cassandra nodded firmly and tried to keep her face from smiling. Roxana was smiling herself. She gestured for the maids to follow her.

                “Let’s go wait for them by the entrance, shall we?”

                Daniela reluctantly released her new cousins and watched them make their way out of the room and into the hallway. She turned back to look at her mothers and sisters.

                “Our family is weird,” she said.

                “Only when you think about it too long, Sister,” Bela told her. “Now both of you come sit with me, and Mother go stay with Mother so they can all have that couch.”

                The three of them did as they were told. Adela got up and reattached her scabbard to her belt before she went to her wife’s side. She smiled up at her and hovered just a bit off the ground to look her in the eyes.

                “Remember what you promised me, my love.”

                Alcina sighed and rolled her eyes.

                “No petty squabbling with my little brother?”

                “None,” Adela replied with a firm nod.

                Alcina smiled and cupped her wife’s cheek in her hand.

                “I’ll do my absolute best, darling,” she promised.

                “That’s all I ask,” Adela said.

                She leaned in to kiss her before she lowered herself to the ground. With a flick of her wrist, she pulled the white armchair from below the stairs over with the rest of the furniture. She rested her shoulder on the tall arm of Alcina’s chair and leaned against it while she happily rubbed her wife’s leg.

                Once their company arrived, Adela stood up straight to greet them. She could hear the excited, short steps of Vilhelm as they made their way down the hallway and into the main hall. She watched the boy’s eyes take the room in with wonder.

                “Whoa,” he breathed.

                Adela made her way towards the boy with a smile on her face. She waved before she clasped her hands behind her back.    

                “Hello Vilhelm, it’s good to see you again.”

                The boy looked from the castle décor to Adela and stared in awe. In his innocent eyes, she always looked like a fairytale hero of a nondescript gender, but now with the backdrop, it was even more apparent to him.

                “Whoa. This is where you live, Twinkles?” he asked.

                Alcina looked over at her brother with narrowed eyes when she heard the nickname, and Karl pretended that he didn’t notice. Adela continued her interaction, oblivious to the two of them.

                “Yes, and where your sisters live as well,” she told him happily.

                She gestured to Alcina and the girls.

                “As well as my wife and our daughters. You remember them, right?”

                Vilhelm’s gaze traveled up the length of Alcina and stopped to stare starstruck into her eyes.

                “Pretty lady!” he greeted her.

                He turned to look at the girls with a similar expression.

                “And pretty witchy ladies!!”

                The boy turned around and stared up at Karl with a gleeful grin.

                “This is the best, Mister Karl!”

                Heisenberg felt as if his legs would turn to gelatin. The boy’s face was too precious and he was so happy that he was so happy. He plopped himself down in the white armchair and took a silent breath before he replied.

                “Yep. I told you it was pretty cool, kid.”

                Adela gestured to the free couch.

                “Why don’t you and your sisters have a seat and get comfortable?”

                Viviana and Velouette each took one of their brother’s hands and led him over to sit between them. Adela returned to her spot beside her wife and looked around at everyone with a smile on her face. Roxana crossed the room to reach her friend.

                “I’ll get the tea,” she told her.

                Adela nodded in appreciation.

                “Thank you, Roxana.”

                “Do you need help?” Viviana asked her superior.

                “We could carry it back for you,” Velouette said.

                Neither of them had ever just sat back and had tea with Lords before. It was starting to sink in more and more. They felt like they should be doing something. Roxana turned around to look at them with a kind smile.

                “It’s your day off with your family. Please, just enjoy one another’s company. If it will make you feel better, you can make me tea tomorrow on my day off,” she said with a chuckle.

                The twins smiled back at her and nodded in agreement. They watched her leave through the doors before they turned their focus to their brother.

                “Did you fly here?” Viviana asked him excitedly.

                “Yeah, on a big chunk of metal!” Vilhelm told her and gestured with his arms just how big it was.

                “Karl, you send a child soaring through the sky?” Alcina asked. “Why not take your carriage like the rest of us?”

                “Too showy,” he told her. “Besides, I used mine for parts. And the kid is just fine. If he falls, I fall, and I’m not going to fall. So, don’t worry about it, Sis.”

                “But he’s just a baby. You have to protect him!” she said worriedly.

                “He’s still alive, isn’t he?” Karl scoffed. “You’re just fine. Right, kid?”

                “Uh-huh!” Vilhelm assured.

                Adela giggled to herself at the nervous pout on her wife’s face. She was very protective of the child, even while he was being well cared for. She seemed to adore him ever since they first met him in the market. Her maternal instincts were a force to be reckoned with. Alcina eyed Vilhelm for any damage.

                “Did Donna make that adorable little jacket?” she asked.

                “Yeah, she made him a bunch of stuff,” Karl told her. “She’s working on a hat now so he’ll stop stealing mine.”

                “You know he still will,” Viviana said with a laugh.

                Vilhelm nodded.

                “I like your hat because it’s your hat, Mister Karl. I told you that. But I’ll still wear the new one. I’m just gonna keep taking yours!”

                Karl slumped down in his chair and tried to hide his smile behind his leather glove as he mumbled to himself. Roxana returned with a large tray of tea and cups and set them on the table between them all. She poured one for each of them and set the kettle back on the tray.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said with a smile.

                Her friend nodded happily and stood at her spot beside the door to be ready if she was needed.  Alcina took the creamer and poured the red liquid into her tea. Vilhelm, having been unable to keep his eyes off her, noticed and tilted his head inquisitively.

                “Why are you putting jam in your tea?” he asked innocently.

                Alcina froze mid-spoon stir and looked to her wife for guidance. Adela had no idea why she was looking at her, so she looked at Karl. The man shrugged and let his sister figure it out for herself.

                “I… need to drink blood… because I’ll die if I don’t,” she told him honestly.

                “Oh, okay,” the boy said with a shrug.

                He was going to accept it, but only one thing seemed to concern him about what she had told him

                “Wait, whose blood?” he asked.

                “It’s mine,” Adela admitted, following in Alcina’s honesty.

                “I can… bleed a lot without dying,” was how she worded it. “So, I use that to help my family. My daughters need it as well.”

                “Yeah, it’s a pretty convenient deal,” Daniela said. “And it helps that it’s tasty.”

                The boy’s eyes widened suddenly.

                “Are you vampires?” he asked almost hopefully.

                “No, but my girlfriend is,” Daniela replied with a smirk.

                “Cool!” Vilhelm exclaimed. “Is she pretty?”

                “Very pretty,” Daniela said swooningly.

                “Wow…”

                The boy looked at Karl and whispered rather loudly.

                “Your family is really cool, Mister Karl.”

                “Yeah, I told you that,” he replied with a grin.

                Vilhelm’s sisters both leaned forward to look their brother in the eyes.

                “Do you want tea, Vil?” Viviana asked

                “Roxana always makes the best,” Velouette said.

                Adela nodded her head in agreement. The grand chambermaid smiled from her spot by the door. Vilhelm eyed the creamer Alcina had used.

                “Do I gotta try the blood too?” he asked in concern.

                “No,” his sisters replied with laughs.

                Viviana showed him the distinctly separate porcelain creamer.

                “This is what Lord Heisenberg puts in yours,” she said. “It’s just cream. Do you want some?”

                The boy’s eyes lit up, and he nodded. His smile widened as he watched his sister add the white liquid and a few spoonfuls of sugar. It was a bit less tea and more so cream and sugar, but she knew that’s how he liked it. She handed him the cup, and he took the saucer carefully. He brought the drink to his lips and hummed in delight as he drank.

                Alcina watched the boy with a twinkle in her eyes. She seemed as infatuated with him as he was with her. She noticed he looked much healthier than he did when she first saw him that day in the village. His skin was brighter and less sunken. The clothes he wore seemed as fresh and clean as she assumed they were when Donna first sewed them. She had expected to see the boy covered in oil and soot from the filthy factory, but her brother seemed to be taking care of him just fine. She glanced over at Karl.

                “Has anyone come looking for him?” she asked.

                “Nope,” he replied with a pleased grin. “And I haven’t heard any talk down in the village when I go to get supplies and help out. Not a damn thing.”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed as she sipped her tea. She wanted the boy to stay with Karl, but she was annoyed and disappointed in the lack of reaction to a missing child in the village. She was sure there must be gossip gone unheard by her brother-in-law, but she expected more; she expected better. She had put so much into making the village a better place, but she needed the people to continue to work together to keep it that way. There were plenty of villagers who were thriving and helping out their neighbors, but there were others who still only spoke in whispers and kept to themselves. But wanting to be alone and ignoring obvious issues were two separate things. Everyone needed to look out for one another, no matter what. Karl had been known to spend his time with the boy, and suddenly he goes missing, but no one bothers to ask the Lord if he’s seen him? It was inexcusable.

                “So, we get to keep him?” Daniela asked excitedly as if the boy were a stray dog.

                “He’s not some kind of pet, Dani,” her uncle said defensively. “But yeah, I hope so. And he doesn’t seem to mind at all, which is sort of depressing, but hey, look at him! He’s doing great. I’ve been teaching him all kinds of stuff. He’s obsessed with everything. He even helped me design his bed! He’s pretty good at drawing, so it wasn’t hard to follow his...schematics.”

                “Well, what an adorable apprentice you have, little brother,” Alcina said with a beaming smile as she stared down at the boy. “I’m sure he’ll excel even more once he’s grown.”

                She sat back in her chair and crossed her legs. Then she took a sip of her tea before she looked Karl in the eyes.

                “Just don’t let him grow up to be a foolish manthing.”

                “What, you mean like me?” he said bitterly.

                Alcina sighed and hesitated before she spoke.

                “You’re a gentleman, Karl. And don’t make me say it again,” she told him. “Just make sure the boy grows up to be the same.”

                Her three daughters slowly turned their heads to look up at their mother with shocked expressions. Adela simply smiled behind her teacup. Karl scoffed in disbelief.

                “Are you high, Sis?”

                “No, that was Adela before you came in,” she replied with a knowing smirk.

                “I think I’m high,” Cassandra said. “What the fuck is happening right now?”

                “Hey!” Karl scolded her. “Watch your mouth in front of the fucking kid!”

                “Okay, that sounds about right,” Cassandra said with a nod. “I thought I was losing it.”

                “Karl, do not let that precious child pick up such nasty habits,” Alcina reprimanded him.

                “Vivi and Vel said if I ever start talking like Mister Karl, then I’ll be in big trouble,” Vilhelm told her.

                Alcina relaxed and melted as she looked into his innocent brown eyes. Then she turned to the two girls beside him. She didn’t pay much mind to most of the maids, only those whom she truly trusted. Now they had gained her trust and her respect, and she vowed to herself to watch over them as if they truly were her nieces.

                “Your sisters are very smart girls indeed,” Alcina told the boy with a smile. “I’m sure between them and my brother, you will grow to be a fine gentleman.”

                Viviana and Velouette smiled brightly as they looked up at the matron of the house and bowed their heads to her.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” they said.

                “Please…When you’re not on duty, call me Auntie Alcina,” she asked them.

                “Now I think I may have lost it,” Bela said in shock.

                Karl stared into his cup and glanced over at the grand chambermaid standing at attention with her hands clasped by her apron.

                “Yeah, what did you put in this tea?” he asked her.

                Roxana turned her attention to him and smiled.

                “It’s just Darjeeling, my Lord,” she assured.

                Viviana and Velouette looked at one another, then at Alcina, and then at Karl. Just because he was caring for their brother didn’t mean he was caring for them. But he was caring. He treated them as well as he treated their brother. Lady Alcina had always been distant but kind when she did interact with them. They noticed how well she treated Roxana. Perhaps she’d treat them the same as well one day. All that aside, if the matron of the house was asking them for something, they were sure to obey. However, for the first time, this didn’t feel like an order. It was something they wanted too, just as much.

                Karl was still considering whether the maid had spiked the tea or not before he noticed the two girls looking at him. He turned his head to them and stared into their eyes. He’d thought about it before. He already saw them the same way he saw their brother, but he didn’t want to intrude on their lives. They still had a father, no matter how much of a bastard he was. He, too, had made a vow to himself that he would protect them with his life, as he would their brother. But he would leave it up to them to decide how they treated and perceived him. Karl simply shrugged at their silent question.

                “Pretty lady is our auntie?” Vilhelm asked with an awed expression plastered on his face.

                Karl leaned forward in his seat to better look the boy in the eyes.

                “We talked about this, kid. Remember? You already have a dad, but if you want me, I’m here. And with me, you get my whole big weird family. Then it’ll just be bigger and weirder, but it’ll be ours.”

                Vilhelm looked suddenly more emotional than Karl or anyone besides his sisters had ever seen. He lowered his saucer to look back up at the man who had been taking such good care of him for months now.

                “Can I call you Papa Karl then?” he asked.

                Lord Heisenberg seemed to clutch the armrest of his chair with his free hand. He let a long breath out through his lips before he nodded slowly as he answered him.

                “Yeah, kid,” he replied with a crack in his voice. “I’d… I’d like that.”

                Alcina turned her head away from them all to wipe a tear from her eye. Then she let out a loud sigh to steady herself, and she looked back at her grand chambermaid.

                “Roxana, dear, what did you put in this tea?” she joked to mask her emotions.

                “An honesty spell, my Lady,” the maid teased with a smile.

                “Well, it was certainly successful,” Alcina said as she took another sip. “Well done.”

                “Thank you, my Lady,” Roxana said with a chuckle.

                Vilhelm leaned close to Viviana and whispered.

                “Is the nice lady a witch?” he asked.

                The maid looked to her superior and then back to her brother.

                “Honestly… I don’t know. But if she is, she’s a good witch.”

                The boy nodded and sat back up. He seemed fine with it. Daniela sat back between her sisters and sighed in contentment.

                “This is the best,” she said. “Too bad Aunt Donna, Angie, and Uncle Sal aren’t here. Then our awesome big weird family would be complete.”

                Adela brought her saucer closer to her chest and stared silently into her cup. She felt guilty somehow. She knew Alcina wasn’t close to Salvatore before, but Daniela and Karl both seemed to want him to be included. She wasn’t against it. Perhaps if what had happened to her had never happened, they could be one big happy family. But he still frightened her. It wasn’t his appearance; it never was. It was just his presence and their past. She was still traumatized, and she didn’t know if it would ever go away. But she was willing to push through it for her daughter. She could be cordial for her sake. And she hoped Alcina could as well.

                “Perhaps one day, dear,” Alcina said to her family’s surprise. “But when the weather gets warm in the next few weeks, you can go visit him, if you’d like.”

                Now, Adela was even questioning if Roxana put something in the tea. Was her best friend really a witch? Certainly, she would have told her. They had no secrets between them. She shook her head and took another sip. Daniela looked between her mothers. She knew what her uncle did was unforgivable, but in her mind, you could still love someone even if they did horrible things. She herself had done terrible things, but when she was doing them, she didn’t really know she was doing anything wrong. She still really didn’t understand the difference, but she was certainly trying. She knew her uncle Sal was like her in that way. Moreau only thought he was helping Mother Miranda. He thought he was doing good. He thought he was helping people become better things. And he didn’t understand the value of mortal lives. But Daniela had spoken to him since everything happened while she visited her uncle at his factory. Salvatore had true remorse, though he still found it difficult to understand how he had done anything wrong.

                Karl had literally knocked sense into his brother and started to teach him what was acceptable and what wasn’t. He loved the villagers and he hated hearing them tell him horror stories of a giant fish creature who ate their kid or their wife, or their neighbor. He remembered when Sal first made his gross bone crown and he had wondered if any of the pieces belonged to a loved one of one of his new friends. It creeped him out whenever he saw it. Moreau, however, was still proud of it. He didn’t understand, but Karl was doing his best to help him and Sal was actually willing and trying to learn. He hoped, just as much as his niece did, that they’d all be a big family one day.

                “Would anyone like more tea?” Roxana asked them.

                Everyone shook their heads. Vilhelm was in his own happy little world. He felt like he was in a fairytale. While everyone seemed to go quiet for a moment, his eyes wandered around the room. He seemed to be entranced with the sets of armor by the fireplace.

                “Do you have soldiers here?” he asked, breaking the silence.

                “Well, not anymore,” Alcina told him. “But we did. Those are from the 15^th century.”

                “Wow… is that old?”

                “Quite,” Alcina replied.

                 Vilhelm’s eyes looked to her and, in turn, Adela. Her sword caught his eye and he pointed.

                “Is that old too?”

                “Actually, it’s very new,” she told him. “But it was made in a forge that’s even older than the armor.”

                “Does that make you a soldier?” he asked excitedly.

                Adela chuckled. She remembered the toys Karl had made him.

                “No, I just like being able to protect the people I love,” she explained. “I used one once and it just sort of stuck. So, Alcina had this one made for me.”

                She removed her scabbard from her belt and held the sword in her palms to show him.

                “It’s the same as the swords in our House’s crest. Ours is a rose with two swords, as Karl’s is a horse.”

                “Oh, did you get your horse yet?” Vilhelm asked hopefully.

                “Not yet, no. I haven’t even asked my wife yet,” she said with a laugh.

                Alcina looked down at her with an inquisitive brow.

                “You want a horse, darling?”

                “Well, I got the idea from Vilhelm,” Adela said. “He was asking Karl for one and I was thinking how it would be easier to travel back and forth from the village if I didn’t have to choose between walking or taking the carriage.”

                Alcina smiled and leaned down to cup her cheek in her hand.

                “If my prince wants a faithful steed, then that is what she shall have.”

                Adela’s face lit up.

                “Really?!”

                Her wife nodded her head.

                “Mhm. I used to ride myself. I had a prized mare; black as night with a long white mane. Some lycans got to her and the others one night and I couldn’t bear to replace her. But now that my dear brother is taking such fine care of them and they are quite sufficiently contained, I could love again.”

                Adela lifted herself into the air and wrapped her arms around her wife. She smiled and nuzzled into her neck.

                “Thank you, Alcina,” she said happily.

                “Of course, darling. It will be fun learning how to ride again with you.”

                Adela stared into her eyes and sighed swooningly.

                “That would be lovely.”

                “Whoa, are you a fairy, Twinkles?” Vilhelm asked suddenly.

                Adela chuckled and lowered herself to the ground.

                “No. I just use light like Karl uses metal,” she explained.

                She formed a blue wisp in her hand and floated it towards the boy.

                “I use this like a candle. Roxana thinks it looks like a fairy.”

                Vilhelm held the ball of light in his hands and stared at it with gleaming eyes. It weighed nothing. When he went to touch it, it simply shifted around his finger. It didn’t feel like anything. It amazed him.

                “Cool,” he breathed.

                Adela made the wisp float about for a moment before it dispersed. The child watched it fade out and blinked a few times before turning his attention back to his sisters.

                “It’s really fun here,” he whispered.

                The two girls both wrapped their arms around each other and squeezed their little brother lovingly between them.

                “I’m glad you like it so much,” Viviana said. “Adela told us you can come visit any day we have off.”

                “And when the ground isn’t so muddy, we can take you out to the rose garden and see the stables,” Velouette promised.

                “Perhaps if I teach you how to ride, Vilhelm, Karl will get you that horse,” Alcina suggested with a smile. “But only once you’re big enough to ride on your own.”

                The boy turned his head to look at his new father figure with hopeful, sparkling eyes. Karl sighed, then leaned forward towards him and pointed at him with a creak of his leather gloves.

                “Only when you’re big enough,” he told him.

                Vilhelm’s head shot in Daniela’s direction.

                “This is the best!” he repeated what she said earlier.

                “I know, right?” she replied with glee.

                Karl leaned forward and put his saucer down on the tray in the center of the table. He had a smile on his face that he just couldn’t shake.

                “It really is,” he agreed with a nod. “But we do have to head out, kid. We have to make it home for dinner.”

                Vilhelm sulked. His sisters hugged him again and laughed.

                “Don’t worry, Vil, we’ll see you next week,” Viviana reminded him.

                “And we can talk on the phone too, don’t forget,” Velouette said.

                Karl got to his feet and held his hand out to the boy with a happy grin.

                “Let’s go, kid. I’m making mici.”

                Vilhelm gave a hug to each of his sisters before he jumped off the couch to take Karl’s hand. He turned to look at the Dimitrescus with a beaming smile.

                “Thanks for letting me come over,” he said sweetly. “And for taking care of my sisters. They look really happy. They looked happy before, sometimes, but not like this. So, I’m really glad.”

                Alcina leaned forward to look the boy in the eyes with a warm smile on her face.

                “Thank you for coming, little one,” she cooed. “You’re welcome at House Dimitrescu anytime.”

                “Thanks, Auntie Alci!”

                Alcina clutched her armchair to brace herself. Adela looked up at her wife and giggled before she turned her attention to their guests.

                “Safe journey. We’ll see you next week.”

                “Let me show you out,” Roxana offered as she crossed the room to the door.

                Adela watched them go with a smile before she turned her attention to the maids on the couch.

                “Did you girls enjoy your visit? she asked.

                “It was everything I hoped it would be and more,” Viviana said with a happy sigh.

                “I know the three of us were a family, but I never really felt like we had a family we belonged to,” Velouette admitted softly. “Now it does.”

                Her hazel eyes looked around at the Dimitrescu women.

                “Thank you,” she said.

                “Of course, dears,” Alcina said. “It may not seem like it at times, but I do love my little brother. He seems to love you and your brother very much. And I’m quite fond of you all too. I think we make a lovely little family.”

                “Little?” Cassandra scoffed. “There’s like eleven of us now.”

                “Twelve,” her little sister corrected. “And thirteen for Katrina.”

                “I count Roxana, so that’s fourteen then,” Adela said.

                The grand chambermaid entered the room and raised her brow at her friend.

                “I swear the tea spell was just a joke,” she said.

                Adela chuckled.

                “Even if it wasn’t, we’re only speaking good things,” she assured. “You’re part of this big, bizarre family, too. You’re not just my best friend, but you’re like a sister to me.”

                “I look at you with the same eyes as I look at my own sister,” Alcina admitted to her grand chambermaid. “And I have for quite some time.”

                “So, Roxana is our aunt?” Daniela asked in confusion.

                The other redhead laughed.

                “If that is what you wish,” she agreed.

                Adela smiled and leaned her head against her wife’s long leg.

                “I love our family,” she said happily.

                Alcina smiled and ran her fingers through her golden-blonde hair.

                “As do I, darling.”

Chapter 74: Reunion

Summary:

Adela escorts Roxana down to the village on her first day off.

                Adela finished her morning tea and looked up at her wife with a smile.

                “Would you like anything from the market, my love?”

                Alcina leaned down to caress her cheek.

                “Just you, darling,” she cooed.

                Adela smiled and nuzzled into her touch before her eyes turned to their daughters across the table.

                “What about you girls?”

                “Can you ask that butcher girl for her recommendation today for tonight’s dinner?” Cassandra asked.

                “Of course. I already planned to,” she replied with a chuckle.

                “Can you bring home something sweet?” Daniela asked.

                “Yes, from that lovely bakery,” Bela added.

                “Oh, that sounds good,” Adela agreed. “I’ll have Roxana help me choose something.”

                Alcina glanced around the room.

                “Where is Roxana? Aren’t you two heading down to the village soon?”

                “Yes, she told me to get her once I finished breakfast,” Adela replied.

                She stood from her chair and floated up to kiss her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll be right back,” she said.

                Adela lowered herself down onto the floor and made her way to the servants' quarters. When she didn’t find her friend in the common area, she went to the grand chambermaid’s room and knocked on the semi-open door.

                “Come in,” Roxana called.

                Adela entered and found her friend looking herself over in the mirror. She seemed nervous. When she saw the blonde woman out of the corner of her eye, she turned and looked at her with worry on her face.

                “What’s wrong?” Adela asked. “Are you alright?”

                “I’m fine,” she replied. “I’m just anxious. I haven’t been down there in nearly a decade. Do I look okay?”

                Adela scanned her friend. Her hair wasn’t held back by her usual headband, so the bouncy red curls fell perfectly around her face. She was wearing a traditional style white linen blouse with flower embroidery, and a skirt that matched the green of the leaves.

                “You look wonderful,” Adela said with a smile. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you not wearing your uniform.”

                “This is what I arrived at the castle in,” Roxana explained. “It was my mother’s. It’s all I have that’s not a uniform.”

                “Well, it’s very beautiful,” Adela told her. “But we should get you some more clothes while we’re down there. Especially if we’re going to go more often.”

                She put her hand on her friend’s shoulder and smiled.

                “I’m proud of you for going. I know it probably feels really scary to go back for the first time in so long, but I’m right here with you. There is no sign of Miranda down there,” she assured.

                Roxana took Adela’s hand from her shoulder and led her out of the room.

                “Then come give me the tour,” she said with a smile.

                The two friends laughed on their way up the stairs.

                “Help me remember to bring home the cut of the day for Cassandra, something sweet from the bakery for Bela and Daniela, and flowers for Alcina. We should take the carriage because I plan on spoiling you as well. But we can park it on the other side of the gate so people don’t see it.”

                “Do we really need the carriage? You’re not spoiling me that much, Adela. And I would enjoy the walk. I’ve been cooped up in here for far too long.”

                “Very well,” Adela agreed. “But only because you want to walk.”

                She pushed the door to the dining room open and smiled at her family.

                “We’ll be off now,” she said.

                Adela floated up and took Alcina’s face in her hands. Her smile only grew as she pressed her lips against hers. She pulled away to caress her perfect, pale cheeks.

                “We’ll be back before dinner,” she promised.

                “Don’t be late,” Alcina said as she poked her nose.

                Adela chuckled and nodded as she lowered herself back down to the ground.

                “Roxana is with me. We’ll be right on time,” she assured.

                The grand chambermaid nodded behind her friend. Alcina looked Roxana over with a smile.

                “You look very lovely today, dear,” she said.

                “Thank you, my Lady. That’s very kind of you to say.”

                Adela leaned her back against the door to the main hall and held it for her friend.

                “Ready?” she asked with a smile.

                “As ready as I will be,” Roxana said with a soothing sigh.

                The two of them made their way out of the castle and down the long path to the village below. As the demon door beyond the cemetery closed behind them, Roxana looked around in awe. Everything seemed lighter. As if the blanket of darkness that once coated the village had dispersed. New buildings she had never seen before had sprouted up between old ones that seemed somehow brighter than before. There were no hanging offerings from the trees. All she could see on their branches were the first signs of spring budding into life.

                “Where would you like to go first?” Adela asked her.

                Her white eyes scanned everything in front of them, and she pointed to the places as she spoke.

                “The church isn’t what it used to be anymore. It’s just a place to worship, learn, and grieve. The market is pretty much the same; nothing has changed there. The meeting hall is right there in the center. The library is on the property my family owned down that road. Beyond that, the reservoir is probably still a bit frozen, but it’s very clean. I can’t wait to go with you in the summer. I was always sad I couldn’t take you when we went, but now you can come too.”

                “Why do I have the feeling you gave everyone time off just so you could take me swimming?” Roxana asked with a laugh.

                “That’s not the only reason,” Adela mumbled.

                She started walking forward and gestured widely.

                “So, where to?”

                Roxana took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

                “I want to see if my father is still alive,” she said. “My mother passed before I got married, but I still had my father. I never even got to say goodbye to him.”

                Adela put a reassuring hand on her friend’s shoulder and smiled kindly as she looked into her emerald eyes.

                “Let’s go find him then.”

                She turned and glanced out at the buildings beyond.

                “Where would he normally be this time of day?”

                Roxana hesitated a moment before she moved forward towards the market.

                “At his shop,” she said.

                Adela nodded and followed her friend down the long row of storefronts. As they neared the carpenter, her gaze fell on the man sitting outside his shop, whittling what looked like a fox. She smiled and watched him while they walked. Then she noticed her friend had stopped. She turned around and watched Roxana slowly make her way towards the man.

                “Hello, Father,” she greeted him.

                The little fox fell to the ground on a pile of wood shavings. The older man’s green eyes lifted to the woman before him. He looked frightened, almost like he’d seen a ghost. But he looked very glad to see the ghost at the same time.

                “Roxana?” he asked as he got to his feet. “But… I thought you were dead.”

                His daughter shook her head with a smile, and happy tears began to fall from her eyes.

                “No. Lady Alcina saved me that night and took me in as one of her maids,” she explained.

                Her father’s worried eyes scanned her for any visible scars.

                “She has treated me very well,” she assured him. “I’m her grand chambermaid now.”

                “Grand chambermaid? At your age?” he questioned proudly as he took her fully in. “You always did love busy work.”

                “I learned it from you,” she said with a laugh while wiping her eyes. “Please save that little fox. It looks so cute.”

                The man laughed and brought his daughter into his arms.

                “Let me hug you first,” he insisted. “I can make a hundred foxes, but there’s only one of you.”

                Roxana finally broke and sobbed into her father’s arms. He held her and rubbed her back soothingly. Adela looked on and tried not to cry herself. It was a very moving sight, and she was happy for her friend. She also found it funny that she remembered coming to this shop to watch him when she would go shopping for her aunt. His work always seemed to mesmerize and soothe her. How very fitting it was that it would be this man who was the father of her best friend. She wondered if they met when they were younger, without either one of them remembering; a very small Roxana and an even smaller Adela having an adorable little interaction while they watched her father whittle.

                Adela bent forward and picked the little fox off the pile of wood shavings. She gently blew on it and set it on the man’s workstation. Roxana couldn’t stop sobbing. It was like a dam that had been waiting to burst finally let go. Her father whispered sweet, soothing things to her as he led her inside his shop. Adela went to follow, but hesitated at the door. She decided to give them privacy. She took a deep breath to calm herself and leaned against an intricately carved pillar. It reminded her of the quality of craftsmanship found in the castle. She smiled to herself and leaned her head back against it as she looked up into the sky.

                Time passed, and the bell of the shop door caught Adela’s ear. She turned to find a smiling Roxana in the doorway. Her face was dry, but her eyes were a bit red. In the two years since she had known her, she’d never seen her so happy before. She held her hand out to her friend and motioned with her head for her to follow.

                “Please, come meet my father.”

                Adela smiled and took her friend’s hand with a nod.

                “I’d love to.”

                The two of them entered the shop, and Roxana led her to the back room with a small table and a few chairs. The man was already sitting with a cup of tea in his hands and a bright smile on his face.

                “You always made the best tea, Roxana,” he said happily.

                “That’s what everyone says,” Adela told him with a laugh. “It’s certainly true.”

                “Please, have a seat, my Lady,” he said and gestured to an empty chair with a cup of tea in front of it.

                Adela smiled appreciatively and took her seat. Roxana sat across from her on the other side of her father. The blonde woman happily sipped her drink.

                “Roxana has told me many good things about you, my Lady,” the man began. “You and your wife are very dear to her.”

                “She is very dear to us,” Adela told him. “Roxana is like a sister to me. She’s been my best friend for two years now. My only friend that I can remember. She’s the best friend anyone could ever ask for. I’m so lucky to have her. She helped nurse me back to health when I almost died. She’s protected me many, many times. She even threatened Karl Heisenberg with a knife for me once.”

                Roxana’s father turned to look at her disappointedly.

                “But Karl is such a good man,” he said. “He’s helped me plenty of times around the shop. He even fixed my truck once when it wouldn’t start and I had a big order to deliver across town.”

                “Yes, well, he wasn’t being a good man at that moment,” Roxana told him with a huff. “But we are just fine now. Though I think he believes I spiked his tea the other day.”

                “I think you spiked the tea the other day,” Adela said with a laugh. “Still excellent tea though.”

                Roxana giggled and took a sip of her own. The blonde woman turned to look at her friend’s father with a smile.

                “I know we’ve met plenty of times before, but I’m afraid I still don’t know your name,” she said.

                “It’s David, my Lady,” he said warmly.

                “It’s a pleasure meeting you, David. My name is Adela. You don’t have to refer to me by my title. I used to be a villager, too.”

                “Yes, I remember, you would always come to watch me work with your little arms full of groceries,” he said with a fond smile.

                “It always brightened my day to see you whittle,” Adela told him. “Especially the small, intricate little pieces. It took my mind off all the bad things while I watched.”

                “I love it when people stop to appreciate my craftsmanship. It’s gotten me plenty of work. But I enjoy the smiles on people’s faces more. It’s easy to get work. It’s harder to get folks around here to smile. Especially when she was still around.”

                “I see Roxana gets her love of making others happy from you,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Well, my wife was the same way with her cooking,” David told her. “She always loved seeing people smile when they ate her food.”

                “Your daughter was simply designed to be as wonderful as she is with parents like you,” Adela said.

                David put his hand over Roxana’s and stared happily into her face.

                “She certainly is,” he said.

                His daughter could hardly hide her smile behind her teacup. Adela sat back in her chair and listened to the two of them reminisce for hours while she drank her tea. A beautifully crafted cuckoo clock in the shape of a forest cabin sat on the wall beside them. Roxana sighed softly as she watched the little red robin go in and out of the door. Then she turned her eyes to look at her father with a smile.

                “I’m so very glad I was brave enough to come down to the village today. Seeing you again and knowing you’re safe and happy was certainly worth all my worrying.”

                “Just knowing you’re alive has brought new purpose to my life, Roxana,” he told her. “The fact that you are safe and happy brings warmth and comfort to my old heart. I’m so very thankful that Lady Alcina saved you and that you found such a good friend to keep you company.”

                Roxana glanced over at Adela with a smile.

                “As am I.”

                Adela smiled back at her friend. She was overjoyed for her, and she looked forward to many visits to the shop. She glanced up at the clock. They still had a few hours left.  

                “Roxana, why don’t we do our shopping and tour tomorrow?” she suggested. “That way, the two of you can spend more time together.”

                “Do you think Lady Alcina would grant me a special request?” the maid asked.

                “Well, you are you, so I’m quite sure,” Adela said with a laugh. “What is it?”

                “I’d like to stay and cook my father dinner. I can go with you to the market so we can both get the food we need. Then you can have your meal with your family and return for me.”

                “I don’t see why not. That seems like a wonderful idea. I’ll phone her from the meeting hall just in case, but she’ll certainly say yes.”

                Roxana got up from her chair and wrapped her arms around her father’s neck.

                “What would you like to eat, Father?” she asked.

                “Please, I don’t want you spending your money on me,” he said.

                “I have more money than I have things to spend it on,” she told him. “Would you like me to make you ciorba de burta? Like Mother used to make?”

                David’s face lit up.

                “That would be wonderful.”

                Roxana kissed him on the cheek before she pulled away.

                “Then I shall return soon with what I need to make it,” she told him.

                “And I’ll come back for her later to make sure she gets to the castle safely,” Adela assured.

                She stood up and bowed her head to the man with a bright smile on her face.

                “It was lovely meeting you, David,” she said. “Thank you for giving me such a wonderful friend.”

                “Thank you for taking such good care of my daughter,” the man said appreciatively.

                “Of course.”

                David got up and led them back outside the shop. He returned to working on his wooden fox while he watched the two girls head further down the street. Adela gestured to the large wooden building before them.

                “Let’s head to the meeting house, and then we’ll get the things we need.”

                When they arrived, they found the door unlocked, just as it should be. Adela went straight to the old rotary phone and dialed the number for House Dimitrescu. She expected to be waiting for a while, but the call was answered rather quickly.

                “What’s wrong?” came Alcina’s worried voice.

                “Nothing’s wrong, love,” Adela assured. “In fact, everything is wonderful. Roxana found her father. She’d like to know if she could stay and cook him dinner. The two of us are going to get what we need at the market, then I’ll come and have dinner with all of you and return for her. Would that be alright?”

                “Oh, that’s delightful news!” her wife said happily. “She can stay the night, for all I care. I trust she’ll be just fine. You can return for her after breakfast. Let them enjoy their time together.”

                “Thank you, my love. I’ll let her know. And I’ll see you shortly.”

                “Goodbye, darling.”

                Adela's cheeks flushed as Alcina blew a kiss into the phone before hanging up. Then she set down the receiver and turned to face her friend with a happy smile.

                “She said you could even stay the night if you like, and I can return for you after breakfast. Which would be perfect since I still want to take you shopping, so we could just go after that.”

                “Really?” Roxana asked hopefully.

                Adela nodded enthusiastically, and her friend rushed forward to wrap her arms around her. It caught the blonde slightly off guard. She laughed and hugged her back.

                “Yes, now let’s go get dinner. For our families,” Adela said happily.

                Roxana nodded. She looked as if she would cry again. Her friend offered her hand, and she took it before she followed her to their first stop. When they entered the butcher shop, Adela smiled at the girl behind the counter.

                “Hello, Georgetta,” she greeted her.

                “Good day, Adela. Thank you for stopping in. Did your daughter like the cut I suggested?”

                “So much so that she would like your recommendation for today,” Adela told her with a smile.

                Georgetta’s freckled cheeks blushed.

                “R-really?” she asked sheepishly. “Well, I have some good chuck today that would make a nice roast or stew.”

                “I’m sure she’ll love it,” Adela said.

                “Wonderful.”

                Georgetta turned her head to Roxana and smiled.

                “And what can I get you?”

                “I need some tripe, please,” the maid asked. “Beef if you have it.”

                “Of course. Let me get that for you.”

                The two friends eyed each other knowingly while the girl got their food together. Adela had told Roxana about the butcher who fancied Cassandra, and now she was finally seeing her for herself. The girl seemed strong and capable. She certainly knew what she was doing at the block. When the butcher returned, she handed them their packaged meats with a smile on her face.

                “Here you are,” she said. “I hope Lady Cassandra likes this just as much.”

                “I’ll be sure to let you know when I see you next,” Adela replied happily.

                They paid for their things and said their goodbyes before they headed off to their next stop. At the grocer, Roxana got the carrots, onion, celery, and parsnip she needed for her soup. Her friend got herself an apple for the road. The next stop was the baker. Adela got five savarina cake, one for each of them. The last stop was the florist, where Adela got her wife a bouquet of fresh flowers. When they were finished with their shopping, the two friends returned to the carpenter's shop.

                “I hope you have a wonderful time,” Adela said with a smile. “But if you need me, I’m only a call away. And I’ll be here to pick you up tomorrow after breakfast.”

                Roxana stepped closer to her friend and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Thank you, Adela. I hope you have a lovely evening as well. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

                Adela watched Roxana make her way towards her father who was still whittling away. She watched them for a moment with a smile on her face before she made her way back up the mountain to her family.

Chapter 75: No One To Help

Summary:

Thoughts of the carpenter and the emotional reunion stir a painful memory from Adela’s past.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: PTSD flashback. Child abuse is depicted. It's a quick scene at the beginning, but please feel free to skip to the next chapter if you have to.

                The further Adela traveled up the mountain the further her mind wandered in darkness. She did her best to push it away until she was alone. But the moving reunion, however touching, pained her. She wanted so desperately to be reunited with her own parents but she knew that was never going to happen. At the same time, a horrible memory of her aunt began to nag at her. It played in the back of her mind on repeat as she climbed her way to the castle.

…

                One day, when she still very small, she stopped to watch the carpenter once she had finished shopping like she often did. The street was quiet and no one else was in front of his shop. She didn’t know why, perhaps because there was no one else to see, the man gave her the piece he had been working on. It was a little wooden fox.

                “I chipped it,” he had told her. “It’ll be no good to paint. You can take it. It’s yours. Free of charge.”

                At that point, it had been a few years since she received a gift. The last time she’d gotten anything was from her parents. Adela remembered that she hesitated to take the fox at first because she was afraid her aunt would take it away from her. She wasn’t allowed to have toys. But the man insisted and she was desperate for companionship and comfort of any kind. The little fox seemed like it would do just the trick.

                The toy lasted a lot longer in her care than she thought it would. But it was only inevitable that her aunt found it. When she did, Adela didn’t expect the response she got.

                “Did you steal this? You dirty little thief!”

                She assumed the woman would take it from her and throw it away but instead, she accused her of stealing and dragged her to the market, back to the carpenter. The man insisted he gave the toy to her for free, but Soreana would have none of it.

                “Confess!” she had shouted and slapped her in the middle of the market.

                Adela knew if she cried, her punishment would be worse and she held her tears back as best as she could. But after having her only toy in so long taken and being accused of stealing, being slapped and screamed at in front of other villagers was too much. Soreana struck her again at the first sound of a sob. She fell to the ground and looked up at all the blank faces of villagers who refused to get involved. No one would stop her, not even when she struck her again while she was still on the ground. Adela didn’t remember much of what happened after that but she woke up in the basement, as she frequently did. And she no longer had her toy. That was the day her shattered mind finally convinced her that no one would ever help her.

…

                Adela wiped the tears from her eyes and pulled herself together before she entered the castle. She found her wife and daughters sitting in the main hall by the fire. Alcina was in her armchair, holding her quellazaire by her head as the smoke rose into the air. Her beautiful grey eyes flicked up to find her wife walking into the room and a smile spread across her crimson lips.

                “Welcome home, darling,” she said sweetly. “Perfectly on time.”

                “Welcome home, Mother!” the girls greeted her from their spots on the couches.

                When Adela gazed upon them, all the darkness that had flooded her on her trip home faded away.

                “Hello,” Adela said with a smile. “It’s good to be home.”

                She gestured to the bags in her arms with her head.

                “I got everything you asked for. And something you didn’t. Let me go bring this meat to the cook and put these in a vase. I should also inform Lenuta that Roxana will be gone for the night. I’ll be back soon,” Adela said before she made her way to the kitchen.

                When she gave the chuck to the cook, she decided she’d make a stew, so she would make the same for Adela but add more vegetables instead of the meat. She set the cakes aside and made up Alcina’s bouquet. When she was finished, she set the vase on the dining room table next to her place setting.

                Her eyes lingered on the flowers for a moment, and she smiled happily. She quite enjoyed this new tradition of bringing her family home things from the market. When she lived with her aunt, she dreaded going there. She only had so much time to get exactly what the woman wanted or risk displeasing her. She never had enough money to buy anything other than some food for herself. Now, she had plenty of her own money, and she spent it on people who appreciated her.

                With a pleased smile, Adela made her way down to the servants’ quarters to find Lenuta. She heard happy laughter coming from the common room, so she followed it. There, she found the former grand chambermaid playing a game of cards with a few of her friends. The sight brought an even brighter smile to Adela’s lips. When the women noticed her, they stopped their game and bowed their heads to greet her.

                “Good evening, Adela,” Lenuta said cheerfully. “Did you and Roxana have a good trip to the village?”

                “It was better than any of us thought it would be. We went and found her father. He’s the man who runs the carpenter shop. He’s so very kind and loving. I can see where Roxana gets it from. I phoned Alcina when I was down there and asked if Roxana could spend dinner with him, and she told me to give her the entire night. So, I’ll be picking her up tomorrow after breakfast. If any of you need any help while she is away, please come get me.”

                Lenuta nodded and smiled warmly.

                “That’s fantastic news! I was hoping she would. I knew she was so terribly frightened to return, but I’m glad it paid off. We’ll be sure to get you if we need anything. Thank you.”

                Adela smiled and waved at them all before she made her way back upstairs to her family. She went to Alcina’s chair and lifted herself into the air to kiss her lovingly on the lips.

                “Now, I’m all yours,” she told her as she gently caressed her cheek.

                Alcina took her wife’s chin in her hand and stared into her eyes. She pursed her lips and lifted her brow.

                “You were already mine, darling. I just choose to share you.”

                The maiden chuckled softly.

                “Well, thank you, love. You’re very kind.”

                She planted another sweet kiss on her lips before she lowered herself to the ground. She removed her scabbard from her belt and leaned her sword up against the table before she sat down beside a happily stretched-out Daniela. The redhead scooted closer to her to rest her head on her lap.

                “What kind of sweets did you get us?” she asked.

                Adela smiled down at her and ran her fingers through her hair.

                “Savarina cakes,” she told her. “They’re these small rum cakes with cream and jam. I’ve never tried one before, but I always wanted to.”

                “Sounds tasty,” Daniela said with a smile.

                She looked up at Adela with pleading puppy eyes.

                “Do you think you can add a little flavor to the cream?”

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “Yes, I can.”

                She turned her attention to Cassandra on the other couch.

                “Georgetta, the butcher girl, was very excited that you liked her last recommendation, so she sent you some chuck, I believe. And the cook is making stew with it.”

                The brunette unpredictably focused on one part of what she said in particular.

                “Georgetta?” she asked. “That’s a pretty name.”

                Adela smiled knowingly.

                “Funny, that’s what she said when I told her your name.”

                Cassandra’s cheeks flushed slightly.

                “Can we try to go down there if the weather is warmer next week?” she asked softly.

                “Of course, we can. Whenever you are ready.”

                Cassandra smiled and sat back in her seat. Her mothers looked one another in the eye with proud smiles of their own.

                “So, what sort of man is Roxana’s father?” Bela asked. “Does he treat her well?”

                “Very well,” Adela stressed. “It’s very clear that they’re related. He’s just as sweet and kind as she is. I’ve actually seen him many times before, though I never really met him. He whittles outside his shop to show off his work. Whenever I’d go to the market when I lived with my aunt, I would watch, and it would cheer me up.”

                “How delightful,” Alcina said. “Perhaps he’s a descendant of the mortals who worked on the castle.”

                She gestured to the outstanding craftsmanship of the staircase in particular.

                “That did cross my mind,” Adela admitted. “His work is of the same quality. Especially when it comes to the fine details.”

                “If that’s the case, then Roxana has even more reason to hold her head high as she walks these halls,” Alcina said as she lifted her quellazaire.

                “I hope they’re having a wonderful time,” Bela said with a smile. “Being away from Mother for a week was so difficult. I can’t imagine what all those years apart felt like.”

                “I’m sure they have quite a bit of catching up to do,” Alcina said. “I hope the man takes pride in the woman his daughter has become.”

                “You should have seen his face when we mentioned she was the grand chambermaid. He was so ecstatic,” Adela said.

                She looked her wife in the eyes.

                “He specifically said he was so glad that you saved Roxana that day. And that you’ve taken such good care of her since. He seemed very grateful,” she told her.

                Alcina smiled warmly.

                “Well, I’m very grateful for her,” she said. “After all she has done for this family, she deserves more than the title she holds.”

                All the Dimitrescu women nodded their heads in agreement. Soon, a maid stepped into the room to tell them their dinner was ready. When they entered the dining room, Alcina smiled at the sight of the bouquet her wife brought home for her. She bent forward and sniffed them before she turned around to kiss Adela on the cheek.

                “They’re beautiful. Thank you, darling.”

                “Not as beautiful as you, my love,” Adela replied with a giggle. “But you’re very welcome.”

                They all took their seats and waited for the food to arrive. Adela happily ate her vegetable stew while the others had the meat from the market. She swallowed a bite and glanced over at her middle daughter.

                “I promised the butcher I’d let her know how you liked the beef, Cassandra,” she said.

                “It’s very good. It’s the same part of the cow as before, but the flavor is completely different. I can’t say which one I like best. They’re both wonderful.”

                Adela smiled and nodded as she took note.

                “Then I’ll let her know that. Well, actually, you can let her know when we visit next week.”

                Cassandra hid a smile behind her spoon. She was very excited to meet this mortal butcher who gave them better cuts of meat than even the Duke could get them.

                Adela looked around the table at her family and sighed happily. Just their presence made her feel better. They had brought her out of the darkness and into the hopeful light of the future. She couldn’t wait for Cassandra and Georgetta to meet. Perhaps she could find love just as Daniela had. She prayed all her children would be able to feel the sort of love she shared with Alcina, but she’d be just as happy for them if they enjoyed their own company. Either way, she would be there to watch over them and guide them if they sought her out. Her time with her parents may have been brief, but they set the bar for her as a mother. She would follow in their footsteps and give her daughters her entire heart and life, just as they did for her.

Chapter 76: Judgment

Summary:

Adela returns to the village to take Roxana shopping but their outing is cut short by a stranger on the street.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Unwanted sexual advances. Child neglect, child abuse, and spousal abuse are all discussed but not depicted. Death.

                Adela pushed open the heavy demon door and entered the village cemetery. With her hand resting on the guard of her sword, she walked down the long street of shops and stopped at the carpenter. Roxana and her father were both out front. He was carving something that had yet to take shape and she was sweeping the wood shavings. The smile on her friend’s face was contagious and she happily made her way towards them.

                “Good day,” she greeted them. “Did you two have a good evening?”

                Roxana’s eyes glanced up to meet her friend’s and her smile grew brighter.

                “Adela,” she said cheerfully. “Yes, we had a wonderful time.”

                “Her cooking was always as good as her mother’s, if not even better,” David said with a laugh. “She made me a fantastic meal. And we stayed up long into the night talking. She told me many things about you and the things you have done for her and this village.”

                The carpenter stood up and set his work aside. He took a small box from his station and made his way towards Adela. He looked into her eyes and smiled before he handed it over to her.

                “There is nothing I can give you that is worth all the wonderful things you have done for my daughter. But I hope this will bring you even an ounce of the joy you have given me.”

                Adela smiled and bowed her head in appreciation as she took the box.

                “Thank you but you already gave me the best friend I could ever ask for, so there’s really no need.”

                David’s face was serious.

                “Please, I want you to have this.”

                Adela nodded and opened the box. Inside was the little wooden fox he had been working on the day before. Now, it was perfectly complete and painted white with blue eyes and a little black nose. She stared at it, speechless. She thought that if she spoke at that moment, she would cry.

                “This isn’t the first one I gave you,” he said. “Do you remember?”

                Adela nodded slowly and remained silent.

                “I felt so guilty for so long. Even after what happened, you still came to watch me. Every time you came to the market.”

                “It wasn’t your fault,” she finally said. “My aunt was just a terrible person.”

                Adela carefully took the fox out of the box as if it were made of glass. She studied it in the palm of her hand and smiled.

                “It’s wonderful,” she said softly.

                She raised her eyes to meet his.

                “Thank you,” she said with a little choke in her voice.

                Roxana went to her friend’s side and put a comforting hand on her shoulder. Adela put the fox back in the box and closed it. She held it tightly against her chest as if someone might take it from her.

                “I will cherish it always.”

                She wrapped an arm around Roxana and hugged her.

                “As I will cherish her,” she added with a smile.

                Her friend smiled and hugged her in turn. David looked them over with a happy twinkle in his eyes.

                “I got one daughter back, and now it feels like I gained a second. Please keep taking good care of one another.”

                The two friends nodded. Roxana released Adela to wrap her arms around her father.

                “Thank you for the wonderful time, Father. It’s so good being with you again. I’ll come back next week and visit you. We’ll make it a tradition.”

                David hugged his daughter tightly. He didn’t want to see her go again so soon, but he knew she had duties to attend to and a whole life to live. He was just glad he was part of it again.

                “I would love that very much,” he said with a glad laugh. “You two have fun in the shops before you head back to the castle.”

                “It was good meeting you again, David,” Adela said. “And thank you again for the gift.”

                “You as well, Adela. Please look after my daughter, won’t you?”

                “Always,” she assured.

                The two friends waved goodbye before they made their way down the road.

                “So, do you like your gift?” Roxana asked.

                Adela was still clutching the box to her chest. Her question made her realize, and she relaxed her grip.

                “I love it,” she said as she ran her thumb over the container. “This is worth more to me than any item I could ever buy for myself. I don’t think your father understands how much it means to me.”

                “He does. He told me the story about your aunt. And because he was already working on a fox, we both thought it would be nice to give it to you. So, he finished carving it and I picked out the colors and watched him paint it while we talked.”

                Adela stopped to look her friend in the eyes.

                “You’re both so wonderful. Thank you. For everything. Always.”

                A playful smirk slowly formed on her face.

                “Now, I’m going to spoil you.”

                She gestured widely to the shops before them.

                “Where to first?”

                Roxana giggled and eyed the storefronts.

                “Well, I do need new clothes for when I come to visit, so I don’t always have to wear the same outfit.”

                She hardly finished her sentence before Adela took her by the hand and led her towards the tailor with a laugh. The blonde woman wanted to buy her friend everything she looked at, but Roxana firmly refused. Defeated, Adela only bought what the redhead said she specifically needed, but in return, she had to pick out one thing she didn’t need. They left with a few blouses and skirts, a dress, a new pair of shoes for work, and a pair of shoes for traveling back and forth from the castle to the village. Adela tried to argue that the latter was a necessity, but she quickly lost.

                Next, they stopped at the grocer to get a few things that Roxana knew the cook needed to save her from having to order them. Then they went to the bakery so the grand chambermaid could spoil the others with some amandina chocolate cakes, one for each of them. Adela paid for a few loaves of sweet bread for the maids as well, but made Roxana promise not to mention it was from her. She also got one for her family to try. They stopped at the butcher again, much to Georgetta’s delight.

                “We were passing by and I couldn’t just not come in,” Adela told her. “My family has loved all of your recommendations.”

                “That’s wonderful to hear,” Georgetta replied with a proud grin. “What did Lady Cassandra think of the cut from yesterday?”

                “She said that she liked it just as much. She’s very interested in your work. We get all our meat specially ordered but she prefers yours.”

                “Don’t let him hear you say that,” Roxana whispered.

                Adela knew she meant the Duke, and she was aware he knew his way around gossip, but there was no one else in the store.

                “What would you recommend for today?” the blonde asked.

                “We have some good porterhouses,” Georgetta replied.

                “Then enough for four, please.”

                Adela turned her attention to Roxana.

                “Can I buy you all anything for your supper tonight?”

                “Well, you’re certainly not buying porterhouse steaks for everyone, Adela. I know you’ve already thought about it,” Roxana scolded.

                Her friend shifted her eyes away.

                “So, is there anything besides steaks that I can get you all?”

                Roxana chuckled at her.

                “Some good stew meat would be nice.”

                “Oh, do you still have the same cuts you gave me yesterday?” Adela asked.

                “I do,” Georgetta replied happily.

                “Then triple what you gave me, please.”

                “Coming right up.”

                “Triple?” Roxana questioned.

                “There’s a lot of you,” Adela said defensively.

                Her friend simply laughed and shook her head. They thanked the woman behind the counter and continued on their way.

                “Where next?” Adela asked. “Is there anything else you or the others need? Or anything they would want to pass their spare time with?”

                “We could use a few new packs of cards,” Roxana said. “Besides that, we have everything we need.”

                Adela opened her mouth to speak, but her friend interjected.

                “And want,” she added.

                “Cards it is,” Adela said before she headed off to the general store.

                Once the cards were acquired, they headed back onto the street.

                “Now that we have everything, is there anywhere you want to visit before we head back up?” Adela asked.

                “Yes, the library you’re so proud of. I’ve wanted to see it ever since you mentioned it,” Roxana told her excitedly.

                Adela smiled and nodded.

                “It’s just by the houses on the opposite side of the church,” she said and motioned with her head.

                She adjusted the bags in her arms and continued down the road. As Adela and Roxana neared the bar, a man stumbled out into the street.

                “Don’t come back until you have the lei to pay your bill!” someone shouted from inside.

                The door to the bar slammed shut, and a seemingly inebriated man righted himself before he bumbled down the road. As he neared them, Adela stepped closer to her friend as her guard went up, and she watched him out of the corner of her eye. The man’s steps were certainly unsteady, but they were sure where they were going. He moved as if he had traveled the same path in the same state plenty of times before.

                The man blinked in the painful rays of sunlight until his vision adjusted. His eyes settled on a pretty redhead with shining green eyes. She seemed familiar. He grinned and made his way across the street to greet her. Adela’s eyes narrowed as she studied him. She knew that look. She’d seen it before.

                “We’ll see the library another day,” she told her friend in a whisper. “Let’s go back to the castle.”

                Roxana nodded in silent agreement. She noticed the man as well, and she didn’t like the way he was looking at her. The two friends quickened their pace, and by the time the man managed to change course across the street, they had just passed him. With an angry grumble, the man wobbled as he turned on his heels to face them again.

                “Hey!” he called out to them.

                Neither of them turned around.

                “We need to go down another street so he doesn’t know we’re going to the castle,” Roxana whispered.

                Adela’s eyes scanned the area, and her mind quickly formulated an escape route.

                “This way.”

                She led Roxana past the florist she had wanted to stop at and through their back alley. They could hear the man shout at them again. Adela gently moved her friend in front of her and led her through a short broken fence into someone’s backyard.

                “Behind the shed,” she whispered.

                The two of them hid and stayed as quiet as they could. Adela carefully put down what she had in her arms and gripped the hilt of her sword. They listened to his stumbling steps go past them and stop as he reached the other street. He looked around and grumbled angrily before he shuffled away. When Adela was sure she couldn’t hear his steps anymore, she picked her bags up and led Roxana back the way they came. They made their way around the florist and down the rest of the street towards the Maiden of War statue. Just as they stepped out of the market, they could hear the same man yelling in the distance as he came up from the other street. They couldn’t understand most of what he was saying, but one word was clear to Roxana.

                “Fisseha!” he called.

                The redhead’s eyes widened, and she stopped in her tracks. Adela shifted the bags in her arms and gently tried to nudge her friend forward.

                “Roxana, we can’t stop. Come on.”

                “I think he’s mistaken me for my mother,” Roxana told her.

                “Well, we’re not staying around to correct him. He’ll forget once he sleeps it off. Please, let’s just get home.”

                To the blonde’s dismay, her friend turned around to look at the man.

                “Roxana, please!”

                “Adela, you don’t understand!” she replied rather harshly. “Let me hear what he has to say.”

                The maiden groaned in defeat. She stayed close to her friend’s side and narrowed her eyes as she watched the man get closer.

                “Fisseha,” he said again as he approached.

                The man looked happy to see her. He stumbled to a stop and caught his breath before he continued.

                “I need to borrow more lei,” he said. “To pay my tab. Or they won’t let me back in the bar. I can’t go home yet. I-I don’t want my girls to see me like this.”

                 Adela gritted her teeth angrily but stayed silent and let her friend do the talking.

                “So, you were the one my mother loaned so much money to? I almost didn’t have a dowry because of you,” Roxana said bitterly. “You have a son as well, or are you so out of touch that you don’t even remember he exists?”

                The man’s eyes widened like he suddenly remembered he left his oven on.

                “Vil? I need to bring him his dinner!”

                Adela was even angrier. She knew who the man was. She didn’t know the history he and Roxana’s mother had, but he was most certainly the neglectful father she’d heard so much about from Viviana and Velouette. Her body moved on its own, and she took a step forward, but her friend stepped in front of her. Adela could feel the anger radiating off her, though she seemed relatively calm.

                “You won’t find him there. You will not be receiving any money from your daughters, and you will certainly not be receiving any more money from my mother. She’s dead, and she has been since before your son was even born. You don’t need money, you need help. I believe you can find someone to help you grieve properly at the church.”

                The man seemed to slowly blink in all the information as he was jolted back to the present. Out of everything she had told him, he seemed to only care about one thing.

                “Who are you to say my daughters won’t give me my money?” he asked angrily. “How else am I supposed to pay for my- for Vil’s schooling?”

                “You cannot use the same vile lie on me as you did to them,” Roxana told him. “Schooling has always been free in the village.”

                She scoffed at him.

                “What a pathetic man you are, preying on your daughters’ hard work and making them believe they were helping their brother while you spent all their money at the bar. I cannot believe my mother took pity on you to help, but her heart was too big. And you took advantage of her, too.”

                “Your mother?” he said in confusion. “You’re Roxana? I thought you died, too. Or are you just a specter here to haunt me? Who next? My wife?”

                The man bent forward to laugh. When he stood back up, his eyes scanned Roxana, and he grinned.

                “You do look an awful lot like her,” he said as he stepped closer. “I always wanted to… but she was too loyal to that carver.”

                The man’s hands twitched forward towards the redhead.

                “Is your husband still dead, too, or did he come back? I could… keep you company if you like-”

                The bags Roxana was holding in one arm dropped to the ground, and she smacked the man hard across the face. Adela looked on from behind her and nodded, impressed. The man, however, was not. In fact, he was enraged. His face went bright red, and not just where he’d been struck.

                “I told myself I wouldn’t let another woman hit me ever again,” he said through gritted teeth.

                “Your pain and trauma are valid, but drinking yourself to death and neglecting your children is not how you cope,” Roxana told him.

                The tone in her voice as she spoke the words had no anger or bitterness. She truly meant what she said.

                “Please, go seek help at the old church,” she said and pointed in its direction. “They can help you there. You do not need money or drink or… company, you need help.”

                “I’m not going to let some woman tell me what I need!” he shouted suddenly.

                Adela’s white eyes were glued to the man. As he lifted his hand to swing at her friend, she raised an arm and set a barrier before him. As his fist struck the blue-tinted light, he cried out in pain. Adela’s now glowing eyes fell on her friend.

                “Okay, now we need to go,” she said.

                Roxana bent down and scooped up the bags she had dropped. She turned quickly on her heel and made her way towards the cemetery without another word to the man. Adela glanced down at her own bags on the ground. She would have to lower her hand to pick them back up and risk losing the barrier. Instead, she attempted to multitask her powers. If she could hold a sword and shield at the same time, surely she could maintain the barrier while lifting the bags into the air. With a swirl of her free hand, she did just that and began walking backwards as she watched the man with piercing, narrowed eyes.

                “You should do what she says,” she suggested. “You won’t be getting any more money, so you’ll have to find a better way to ease your pain.”

                The man just stared at her through the translucent barrier. She could see the rage in his eyes, but he had gone calm. That wasn’t necessarily a good thing. He mumbled something to himself and stumbled as he turned his back to her. Adela kept moving backwards until he ran off down one of the residential streets. The barrier dispersed, and the bags floated down into her arms. She turned around and took off after Roxana. The grand chambermaid was already at the demon door, trying to push it open with her hip.

                “Let me get it,” Adela said.

                She waited until Roxana’s weight was off the door to send it swinging open with a wisp of blue. The heavy door slammed shut behind them, and they quickly made their way up the long path to the castle.

                “I know it’s a foolish question, but are you alright, Roxana?” Adela asked.

                “No,” she admitted. “But I will be.”

                Her emerald eyes, wet with tears, turned to face her friend.

                “Will you spend the rest of my day off with me?” she asked her.

                “Of course, I will,” Adela assured. “We can go do something fun, you can have dinner with the family, and then we’ll have time to do something else before bed.”

                “Thank you,” Roxana replied with a crack in her voice.

                They walked in silence until they heard the metal demon door slam shut further down the path where they’d just come from. Adela’s eyes widened, and she turned to look down the hill. It was Vilhelm’s father. He seemed perfectly calm, except he was holding a shotgun. The maiden’s heart raced. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly put up a barrier. She sent a wisp behind her to scoop the bags from Roxana’s hands and added her own to the floating pile.

                “Roxana, you need to run,” she said calmly. “I need you to put the castle on lockdown. Only Alcina is allowed outside, and I might need her help.”

                Her blue eyes shimmered, and her breastplate formed.

                “Go. Now,” she commanded.

                Her friend reluctantly turned around and took off up the mountain. Adela watched the man raise his weapon, and she set another barrier behind Roxana. The gun fired and struck the tinted light. The bullet simply fell to the ground as it hit the blue wall. The maiden gritted her teeth. He could have killed her friend.

                “Fool!” she shouted down at him. “If you come up here, you will die.”

                The man shot at her, but the bullet fell as it had the first time.

                “I’m looking forward to it!” he called back.

                “This is not how you go about easing your pain. Just stop this and we’ll get you help,” she promised him. “Please.”

                “I’ll stop if you give me my money!” he practically sang up to her.

                “All of this for the money?” she yelled angrily.

                Her eyes, and in turn, the barriers and wisp, all shifted to an icy blue.

                “You’re all the same,” she said bitterly. “You’re willing to kill and possibly die for money? Where was this energy to help your children?!”

                “Shut up!” he shouted.

                The man began making his way quickly up the path. He reloaded his gun and then aimed it again at Roxana. Adela glanced back at her friend. She was out of range of the barrier, and she quickly moved it further up the mountain to shield her. The maiden set the bags down on the ground just off the path behind her. Her burning eyes remained fixed on the man as she drew her sword.

                “Turn back now,” she warned.

                He simply laughed at her and shot again, this time at her. Adela knew he would have to reload again. The barrier before her vanished, and she dashed down the hill to meet him. He lowered his gun to change the bullets, and the maiden was before him in an instant. Her blade lit up as she swung, and the sword sliced through the barrel of the gun. The man lifted the broken chunks of metal and wood in his hands and stared at them. Adela lowered her sword but kept it at the ready.

                “We’re about halfway up the mountain. Would you prefer me to take you to the meeting hall or just straight to my daughters?”

                The man raised his eyes from his weapon to her.

                “They already let me go once. Before those witches took my wife away,” he told her. “Some of the villagers wanted me dead, too. But the mayor asked them to take pity on me because I wasn’t there when she tried to drown Vil that night. My girls stopped her while I was down drinking at the bar. So, they all just felt sorry for me and figured the kids needed their father if they were going to sentence their mother to die.”

                “So instead of stepping up and taking care of your children, you sent your daughters to work for me while you took their paychecks for your bar tab?”

                “Everyone used to throw their girls up here when they came of age. And they did it for free. You’re the one who was offering to pay,” he said with a laugh.

                “I pay them, not you. And they were paying you to take care of their brother, not to drink your sorrows and life away, but no more. You had a chance to be a real father, and you failed. I’ve offered you help, and you refuse. Others have offered to help, and you have refused them as well. All you want is money for your drink.”

                “How do you think I feel in all this?!” he screamed at her. “Men are supposed to run their households, but she was the one running everything. If I didn’t do exactly what she wanted, she’d take it out on me. And she did the same to them when they were born. She couldn’t stand Vil. He was too much on her. I used to try to stop her, but I didn’t know what to do to make her stop.”

                “You could have asked for help,” Adela told him with kindness in her voice. “You don’t have to deal with that alone. There’s a reason we have a counselor in the old church.”

                “You want me to ask for help? I’m supposed to be the one in charge! I didn’t want anyone to see me weak, hiding from a woman at a bar and neglecting my children.”

                “But they were weak and needed someone to take care of them! If you’re going to go about making children, you better be ready to take care of them.”

                “But it’s so fun trying to make them,” he said with a grin. “She only let me do it a few times, so I got it in when I could.”

                “You are disgusting,” Adela flatly told him. “I’ve been trying to give you the benefit of the doubt. I really have been, but you’re not helping your case.”

                The man scoffed.

                “Let my neighbors decide my fate then.”

                “The villagers and the mayor chose poorly last time,” Adela said. “So, I will choose for them this time.”

                She stepped to the side and motioned with the tip of her blade.

                “Up the hill,” she commanded.

                “What?!” he asked and took a step back.

                “Walk up the hill. I am bringing you to my wife and daughters. You are on our property. The village has no say here. You tried to kill my best friend and employee on our land, and you will not leave here with your life.”

                The man tossed his head back and laughed. He gripped the broken gun in his hand.

                “Try to take it from me then,” he dared her. “I’m not walking to my death like some coward.”

                Adela put one foot behind her and took her stance. She didn’t plan on killing the man, but she would distract him long enough for Alcina to arrive.

                “But you are a coward,” she said with a smirk. “Though, you don’t have to walk if you don’t want to.”

                 “I’m not a coward!” he screamed at her and lunged forward with the broken gun.

                He swung the hunk of wood and bits of metal over his head and straight down at her. Adela dashed to the side and then behind him. As he stumbled forward, she pressed the tip of her blade into the center of his back.

                “Go,” she ordered.

                The man took a few steps forward before he turned partially around to throw the broken gun at her. The space between them lit up as Adela formed her shield, and the weapon dropped to the ground on impact. He took off a little way up the hill to get distance before he pulled out a knife from inside his jacket.

                “You know how many bar fights I’ve been in, you little pompous bitch?” he spat.

                “Not enough to be banned apparently. Perhaps the owner would be willing to set some more solid ground rules for what goes on at their establishment. They should have cut you off long ago.”

                “The owner doesn’t care what we do, as long as he gets paid.”

                “Of course. You’re all too busy with your greed to think about helping yourselves or others,” the maiden said bitterly.

                He held the knife out angrily towards her.

                “Like you can talk! You live in a castle!”

                “If I had the option of moving into a cabin in the woods, small enough to be cozy but large enough to accommodate my wife, I would go in an instant. The only things keeping me in this castle are my family and the village I’m trying to take care of. None of this is my choice. At least I help people with what I do have.”

                “Nothing good comes to those who help others,” he said with a scoff. “Just look at Fisseha. After everything she did for my family and where did she end up? Dead.”

                “What does her kindness have to do with her death?” Adela asked. “You’re not making any sense.”

                The man grinned oddly.

                “She said something bad about Mother Miranda, of course,” he told her as if she knew. “That was a fun game my wife liked to play. If she was mad at someone, she would go to her precious Mother Miranda. She would lie to her beaked face and tell her that so-and-so said something horrible about her. She always resented Fisseha. I think it’s because she knew I fancied her. But when she found out I had been tricking her into giving me money to spend at the bar by telling her it was for the kids, instead of getting mad at me, she projected it all onto her. I don’t know what she told Miranda, but Fisseha was in that cave church the same day, and she never came back out.”

                Adela’s fingers twitched around the hilt of her sword.

                “You’re telling me that the reason my friend is without her mother is because your wife decided to be that petty? When it was your fault to begin with?!”

                “That’s only half of it!” he said with a laugh. “After all that, I let it slip one night when I came home from the bar that I fancied Roxana as well because she looks so much like Fisseha. I think I was especially bitter at that time because she’d just gotten married. Then the next day, Mother Miranda went to the house Roxana and her new husband had just moved into… and we never saw either of them again.”

                Adela felt her power pulse with the thumping of her heart. Her eyes burned with a fiery blue-white flame, though she herself didn’t know it.

                “That’s why?” she asked in disbelief. “You sent my friend to die because you were mad you couldn’t be intimate with her? And now her husband is dead because you were jealous of him?”

                The man could see and feel her anger, and he raised his knife to point at her as he spoke.

                “Hey,” he began defensively. “I didn’t do anything. None of this was my fault. All I did was mention some things to my wife. She’s the one who did it!”

                Adela pointed the tip of her blade at him, and she began slowly walking closer. He held his weapon up threateningly, but she was unfazed.

                “You… You’re the reason she was taken from her family? You’re the reason she went to the cave church? You’re the reason Mother Miranda was going to kill her?! If not for Alcina, she would be dead! Because of you!”

                Sharp fractals of light pulsed all around them, glowing the same blue-white as her eyes. The man watched them nervously before he got his nerve back.

                “L-listen, I didn’t say a word to Mother Miranda! That was all my wife! And she’s dead now, so-”

                Adela appeared directly before him, and the man’s eyes widened as he stared into hers. A pained gurgle left his throat.

                “You are just as guilty as she was,” she said through gritted teeth as she plunged her blade through his chest.

                The man’s arms fell to his side, and the knife dropped from his hands. Once his legs gave out, Adela pulled her sword straight out of him. As he fell to the ground, she flicked the blade clean before sheathing it. The light faded, and she raised her white eyes to the castle. Alcina was standing at the curve in the path just before the vineyard, staring down at her with a pleased smirk on her crimson lips. Adela took a deep cleansing breath when she gazed upon her. Blue light returned to her eyes and the bags from the market lifted back up into the air. As she made her way up the hill, a wisp dragged the body of the man behind her as she went.

Chapter 77: Friendship

Summary:

Adela recovers from the shock of her first real kill in the company of her family and best friend.

Notes:

I’ve been writing Adela for a very long time. She’s always been a pacifist. Never have I once had her kill someone who wasn’t the main villain. So, this is a first for both of us.

                Adela sat in her usual seat in the main hall. She stared into her teacup as if she were in a trance. Her thumb ran along the curve of the handle but she didn’t pick it up. She could feel someone sit down beside her but she couldn’t pull her eyes away from the dark liquid. The person put a gentle hand on her knee and she felt herself relax, even if just slightly. She lifted her gaze to find Roxana beside her with a warm and comforting smile on her freckled face.

                “Your tea will get cold,” she said gently.

                Adela’s eyes flicked back down to the drink. Reluctantly, she lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip. A shaky sigh escaped her as she swallowed. She placed the cup back down on the saucer and turned back to look at her friend.  

                “Thank you.”

                The maiden’s mind slowly began to drift back to the present. Her eyes lifted to the empty spots in the room.

                “Where is Alcina?”

                “On the phone with Lord Heisenberg,” Roxana replied. “She said she’d be back down once she’s done.”

                Adela nodded slowly.

                “How are Viviana and Velouette? Do they know yet?” the maiden asked.

                “Lady Alcina came down to lift the lockdown and pulled the two of them aside. We all spoke in my room. I told them what happened in the village… and in the past. She told them what she saw and heard while she was outside.”

                “Are they upset with me?” Adela asked softly.

                Roxana shook her head and chuckled.

                “No. Not in the slightest. Especially after what Lady Alcina said she heard.”

                “Did you know?”

                “No, I never knew why she chose my husband and me. When she had us in the cave church, all she told the Lords was that we had spoken blasphemy. But she never elaborated and we certainly hadn’t done what she accused us of. I always assumed she was just bored. My father and I never knew why she took my mother either. She said nothing when she came in and whisked her away. Many of us thought she chose people at random, but now it makes more sense that someone was sending her.”

                “What a truly disgusting person to send who you believe to be a prophet to smite your neighbors simply because you have some personal issue with them,” Adela said with a bitter scoff.

                Roxana nodded slowly.

                “And what a foolish prophet for believing her,” she said.

                Adela leaned forward to put her teacup down on the table. She took her friend’s hands in her own as she stared into her emerald eyes.

                “Can I do anything? For you or the girls?”

                Roxana gently squeezed her hands as she shook her head.

                “I think you’ve done enough for now. Just spend time with me. Lady Alcina gave the three of us tomorrow off. She said we could have the rest of the week if we need. She’s asking Lord Heisenberg to take the girls with him tomorrow to spend time with their brother. I think I’d enjoy a nice, relaxing day inside.”

                A brief smile formed on Adela’s face.

                “That sounds lovely,” she said.

                Both of them looked up as the door to the dining room opened. Relief washed across Adela’s face as she looked upon her wife.

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

                The black-haired beauty made her way towards them and knelt before her wife. She smiled as she cupped her cheek and stared into her eyes.

                “There’s my darling,” she said soothingly. “Are you feeling a bit better now?”

                Adela nodded and leaned into her touch.

                “Yes, Roxana made me tea.”

                Alcina smiled appreciatively at her grand chambermaid and put her free hand on the woman’s knee.

                “Thank you, dear,” she said kindly.

                “Of course, my Lady,” Roxana replied.

                “What did Karl say?” Adela asked.

                “Many crass things,” Alcina said as she rolled her eyes. “But he’s rather happy. He’s coming for Viviana and Velouette tomorrow after breakfast. They’re going to be spending a few days there. I said one and he said two and then I heard little Vil in the background and… well, they can have three if they like.”

                “But if any harm comes to them, I told him I’d kill him,” she added rather cheerfully. “He seemed to appreciate that somehow.”

                “The two of you have a wonderful and strange relationship, my love,” Adela said with a soft chuckle.

                Alcina smiled at the sound, and she ran her thumb over her wife’s cheek.

                “Are you ready for dinner, darling? It should be done soon, and the girls are already sitting at the table.”

                “I’m not very hungry, but I would love to be with everyone.”

                Alcina nodded and rose to her full height. She looked down at the redhead and clasped her hands together.

                “Roxana, dear, I’m afraid there weren’t enough steaks for all of us, but there was so much meat for the servants that the cook made a small roast as well. So, you’ll be having that, if that’s alright with you.”

                “More than alright. Thank you, my Lady.”

                The tall woman put her hand on her hip as she looked down at her.

                “Roxana…”

                “Yes, my Lady?”

                “You will refer to me by my name on your days off or anytime we are in private,” she ordered.

                The maid saw a peek of a smile form on her face as the matron of the house turned to make her way to the dining room.

                “Come along, now,” Alcina called back to them.

                Adela and Roxana looked at each other with happy, shocked expressions before they followed after her.

                “Hello, Mothers. Hello, Roxana,” the girls greeted them as they entered.

                “Hello, Daughters,” Adela and Alcina said as they took their usual seats.

                “Hello, my Ladies,” Roxana said to them with a bow of her head.

                “No, no,” Alcina said and wagged a finger. “You speak to them the same. Even if they gripe about it.”

                “What are we griping about?” Daniela asked almost excitedly.

                “Your mother has instructed me to refer to you all by name when I’m not on duty,” the maid told them.

                “Finally,” the other redhead said as she rolled her eyes.

                She strummed her fingers on the back of the empty chair at the head of the table between her and Adela.

                “Now, come sit next to me,” she added excitedly.

                Roxana smiled and chuckled softly as she made her way across the room.

                “Yes, Daniela,” she said.

                “Mother, why would you think we would honestly mind?” Bela inquired. “Roxana is… well… she’s special.”

                “Roxana is Roxana. Not just normal help,” Cassandra added with a nod.

                “Well, you’re my daughters, and I find myself quite often stuck in my ways,” their mother told them.

                Adela put a hand on her wife’s side and smiled softly up at her.

                “I’m proud and thankful, my love.”

                Alcina glanced down at her and tenderly caressed her cheek.

                “Thank you for helping me see I can still express my true emotions and desires without having the fear of looking weak. To hell with traditions and protocol when I’m just denying myself what I want.”

                Her grey eyes turned to Roxana.

                “And I want the woman I’ve considered my friend and sister for years to refer to me by my name. I don’t care what your station is. I married a peasant woman. I think I can manage this.”

                If the maid hadn’t already cried so much, she might have sobbed. Happy tears formed in her reddened eyes.

                “Thank you, Alcina,” she managed to say.

                The tall woman smiled at her. Soon, maids entered to bring them their food. Roxana looked between the woman setting her plate down and the plate itself.

                “My, this is strange,” she said with a laugh. “Thank you.”

                “Isn’t it?” Adela chuckled softly. “I’m still not entirely used to it either.

                “What? Food?” Daniela questioned them, confused.

                “No, being served,” Roxana explained. “Well, I suppose we serve each other, but not like this.”

                “The food is still strange to me as well,” Adela said. “I never really ate much before I came here. The first tray of food Roxana ever brought me would have lasted me a week if I still lived with my aunt.”

                “Wow, peasants are weird,” Daniela said as she cut into her steak.

                The two friends laughed softly and shook their heads. Roxana happily cut into her roast. The cook often made roasts for the staff, but there was a clear difference in quality, even if it was the same meat. Adela stared down at her stuffed cabbage leaves. She felt guilty for not being hungry enough to eat them, but she just couldn’t. She forced herself to eat one at least, but that was all she could manage. Cassandra was on the other side of the table, happily eating her steak. She swallowed a piece with a pleased moan.

                “I need to meet this butcher girl,” she said. “Every cut has been fantastic.”

                “Do you think she’s a witch?” Daniela asked with a smirk.

                “Honestly, I’d believe it,” her sister replied before taking another bite.

                Daniela put her elbow on the table and propped her head up as she glanced at the other redhead beside her.

                “Roxana, are you a witch?” she asked.

                “Sister!” Bela scolded. “You can’t just ask someone if they’re a witch.”

                The grand chambermaid laughed.

                “I’m sure some people would call me that, but no. At least I don’t think I am.”

                “I think that would be something you’d know,” Adela said with a chuckle.

                “Yes, Roxana simply has a gift,” Alcina said. “And a marvelous one at that.”

                The maid smiled as she took another bite of her food. When they were finished with dinner, Adela gave her friend her chocolate cake, and Roxana happily took it.

                “What would you like to do before bed, Roxana?” she asked.

                “I’m not sure. Usually, I read alone or play cards,” the maid replied.

                Alcina’s face lit up excitedly.

                “Cards?” she asked. “What types of games do you lot like to play down there?”

                “Mostly Whist and Belote,” Roxana replied.

                “Oh, I love Whist,” Alcina said with a wave of her hand. “Katrina and I used to play all the time. We added a drinking game to it as well. It adds a lovely layer of difficulty.”

                “I didn’t know you enjoyed cards, Mother,” Bela said. “You could always teach us, and we can play together.”

                “Katrina taught me Poker, but I think the rules were different,” Daniela chimed in.

                “Yes, let’s skip that one, dear,” her mother suggested. “Why don’t we play right here? We can teach you girls as we go.”

                “Let me go get one of those new decks of cards we got today and I’ll be right back,” Roxana said before she got to her feet and headed into the kitchen.

                That was today? Adela thought to herself.

                She thanked the maid who cleared her place setting. Then she picked up her wine glass and stared down into the golden liquid. She didn’t think she could follow along with a new game. Her mind felt slow, like she wasn’t entirely present. If she were alone, it would be lost to the darkness. But she was surrounded by people she loved and who helped her keep the darkness at bay. Adela reached out for Alcina’s hand, and her wife took it with a smile.

                “Do you need something, darling?” she asked.

                “You,” she replied with a soft smile of her own.

                Alcina gently rubbed her thumb across the back of Adela’s hand. She knew exactly what was happening to her wife, and she wanted so desperately to help. It had been the first time Adela had taken a mortal life. She still remembered her first time as well. She had felt quite different than the maiden, but she knew Adela, and she knew the guilt of killing the man was eating at her. When Alcina needed to come down from the thrill she got from it, she used to try numbing it away with alcohol. But even she knew that wasn’t healthy. Her body would be fine, but her brain wouldn’t process what had happened. One day over tea, she explained this to her sister, and Donna started giving her herbs to help her sort through her emotions naturally. Perhaps it would help her wife as well.

                “Do you think one of my herbal cigarettes might help?”

                Adela put her wine glass down and nodded slowly.

                “That’s a good idea. Yes, please.”

                Alcina pulled out the cigarette holder her sister had made her long ago and opened it for her wife. Adela took one with an appreciative smile and put the stick between her lips. As Alcina lit it for her, she took a long, deep drag before she let the smoke out above her head.

                “Thank you, love.”

                “Of course, darling,”

                Alcina put the lighter and box away. She gently stroked the back of Adela’s hand with her thumb and looked reassuringly into her eyes.

                “I’m right here,” she said softly.

                Adela squeezed her hand and smiled. She felt a bit more anchored in the light, and she relaxed in her chair. When Roxana returned, the table was clear. She set the cards down and began dealing them out. When she got to Adela, her friend waved her hand.

                “No, thank you. I’m just going to watch,” she said. “I don’t think I’ll be quick enough to follow along right now.”

                Roxana nodded knowingly. She gave her friend a loving rub on the knee before she turned back to the rest of the Dimitrescus to begin explaining the rules. Adela sat back and watched them all while she let the herbs relax her mind. She wasn’t able to follow along as well as she had hoped, but she enjoyed being in the company of her family and her friend. She loved watching them all interact so casually out in the open. It looked natural. It’s how she wanted it to look all the time.

                Alcina seemed to be in her true element. She was thriving. Adela had never seen her smile and laugh in the dining room the same way she did when they were in private. She seemed to be letting her wall down more and more. Perhaps being away from the castle and back with her old friend made her remember the person she used to be before she moved to the village. That part of her that had been forced aside was beginning to blend in with the person she had become, the one hidden beneath the wall of the poised Lady of House Dimitrescu. She had been taking the bricks down in her own time with the help of her wife and daughters. Now that she allowed herself to break down this section of the wall, she could enjoy the friendship she had with Roxana that lasted longer than even Adela’s.

                Alcina considered very few people a friend. Her sister Donna was certainly her best friend. Her relationship with Lenuta was always close, for her, but mainly professional. Roxana, on the other hand, had been quite friendly with her since she first arrived at the castle. She was contagiously cheerful and always kind, even in the darkest times of House Dimitrescu. She was genuinely thoughtful and sincere. Even when Alcina was at her worst, she took the time to look after her, even if she ended up hurt. She wasn’t just a good worker, she was a good person and now, a good friend. Sometimes too good. Alcina felt like she didn’t deserve her, yet there she was, happily teaching her daughters how to play a card game. After a few rounds, Daniela began nodding off in the palm of her hand, and Alcina thought it was best for them to call it a night. Roxana gathered up the cards and put them back in the box. She got to her feet and pushed her chair in before she turned to her friends with a smile.

                “I had a wonderful evening. I don’t think I’ve laughed that much in… well, too long.”

                Adela stood up and wrapped her arms around her.

                “I’m so glad,” she said. “We need to do this more often.”

                “Yes, we really must,” Alcina agreed with a nod of her head. “I haven’t felt so relaxed in over a lifetime.”

                “You’re certainly shining, Alcina,” Roxana said happily. “It’s good to see you enjoying yourself. I hope to see it more often.”

                “Oh, you certainly will, dear,” she replied with a smile. “Thank you for joining us.”

                “Yes, thank you for teaching us this wonderful little game, Roxana,” Bela said.

                “Yeah, we should get a pack so we can all play together,” Cassandra suggested.

                Adela turned to face her daughters and smiled at them.

                “We can visit the general store when we go to the village in a few days. I’ll get you some then. There are a few different designs, so you can pick out the one you like best.”

                Daniela’s sleepy eyes widened suddenly.

                “Is that where the bears are?” she asked. “Uta requires companionship.”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “Then we shall get him a friend when we go.”   

                 “Yay!” Daniela exclaimed before she flew out of her seat.

                As she made her way to the door, she yawned before she waved.

                “Goodnight, Mothers. Goodnight, Roxana.”

                “Goodnight,” her sisters repeated cheerfully as they followed her.

                “Goodnight, Daughters,” Alcina and Adela replied.

                “Goodnight, girls,” Roxana called to them with a wave of her own.

                As the three of them left, Adela turned back to her friend.

                “Remember, you can sleep in tomorrow,” she told her.

                Roxana laughed.

                “As if my body will let me,” she replied. “Just come find me after your breakfast.”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “Right. Will do. Sleep well, Roxana.”

                “And thank you again for joining us, dear,” Alcina said with a smile.

                “It was so much fun,” the maid replied with a bright smile of her own. “I’ll see you both tomorrow. Goodnight.”

                “Goodnight,” they replied.

                Roxana returned through the kitchen door to head back down to the servants’ quarters. Alcina stood up and turned to her wife as she offered her hand.

                “Shall we retire, darling?”

                Adela happily took it and nodded.

                “Yes, please.”

Chapter 78: Love At First Bite

Summary:

Cassandra finally meets the butcher.

                The day had finally come. It was warm enough for the Dimitrescu sisters to travel comfortably and safely outside. The girls were already out front waiting for their mothers to join them. The carriage was parked at the gate but the three of them had no plans to ride in it. Cassandra was hovering just off the ground as she stared at the village below. Though she enjoyed being outside and going on a trip with her family, what she was most looking forward to was meeting this butcher girl she had only heard about.

                “Come now,” Alcina called to them. “The carriage is waiting.”

                “We’d like to walk, Mother,” Bela said. “Well, fly. If that’s alright.”

                “It’s been so long,” Daniela complained.

                Alcina chuckled to herself.

                “Fine, but only until the demon door,” she agreed. “We’ll meet you down there. I’m certainly not walking so far in these heels.”

                As their daughters took off down the path, Adela smiled and offered her hand to her wife as she got into the carriage. As Alcina sat down, she drew Adela up to her with a crooked finger under her chin and kissed her before they took their seats.

                “When the horses finally arrive, we can take them down together,” Alcina said with a smile.

                “You have to teach me how to ride first so I don’t look a fool,” Adela chuckled.

                “Something tells me you’ll be a natural, darling.”

                Alcina gazed upon the woman sitting across from her, with her tunic and her sword, and her long golden hair that fell like a cape down her back. She couldn’t wait to see her on a horse.

                “My little white knight,” she cooed.

                Adela’s cheeks flushed ever so slightly. As the carriage began to roll down the path, Alcina leaned forward to cup her wife’s cheek in her hand.

                “We’re not usually alone in here like this,” she said with a flirty raise of her brow.

                She ran her thumb over the maiden’s lips. Adela parted them slightly for her and closed her eyes, expecting a kiss.  Alcina smirked and used her free hand to grab her wife’s arm. With a laugh, she pulled her up into her lap so that they were still facing one another. Adela’s eyes, now wide open, met her wife’s yellow pools. Alcina’s hand slowly slipped under the collar of her tunic to spread the laces and open it wider.

                “Just a little treat for the road?” she asked.

                Adela glanced at the two windows to make sure the curtains were shut. She could feel her heart pounding just below Alcina’s fingertips. She leaned closer and tilted her head to the side.

                “Don’t make me too weak,” she said as she presented herself to her.

                “Darling, you’re always weak for me,” Alcina teased.

                “True, but you know what I mean.”

                A tender kiss on her neck caused her hips to twitch forward. The tall woman smirked against her skin and spread her own legs apart. Adela’s eyes widened as she slipped to one side and suddenly found herself straddling her wife’s strong thigh.

                “A-Alcina!” she scolded with a gasp.

                A large hand wrapped around her waist and moved her to the rhythm of the wheel’s rotation. Adela quickly covered her mouth to mask a moan, but her wife pulled it away.

                “Alcina, please,” she whined.

                “Oh, if you insist.”

                Adela gasped into another moan as her wife’s large mouth suddenly clamped down on her flesh. She bucked against her thigh, and Alcina pulled her even closer. The maiden tried her hardest to bring her gasps of pleasure to a whisper.

                “N-not too much,” she cautioned as she felt herself get a little light-headed.

                Alcina reluctantly removed her teeth and lapped at the wound until it healed. Adela felt herself reaching her climax…in the carriage in the middle of the path down to the village. She moved her head to kiss her wife eagerly on the lips. Her hand traveled to the back of her head, and she ran her fingers through her silky black hair. With a final thrust of her hips, she released and moaned against her lips to muffle the sound. She rested her head against Alcina’s chest as she caught her breath.

                “Sneaky,” her wife scolded.

                Adela chuckled softly and nuzzled into her with a happy hum. Once she caught her breath, she got back in her seat and adjusted her tunic. A pleased smile spread across Alcina’s still perfectly painted crimson lips.

                “Is there red of any sort on me?” Adela asked as she pointed to her lips and neck.

                “Only your cheeks, darling,” Alcina replied with a laugh.

                The maiden took a deep breath to calm herself as she fanned her face while her wife looked on with a smirk. Once the vehicle came to a stop and the door opened, Adela couldn’t bear to look the driver in the eyes. She got out, nodded her head in thanks, and turned to offer Alcina her hand. The matron of House Dimitrescu took her wife’s hand and held her hat down as she climbed out of the carriage. All eyes in range fell on her in an array of awe and fear. At the same time, three sets of yellow eyes fell on the smaller woman beside her as they picked up the scent of fresh blood still drifting off her skin.

                “You got a meal on the road?” Daniela complained. “No fair!”

                “Daniela, be quiet,” Adela warned in a whisper.

                The redhead looked around them at all the watchful gazes.

                “Oh yeah,” she said with a laugh. “It’s been a while.”

                Cassandra narrowed her eyes.

                “Why do they still stare at us the same?” she asked loud enough for some of the villagers to hear.

                The mortals averted their gazes and continued going about what they were doing before the nobles arrived.

                “Well, for starters, you’re all very beautiful. So, most of them are star-struck,” Adela explained softly. “But some of them are still frightened. They’ve been through a lot of trauma, brainwashing, and conditioning. They just need more time, I’m afraid.”

                Cassandra sighed in annoyance and shook her head.

                “Where’s the butcher again?” she asked as she looked around.

                Adela started heading towards the market and motioned for her family to follow. As the Dimitrescus made their way down the road, the villagers made a clear path and all moved to one side of the street. Alcina and the girls had still only visited a handful of times since Miranda had been gone. Before that, none of them really went at all. Alcina’s picture was always up in the church, and probably even some homes, but you couldn’t exactly tell just how tall she was from it.

                Even after over a year, the mortals were still fearful. Alcina and Bela seemed to pay no mind to them. Daniela was too focused on the storefronts to notice. Cassandra, however, couldn’t keep her piercing yellow eyes off them, which didn’t help put the villagers at ease. She didn’t like them looking at her. She just wanted to feel relaxed, like this was a natural and normal occurrence. With a sigh, she lowered her gaze and followed after her family. Adela pushed the door open, and as soon as the bell jingled, a cheerful voice greeted them.

                “Welcome!” Georgetta called.

                The butcher smiled at the sight of the familiar blonde woman, but as her eyes met Cassandra's, her face completely changed. Adela knew the look very well. The redhead was certainly smitten. Cassandra noticed the difference as well. It wasn’t how the other villagers looked at her at all. She stared into the mortal’s amber eyes, too stunned for words. Adela and Alcina looked between the two girls, then at each other with knowing smiles on their faces.

                “Good day, Georgetta,” Adela said as she stepped up to the counter. “I’d like to introduce you to my family.”

                “This is my wife, Alcina, and our daughters, Bela, Daniela, and Cassandra,” she said and pointed to each of them in turn.

                The butcher was pulled from the brunette’s yellow eyes to take the rest of them in, and smiled with genuine happiness.

                “It’s good to finally meet you all! I’ve heard so many great things about you.”

                “My, it’s wonderful knowing you’re behind that counter, dear,” Alcina said with a smile. “Rather than that disgusting brute.”

                Georgetta laughed lightly.

                “Thank you, my Lady. That’s what most people say.”

                “Yeah, last time I was in here, he shot me. For no reason,” Cassandra said with a scoff.

                The mortal’s amber eyes widened in concern and scanned the other woman as if the wound would be fresh.

                “That bastard didn’t hurt you, did he?” she asked.

                Cassandra chuckled and shook her head.

                “No, we don’t really get hurt.”

                “He shot Mother as well,” Bela said and gestured to Adela. “Mortal men seem rather fond of their guns, don’t they?”

                “Yeah, I saw the aftermath of that,” Georgetta told them. “I came running once I heard the gunshot. But by then, you seemed to have handled it just fine.”

                “I’m really glad we finally got to play with that guy,” Daniela said with a happy sigh. “Even if he didn’t taste that great.”

                Georgetta took a minute to realize what the other redhead meant about “playing” with the old butcher, but she caught on.

                “I’d imagine he’d be tough and bitter like he was in life,” she said with a laugh.

                Even Adela didn’t expect such a natural and casual response.

                “He was!” Daniela replied excitedly. “How’d you know?”

                She leaned closer to the counter and whispered with a raised brow.

                “Do you… ya know?”

                Georgetta laughed and shook her head.

                “No, it was just a guess. But I suppose I do know my meat.”

                Cassandra’s face lit up, and she practically pushed her sister out of the way to get up to the counter.

                “You really do!” she told the butcher. “Every cut Mother brought home has been amazing.”

                She leaned in closer.

                “You need to teach me your secrets,” she said seriously.

                Georgetta smiled and leaned an arm on the other side of the counter.

                “Well, tell me what you’d like today, and I’ll cut it fresh. You can come back and watch,” she said happily.

                “Really?” Cassandra asked excitedly.

                “Of course!” she replied.

                The butcher glanced around at the other Dimitrescu women.

                “If that’s alright with all of you.”

                “Of course, dear,” Alcina said with a smile.

                She turned to her middle daughter and put a hand on her shoulder.

                “Go enjoy yourself, Cassandra,” she said warmly.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she replied happily.

                The brunette quickly partially shifted to reach the opposite side of the counter. The two women stood there for a moment and looked one another over. For a mortal, Georgetta was quite tall. She only seemed to be a few inches shorter than Cassandra. Her copper-red hair came down in tight curls just below her ears. Her eyes were a beautiful amber color that had a yellow hue to them. She had pale skin that was dotted with freckles, especially below her eyes and around her nose. Cassandra had never seen anyone as beautiful as she was.

                “We’ll just be browsing the shops, dears,” Alcina told them. “Stay as long as you like. We’ll be back when we’re done.”

                “Is there anything you’d like from anywhere else, in particular, Cassandra?” Adela asked.

                “No, thank you, Mother,” she replied with her eyes still glued to the woman beside her. “Everything I want is right here.”

                Adela gazed upon the two of them with adoration. The way they looked at each other reminded her of so many scenes depicted in the fairytales and romance novels she had read over the years. She turned to the door with a bright smile on her face.

                “You two have fun then,” she said before she held the door for her family.

                The Dimitrescu women filed out of the shop with smiles all around. Alcina glanced back at her daughter and the butcher girl with proud, gleaming eyes. Daniela stepped out into the street and stared at the different storefronts.

                “Which one has the bears?” she asked.

                “The general store,” Adela said.

                She held her hands out for her two remaining daughters and motioned with her head with a beaming smile.

                “This way.”

                The girls each happily took a hand and let their mother lead them down the road. They took advantage of the still frightened villagers who kept their distance to spread out in a line as they walked, with Alcina trailing right behind them. The bright smile spread across her crimson lips seemed to ease some of the mortals. Most of them had never seen such a sight before. She looked relatively pleasant in her photo, but nothing like that. Adela pushed the door to the gentle store open and waved to the friendly woman behind the counter.

                “Hello,” she greeted her.

                “Good day, my Lady-” the woman began before she noticed the others.

                She seemed a bit weary but not scared. She smiled pleasantly at the rest of the Dimitrescus.

                “My Ladies,” she corrected herself. “What can I do for you today?”

                Bela and Daniela made their way towards the woman with happy, excited smiles.

                “Are you the woman who makes the bears?” Bela asked. “I must say, they’re so very cute.”

                “I love their little clothes,” Daniela told her.

                The woman’s professional smile quickly turned more genuine.

                “Well, I’m glad you like them. I make the bears themselves, and my daughter-in-law sews the clothes,” she explained.

                “You both do amazing work,” Bela said.

                “Well, thank you, my Lady. I’ll let her know,” the woman replied.

                “I’m on a quest to get my bear Uta a friend today,” Daniela told her.

                The shopkeeper stepped around the counter and gestured to where the stuffed toys were.

                “Then, right this way,” she said happily.

                The two sisters took off to the shelves, and their yellow eyes scanned the well-dressed animals. Alcina and Adela glanced at one another and smiled as they followed after their daughters. Daniela lit up as she spotted a stuffed tabby cat with yellow button eyes. It wasn’t wearing clothes like the bears were, but it had a lovely design for its fur. She picked the toy off the shelf and stared down at it as if the two of them were having their own special moment. Alcina leaned over her daughter’s shoulder to look at it with a smile on her face.

                “How cute. And what will you call this one?” she asked.

                “Her name is Tait,” the redhead replied as she held the cat close to herself.

                “That’s a lovely name,” the shopkeeper said with a smile.

                Alcina turned to ask if Bela wanted one as well, but she had already picked an animal for herself. It was an elegant deer with long legs. It fit perfectly in her arms.

                “Well, you two certainly look like you’re meant to be,” her mother said with a soft chuckle. “Shall we pick one for your sister as well?”

                Both girls simultaneously pointed to a grey wolf sitting alone on one of the shelves.

                “Oh, how perfect,” Adela said excitedly. “I’m sure she’ll love it.”

                The shopkeeper leaned in and carefully took the toy.

                “I can start wrapping these up if you’d like to look around some more,” she said.

                The two sisters hesitantly handed over their animals for safekeeping.

                “Did you still want a deck of cards?” Adela asked.

                “Yes,” Alcina said excitedly along with their daughters.

                The maiden chuckled softly and led them to where she and Roxana had gotten the cards the last time they were there. Bela and Alcina both chose a pack each. The tall woman eyed a stack of wooden boxes of poker chips. Pleasantly surprised, she took one and looked the container over.

                “I didn’t expect the village to have these,” she said.

                “How else would the bar get them?” Adela asked.

                “Wait, have you been there?” her wife inquired with a raised brow.

                “Not inside, no. I always hated walking by if I was shopping, no matter the time, but especially later in the day. The men in this village are truly desperate and disgusting,” she told her.

                “As they all are, darling,” Alcina said.

                “Hey, Uncle Karl isn’t,” Daniela said defensively.

                “Unfortunately true,” her mother replied. “But he also isn’t a mortal.”

                “Well, Roxana’s father is delightful and he’s a mortal man,” Adela said.

                “Yes, yes, there are exceptions,” Alcina admitted. “You do have to introduce me to him before we leave.”

                “Of course,” she replied happily. “Is there anything else you’d like here?”

                They all looked around at one another before they shook their heads. Adela held her hand out to take the cards and the chips.

                “Let me bring these up and pay, and we can-” she began.

                Alcina snatched the deck of cards from Bela’s hands and turned with a smirk to make her way to the counter.

                “You pay every time you come down here, darling. Today is my turn,” she insisted.

                Adela hung her head in defeat, and their daughters giggled at her. Alcina paid the woman, and her wife took the bag. They all thanked the shopkeeper before making their way back out into the street.

                “Did you want anything at the bakery before we visit Roxana’s father’s shop?” Adela asked her family.

                “I would love to look,” Bela said. “Everything you bring home has been wonderful.”

                “Alright, this way then,” she replied happily.

                When they entered the bakery, Bela’s eyes widened as she took everything in. There were so many boxed and wrapped treats on tables around the shop, as well as fresh baked goods on display in the windows and behind the counter. They were greeted by a short, bubbly woman. She was around Adela’s height, with dirty-blonde hair down to the nape of her neck and cheerful blue-grey eyes. The woman didn’t seem fazed at all by who her customers were.

                “Welcome! What can I help you with today?”

                Bela and Daniela walked right up to the counter to gaze at the selection.

                “Hello,” they greeted the baker.

                “Our Mother has brought us so many delicious things from here, and we wanted to take a look for ourselves,” Bela told her.

                “I’m so glad you liked everything,” she said warmly. “Is there anything specific you have in mind?”

                Daniela’s eyes lit up as she caught a scent from a certain pastry. It looked like a flat cake with something purple in the middle and what seemed to be flakes of shredded dough on top.

                “It smells like Katrina,” she said longingly.

                The baker bent forward on the other side of the counter to find the pastry she was looking at. She either didn’t notice or paid no mind to the glowing yellow pools reflecting on the glass.

                “Those are called prajitura razuita cu gem. It’s a buttery sheet cake filled with plum jam and walnuts,” she explained.

                “Ah, you must be smelling the plum, dear,” Alcina said.

                A frown flashed briefly across Daniela’s face. She missed the vampire very much. The only contact she’d had with her was through her raven, but it took so long for it to fly back and forth from Germany.

                “Could we have five pieces?” Adela asked the baker.

                The woman flashed a reassuring smile through the glass at the redhead before she pulled out the pieces and wrapped them up. Bela’s eyes fell on a white layered cake with some sort of custard between the individual sheets.

                “What are these?” she asked.

                “Those are prajitura alba ca zapada,” the baker said.

                “Snow White cake?” Bela repeated. “Like the fable? How cute. Could we get five of those as well, please?”

                “Certainly,” the woman replied cheerfully.

                Once she’d boxed everything up, the baker looked around at them all with a kind smile.

                “Anything else?” she asked.

                “Did you want anything, my love?” Adela asked as she glanced up at her wife.

                “No, thank you, darling,” Alcina replied. “You’re sweet enough for me.”

                Their two daughters rolled their eyes and took the boxes from the friendly woman behind the counter.

                “Thank you,” they told her.

                “Have a good day!” she replied with a wave.

                “The carpenter is just this way,” Adela said as they stepped out into the street.

                They found Roxana’s father sitting outside his shop, whittling as he usually did. He seemed very focused on the piece he was working on.

                “Hello, David,” Adela said cheerfully.

                The man looked up from his work with a happy smile on his face.

                “Good day, Adela,” he replied. “How wonderful to see you again.”

                When David noticed the others, he brightened even more.

                “Good day to you as well, my Ladies. What a joy it is to see you all walking about. And an honor to have you visit this old man’s shop,” he said with a laugh.

                Alcina walked closer and gazed down at him with a genuine smile on her face.

                “It’s a pleasure to finally meet the father of the greatest chambermaid House Dimitrescu has ever had,” she said to him.

                “The pleasure is all mine, Lady Alcina,” he replied with a deep bow of his head. “Thank you so much for saving my daughter’s life and for taking such wonderful care of her since. I don’t know how I could ever repay you, but I am forever in your debt.”

                “Roxana is a very special woman,” Alcina told him. “She is a boon all her own. There is no debt that needs to be repaid.”

                “I’m glad you think so, my Lady. You’re very special to her as well. She speaks so fondly of all of you.”

                David turned his green eyes to the two other Dimitrescus.

                “It’s good to finally meet you, Lady Bela. Lady Daniela,” he said, and bowed his head to them.

                “Where is Lady Cassandra?” he asked. “Did she not come with you?”

                Alcina was impressed that the man knew their daughters apart. It was a testament to how much the maid spoke about them and just how memorable they were to her father.

                “She’s with the butcher right now,” Adela told him.

                “How wonderful!” David exclaimed. “Georgetta is fantastic. Another fine young woman who makes her father proud.”

                “Yeah, all the redheads around here seem pretty cool,” Daniela joked.

                The man laughed heartily.

                “You’re as witty as my daughter said you were,” he told her.

                “Aw, Roxana thinks I’m witty?” Daniela asked with a happy little pout. “I love her.”

                “Yes, and she says that you, Lady Bela, have a mighty balanced head on your shoulders.”

                “Well, I do try my best,” Bela said with a proud smile. “Roxana is certainly never wrong.”

                “Oh! That reminds me,” Daniela suddenly exclaimed.

                She looked around to make sure no one was nearby and leaned close to the man’s ear.

                “Is Roxana a witch?” she asked him in a whisper.

                Bela rubbed her temples.

                “Honestly,” she mumbled to herself.

                David leaned back to look her in the eyes with a serious expression.

                “Of course she is,” he told her. “So am I!”

                “Really?!”

                The man erupted in laughter and smacked his knee.

                “No, but she told me you’d ask!”

                “Damnit!” Daniela said with a stomp of her foot.

                Her mothers and sister joined in the laughter as well. Adela was delighted at the sound. She glanced up to find her wife trying to hide hers behind the back of her hand, and the sight brought a bright smile to her lips. Daniela glanced down at the workstation in front of David and pointed to the piece he was working on.

                “Is that going to be a sword?” she asked in awe of the detail of the wooden blade.

                “It is! You’ve come at a perfect time, actually. Could I look at your guard for a moment, Adela?

                “Of course.”

                She removed her scabbard from her belt and held it so he could study the guard. He began making superficial markings as his eyes darted between the wood and the steel.

                “Lord Heisenberg put in an order for me to make a wooden sword, strong enough to play-fight with but detailed enough to look ‘fancy,’ as he put it,” David explained. “He mentioned your sword as an example. I believe he said, ‘Like that but not like that’ and I think I know what he means.”

                “Oh?” Alcina inquired. “You can decipher what my brother wants just from that?

                “Yes, my Lady. I think he means the guard. He wants a rapier rather than a long sword,” the carpenter explained.

                “Well, it does look far fancier than a boring long sword. What good taste my little brother has.”

                “I believe it’s less about his taste and more about the taste of the one the sword is meant for,” David said with a laugh.

                The Dimitrescu women nodded knowingly. The sword was for Vilhelm, and he intended to use it rather than just having something fun to swing around.

                “Well, I know he’s going to love it. I can’t wait to look at the finished piece next time we see him,” Adela said happily.

                David finished marking what he needed and set his tools aside. Then he got to his feet and looked the maiden in the eyes.

                “Would you all like some tea?” he asked.

                Adela knew that look. She’d seen it plenty of times with his daughter when she had troubling news. Alcina recognized something was wrong as well. That was the excuse her sister often used to tell her things in private. The four of them followed the carpenter into his shop. He locked the door behind them and led them into his back room.

Chapter 79: Confession

Summary:

The villagers have finally realized Vilhelm and his father are missing.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Child neglect and abuse are mentioned but not depicted.

A tiny bit of smut at the end as a treat.

                “What’s wrong?” Adela asked before David could even get to the kettle.

                The man laughed and turned back around to face them. He gestured to the table and the seats around it.

                “Please, make yourselves comfortable,” he told them.

                Alcina eyed the well-crafted, sturdy-looking chair before she ventured to take a seat. To her delight, it held her just fine, and it was rather comfortable for a normal-sized seat. Once they were all sitting, he sat in his own chair and looked around at them before his eyes fell back on Adela.

                “The bartender has been out looking for Vilhelm’s father,” he warned. “No one knows where he is. He got so mad that he went to his house and when he didn’t find little Vilhelm there either, he contacted the mayor. We had a search party and everything. I took part in it even though I knew the boy was safe and sound, where he should be. Most people think the father ran off with his son to avoid his massive debt. But there are a few people who have come forward saying the last time that they saw the man, he was arguing with you and Roxana before he made his way through the demon door with a gun. We all heard the shots. And then… nothing. No one, of course, has seen him since then. And since those few folks started talking, the gossip has spread through the whole village. People have even been coming to me to see if I knew anything that happened. But I tell them honestly, at the time, I didn’t. I didn’t know anything until I called up to the castle and spoke with Roxana on the phone.”

                Adela’s eyes were wide as her mind raced with worry and guilt.

                “I… need to speak with the mayor,” she said softly. “I should have before. I thought about it. But I thought they might get Vil involved, and I wasn’t ready to tell him that I… murdered his father.”

                “You did not murder his father; you defended yourself,” Alcina corrected her.

                “And saved my daughter’s life,” David said appreciatively.

                “He only had a knife on him when I did it,” she told them. “The gun was already broken.”

                “He was still armed, Mother,” Bela said. “You still get hurt like a mortal.”

                “I was wearing my breastplate,” Adela said solemnly.

                She thought she’d been managing the guilt, but the panic had stirred it all back up.

                “That thing isn’t going to do you any good if you’re already bleeding out, Mother,” Daniela told her. “It would vanish just like the rest of the light does.”

                “He was still only a mortal. And an inebriated one at that,” Adela said in defense of the dead man. “I went above the village and exacted my own punishment and revenge.”

                “Darling, we are above the village,” Alcina said with a scoff.

                “Literally,” Daniela added.

                “We coexist equally alongside the village,” Adela specified.

                “Sure, Mother,” Bela said.

                “What if one of you were to go into the village and were hurt or even killed by someone in some act of revenge?” Adela asked her family.

                “Well, we’d kill whoever did it,” Daniela said with a simple shrug.

                Adela gestured sharply to herself.

                “What makes my situation any different?”

                “Because you’re a Lady, an immortal, and you did the right thing, even by mortal standards,” Alcina told her.

                The tall woman put her hand lovingly on her wife’s shoulder and stared down into her eyes.

                “You did nothing wrong, Adela,” she assured. “How many times must I tell you?”

                “She’s right. Even this mortal agrees,” David said with a chuckle.

                Adela sighed softly. She couldn’t shake the feeling that what she’d done was wrong. Perhaps if she admitted it to the mayor, she’d feel better.

                “I will visit the meeting hall and the mayor before we head back up to the castle. But I’m stopping at the florist first this time so I don’t miss it again.”

                Alcina chuckled and gently caressed her wife’s cheek.

                “If that will ease your mind, then that is what we shall do.”

                “I’m sorry if I’ve ruined your day by telling you all this,” David said sincerely. “I just didn’t want you walking about and hearing it from some stranger.”

                “No, thank you very much. I would much prefer to hear it from you,” Adela said with a reassuring smile.

                “For a mortal man, you’re certainly a very loyal and trustworthy person,” Alcina said. “As is your daughter. I can see where she gets it from.”

                “Thank you, my Lady. That means a great deal, especially coming from you.”

                Alcina smiled at him.

                “Yes, I’m afraid I don’t trust easily,” she said. “But Roxana has held mine since she first started working for us, and it has only grown since.”

                The tall woman stood from her seat and looked kindly down upon the man.

                “Thank you for this lovely little visit,” she said to him. “And for raising such a wonderful woman, but now I must check on my own daughter. I feel a bit weary now that we’ve left her alone while such gossip is going about.”

                David got to his feet and smiled up at her.

                “It was a pleasure having you all. I know Lady Cassandra is quite capable, as Roxana has told me, but Georgetta is a fiery girl as well. I doubt she’d let any harm come to her.”

                “Very good to know,” Alcina said with a nod. “She’s at least well-armed behind that counter.”

                The man laughed.

                “That she is!” he agreed.

                Adela and their daughters rose from the table. The maiden bowed her head to the man.

                “Thank you again, David. I shall see you on Roxana’s next day off. I will keep an even closer eye on her this time,” she promised.

                “I’m quite sure you will, Adela,” he said with a warm smile.

                The mortal man glanced around at the Dimitrescu women and bowed deeply to them.

                “Thank you all for stopping in. It was wonderful finally meeting you in person. If I can ever do anything to be of assistance, please don’t hesitate to seek me out.”

                With that, he led them out of the shop and returned to his workstation to continue carving at the guard of Vilhelm’s new sword. Alcina stepped back out into the street and glanced both ways.

                “How close is this florist?” she asked her wife. “I want to get back to Cassandra quickly.”

                She turned on her heels to look down at Adela with a smile.

                “You know, you don’t have to get me anything, darling,” she added.

                Adela chuckled softly and turned in the direction of the shop.

                “It’s right on this corner, then we can swing around, and the butcher shop will be on the other side.”

                She turned back around and looked up at her wife with a smile.

                “I know I don’t have to, but I like to. You deserve it, and I enjoy doing it. I want to show you how special you are to me. If I could shower you with roses all year long, I would,” she said with a laugh.

                Alcina lovingly caressed Adela’s cheek with the back of her hand.

                “Those little fairytales of yours raised you so well, darling,” she cooed.

                “Well, someone had to raise me,” Adela joked before she started down the road and gestured for them to follow.

                The maiden made her way to the florist and breathed in the blend of beautiful scents as she looked around. Once she picked out the flowers she wanted, the pleasant woman behind the counter made up a lovely bouquet and tied it all together with a white bow. Adela had visited enough times that the florist knew exactly what color ribbon to use. The woman glanced over at Alcina browsing the front of the stall. She reached over and pulled a single-stem flower from a nearby display and handed it and the bouquet over to Adela.

                “That one is free, my Lady,” the woman said as she handed them over.

                Adela nodded with an appreciative smile. She thanked the woman and paid for the bouquet before she returned to her family. Once they were out on the street again, the maiden turned to her wife and held the single flower up to her.

                “For you, my love,” she said with a smile.

                She held the bouquet for her to see.

                “Would you like me to carry these for you, or do you want them now?”

                Alcina’s eyes bloomed honey-yellow, and she took the flower between her fingers. She brought it to her perfectly hooked nose and breathed it in. A slow smile spread across her crimson lips. The tall woman held the stem like a quellazaire as she bent down to lovingly kiss her wife. Adela caressed her cheek and smiled against her before she pulled away. Alcina carefully took the bouquet from her and looked it over. She sighed happily to herself and held them rather proudly in her arm.

                “They’re beautiful, darling. Thank you.”

                The tall woman glanced around the market, feeling a bit turned around.

                “Where is the butcher again?”

                Adela chuckled and took her wife’s hand before she led her back to the other street.

                “This way,” she said with a smile.

                When they arrived at the butcher, they found a Closed sign in the front window. Daniela looked at it and snorted.

                “They’re trading techniques, alright,” she said.

                Adela and Bela both barely contained their laughter. Alcina sighed and turned away from the door with a hand on her hip.

                “Well, she is my daughter after all,” she said. “Shall we visit the mayor then so we can get this whole thing all settled?”

                Her wife’s pulse rose with her anxiety. With a hesitant nod, Adela turned to face the meeting hall near the center of the village. Alcina took her hand and soothingly rubbed her thumb across her knuckles. Bela and Daniela both glanced back at the door to the shop and chuckled to themselves before they followed after their mothers. When they arrived, Adela peeked inside the building to see if anyone was there. Two figures were sitting on the first row of benches while the mayor stood in front, facing them. Suddenly, the larger of the two on the bench stood up and pointed angrily.

                “Well, you did a shit job!” came a voice from within.

                Alcina raised a confused brow, and she moved passed her wife to make her way inside the building.

                “Karl?” she called.

                Heisenberg turned around to look up at her, equally confused as to why she was there.

                “Sis?” he questioned.

                “Uncle Karl!” Daniela yelled excitedly as she flew past all of them to hug him. “What are you doing down here?”

                “Hi, Cousin!” Vilhelm said happily from his spot on the bench.

                He smiled and waved up at the floating girl.

                “Vil!” the redhead exclaimed.

                She released her still very confused uncle to fly down and wrap her arms around the boy.

                “What are you guys doing here?” she asked.

                “Bad time, Kid,” Karl said to her as he waved his hands.

                He paused a moment to consider while he ran his gloved fingers through his beard.

                “Well, maybe a perfect time, actually. I need someone to knock some sense into me so I don’t knock this guy out,” he said and gestured with his thumb to the mayor.

                Adela stepped forward in a panic and held her hands up to him.

                “That would be counterproductive, Karl,” she said. “I’d prefer if we all just talk.”

                Alcina walked around the benches and watched the mortal at the front carefully as she made her way to stand beside Vilhelm. Karl glanced up at her, then down at the kid between them with a smile before he turned a calmer gaze back to the man before him.

                “As I was saying, you did a real shit job making sure these kids stayed safe!”

                The Dimitrescu women all nodded in agreement.

                “The bartender was the first one to notice?” he questioned. “What kind of messed-up shit is that? What about a neighbor or, I don’t know, the school teacher?!”

                Adela slowly turned her eyes to meet the mayor. Her anxiety and guilt slipped away as the anger from all the injustice done slowly rose to the surface.

                “I would like to know that as well,” she said calmly.

                The friendly-looking man took a step back and laughed nervously.

                “Now, now. The boy’s just fine, isn’t he?” the mayor said and gestured to a happy-looking Vilhelm.

                “Yes, by the grace of my brother,” Alcina said angrily. “What if he were some filthy mortal man who was out to hurt the boy more than his own parents did? None of you would have even known!”

                Vilhelm understood most of what they were saying. He understood that his birth parents were bad people. He didn’t even know how a real parent was supposed to behave, but he knew his parents treated him poorly. His mother had hurt him physically and emotionally, and his father was never there. Then these strange and wonderful people came along and took him and his sisters away from all the terrible things. He knew nothing but joy since he started living with Karl. The transition had been extremely easy. He didn’t really feel much emotional connection with his parents. He used to. He certainly did with his sisters. If not for them, then he wouldn’t even be alive. He loved his new “big weird family”.

                “When we changed the school policies, I made sure to keep the rule about having to go home with someone. It was left over from having to deal with lycan attacks,” Adela reminded the mayor. “There are other dangers out there, lurking about, that could just as easily snatch a child away without anyone knowing. Yet Vilhelm told his sisters and me that the teacher let him go home without his father, simply because the man said that it was alright.”

                “I will speak with the teacher and remind her of the rules,” the mayor promised.

                Bela stepped forward with narrowed eyes and a hand on her hip.

                “He could have been killed. She best receive some sort of punishment, lest she repeat the same mistake.”

                “W-what sort of punishment, my Lady?” the man asked as he took another step back.

                Bela scoffed.

                “I don’t know… dock her pay or something,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “I’m sure you can think of something trivial enough so that it doesn’t involve my sisters and me.”

                “Yes, of course,” the mayor said with a sigh of relief.

                “Now, back to the bartender being the one to call him in missing first,” Karl said with a frustrated wag of his finger. “Do you know how many weeks I’ve had this kid?! Too many for it to be noticed just now.”

                He gestured widely.

                “There’s too many of you to let that shit go unnoticed for so long. What if I were some creep? The kid could be dead… or worse.”

                “The bartender is at fault as well,” Adela chimed in. “He must know that man had a son, yet he continued to serve him and let him stay in his establishment to neglect him and drown his sorrows away? Only because he was being paid to? There needs to be a policy implemented there to stop that.”

                “I will make sure that happens and that the bartender receives an extremely high fine,” the mayor assured.

                “Oooh, hit ‘em where it hurts. Nice,” Daniela said with an approving nod.

                The mortal man glanced around them all with a nervous smile.

                “Now, do you happen to know where the boy’s father is exactly?” he asked.

                Adela’s heart began to pound in her chest, but she maintained a perfectly calm appearance.

                “Daughters, will you take Vilhelm outside, please?” she asked of them.

                Daniela went to take the boy into her arms, but her uncle stopped her.

                “He already knows,” Karl told her.

                Adela’s heart sank. She lowered her gaze to the floor and clasped her hand against her chest, just below her necklace. Vilhelm turned to look at her with a smile of encouragement.

                “It’s okay, Twinkles,” he said. “You can tell him.”

                Her eyes fell on him, and she stared into his happy little face. She felt so guilty. She didn’t even know if he understood. Adela swallowed the lump in her throat and walked over to the boy. She knelt before him and put a hand on his shoulder.

                “I’m sorry,” she said as she looked him in the eyes.

                “Papa Karl told me everything that happened. I’m sorry you and your friend almost got hurt. If I were big and strong like all of you, I think I would have done the same thing. So, don’t-”

                He glanced up at his adopted father for help with the word he couldn’t find.

                “What did you say she was doing?”

                Karl gestured to Adela with frustrated, wiggling fingers.

                “She’s worrying herself sick over this shit!” he told the child. “She thinks you’re going to be mad at her or something.”

                “Mad?” Vilhelm questioned. “Why mad? I feel…”

                He stopped to try to think of the word himself.

                “Safe,” he said once he found one.  

                Vilhelm looked right into her white eyes.

                “You’re like a hero. From the stories that Vivi and Vel read to me. Like a knight, or a prince, or even a fairy prince!”

                “Once you see her swim, you’ll think she’s a mermaid as well,” Alcina told the boy with a smile.

                “Papa Karl said we can all go swimming when it's nice and hot out!” Vilhelm said excitedly.

                The tall woman bent forward and beamed down at the child.

                “Yes, I can’t wait,” she told him happily. “You can decide then if she’s a mermaid, or a fairy, or a prince, or a knight.”

                Vilhelm thought it over for a moment before he looked back up at them.

                “I think she’s all of them!” he said with a giggle.

                Adela felt as though she might cry, but she managed to keep it to a few tears. She moved forward and wrapped her arms around him. As she held him close, she dabbed her eyes with the sleeve of her tunic and gathered herself before she pulled away.

                “Right now, I have to go be a knight and do the right thing,” she told him with a smile.

                Adela tousled the boy’s hair before she got back on her feet and turned to face the mayor.

                “I killed his father,” she admitted. “He got mad after an altercation my friend had with him in the middle of the village. He was inebriated and looking for money. When my friend told him he needed to get help, he got angry and left. But when we were making our way back up to the castle, he came through the demon door and shot at us. If not for my power, we would be dead.”

                “That explains the gunshots we all heard,” the mayor said with a slow nod as he processed all the information. “So, you killed him in self-defense then.”

                “Only partially. He no longer had the gun at that point, just a knife… I did it because of everything he had done and been an accomplice to up until then. I didn’t think it was right of you all to not take his negligence into consideration when his wife’s fate was being decided. It would have been safer for Vilhelm and his sisters to have gone with another family, a good family. And even before all this, the man was aware that his wife was lying to Mother Miranda just to get people she didn’t like killed. One of those people was the mother of my best friend, the grand chambermaid of House Dimitrescu. She was the one he shot at that day. That woman did the same to Roxana and her husband. Now, her husband is dead, and if not for my wife, Roxana would be as well. It was because of all of that. That is why I killed him. I thought too many injustices had been done, and once the man came onto our property and tried to kill my best friend, his life was forfeit. I told him as much as he made his way up the mountain, but he kept coming.”

                “Then it sounds like he dug his own grave,” the mayor said with a firm nod. “I’m sorry that the decision we came to ended up hurting Vilhelm and his sisters, but I’m glad it’s being set right now. I will penalize the teacher and the bartender, and we will look at things from an even larger perspective from now on.”

                Adela bowed her head in appreciation.

                “Thank you, Mayor.”

                Karl glanced down at the boy and then back at the mortal man before them.

                “So, I get to keep the kid?” he asked and gestured to him with his thumb.

                “Yes, my Lord,” the man replied with a laugh. “Vilhelm seems to be in good hands. I hope he becomes a fine engineer like you one day. Or perhaps a mechanic or even a blacksmith.”

                “What’s a blacksmith?” the boy asked.

                “Blacksmiths forge things out of metal,” Karl explained. “They can do things I can do. They use hammers and have to balance the right temperatures of the metal to form it just the way they want.”

                He gestured to the blade at Adela’s side.

                “Like Twinkles’ sword there. Or even something as simple but important as the nails that hold this building together.”

                Vilhelm’s eyes sparkled in youthful excitement.

                “I wanna be a blacksmith!” he proclaimed.

                Karl tossed his head back and laughed.

                “You can be anything you want to be, kid! I told you that. I’ll teach you anything you want to learn. And if I don’t know it, I’ll find someone who does.”

                All the worries the mayor had at that moment faded away. He was sure he had made the right decision.

                “Is there anything else I can do while you’re all here?” the mortal man asked.

                The Dimitrescu women all shook their heads.

                “I’m going to need you to let the rest of the villagers know what’s up so Vil and I can walk around like normal,” Karl said. “I can’t keep the kid away anymore. He loves to visit the market and talk to people.”

                “How about I join the two of you for a bit now?” the mayor suggested. “That way, if anyone has any questions, they can ask me. But I will be notifying everyone. I’d just like you to enjoy the rest of your day here without worry.”

                Heisenberg patted the mayor rather harshly on the back, but the mortal took it well.

                “You’re a pretty great guy, Mayor,” he told him.

                “Yeah, thanks, Mister Mayor,” Vilhelm chimed in as he got to his feet.

                “I’m glad you think so, my Lord. I do honestly try my best.”

                “Hey, you’re running this place smoother than that old bird bitch ever did,” Karl assured.

                He swung his hammer over his shoulder and held his free hand down for Vilhelm. The boy happily took it and glanced up at his new father before looking around at the rest of his family.

                “It was good seeing you all again,” he said cheerfully. “Bye, Twinkles. Bye, Auntie Alci. Bye, Cousins.”

                “Goodbye, Cousin,” the girls happily replied as they waved at him.

                “Oh, goodbye, my darling, precious little cherub,” Alcina cooed.

                Adela bent forward and put her hands on her knee as she smiled down at the boy.

                “I hope you have a great rest of your day, Vil,” she said. “See you soon.”

                “Yeah, we’re gonna go watch the carp-,” Vilhelm began excitedly before stumbling over the word.

                “You got it, Kid,” Karl said reassuringly.

                “The… carpenter,” he got out.

                “Great job! But we’re seeing him last, remember? Save the best for last.”

                “Right!”

                The Dimitrescus all smiled knowingly. The mayor was still smiling from his praise. He went to the door and held it open for them. The nobles stepped back out into the street and waved to one another as they parted ways.

                “Do you think Cassandra is done with her lessons for the day?” Daniela asked with a smirk as they made their way back to the butcher.

                “She best be finished by now,” Alcina said with a scoff.  “I need to get my flowers into some water.”

                Adela smiled up at her wife and took her by the hand as they walked. When they reached the door, the Closed sign was still in the window.

                “Okay, I’m honestly so proud of her,” Daniela said.

                “Imagine the business this woman is missing because of this,” Bela said with a proud smile.

                “I think they’ve had plenty of time to… get to know one another,” Alcina said. “Please, either go unlock the door for me or go get her attention.”

                Bela and Daniela both looked at one another.

                “Well, I’m not going in there,” the eldest sister said.

                The redhead simply shrugged and pointed a finger towards the building. A single fly floated away and slipped through the open space under the door. After a moment, her eyes flashed yellow.

                “Blood?” she inquired aloud.

                “It’s a butcher shop, Sister,” Bela said.

                “Human blood. Duh,” Daniela replied.

                Then a smirk slowly spread across her face.

                “Virgin blood,” she clarified.

                Alcina raised a nervous brow.

                “You don’t think she killed the poor girl, do you?” she asked.

                “No, she looks just fine,” Daniela said, though her still glowing eyes were gazing forward at nothing in particular.

                Inside the shop, her fly hovered above the couple who were writhing rather loudly on the floor in the back room. She was surprised they couldn’t hear them from outside. The insect flew down to buzz loudly in Cassandra’s ear. The brunette growled and shook her head. Her hands were occupied. One held her up while the other was busy pleasing her partner.

                “Wh-what’s wrong?” Georgetta asked between panted breaths. “Are you thirsty again?”

                “No, I don’t want to make you so weak that you can’t finish work,” Cassandra said with concern. “My family is just waiting for me out front.”

                The brunette laughed and worked her fingers even faster.

                “But I won’t let that stop me,” she said with a grin.

                The butcher gasped and raked her nails down the back of the strong woman on top of her.

                “Cassandra,” she moaned softly.

                “Georgetta,” she breathed as she leaned closer to nuzzle her cheek.

                Back outside, Daniela was smiling as her fly returned to her finger.

                “They’ll be right out,” she told her family.

Chapter 80: The New Stable Hand

Summary:

The Dimitrescus venture out to the stables to meet their new horses and the servant that came with them.

Notes:

Sorry for the German. Most is repeated in “Romanian” so you won’t have to do much translating. Just pop it through Google Translate if you want.

                Adela took her wife by the hand as they made their way through the rose garden. They were in full bloom and the air smelled divine. Roses always made her think of Alcina, even before they were married. It was the first scent that wafted out of the castle the day she arrived. There were roses in every arrangement. Alcina even bathed with rose oil, as Adela did now as well. But besides her wife, what the scent of roses reminded the maiden most of all was the day she was proposed to. Memories danced in Adela’s head, and a happy smile formed on her face. She brought Alcina’s hand to her lips and kissed it.

                 “It’s almost our anniversary, my love,” she said cheerfully.

                Alcina glanced at the roses as they passed and smiled as her mind traveled back to that day.

                “Two years,” she breathed. “Why, I can’t wait for it to be so long that we lose count.”

                “I will never lose count,” Adela said, surely. “I was twenty, so it will be easy to remember from there.”

                “Eventually, you’ll forget the exact year you were born, darling. Katrina hardly remembers which century she came to be. I find myself forgetting mine because I’ve simply stopped caring. We are frozen, time moves on without us, and I’m glad.”

                “Well, then I look forward to losing count with you, my love,” Adela said with a light laugh. 

                Daniela glanced at her sisters while the three of them followed after their mothers.

                “I don’t remember when we were born,” she admitted. “Do you?”

                “I don’t really think about it,” Cassandra said with a shrug. “I just exist.”

                “I know that we woke up not too many years ago, but no, I don’t remember when we were born,” Bela said. “I don’t remember anything before life with Mother and I don’t care to.”

                “I’m not sure when you were born exactly, either, Daughters,” Alcina told them. “Mother Miranda never told me how old you all were when she gave you to me. And like a fool, I never wrote a date in my journal on the day you all woke back up. But it was only a few years ago, so you’re not that far off. I’m afraid we’ll all simply be stuck in time together. Be glad you’re stuck at…well, you don’t look much older than your mother.”

                Daniela hovered beside Adela’s shoulder and pointed to herself.

                “Do you remember seeing anyone in the village that looked like us when you were younger, Mother?” she asked her.

                Adela shook her head sadly.

                “I’m sorry. I honestly don’t remember many faces from the village. I couldn’t have pointed out Roxana’s father until I truly met him. I was only allowed out to go to the market once a week, and I had to do it rather quickly. Everyone was sort of a blur, I guess. They were all blank faces, whispering.”

                “Don’t think about the time before we woke up, Sister,” Bela said. “It only makes things more confusing and difficult. These are our mothers. We all exist outside of time. That is all you need to know.”          

                Her little sister shrugged and fell back in line with them as they made their way through the rose garden, past the area that would soon be the memorial, and to the stables. Adela had only been back there a few times before. She didn’t even know it existed until she was trying to find a place to put the memorial. She felt rather silly for not thinking where the horses and carriages came from that took them everywhere. As they neared the gated corral, Adela’s eyes widened as she took in the magnificent sight before her. The set of strong Clydesdales that pulled their carriage were eating in their stalls. Out in the open, there were five new horses roaming about. They were all so beautiful, but one caught her eye even more than the rest. Alcina glanced down and smiled at the look of awe on her wife’s face.

                “Here they finally are,” she said and gestured widely. “Katrina had them shipped in from… well, wherever she found them. It took her a while to find the specific ones I wanted, but she pulled through, as she always does.”

                “You didn’t go through the Duke?” Bela inquired.

                “Well, he wouldn’t have been able to find them all, I’m afraid,” Alcina said. “Katrina’s reach far extends even that of the Duke. Just don’t tell him that. Though I’m sure he already knows.”

                “Why didn’t Katrina come with them?” Daniela complained.

                “Not this time, dear. But she should be visiting soon, remember.”

                The redhead sighed and leaned against the fencing to pout.

                “Not soon enough,” she mumbled.

                “She also sent us a charming new stable hand to take care of them all,” Alcina told them. “We couldn’t just thrust them all on the one we have now. So, starting today, Lipa will be staying in the servant’s quarters. They will have their own room, away from the others, to make them comfortable.”

                Her wife and daughters nodded without question. Well, almost.

                “She sent us a stable hand, but she couldn’t send herself?!” Daniela asked in a blend of frustration and disappointment.

                “Yes, and you’re going to treat them as well as you have been with all the servants,” Alcina said firmly. “They only speak German, but they understand Romanian just fine. Perhaps you can all teach each other?

                “There is no way I’m ever learning German, Mother,” Cassandra told her. “I tried. That language is madness.”

                “It is quite difficult to speak, but I can understand it when Mother and Daniela practice it now,” Bela said. “It just sounds…”

                “Hot?” Daniela questioned.

                “Sure,” Bela replied.

                Cassandra’s keen nose suddenly picked up on a scent, and her yellow eyes lit up. She glanced across the corral to find the new servant walking towards them from the stalls on the other side of the enclosure.

                “A wolf?” she inquired.

                “Yes, Lipa is a werewolf,” Alcina told her. “All of the Guntram servants are. They can go out during the day and are just as capable as their masters.”

                “This is what a werewolf smells like?” Bela asked in a tone she never really used before, at least not in front of any of them.

                The eldest Dimitrescu sister was practically swooning at the sight and smell of the new servant. The closer they got, the faster she felt her heart race. They had short, wavy chestnut-brown hair that parted in the middle. The sides and back were trimmed short, but the bangs in the front fell right beside their ears. As they drew closer, Bela realized their eyes were two different colors; one was blue and one was green. They were wearing a black stable jacket with red thread-wrapped buttons lining the middle and black trousers that were tucked into a tall pair of riding boots. The heel set them nearly to Bela’s height. She’d never seen someone so beautiful and so handsome at the same time. Once the stable hand reached the Dimitrescus, they bowed low at the waist.

                “Grüße, meine Damen,” they said.

                Cassandra looked around at her family.

                “Well, someone has to tell me,” she said.

                “Just a proper greeting, dear,” Alcina told her.

                The matron of the house turned to them and smiled.

                “Grüße, Lipa. Wie ist heute alles?” she asked, then repeated for her daughters. “How is everything?”

                “Wunderbar, Dame. Die Pferde haben sich gut eingelebt,” they told her.

                “Oh, the horses are settling in just fine,” Alcina told her family. “How wonderful.”

                “Können wir die Pferde jetzt sehen?” she asked the stable hand. “Can we see them?”

                “Ja, kommen Sie hier entlang, damit sie sich mit Ihren Düften vertraut machen können,” Lipa said and gestured to the coral entrance.

                The servant walked along with them on the other side of the fence with their hands clasped behind their back. Daniela glanced at them with a sad look in her eye.

                “Geht es Katrina gut?” she asked.

                “Ja meine Dame. Sie lässt Sie ausdrücklich grüßen,” they said with a smile. “Sie sagte, du wirst sie sehen, bevor du dich versiehst.”

                “I better,” Daniela scoffed as she crossed her arms.

                The stable hand chuckled softly before they got the gate for them.

                “Diesen Weg,” they said, and gestured for them to enter the coral.

                “Danke,” Adela said to the stable hand with a smile and a nod of her head.

                “Natürlich, Dame,” Lipa replied and bowed their head.

                “Du kannst mich Adela nennen, wenn du möchtest,” she said. “I prefer to be addressed without my title.”

                “Sehr gut, Adela. Bitte kommen Sie hier entlang. Ihr Pferd wartet,” they replied and gestured.

                Adela nodded and smiled before she entered the enclosure. Bela still thought the foreign language sounded too harsh and guttural, but when Lipa spoke, they sounded alluring. As if they were speaking a spell. Bela’s heart fluttered as she stepped past them.

                “Danke,” she said to them with a smile.

                Lipa suddenly had no words to speak. When the other Dimitrescus had passed by, they felt just fine. But this one was different. Her scent stuck out to them. It was distracting. There were plenty of attractive women and men at Castle Guntram, but for some reason, this one was so much more striking. And it wasn’t just her looks. Lipa cleared their throat and gestured to the horses.

                “Sie sind alle sehr zahm, aber es wird einige Zeit dauern, bis sich Ihr Pferd an Sie bindet,” they explained.

                “The horses are tame, but we still have to take the time to bond with them,” Alcina told her daughters.

                “Ist jemand von euch schon einmal auf einem Pferd geritten?” Lipa asked.

                “I’ve ridden, yes,” Alcina said before she gestured to the others. “But none of them have.”

                “Wollen Sie dann zuerst gehen, Dame?” Lipa suggested.

                Alcina glanced over at the breathtaking black Shire horse with the long, wavy white mane and sighed happily. Katrina had truly outdone herself. It was magnificent and far larger than even her old horse had been. Alcina wasn’t very self-conscious of her size, only when it came to having a physical effect on something. She would be devastated if she hurt the poor creature. That’s precisely why she asked her friend to find her one suitable enough for both horse and rider to be comfortable.

                “I would love to,” she replied before she took a few hesitant steps towards the Shire.

                The creature lifted its head to the tall woman. It didn’t seem fazed by her height. In fact, the horse trotted right up to her and nuzzled into her as if it were nuzzling under its mother’s neck. Alcina smiled and stroked the white spot on the horse’s head.

                “She’s perfect,” she breathed.

                Alcina and her daughters came prepared for their venture. The matron was wearing a white riding jacket and black riding trousers with matching boots. Her black hair was pinned perfectly in place. As she slipped her foot into the stirrup and sat upon the beautiful creature, her wife’s eyes sparkled at the sight of her. She wanted to commission an art piece of it to keep the magnificent sight frozen in time forever, either in paint or perhaps marble.

                Lipa stood back and carefully eyed their new Mistress and the mare to make sure the saddle was right and she was steady. Everything seemed to be in order. Both horse and rider seemed very pleased.

                “Fühlt sich alles richtig an, Dame?” they asked.

                “Yes, everything feels just right,” Alcina replied as she checked her feet and adjusted herself in the saddle.

                She squeezed her strong thighs and led the horse towards her wife. She’d noticed the blue flickering lights. A playful smirk spread across her crimson lips as she glanced down at the maiden.

                “Careful, darling. You might spook the horses,” she said.

                Adela pulled herself from her swooning and tried to blink the lights away. It never worked, but she always tried anyway. Though she could bend her light to her will, she couldn’t control when her eyes would glow or what color they would be. They simply did it on their own. While she was trying, unsuccessfully, to force it away, the small white Camargue cautiously trotted towards the closest light fractal. Hesitantly, it raised its snout to boop it and shook its head in confusion. It didn’t feel like anything, and the light didn’t hurt its eyes. The horse followed the light to its source, and soon Adela found the magnificent creature right in front of her. The glow in her eye only brightened as she took the mare in. The Camargue’s coat was pure white. It didn’t even have any grey undertones. Its mane and tail were straight with a slight wave to them. They were just as white as the coat but with a slight blonde hue that reminded Adela of a lily. Hesitantly, the maiden reached her hand up to rub the mare’s forehead with her palm.

                “Well, hello there,” she said with a smile. “My, aren’t you pretty? You looked like you just stumbled out of a fairytale.”

                “So do you, darling,” Alcina called to her. “That’s why we needed to wait a bit longer to find the perfect one for you.”

                “I think you were wrong about the light, Mother,” Bela said. “She seems to like it.”

                Adela chuckled and scratched under the horse’s jaw.

                “You do?” she asked it.

                The maiden held out her other hand and formed a wisp in her palm to show to the horse.

                “What do you think?”

                The Camargue sniffled the light and hesitantly tried to lick it. Adela giggled as its tongue tickled her palm.

                “I don’t know how it works either,” she told it. “But you certainly can’t eat it, I’m afraid. I’m sorry. I should have brought you an apple.”

                The horse snorted and gently nuzzled its large head against her chest. Adela smiled and lovingly stroked the mare’s mane.

                “Would you mind if I got on you now?” she asked it.

                The horse pulled away and suddenly stood still. Adela giggled again.

                “Well, thank you.”

                She stepped forward and eyed the height and saddle. The horse stood just a foot shorter than her. It wouldn’t be as easy to get on as Alcina did, but it didn’t seem too hard. Adela tenderly stroked its mane as she put her first foot in the stirrup. She gently held on as she pulled herself up and got herself comfortable in the saddle. Her normal boots fit perfectly in the stirrups. In fact, her entire outfit was well-suited for riding, so she just wore her usual blue tunic and white leggings. Adela smiled and bent forward to rub the horse’s neck. Lipa had been keeping an eye on her the whole time. They sensed the bond between them, so they let it happen naturally. When the maiden seemed settled, they stepped forward to check on her.

                “Fühlt sich alles richtig an, Adela?” Lipa asked her.

                She double-checked her footing and how she sat in the saddle.

                “Yes, it seems fine,” she replied with a smile. “Thank you.”

                Adela held the reins in her lap and sighed happily. Sitting in a saddle felt somehow… familiar; natural. She lifted her eyes to look for her wife. Alcina was on her mare, standing in the center of the corral. She was staring at her with glowing honey-yellow eyes. The sight was everything she had hoped it would be. Alcina’s white knight sat upon her steed, clad in the tunic she gave to her for her last birthday. As the maiden made her way towards her, her long, golden-blonde hair blew out behind her like a cape. She was just as awestruck with Adela as her wife had been with her.

                “You look magnificent, my love,” Adela breathed as she smiled up at her.

                “And you look like a dream, darling,” she replied.

                Alcina brought her horse to stand side-by-side with the Camargue and leaned forward to take her wife’s face in her large hand.

                “I could slaughter entire villages, yet I find myself wanting nothing more than to see you galloping in to save the day,” she told her.

                “You look like a queen, and I would follow you anywhere, even into battle,” Adela said. “I would fight for you and beside you. I would guard you and help guide you.”

                They heard Daniela snicker in the distance, and they both turned to find her and Cassandra already mounted. The girls were all wearing the same outfit as Alcina, but their jackets were the same colors as the jewels on their necklaces.

                “Bela, what’s taking so long?” Cassandra asked as she rolled her eyes.

                The eldest sister had been staring into the eyes of Lipa as they offered a hand to help her into the saddle. She’d seen the way the others got on. She knew how. But she took their hand anyway and swung her leg over to slip her foot into the second stirrup.

                “Fühlt sich alles richtig an, Dame?” they asked.

                Bela had heard the phrase enough times now to realize what they were saying.

                “Yes,” she said with a smile and a nod. “I’m fine. Thank you… Lipa.”

                “Gern geschehen, Dame,” they replied with a smile of their own.

                “Please… call me Bela,” she requested.

                Her sisters looked at her in shock, but they kept quiet. They both knew now what was happening between the two. Their mothers did as well. They looked at one another with smiles on their faces before they glanced back to watch their daughter.

                “Sehr gut… Bela,” Lipa replied with a nod.

                Bela could sense the werewolf’s pulse quicken, and she couldn’t stop her eyes from pulsing in a blend of hunger, lust, and adoration. Lipa knew the look of hunger too well and cleared their throat before they stepped aside and gestured out across the corral.

                “Genießen. Ich bin hier, wenn Sie mich brauchen,” they told her.

                Bela, having no idea what they said, simply nodded with a smile and joined her sisters as they made their way towards their mothers. The three of them sat atop Thoroughbreds that seemed to nearly match the color of their hair: Palomino for Bela, Black for Cassandra, and Chestnut for Daniela.

                “You all look fantastic,” Adela said with a happy laugh. “Like highborn ladies about to go on a hunting party of some sort.”  

                “You look like the prince from that film, only dressed better,” Daniela told her. “And your horse is cuter.”

                Adela smiled fondly down at her mare and ran her fingers through her mane.

                “She is very lovely,” she said.

                “Have you thought of a name yet, darling?” Alcina asked.

                “Lily,” she replied with a smile.

                “A wonderful name,” her wife said.

                Lipa trotted up to them, sitting atop a bay Arabian with a jet-black mane. They brought the horse to a stop and smiled warmly at them all.

                “Wer möchte reiten lernen?” they asked.

                Alcina glanced down at her wife and daughters.

                “Are you ready?” she asked them.

                The women nodded with excited smiles all around. Lipa began their lesson with the basics before moving on to trotting. Daniela and their mothers took turns translating for Bela and Cassandra. It was much easier for Bela to pick up when she actually felt it was useful. She didn’t want everyone to have to translate everything Lipa said. She was looking forward to a time the two of them could talk alone, where she didn’t have to pretend to be the proper lady she always strove to be.

                “Mein Dame,” Lipa addressed Alcina. “Ich fürchte, ich hatte keine Zeit, viel in den Wäldern um uns herum zu suchen. Kennen Sie einen guten Platz zum Galoppieren?”

                “I do actually,” she replied. “There’s a lovely trail over there, deeper into the forest and away from the ridges. There’s a lovely little glade just off the path as well.”

                “Bitte führen Sie den Weg,” Lipa said.

                The werewolf hopped off their horse to open the gate for them to exit the corral.

                “We can’t jump the fence?” Daniela teased.

                “Nein nein Nein,” Lipa protested with a laugh. “Jetzt noch nicht.”

                “Do not make their life more difficult, Sister,” Bela warned. “It’s their first day, and not everyone understands your… sense of humor.”

                “Since when did you start caring about the help?” Cassandra asked with a grin, knowing full well that her sister fancied the stable hand.

                “Be quiet,” Bela told her in an angry whisper.

                Her two younger sisters laughed as they passed her on their horses to follow after their mothers. Bela was left alone with their instructor. Lipa waited for her to pass the gate before they closed it and got back into their saddle. The two of them stayed side-by-side, looking into one another’s eyes while the rest of the Dimitrescus took off ahead.

                “Darf ich nur sagen? Bela... Du bist sehr schön,” Lipa told her.

                Bela didn’t know what they said exactly, but their pulse was racing again.

                “What?” she asked.

                There was almost desperation in her voice. She wanted to understand so badly.

                Lipa shook their head sadly but flashed her a smile.

                “Es ist nicht wichtig…”

                With a gentle command, Lipa’s horse began trotting to catch up to the Dimitrescus, but their eyes made sure to watch Bela carefully until she was back in front of them. Once they were all on the clear, open trail, Lipa taught them all how to canter. Alcina began to lead them all to the glade she spoke of. It looked like it had been a property once. There was even an old cabin sitting just outside the tree line. It looked like it hadn’t been used in decades. They stayed clear of it and kept to the large open area. Soon, Adela and Lilly were full-on galloping about the field. The maiden tossed her head back with a thrilled and joyful laugh. Alcina stopped to give her horse a break and ran her long fingers through its white mane. She watched her wife with a wide, happy smile. When the Camargue let out a tired sounding snort, Adela eased her back to a trot.

                “That was wonderful!” she exclaimed.

                She rubbed the horse’s side soothingly.

                “You’ve done so well,” she praised.

                Adela brought Lilly to a walk and leaned forward to wrap her arms around her strong neck.

                “I’m going to have apple trees planted by the stables so you can have as many as you’re allowed to,” she began telling the horse as it made its way back towards Alcina on its own. “We can go down to the village every day so you always get plenty of exercise. And we can come here and run like that again when you’re feeling up to it.”

                Her smile grew as she continued, and she buried her face in the horse’s mane.

                “We can take Roxana to see her father. And get flowers for Alcina. We can even go to the reservoir, and you can get a nice drink. There are plenty of streams around here, so you’ll never be thirsty while we’re out. We can visit Donna and Angie, and I can show you to Vilhelm. He’ll love you so much.”

                She grew a bit more serious and rubbed the soft coat of Lilly’s neck.

                “I’ll never let anything bad happen to you. I’ll always take the best care of you. And I’ll never ask you to do anything you don’t want to do. You’ll always be safe with me.”

                The horse snorted appreciatively, and Adela giggled. Once Lily stopped, Adela sat back up in the saddle and looked up to find Alcina sitting atop her mare, smiling down at her.

                “Hello darling,” she cooed. “You look quite in your element.”

                “I never want to get off this horse,” Adela told her flatly.

                “Then how am I supposed to hold you close while you sleep?” Alcina asked with a playful pout.

                Her wife chuckled.

                “Well, then, I want to be on this horse frequently. Or even just around her. I love her. She just feels like… another part of me,” Adela explained.

                She looked up into her wife’s eyes and smiled brightly.

                “Thank you, Alcina. You truly make my dreams come true.”

                The tall woman leaned down and took her face in her gloved hand.

                “You are a dream come true, darling.”

                Adela nuzzled against her and sighed happily.

                “I hate to pull you out of this particular dream, but I’m afraid we must get back to the castle. It will be dinner time soon. After we eat, I need you to bring Lipa down to the servants’ quarters and introduce them before helping them get settled. I want them to feel safe and comfortable here. Life for servants at Castle Guntram is far different than here. Even before we changed things around, we looked rather tame compared to them.”

                Adela frowned slightly. She glanced over at the happy-looking stable hand cantering alongside Bela. The more she looked at them, a smile replaced the frown. She was determined to help Lipa through whatever horrors they faced and provide them with a safe space for them to heal and grow. She thought it would be wonderful if her daughter and the werewolf became close. It appeared all three of their daughters now had someone who caught their eye. She was proud that Alcina seemed genuinely happy for all of them. Long gone were the days when they were her precious, virgin, angel babies who could never be intimate with anyone. They truly had come a long way indeed. And everything seemed like it had just begun.

Chapter 81: A New Home

Summary:

Lipa gets settled into Castle Dimitrescu.

Notes:

Light smut.

Trigger Warning: Past abuse is discussed.

                Lipa stood nervously between Adela and Roxana in front of all the other servants in House Dimitrescu. Unlike at Castle Guntram, all the people who worked here seemed to be women. They were aware of this before their former Mistress sent them. Countess Katrina and Lady Alcina had been close for decades. Lady Dimitrescu often visited Germany to see her friend, cousin, and former lover. Lipa had been serving the Guntram family for longer than they remembered and would often see Lady Alcina on her visits. She always seemed indifferent to them but now the towering, imposing woman seemed to not only notice them but to care for their comfort and well-being.

                The werewolf had only known lifetimes of abuse, use, and torment. Life under the heel of the Guntrams was hard. They had been a slave to the vampires their whole life, over two hundred years. Now things were changing suddenly. They kept waiting for something bad to happen but nothing had the entire day they’d been at Castle Dimitrescu. Everyone was cheerful and kind. All the servants they’d seen since they arrived seemed genuinely happy. They also weren’t slaves but real servants. They were paid for all the hard work they did. It was going to be difficult to make the switch, but the werewolf was hesitantly hopeful.

                “Thank you all for coming,” Adela addressed the servants with a smile before she gestured to the new arrival.

                “This is Lipa. They have come to us from Countess Katrina Guntram to be the new stable hand here at Castle Dimitrescu. They’ve been living in Germany all their life so I’m afraid they can only speak German at the moment. They can understand Romanian just fine so please don’t be afraid to talk to them. If any of you need help translating, I’ve brought down the Romanian to German Dictionary from the library and I’ve ordered more. Alcina knows the language fluently while Daniela and I can understand it and speak it, just not that well. If any of you need help communicating, you can come to us at any time. Bela and Cassandra will be learning it as well and you’re all welcome to join our little study sessions in the library.”

                “Lipa will be staying in the small single room that was just being used as storage. I want them to feel as comfortable as possible. But if they make friends and choose to join a room, that’s fine as well. I know Alcina has only kept female servants while she’s lived in the castle so this is new for everyone, but I’m sure you’ll all be just as kind and wonderful to Lipa as you are to each other.”

                Adela hesitated a moment and leaned in to whisper into Lipa’s ear.

                “Soll ich ihnen sagen, dass du ein Wölfin bist, oder möchtest du, dass sie es nicht wissen?” she asked them.

                “Ah, daran habe ich wirklich nicht gedacht,” Lipa said as they scratched the back of their head nervously. “Ich möchte nicht unehrlich zu ihnen sein, aber ich möchte sie nicht erschrecken.”

                “Genau so fühle ich mich. Ich wäre lieber ehrlich, aber ich möchte, dass Sie sich auch sicher fühlen,” Adela replied.

                “Mir?” they asked with a laugh. “Was ist mit den anderen?”

                Adela looked them in their blue and green eyes.

                “Ich vertraue dir. Und ich vertraue darauf, dass ich meine Mitarbeiter bei Bedarf schützen werde. Ich möchte nur, dass Sie sich hier sicher fühlen, Sie selbst zu sein. Das ist jetzt dein Zuhause, Lipa. Ich möchte, dass Sie sich hier wohl und sicher fühlen.”

                “Danke, Adela. Bitte sagen Sie es ihnen. Von mir haben sie nichts zu befürchten.”

                Adela smiled and nodded to them before turning her attention back to the maids.

                “I hope by now you all know that I would never put any of you in harm's way, and I will always do whatever it takes to protect you. I know that the lycans are frightening and feral creatures, but they’re not werewolves. Just as Alcina and my daughters aren’t vampires. But Lipa is a werewolf, and their former Mistress is a vampire. Katrina didn’t harm any of you while she was here, and neither will Lipa. I don’t want the fact that they are a werewolf to frighten any of you away. Lipa is just a person like the rest of us. So, please treat them as such.”

                Lipa bowed low to the women in the room, exposing the back of their neck.

                “Bei mir bist du sicher,” they assured.

                “They said that you’re safe with them,” Adela told the others.

                She turned her attention to her friend, who was standing with her hands clasped in her apron on the other side of Lipa. Roxana gave her a quick nod to assure her that she had mentioned everything she had to. Adela smiled in appreciation before addressing everyone else again.

                “Do any of you have any questions or concerns?” she asked.

                Viviana excitedly raised her hand before speaking.

                “When will the study lessons be?” she asked. “Lord Heisenberg is teaching Vil German, so we should learn at the same time!”

                “I’m not quite sure yet. I know when the girls are usually free, but I’m not sure about all your schedules.”

                “If you’re interested, come see me and I will fiddle with the schedule and let Adela know tomorrow,” Roxana told them all with a smile. 

                Viviana and Velouette looked at one another with excited expressions on their faces. Lenuta stepped forward and looked Lipa in the eyes with a warm smile.

                “Hello, Lipa. I was wondering if there are things we should or shouldn’t do to make it easier on you, as a werewolf. We avoid having open wounds near Lady Cassandra and Lady Daniela so as not to stir their hunger. I know when Countess Katrina is here, we must close the curtains. Is there anything we need to be cautious about so we don’t trigger anything or hurt you?”

                “Meine einzige Schwäche ist Silber. Meine Haut wird brennen, wenn ich sie berühre, und ich werde nicht in der Lage sein, so zu heilen, wie ich es normalerweise kann. Aber ich weiß es, wenn ich es sehe. Ich werde vorsichtig sein. Diese Form ist nur ein normaler menschlicher Körper, der mehr Schaden nehmen kann. Ich werde an einer tödlichen Wunde sterben. Meine zweite Form sieht einfach hundeähnlicher aus. Wie ein riesiger Wolf, der auf zwei Beinen steht… aber der einzige Grund, warum Sie mich so sehen würden, wäre, wenn die Burg angegriffen würde,” they explained.

                “Lipa says touching silver will burn their skin, but they can recognize it when they see it. Their body is just like yours, only stronger. They have another form that makes them look more canine, like a giant wolf standing on two legs. The only reason you’d see them like that is if that castle were under attack,” Adela relayed.

                “Very good to know,” Lenuta said. “Thank you.”

                “Anyone else?” Adela asked.

                The servants all shook their heads no.

                “Well, then, I hope you all have a lovely supper. If you need me, I’ll be in my chambers.”

                Adela watched the women file out of the room to sit for their meal. She put a comforting hand on Lipa’s shoulder and smiled.

                “Is there anything else you need from me tonight?” she asked.

                “Nein. Danke, Adela,” they replied with a smile of their own. “Hab einen schönen Abend.”

                “You as well,” she said.

                Adela looked at her friend and clasped her hands behind her back.

                “What about you, Roxana? Does my grand chambermaid have everything under control?” she asked playfully.

                “Yes, as always. I’ll be sure to bother you if we need anything,” the redhead replied with a smile. “I’ll see you tomorrow after your breakfast.”

                “Yes, I have to introduce you to Lily,” Adela said excitedly. “You’re going to have to come learn how to sit on her properly because I’m never walking to the village again.”

                Roxana chuckled and shook her head as she made her way out of the room.

                “I will simply walk beside her then because you will never find me that high off the ground,” she told her.”

                “What do you mean?” Adela asked disappointedly. “She’s not even that tall. I won’t let you fall. I promise.”

                “We’ll see,” Roxana called back to her as she disappeared down the hall.

                Adela hung her head dejectedly. Lipa laughed and patted her on the shoulder.

                “Mach dir keine Sorgen. Ich bin sicher, ich kann helfen,” they said.

                “Danke, Lipa. Enjoy your meal and sleep well.”

                “Gute Nacht, Adela.”

                The maiden made her way out of the servants’ quarters and up to her and her wife’s chambers. She opened the door to their bedroom and locked it behind her. Adela kicked her boots off and removed her scabbard from her belt. She set them all next to her side of the bed before she turned to look for her wife.

                “Alcina?” she called.

                She wasn’t in bed or in her chair. The door to the washroom was open, and she wasn’t in there. Then she checked to see if the balcony door was unlocked and found that it was. She stepped out into the dark and glanced around.

                “Alcina? Where are you?”

                The sound of large flapping wings rippled through the air in the blackness just over the railing.

                “Hello, maiden,” came her wife’s sultry voice.

                Adela looked out to find two piercing yellow pools staring down at her. Her eyes widened as the sound of ten blades unsheathing echoed across the stone walls.

                “Alcina, this is my favorite top. You got it for me for my birthday,” the maiden said as she started backing up to the door.

                “Then I suggest you hurry,” she warned in a sing-song tone.

                Adela dashed back inside the room and shut the door to give herself more time. Her wife didn’t seem to care. She flew forward, and the door slammed open. Alcina found her maiden tossing her tunic to the floor. With a smirk, she lunged for her in the air. Adela let out a worried little gasp and dropped to the floor to roll under the bed.

                “J-just wait! I like these trousers as well,” she said as she quickly started sliding them off.

                Her head shot up as the mattress shifted. She worked even faster. When she got them off, she tossed them out from under the bed and remained where she was for a moment to catch her breath. Something caught her attention out of the corner of her eye, but before she could turn her head to look at it, it was too late. The maiden screamed as something wrapped around her waist and suddenly pulled her out from under the bed.

…

                Lipa’s head shot up from their meal at the sound of the distant scream. A low growl sounded in their throat.

                “Oh, she’s just fine,” Roxana assured from across the table.

                The werewolf looked around at the servants in confusion. They were all so calm.

                “Adela and Lady Alcina are just… enjoying each other’s company,” their superior explained.

                Lipa knew what she meant, but they had lived a very long life at Castle Guntram, and anyone who screamed like that was surely about to be killed. They weren’t wrong in this scenario, but they didn’t know it.

                “Lady Daniela told me once that she can tell the difference in her screams,” Viviana said innocently. “So, I’m sure if Adela was ever actually in danger, she would know and go to help.”

                “It’s because of Lady Daniela that I know the difference as well, so you can just trust me,” Roxana said with the slightest tartness to her tone.

                Viviana had never lived in the old Castle Dimitrescu before, so she wasn’t exactly sure what the grand chambermaid meant at first. She was blissfully unaware of the real horrors Adela had lived through. But remembering back to the terrible stories Uldwyna and some of the other maids used to share, she put it together. The screams frightened her and her sister when they first arrived as well, but they got used to it as everyone else had been. However, the original servants were used to the screams for a different reason. It hadn’t always been a sign of the Ladies having an enjoyable time. But at least they were sure it was now.

…

                Alcina was lying comfortably on her back in the center of the mattress while her tail twitched lazily about in the air.

                “You surrendered your sword and your clothes without so much as a fight?” the dragon woman asked calmly as she looked up at the maiden dangling helplessly above her.

                Adela struggled in the tight grip of Alcina’s strong tail. She had her trapped from her hips to her shoulders. Every so often, the tail would squeeze her and rouse a pained gasp, which in turn roused a moan from the woman on the bed.

                “Th-that’s my favorite top and you know it. But of course, I set my sword aside when I come into the room. Should I not?”

                “I just wanted to play a little game, is all,” Alcina said with a playful huff. “Mmm… but seeing you like this has given me an even greater idea. So, my game will have to wait.”

                Adela cried out in surprise as she suddenly went upside down. Now she was looking directly into Alcina’s hungry yellow eyes.

                “What should I do with you now?” the dragon-woman pondered.

                 A wicked smirk spread across her crimson lips.

                “Oh, I know,” she said.

                The maiden felt herself tumbling through the air again, but this time she landed on something. Alcina pulled Adela’s legs apart and lowered her to her mouth. The helpless blonde woman tossed her head back and moaned softly as she felt her wife’s long, strong tongue lap across her slit. Alcina’s tail held Adela right where she wanted her while her hands rocked her hips in time with her lapping. It was a very strange feeling dangling in the air as she was. But feeling so helpless only added to Adela’s pleasure, as it did to Alcina’s as well. Every squeeze of the tail brought another pained moan, which grew louder with every lick. Soon, she was screaming her wife’s name as she was dragged back and forth across the strong, wet muscle.

                The dragon-woman spun her maiden in the air again and brought her back against her chest. She wrapped both her arms around her and slowly lifted one hand to her throat while the other ventured between her legs. Adela moaned and bucked against the two fingers that easily slipped inside her wet opening. Alcina’s large mouth lowered to her neck, and with a hungry breath, she bit down. Adela cried out in pain, but the pull of her blood into her wife’s large maw and the thrusting of her fingers brought her to screaming moans until she finally reached her climax. Alcina removed her hand from between her legs and held her wife close as she drank. Adela nuzzled into her, and a weak little smile spread across her face as she faded into the darkness.

                Adela woke the next morning and stretched out her limbs before she cozied back into Alcina’s arms. The maiden smiled as she felt a gentle kiss on her cheek. She turned in the strong arms to look into her wife’s sleepy face.

                “Good morning, my love,” she said happily. “Did you sleep well?”

                “Very well, darling,” Alcina cooed.

                The black-haired beauty lifted Adela’s chin and kissed her lovingly on the lips. The maiden hummed happily and draped an arm around her neck to pull her closer. They stayed like that a moment longer before they pulled away to look one another in the eyes.

                “What are your plans for the day, darling?”

                “I’m going to try to sneak Roxana off to meet Lily,” Adela told her excitedly. “Apparently, she’s afraid to ride, so Lipa is going to help me get her used to it. Oh, and she probably already fixed the servants’ schedules to make time for everyone who wants to study German so they can meet the girls and me in the library.”

                The maiden cupped her wife’s cheek and ran her thumb over her laugh lines with a smile.

                “What about you, my love? Would you like to ride with me?” she asked hopefully.

                “I would, darling, but I’m afraid I have to catch up on the books and put an order in with the Duke. Is there anything you need?”

                Adela’s face lit up.

                “Could we get some apple trees to plant near the stable?”

                “Are the apples for you or the horses?” Alcina asked with a chuckle.

                “Well, I promised Lilly that I’d get her some, but I don’t think she’ll mind sharing.”

                Alcina laughed louder at her response and pulled her wife in for a loving squeeze.

                “You’re absolutely adorable, darling. Yes, I’ll order some.”

                “Thank you, my love,” Adela replied as she nuzzled into her with a happy smile.

                They kissed again before they pulled away from one another to get changed. When she was dressed, Adela made the bed and set the clothes in one pile for the maid who’d come later. Then she slipped into her boots and put her scabbard on her belt. Once Alcina finished applying her lipstick for the day, she got to her feet and bent through the door her wife held for her. Together, they made their way down to the dining room and were greeted by three cheerful faces.

                “Good morning, Mothers,” the girls sang across the table to them.

                “Good morning, Daughters,” they replied happily.

                The five of them chatted while they ate. Both Alcina and Adela noticed a slight change in Bela. She was usually pleasant but not nearly as cheerful as she seemed that morning. Her mothers glanced knowingly at one another with smiles on their faces.

                “I’m going riding after we eat if any of you would like to join me,” Adela told them.

                As they assumed she would, Bela lit up instantly.

                “I would love to,” she replied happily.

                Cassandra and Daniela looked at one another before they glanced across the table again.

                “So, we were thinking,” the middle sister began. “That glade out there is pretty big. It would be a really good spot to spread out for sparring.”

                “And the woods would be great for chasing,” Daniela said with an excited smirk.

                “Could we go there to try it out once we’re finished riding?” Cassandra asked. “We could bring the horses back so we don’t spook them.”

                “And then we can see if you can make it to the glade before we catch you,” Daniela added.

                “That is actually a very good plan,” Adela admitted.

                Both girls leaned back in their seats and breathed a sigh of relief.

                “Thank you, Mother,” Cassandra said. “We’ve been stuck in here for too long, and the courtyard is too small unless we go up on the roofs.”

                “All the spires are in the way up there,” Daniela complained. “But the glade is so wide open and big.”

                “Just be sure to stay away from that cabin out there,” Alcina warned.

                “Yes, Mother,” the two replied as they rolled their eyes.

                Once Adela was full, she sat back in her chair with a contented sigh.

                “I have to find Roxana and steal her away to meet Lilly,” she told her family. “Why don’t the three of you go change into your riding outfits and meet us in the main hall?”

                “Sparring in trousers is going to be strange,” Cassandra said.

                “I imagine it would be much easier,” Adela told her. “I don’t think I could move around as well if I wore a dress.”

                Alcina’s eyes flashed over her teacup as she took a sip.

                “I think you’d look so very ravishing if you wielded that sword of yours in a dress,” she told her.

                Adela’s cheeks flushed slightly.

                “Well, if it were for you, I could try one day. But today is certainly not that day. Especially if we’ll be out in the woods.”

                “Quite understandable, darling.”

                Adela stood up from her chair and lifted herself into the air to kiss her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll be right back, my love. Don’t head up to work just yet.”

                Alcina smiled and took her chin in her hand.

                “I wouldn’t dream of it, darling,” she cooed.

                Adela swooned on her way back down to the floor. With a happy sigh, she went through the door to the kitchen and made her way down to the servants’ quarters. She found her friend in her room, looking over papers on her desk. When Adela knocked on the wooden doorframe, Roxana looked up at her and smiled.

                “Good morning, Adela. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

                “Very well,” the maiden replied as she stepped inside the room. “And you?”

                “Just fine,” Roxana said. “I woke up a bit early, and I’m almost done with my paperwork for the day. I didn’t have to adjust the schedule like I thought I would for the study group. Bela already came to me this morning to discuss it. The only servants who showed interest in the lessons were Viviana and Velouette, so I didn’t have to change the schedule at all. They’re usually free between teatime and your dinner, so you could all have it then. Lenuta and I would both like to join so we can help Lipa more. And so long as Alcina doesn’t wish to ride at that time, they will be free then as well. We can start tonight if you wish. Bela has already agreed and volunteered her sisters.”

                The grand chambermaid smiled knowingly.

                “She seems quite enthused to learn the language,” she said.

                “Yes, and riding as well,” Adela informed her. “She practically jumped at the chance to join this morning. Speaking of which, are you free as well? I want you to meet Lilly so badly.”

                Roxana chuckled and set her papers aside.

                “Yes, I can finish these last ones before bed,” she said before she got to her feet. “I just have to be back in time to finish my chores.”

                “Wonderful! Lilly and I can drop you off at the front doors once we’re finished. The girls have asked me to spar with them in the glade near the stables.”

                “There’s a glade out there?” the grand chambermaid questioned. “I’ve never been past the stables before. And it isn’t on the map.”

                “Yes, with a little cabin and everything,” Adela told her. “I don’t even know if it’s on our property, but Alcina didn’t say we couldn’t go there. She just told us to stay away from the cabin.”

                “Strange,” Roxana said as she made her way to the door. “Just be sure to stay clear of it when you’re sparring.”

                Adela nodded and followed after her friend as they made their way to the main hall. The girls were sitting on the couch in their riding outfits with excited smiles spread across their dark lips. Bela practically jumped to her feet when she saw them. Alcina rose from her chair to greet her wife. She bent down and gently caressed Adela’s cheek.

                “Have a wonderful time, darling. Just be safe out there. Don’t let the girls tire you out too much.”

                Adela leaned into her touch with a smile.

                “Don’t worry, my love. We’ll be just fine,” she assured. “I’ll have Roxana back in time to finish her chores, and the rest of us will be back by teatime for our study session.”

                “Quite a busy day you’re all having. I’m a bit jealous,” Alcina said with a little pout.

                She lifted Adela’s chin and kissed her on the lips with a happy hum.

                “But I do hope you enjoy it,” she added as she pulled away.

                “I hope you have a good day as well, even if you’re cooped up inside.”

                Alcina’s fingers trailed up her wife’s chin as she stepped away from her towards the stairs.

                “Perhaps I’ll come to join you if I finish early.”

                Adela’s face lit up.

                “That would be wonderful,” she said excitedly.

                Alcina kept her eyes on her wife as she ascended the staircase.

                “I’ll see what I can do,” she said with a smirk.

                Adela watched her go with a smile before she turned back to the others.

                “Let’s go.”

Chapter 82: Best Friends

Summary:

Adela introduces Roxana and Lilly.

                When Lipa saw the women walking towards them, they smiled and waved.

                “Guten Tag!” the stable hand called.

                “Guten Tag, Lipa,” Adela replied. “Hast Du gut geschlafen?”

                “Ja. Sehr gut danke. Ich bin es nicht gewohnt, in einem richtigen Bett zu schlafen,” they replied. “Oder satt ins Bett gehen.”

                “Well, I’m very glad you can experience that now,” Adela said. “How are the horses today?”

                “Den Pferden geht es gut. Sie scheinen sich gut eingelebt zu haben.”

                “Wonderful,” Adela replied happily.

                She turned to the others and filled them in.

                “Lipa and the horses have all settled in just fine.”

                Bela smiled and looked into the werewolf’s blue and green eyes.

                “Your accommodations are to your liking?” she inquired.

                “Ja. Ich habe die letzten zweihundert Jahre auf Heu in einer Scheune geschlafen,” they said with a laugh.

                “Two hundred years sleeping on hay in a barn,” Adela repeated in astonishment. “Well, I would say this is an improvement.”

                Bela scoffed and turned to Daniela with a hand on her hip.

                “Tell your girlfriend to treat her workers better.”

                “Hey, her father runs that place, not her,” her sister replied defensively. “And since when do you care anyway?”

                “Yeah, get off your high horse and onto your real one,” Cassandra muttered.

                Bela narrowed her eyes at her sisters as she passed them and made her way into the coral. Her frustration with them seemed to melt away once she found herself closer to Lipa. She could sense the wolf’s heart race as she neared. A strange sensation washed over her. She had the sudden urge to lunge at them. She wanted their warm, wet blood in her mouth, to feel it sliding down her throat. She wanted them. All of them. In every way.

                Lipa stared into the alluring woman’s glowing yellow eyes. They knew what she wanted. They had fallen victim to that look too many times by too many vampires. But this girl wasn’t one of them. And instead of instantly indulging, she remained completely restrained. Her body language hadn’t even changed. Just the look in her eyes and the radiating glow that resonated from them.  

                “Guten Tag, Bela,” they said with a smile.

                “Guten Tag, Lipa,” she replied as she looked the werewolf over.

                Bela found herself starting to circle them, and she planted her feet to stop herself. So took a deep breath and slowly let it out before she clasped her hands behind her back.

                “I look forward to our study session later,” she said to them. “I’d like to be able to understand you as well as you can understand me.”

                Lipa smiled and nodded.

                “Ich kann es kaum erwarten,” they said.

                Once the others entered the coral, the two of them slowly drifted apart, but their eyes remained fixed on one another. Adela watched her daughter and the stable hand with a little smile on her face. Roxana looked around in awe. All the horses were beautiful. Especially the tallest, which she assumed belonged to Alcina. It was easy to spot which of the five belonged to her friend. Lilly had already begun making her way over to her rider once she heard her voice. Adela turned from looking at Bela to find the horse trotting up to her.

                “Lilly!” she greeted her happily.

                The horse snorted a greeting of her own and bent her head down to nuzzle into Adela’s chest. The maiden smiled lovingly and rested her head on top of hers as she stroked her neck.

                “Lipa said you liked your stall. I’m so very glad. Oh, and Alcina is ordering apple trees today so we can have nice snacks after our rides together.”

                Adela pulled away and scratched under the horse’s jaw to lift her head.

                “I want to introduce you to my best friend. We’re all going to be spending a lot of time together, so I hope you both get along.”

                She turned and gestured to the grand chambermaid.

                “This is Roxana. Roxana, this is Lilly.”

                The redhead didn’t think the horse had any idea what her friend was saying to it, but she smiled just as politely as if it were a person.

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lilly,” she said with a bow of her head.

                The white Camargue lowered its head to the maid and snorted a soft greeting. Roxana stared at it in disbelief.

                “Did you teach her to do that?”

                “No, I haven’t really taught her anything. But she has been very patient with me while I’ve been learning.”

                Roxana simply nodded slowly and didn’t question it further.

                “Would you like to pet her? She’s very soft.”

                The maid took a hesitant step forward and reached her hand out to touch the horse’s head. She was right, it was soft. And not as frightening as she thought it would be. She didn’t know why, but large animals made her nervous. Perhaps it was because of the lycans. Alcina was even taller than her horse, and she wasn’t startled by her height. Yet even the goats that wandered the village seemed to spook her. Whatever the strange fear she had was, she hoped the horse would ease it.

                “Very soft, Roxana agreed with a smile.

                Lilly let out a happy little snort through her nostrils, and the maid chuckled.

                “Is this normal horse behavior, or did the Countess simply pull one straight out of a storybook to give to you?”

                “I wouldn’t put it past her,” Adela said.

                The maiden rubbed Lilly’s side.

                “Would you mind if I got on?” she asked her.

                The horse lowered its head even more and stood completely still. Adela smiled appreciatively before she put her foot in the stirrup. She pulled herself up, swung her leg over, and got comfortable in the saddle. The maiden looked down at her friend and chuckled.

                “Look, I’m finally taller than you,” she joked.

                “You are terrifyingly high up,” Roxana said wearily.

                “It doesn’t feel like it,” Adela told her honestly.

                She bent forward and offered her hand to her friend with a smile.

                “Come on.”

                Roxana shook her head and waved her arms dismissively.

                “No, no, no. You said you were introducing us. You didn’t say anything about riding.”

                “I did mention taking you to the door,” Adela reminded her.

                “Adela, I’m in my uniform!”

                “I’m sure Lipa can teach you how to sit sidesaddle.”

                Roxana sighed as she looked up into her friend’s hopeful face. She didn’t know how, but the horse seemed hopeful as well.

                “I will watch the two of you and decide after,” she said.

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “That sounds fair. Besides, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. I’m glad you’ve met at least.”

                The maiden leaned forward and hugged the horse around the neck.

                “I just know we’ll all be great friends.”

                Lilly whinnied happily and gently pressed her nose against Roxana. The maid smiled and rubbed the horse’s head.

                “So, what else does she know how to do besides act like a human?” she joked.

                “Well, she’s let me steer and backup,” Adela began. “And we’ve gone from walking to cantering. She does a lot of things I don’t ask her to do as well. Yesterday, she just automatically brought me back to Alcina. And today she came up to me without being called. I think the only thing we haven’t tried is jumping, but I don’t think I’m quite ready for that.”

                Roxana glanced across the coral at the three Dimitrescu sisters trying to get their Thoroughbreds to reverse with Lipa’s help. She chuckled to herself and took a few steps away from her friend.

                “Let’s see then,” she said.

                “See?” Adela questioned.

                She looked around the coral and then down at her friend.

                “Well, we can’t canter in here, but we can do everything else, I suppose.”

                Adela pulled back on the reins and moved her hips while she gave the horse’s sides a gentle squeeze. Lilly backed away from Roxana, and then they began to circle her. The maid laughed happily as she watched them and turned on her heels as they passed. The creature didn’t seem so big and scary after all. Well, it was still big. But the horse seemed almost as happy as her friend did. Adela didn’t want to get the maid’s uniform dirty, so she moved a bit further away to show her a trot. When they were done, the maiden returned with a bright smile on her face.

                “It feels so freeing being up here,” she said happily. “Even more than jumping about in the air on my light. I know it will catch me, but it feels safer knowing that Lilly is here to help, and I don’t have to just rely on myself.”

                “You two do seem to make a wonderful pair,” Roxana said.

                Adela hugged her horse around the neck.

                “I think so, too.”

                “Perhaps I will take you up on your offer for a ride back to the castle.”

                The maiden lit up with excitement.

                “I’ll go get Lipa!”

                Before she even squeezed her legs, the horse moved forward in the direction of the others.

                “We’ll be right back,” Adela called back to the maid.

                Roxana laughed to herself and shook her head. The horse was just as wonderfully peculiar as her best friend was. The maiden soon returned with the stable hand and slipped out of her saddle. She gave Lilly a pat on the side of her neck as she held onto her reins.

                “Roxana,” Lipa called down from atop their horse.

                The werewolf swung their leg over and got into position. They gestured to themselves and how they were sitting.

                “Folgendermaßen,” they said.

                “Like that,” Adela repeated to her friend.

                Roxana cautiously eyed Lilly’s saddle.

                “How do I get up there?” she asked worriedly. “Well, I know how. But…”

                Adela and Lipa looked at one another.

                “Anheben?” they suggested to her.

                The maiden nodded and mounted her horse. She scooted back in the saddle and bent to the side towards her friend.

                “I’m going to lift you,” Adela said and reached out to her. “Just turn your back to me.”

                “You’re going to lift me?”

                “Mhm. I’ve carried Daniela before when she was being especially lazy, and she’s taller than you.”

                Roxana hesitated a moment before nervously doing as she was told. Adela carefully picked her friend up under her arms and put her onto the saddle in front of her. Lipa gestured again at how they were sitting, and the maid copied.

                “How does that feel?” Adela asked. “You can hold onto her mane if you feel unsteady, but I won’t let you fall.”

                Roxana trusted her friend, but she still gripped the horse’s white mane in one hand. Adela chuckled and reached around her to take the reins

                “Thank you, Lipa,” the maiden said. “I’ll be right back.”

                The stable hand nodded and swung their leg back over in their saddle. Then they waved at the two before they made their way back to the sisters.

                “Let’s get Roxana safely back to the castle,” Adela told her horse. “And I want you to pay very close attention so you learn how to get there yourself in case you need me.”

                Lilly nodded her head and let out an understanding snort. Roxana chuckled softly and gently stroked the horse’s neck with her free hand. Adela led Lilly out of the coral, past the open area that would become the cemetery around the rose garden, to the front of the castle.

                “My room is right there,” Adela said and gestured up to the balcony.

                She slipped her leg behind her friend and slid out of the saddle. Then she turned back around and held her arms up to her. Roxana hesitated and took a soft breath before she bent down and let her friend set her on her feet.

                “There. You made it!” Adela said proudly. “That wasn’t so scary, was it?”

                “Not as much as I thought it would be, but it will still take some time to get used to,” Roxana replied.

                She turned back to the horse and lovingly stroked the side of its neck.

                “Thank you for carrying me, Lilly. It was wonderful to meet you, but I’m afraid I have to get back to work.”

                The horse hung its head sadly and leaned into the maid’s touch. Roxana smiled and gently scratched its white coat. It was then she noticed she herself was now covered in it from the ride.

                “My uniform!” she said with panic as she started to brush herself off.

                “Sorry about that. I think I’m going to have to order you some trousers so you can sit more confidently, and a shirt to go with them. And certainly not black,” Adela said with a laugh.

                “Yes, and no more riding in my uniform. What sort of grand chambermaid gets covered in horse hair?” Roxana asked with a sigh.

                “The best sort,” Adela replied with a firm nod.

                Lilly nodded her large head with a confident snort. The two friends chuckled at the horse’s response. Adela climbed back into the saddle and smiled down at Roxana.

                “Thank you for joining us,” she said. “The girls and I will be back for dinner.”

                “Please be safe sparring,” her friend called back to her as she made her way to the castle doors.

                Adela bent forward and rubbed her horse’s strong neck.

                “Do you remember the way back to the stable?” she asked.

                Lilly turned around without her rider even pulling the reins and started walking back around the rose garden. Adela smiled happily and hugged the horse around the neck as they went. When the coral was in sight, the maiden sat up and eyed the fence.

                “Do you think I’m ready?” she asked her new friend.

                The horse nodded approvingly. Adela gripped the reins and got in a good position in the saddle. With a squeeze of her legs and a click of her tongue, they took off straight towards the fence. Lipa was sitting atop their horse with their gaze fixed on Bela trotting about with her sisters. The three of them looked so happy; nothing like the Countess and her sisters. They had an entirely different relationship. The sight before them was quite refreshing. Out of the corner of their eye, Lipa saw the maiden approaching on her steed. They turned their head just as she cleared the fence. The werewolf chuckled and nodded approvingly before they returned their attention to the other blonde woman and her sisters.

                “We did it!” Adela said with a happy laugh.

                She gently wrapped her arms around her horse’s neck and ran her fingers through her mane.

                “You’re so wonderful, Lilly,” she said with a contented sigh. “I’m so glad you’re here.”

                Adela raised her eyes to the others, and she smiled. The girls looked like they were having so much fun, and Lipa looked like they were enjoying watching them just as much. The maiden gave her horse another pat before she sat straight in her saddle and led her to them. As she approached, the sisters stopped their trotting to greet her.

                “Welcome back, Mother!”

                “Hello, Daughters. You all seem to be having a wonderful time.”

                “These horses are great!” Daniela said happily as she rubbed hers on the side. “They’re really smart.”

                “And so very beautiful,” Bela cooed to hers while she ran her fingers through its mane.

                “We haven’t really run or flown around since we’ve been able to stay outside, but this takes some energy, so it still scratches that itch to just go. I know I can fly just as fast as this thing can run, but this is different. I like it,” Cassandra admitted.

                “I’m so glad,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Do you think we can chase you on them, Mother?” Daniela asked excitedly, as if it were a perfectly normal question.

                “Chase me? On Lilly?” Adela tried to clarify.

                “No,” Daniela replied in the same cheerful tone.

                “Absolutely not,” she told her firmly. “You’re not going on some fox hunt. We’re exercising.”

                The redhead leaned against her horse to pout.

                “Told you,” Cassandra mumbled to her little sister.

                The brunette slid out of her saddle and onto her feet.

                “If we have to be home for dinner, we should start now,” she said.

                Daniela practically jumped off her horse. She took a few steps forward but turned around to lovingly rub the mare’s side in appreciation. Then she joined Cassandra. The two of them looked at their sister, who seemed to have no intentions of moving. She was staring into Lipa’s eyes as if in a trance.

                “Are you coming, Bela?” Cassandra asked.

                The eldest sister turned her eyes to them.

                “I’d like to stay here and ride a bit longer,” she said. “Do you mind?”

                The brunette smiled ever so slightly.

                “No, you have fun,” she told her.

                Bela smiled appreciatively.

                “Thank you, Sister. I’ll be right here when you return. Don’t wear Mother out too much; we have a study session later.”

                “No promises,” Daniela said in a sing-song voice.

                Adela laughed nervously as she got out of the saddle and onto the ground. She scratched Lilly under her jaw and rested her head on top of hers.

                “You might hear some scary sounds coming from the woods, but I promise I’ll be okay,” she told her. “We’ll be in the glade we went to yesterday, but we’ll be back.”

                Lilly snorted in acknowledgment and gently leaned against her. Adela gave her a kiss on the forehead before she pulled away to join her daughters.

                “Ready, Mother?” Cassandra asked her with a grin.

                Adela took a deep breath in and nodded as she blew it out.

                “Yes,” she replied. “So, we run to the field, take a little breather, and spar?”

                “If you wanna word it like that, sure,” Daniela said.

                The maiden shook her head and sighed.

                “Good luck, Mother,” Bela said down to her.

                “Thank you, dear. You two have fun,” she said with a little smile.

                “You should run now,” Cassandra warned.

                Adela glanced over to find two sets of glowing yellow eyes upon her. In a flash, she was gone and jumping over the corral fence. She followed the path towards the glade as quickly as she could. With thrilled and excited laughs, the two sisters dispersed into flies and soared after her. Lipa watched them go with a brow raised in concern.

                “Wird es Adela gut gehen?” they asked.

                Bela assumed correctly what they said.

                “She’ll be just fine,” she assured. “Don’t worry.”

                She walked her horse closer to Lipa’s and looked them over.

                “Do you have anything to drink around here?” she asked with a flirty brow. “I’m so very thirsty.”

                Lipa smiled knowingly and gestured for her to follow them to the stable.

Chapter 83: It Started With The Hay Loft A-Creaking

Summary:

While Adela spars with Cassandra and Daniela, Bela spends some quality time with Lipa at the stables.

Notes:

A little smut between the action.

A brief mention of past abuse concerning Lipa.

The photo below was done by the amazing Garry R. Addams who also did the picture of Adela in her maid uniform. Check their art out on their Twitter @AddamsGarry

               

                Adela dashed quickly around a tree along the path to avoid a lunge from Cassandra, but the half-formed woman simply shifted around it. If the maiden didn’t know they were flies, she’d think the tree just went right through her.

                “Got you!” the brunette said with a laugh as she leaped at her.

                The maiden panicked and dropped to the ground to roll. Cassandra flew right by her and almost into a tree. She growled angrily and turned back to face Adela, who was dashing away. Daniela went right past her sister with a laugh and followed after their mother.

                “Come back, little fox!” she called.

                Adela narrowed her eyes at the nickname, but she kept her attention ahead. She could see the clearing, and she went straight towards it. Daniela rolled her eyes.

                “Predictable,” she muttered to herself as she dispersed into flies.

                The insects flew straight past Adela, and the maiden was forced to come to a sliding halt as the redhead reformed right in front of her. Daniela smirked and stepped towards her.

                “You really ought to learn to be less predictable, Mother,” she chastised her. “I’ve told you before; you travel too many straight lines.”

                Adela cautiously backed away from her. She kept one hand at the ready to use her powers. Technically, she hadn’t been caught yet, so she could still win.

                “I’ll be sure to remember that next time. Thank you, Daughter.”

                When she glanced over her shoulder, she noticed a tree and thought quickly. She backed up towards it and leaned one foot against the stump. Daniela raised a brow once she saw the blue light up her eyes.

                “I thought we weren’t fighting yet?” she questioned, though she herself was itching to. “Besides, I’ve won.”

                “You haven’t caught me yet,” Adela said as she focused her power to her foot at the base of the tree.

                With a little smirk of her own, she shot past the startled redhead. Daniela whipped around and watched her land a good distance away before she hit the ground and dashed off towards the glade.

                “No fair!” she shouted and stomped her foot.

                “You play with your food too much,” Cassandra told her sister as she passed her.

                Daniela grumbled in frustration and took off after them. Adela could hear the buzzing gaining on her, and she tried her best to speed up. She was so close but so tired, and they hadn’t even sparred. She was determined to make it.

                Cassandra’s laugh echoed all around her, and the sound caused the maiden’s heart to race. She dashed forward in a panic, but it was useless. The brunette tackled her from behind, and the two of them landed in the open field. They both lay on their backs as they tried to catch their breath. Daniela soon joined them on the ground. She stared up into the blue sky and smiled.

                “That was fun,” she said. “But now it’s time for the real fun.”

                “I just need a moment,” Adela said between panted breaths.

                A pleased smile spread across Cassandra’s face, and she stretched out in the warm sun.

                “It’s been too long,” she said.

                “Winter is always so hard,” Daniela said with a sigh. “It’s hard enough not being able to play with anyone I want, but it’s even harder when we can’t go outside.”

                “You’ve all done a wonderful job and I’m so very proud and appreciative,” Adela said with a smile.

                 “Well, you’ve helped so much, Mother,” Cassandra told her. “If I’m going to be honest, I don’t think I could have stopped myself when Georgetta let me drink her. I probably would have killed her. But Bela helped us learn to control ourselves, and you help with our cravings.”

                She rolled over to face Adela and propped her head up.

                “I thought this year was going to be a lot harder than it was,” she admitted. “I didn’t really want anything to change, but I wanted to make you happy.”

                “And I didn’t want any of you to change, I just wanted everyone to be happy,” Adela said. “For me, that includes Roxana and the others. So, what I do seems like a fair trade for their safety and your happiness.”

                She turned to face the brunette with a smile.

                “I’m so glad everything worked out.”

                Daniela squeezed her mother from behind.

                “Me too,” she said and sighed happily. “Now, let’s go play!”

                With a laugh, the redhead flew up into the air and circled them impatiently. Cassandra grinned and joined her sister. Adela smiled up at them. She got to her feet with a groan and dusted herself off.

                “I assume you’re going first since you won the hunt?” Daniela asked.

                “No, I want to rest so I can give it my all,” Cassandra replied.

                Her little sister shrugged and lowered herself to the ground to face the blonde woman. With a confident smirk, she drew her sickle.

                “Are you ready, Mother?”

                Adela unsheathed her sword and covered it in her light. With a cleansing breath, she turned to face her and took her stance.

                “As ready as I can be,” she replied. “I may not be at my best, but I will try my best.”

                “It wouldn’t be as fun if you didn’t,” Daniela told her.

                With a thrilled laugh, the redhead raced towards her with her weapon at the ready. Adela’s blue eyes sparked, and she dashed forward to meet her.

…

                Back at the stable, Alcina arrived to find no one outside, not even the stable hand. All the horses were happily wandering about in the coral. When Lilly’s dark, round eyes fell upon the tall and beautiful woman, she trotted right up to her. Alcina smiled fondly down at the horse and bent forward to stroke the mare’s mane.

                “Where is your Mistress?” she asked it.

                She sighed in annoyance as she looked around at the others.

                “And why are you all out here unattended?”

                The horse turned in the direction of the glade and nodded her head towards it. Alcina raised an inquisitive brow at the animal. She stood up straight and looked down at it with a hand under her chin.

                “Did Katrina somehow enchant you? Is there a human brain somewhere under that beautiful mane? Come, you can tell me.”

                Lilly shook her head with a snort.

                “No? Well, did she actually bring you out of a storybook then?”

                The horse tilted her head slightly.

                “Another world, perhaps?”

                Lilly diverted her eyes from the tall woman to stare at the ground and kicked at a pebble with her hoof. Alcina chuckled.

                “Fine then, keep your secrets,” she said with a smirk.

                She entered the corral and went to her own horse with Lilly trotting just behind her.

                “Lipa?” she called.

…

                In the hayloft of the stable, the werewolf’s eyes widened upon hearing their name being called by their new Mistress. They tried to pull their lips away from the soft pair beneath them, but a strong hand held their head in place.

                “Lipa?” came the voice a second time.

                Bela’s eyes flashed in annoyance, and she growled low in her throat. The werewolf fought her grip and slipped their head away.

                “Ich muss los,” they said urgently as they tried to push themself off her.

                A strong arm was wrapped around their lower back, holding them down against the woman under them.

                “Stay,” Bela commanded as she stared into their eyes.

                Lipa didn’t want to leave, but they knew too well what happened when they displeased their Masters.    

                “Bitte, ich will nicht bestraft warden,” they said in panic.

                The blonde woman bared her teeth and flipped over on top of them.

                “I said stay,” she hissed.

                The stable hand looked up at her with a swooning smirk on their face.

                “Ja, Herrin,” they happily replied.

…

                Alcina let out an annoyed huff as she put the reins on her horse.

                “Honestly. Must I do everything myself?” she complained aloud.

                When the tall Shire was all hitched up, she led it out of the gate and shut it behind her. She looked down at the little white horse with a smile.

                “I’ll be back, precious,” she cooed before she took off down the path towards the glade.

                Lilly hung her head and watched her go. When the tall, beautiful woman was out of her sight, she turned back to play with the others.

…

                Adela flipped back away from Daniela’s blade and came to a sliding halt. As soon as she righted herself, she shot back towards her and thrust her sword in her direction. The redhead took the handle of her sickle in both hands and caught the blade with her own. Adela clenched her jaw as she tried to force her sword to keep going. But Daniela was far too strong, especially when she was trying.

                “You’re mine now,” she said with a smirk.

                The maiden’s weapon was forced out of her hands. As it flew through the air, so too did the redhead. With victory in sight, Daniela tossed her head back and laughed as she brought her blade down towards Adela. The blonde woman thought fast, and her shield formed in her hand. The sickle came crashing down against the blue barrier.

                Daniela’s glowing yellow eyes narrowed angrily. It had been the second time her mother had denied her a victory in one day. With a frustrated shout, she raised her weapon high in the air. As the sickle came down towards her, Adela thought quickly and rolled backwards. As she went to retrieve her sword, Daniela stumbled forward, having not hit anything. The maiden took the opportunity to dash back towards her. Before the redhead could raise her weapon again, the tip of Adela’s sword stopped at her shoulder. Both mother and daughter simply stared at it in disbelief.

                “My turn,” Cassandra said, stirring the other two from their shock.

                Daniela looked into Adela’s eyes and the maiden could see a playful little smirk form at the corner of her dark lips.

                “I’ll get you next time, Mother,” she promised.

                The blonde woman chuckled and lowered her weapon.

                “I am quite sure you will, Daughter.”

                The youngest sister flew forward to wrap her arms around the smaller woman before she flew off into the sky to watch from above. Cassandra grinned and lowered herself to the field.

                “Are you ready to continue, Mother?” the brunette asked as she drew her weapon.

                Adela took a better hold of her sword and shield and kept her eyes glued to her strongest daughter.

                “I am,” she replied with a nod.

                Cassandra raced towards her with her blade raised. Adela took a breath to steady her fear before she dashed forward.

…

                Bela’s dark lips traveled up Lipa’s chest to plant heavy kisses on their neck. The werewolf presented themself to her and moved their fingers even faster inside her.

                “Bela,” they moaned.

                The blonde woman showed one last moment of constraint before she allowed herself to indulge.

                “Are you sure about this?” she asked through panted breaths. “It’s not like a vampire bite. I don’t have fangs to make it easier.”

                “Ja. Bitte,” they begged. “Bela, bitte.”

                The sound caused Bela’s hips to buck, and she moaned as she ground herself against Lipa’s diligent fingers. The blonde woman opened her mouth wide and, with a hungry laugh, she clamped her teeth into their neck until she broke the skin. Her eyes rolled back in her head as their warm blood flowed into her mouth. She moaned against them, rousing sounds of pleasure from the stable hand beneath her. Lipa’s fingers worked even faster than before, pumping to the rhythm of Bela’s rocking.

                The blonde woman forced her mouth away from the wound as she felt their pulse drop. She licked the wound clean before she focused on her fingers working between Lipa’s legs. The werewolf groaned in bliss and arched their back, sending their hips rolling up against her touch. They clawed at the wood beneath them as they felt themselves reaching their climax.

                “Bela,” they breathed.

                “Mmm, Lipa,” she moaned.

…

                Once Alcina reached the field, she brought her horse down to a trot. A smile spread across her face as she saw her wife and two of their daughters in the distance. The closer she got, the more of the scene she could make out. Daniela was dangling in the air, leaning excitedly forward to watch what was happening on the ground below her. Cassandra and Adela looked to be sparring. The maiden’s shield was raised, and the brunette was slashing at it again and again.

                “Just give up, Mother,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                Adela’s glowing blue eyes narrowed in determination. She waited for the right moment in Cassandra’s swing to push her hand away, giving her just enough time to dash backwards. With the distance between them again, she took a moment to catch her breath and get a better grip on her sword. Alcina had never seen such a fire in her wife’s eyes before. The maiden looked so determined, so daring. She was beautifully dashing, like some hero described in a fairytale. Alcina wondered if she looked like that when she fought Miranda, for her. At that moment, she wanted two very different things: to praise her valiant hero and give her a worthy reward, but she also wanted a little bit of a battle herself. Perhaps one day she would spar with her as her wife did with their daughters. In the meantime, she was quite enjoying watching. She sat upon her horse and stared with a smile as it walked her closer to them.

                Adela dashed forward towards Cassandra. She held her shield up to guard herself while she thrust her sword at her. The brunette bashed the blade away with her own, but it quickly swung back at her. Their weapons clashed over and over again. All the blows against her light were starting to take their toll, and Adela could feel the strange shard sensation in her veins. Still, she pressed on, forcing Cassandra to fly backwards as she continued to strike at her to try to land a point. The scent of roses and sweet tobacco slowly wafted past Adela’s nostrils. Behind Cassandra, she could see the elegant frame of her wife, riding atop her Shire. She hadn’t even changed out of her dress, so she was riding sidesaddle. She was so beautiful. So radiant. So regal. So breathtaking. Cassandra’s laugh stirred the maiden from starstruck thoughts of her wife.

                “Pay attention,” the brunette scolded her.

                Adela’s eyes widened as she found herself flying backwards through the air. Her daughter’s strong hands were gripping tightly onto her shoulders. With a thud, Cassandra pinned her mother to the ground and looked down at her with a victorious grin.

                “Got you,” she said with a laugh.

                The maiden chuckled and nodded.

                “You did. I’m afraid your mother is very distracting. But I’m sure you would have won anyway.”

                Cassandra gently pulled Adela to a sitting position and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Don’t sell yourself short, Mother,” she told her. “You did so well.”

                Adela smiled happily and hugged her back.

                “Thank you, Daughter. As did you.”

                The brunette got to her feet and looked proudly down at her as she offered her hand.

                “I think being out in the open like this gave you a bit more confidence to let loose. You didn’t have to worry about not breaking anything, so you didn’t have to worry about your surroundings. You were more focused than any of the other times.”

                Adela took Cassandra’s hand with an appreciative smile and let her help her to her feet.

                “That's true. I was just focused on evading and trying to land a point. Everything else just seemed to melt away.”

                Her white eyes lifted to find her wife now sliding off her horse to join them.

                “But as I said, your mother is very distracting,” she added with a smile.

                Adela sheathed her sword and walked to meet Alcina.

                “Hello, love,” she said happily. “I’m so glad you made it.”

                “As am I, darling,” the tall woman replied with a smirk. “You’re quite dashing when you’re wielding that blade of yours.”

                Alcina lifted her wife’s chin with a crooked finger.

                “I found myself a bit jealous of the girls,” she admitted. “I want a little fight of my own.”

                Adela’s eyes widened at the thought.

                “Alcina, your claws can cut through almost anything. I’m sure they could shatter my light.”

                “Oh, we’ll figure something out, darling,” she replied with a flippant hand. “Just seeing you try would be enough for me.”

                The blonde woman’s face blushed, much to the delight of her wife. With a low chuckle, Alcina bent forward to kiss her lovingly on the lips. Adela stood on her toes to kiss her in turn as she smiled against her. When they parted, Alcina looked around the glade.

                “Where is Bela? And my new stable hand, for that matter? I thought they’d be here with you.”

                “They weren’t at the stable?” Adela questioned.

                Cassandra and Daniela both smirked knowingly.

                “They probably still are,” the brunette said.

                “I’m so proud,” the youngest sister admitted.

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed.

                “You mean they’re-?”

                She scoffed and narrowed her eyes slightly.

                “Well, you’re all certainly my daughters. But that stable hand should know better after all the Guntrams put them through. They made quite a good impression, and now they do this?”

                The matron of the house glanced down at her wife with a twitching brow.

                “Darling, I expect you to discuss this with them. I know Bela is a lovely woman, but they have duties to attend to. See that it doesn’t happen again.”

                Adela was a bit confused as to why her wife was so upset. She understood Lipa was on duty, but she had been on duty and with Alcina when she was still a servant? Not wanting to push the issue, the maiden simply nodded.

                “Yes, my love. I’ll speak to them about it.”

                Alcina sighed as she tried to release her annoyance.

                “Shall we go see if they’re finished?”

                “Can we have our reward first?” Daniela asked pleadingly. “I don’t think I can wait until we get back to the castle.

                Adela nodded and smiled at her.

                “Of course,” she said with a nod.

                The blonde woman got back down on the ground and rolled up her sleeves before she put her arms out beside her. Her two daughters quickly lowered themselves down to her and took an arm each. Adela closed her eyes and let her body relax before they bit into her. Alcina watched over them all as their daughters quickly drained her. When life left her body, the girls licked the wounds until they healed and rolled her sleeves back down for her. Cassandra glanced up at her mother.

                “Should we wait here, or do you want us to carry her back?”

                Alcina smiled and bent down to pick her wife up in her arms.

                “I’ll bring her on my horse. Why don’t you girls go on ahead and see if your sister is done fooling around with the stable hand?”

                The girls laughed as they took off into the air.

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Alcina scooped Adela up and held her carefully as she got onto her horse. She wrapped her arms around her and double-checked to make sure her body was secure before she took off towards the stable.

…

                Bela nuzzled under Lipa’s arm and rested her head on their chest. She studied the countless scars that lined their body and ran her finger over a particularly large one on their side.

                “What did those vampires do to you?” she asked with a blend of sadness and anger in her tone.

                “Zu viele Dinge,” they breathed. “Aber ich bin jetzt hier.”

                Lipa lifted Bela’s chin to look into her beautiful yellow eyes.

                “Mit dir,” they added with a smile.

                The blonde woman didn’t know what they said, but the look on their face expressed it just fine. Bela leaned in and kissed them lovingly on the lips.

                “You’re never going back there,” she told them.

                The stable hand moaned softly as Bela ran her finger over the new mark she had made.

                “You’re mine now.”

                Lipa sighed happily.

                “Ja, Herrin.”

                They wrapped their arms around their new Mistress and held her close. Bela closed her eyes and relaxed against her new lover. She wished they could stay as they were forever. But voices drew their attention outside, away from their sanctuary in the hayloft.

                “Sister,” Daniela called as she circled the stable.

                “Mother is coming and we need to return to the castle,” Cassandra said. “Are you two done yet?”

                Bela sighed in annoyance. A frown flickered across her face as she stared into her lover’s eyes.

                “I’m afraid I have to go now,” she told them. “But I’ll see you soon for the study lesson.”

                Lipa wrapped their arms around her and held her close as they nuzzled into her.

                “Ich freue mich darauf,” they said with a smile.

                The blonde woman took Lipa’s face in her hand and kissed them lovingly before she forced herself to pull away. The werewolf sighed softly and let her go. They got up with her and helped brush the hay off her naked body. Bela did the same for them in turn before they both quickly got dressed. Lipa wrapped their ascot around their throat and buttoned their jacket all the way up. They assumed the women would smell the fresh blood, but at least the wound was covered. It would heal quickly anyway. The two of them climbed down from the loft and reluctantly made their way outside.

Chapter 84: The Language of Love

Summary:

The Dimitrescus and a few of their servants come together for a German lesson while Bela teaches Lipa Romanian.

Notes:

Solving the language barrier with one chapter. No more Google Translate for you after this. At least not much.

Trigger Warning: Physical and sexual abuse are mentioned. Alcina loses her temper.

                The five Dimitrescu women and their servants sat in the library in small groups. Alcina quickly claimed her new nieces, Viviana and Velouette, for herself. Adela took Roxana and Lenuta with her to her favorite couch just under the sunroof. Cassandra and Daniela were left staring at their eldest sister, who was off in a corner alone with Lipa.

                “I guess it’s just us,” Cassandra said to her little sister.

                “Don’t worry, Cass, I can teach you just fine,” Daniela said with a smile.

                She happily took the brunette’s hand and led her to a warm spot under the setting sun, across from Adela and the maids. Each group had one dictionary between them, and all except one group had someone who could speak both German and Romanian. Lipa could only understand Romanian. The werewolves at Castle Guntram weren’t allowed to speak anything other than German, but after two hundred years, they learned certain languages by hearing them spoken aloud so often. Bela had also picked up on a few words and sayings between her sister, mothers, and now Lipa. They were both determined to teach each other to tear down the communication barrier.

                “Well, I know that Guten Tag means good day,” Bela said to the werewolf sitting across from her.

                “Good… day,” Lipa repeated.

                The blonde woman smiled and nodded.

                “Yes, exactly.”

                “Yes,” Lipa said. “Ja.”

                “And nein is no, correct?”

                “Yes,” Lipa replied with an excited nod.

                The two of them smiled at one another. They were getting somewhere. On the opposite side of the room, Alcina and her nieces were doing just as well. The noblewoman assumed the girls would do poorly since their parents weren’t around to take proper care of them and see to their education. She was delighted that she was wrong. Perhaps it was because they had to think for themselves so often that they were able to pick up the new language so quickly.

                “Ich heiße Viviana,” the girl said to her sister. “Wie heißt du?”

                “Ich heiße Velouette,” she replied.

                “Wunderbar!” Alcina praised them. “You girls are doing a fantastic job.”

                “Thank you, Auntie Alci,” Viviana said with a smile. “Uh… danke, right?”

                “Ja!” the tall woman said as she clapped her hands.

                Alcina sighed happily and swirled the wine in her glass before she took a sip.

                “Karl is going to be so impressed by you both. I know I certainly am. You’ve far exceeded my expectations.”

                The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before they looked back up at their new aunt and employer.

                “Danke,” they said.

                Under the setting sun, Adela was sitting on one end of the couch with her back against the armrest. Roxana and Lenuta were sitting beside her with the dictionary between them and their heads turned in her direction.

                “Now that we’ve gone over the basics, I’m going to teach the two of you some words and phrases that will be useful regarding work-related situations,” Adela told them. “For starters, Pferd means horse and Pferde means horses.”

                The two maids were working as a strong unit. Roxana found the words in the dictionary, and Lenuta was penning them down so they could just pull out the papers from their aprons when they needed to communicate with Lipa. They knew the werewolf could understand them and that they were also learning Romanian to speak with the others better, but the maids wanted to learn so that they could make the new servant more comfortable. Once the older woman was done writing, Adela continued.

                “When you want to ask them to fetch the horses you would say, Lipa, könntest du die Pferde holen?”

                The maiden watched her friend flip through the book and point out the words. Lenuta nodded while she diligently wrote copies for the two of them. Adela was so proud of them both. The time and energy they were putting into making sure Lipa felt welcome in their new home was very much appreciated and quite expected. They were both amazing grand chambermaids, and they were even better as a team.

                “How would we ask if they needed anything?” Roxana inquired.

                “Lipa, brauchst du etwas?” Adela told her.

                “And how do you say something like, well done or good job?” Lenuta asked.

                “Gut erledigt. Gut gemacht.”

                When they couldn’t think of anything else work-related, Adela taught them things she thought were important.

                “Achtung means danger. To tell them someone is in danger, you would say Jemand ist in Gefahr. Or the name instead of Jemand. Es gibt einen Eindringling means that there is an intruder. Remember if Lipa hears that, they will most likely transform, as they were trained to do by the Guntrams. If they ever do take their wolf form, you are to put the servants on lockdown. I don’t want anyone to accidentally get in the way of them doing what they’ve been taught to do. I’m sure it won’t be a pretty sight, and it will be hard enough to clean up after.”

                The two maids nodded in agreement. They’d both seen people be torn to shreds by the lycans, and they assumed it would be similar. Younger maids like Viviana and Velouette had never seen such horrors, and they all wanted to keep it that way.

                While everyone else seemed to be having a productive time learning, Cassandra and Daniela were more focused on their sister than on languages. The brunette learned the basics but refused more than that. Once Daniela had tried to teach her full sentences, she was done. In her mind, the servant should be the only one learning to speak theirs. They did seem to be having a wonderful time doing just that. The two of them peeked out from behind a bookcase near the couple to watch them.

                “Oh, they’re totally in love,” Daniela whispered to Cassandra.

                “They’re cute and all, but… they’re a servant,” the brunette said with a scoff. “She never cares about the help.”

                “Hey, you’re dating a peasant girl,” her little sister pointed out. “And Mother married a servant. If she can be with one, so can Bela.”

                “Peasants are just… there. Servants are there to serve. They’re even below peasants. Mother had servants at her estate.”

                “Yeah, estate. Her family was wealthy for peasants. Ask Georgetta if her farm has servants. Sure, they might have field hands or something, but they probably don’t have any maids or anything. Technically, out of the three of us, only I’m seeing someone in our class. And I don’t care. It doesn’t mean anything to me. And it shouldn’t mean anything to you. Look how happy she is.”

                “They do look really happy,” Cassandra admitted.

                “Then just support her and let her be happy,” her little sister told her.

                The brunette sighed and leaned against the wooden bookcase.

                “I will. But it’s still weird,” she complained.

                “Have you met our family? We’re all weird. Just embrace the weird, Cass.”

                To the couple in the corner, the rest of the room had melted away. Only they existed, with the table between them and the dictionary in Bela’s hands. She was leaning forward on her elbows, and Lipa was respectfully trying not to look down at the view she was intentionally showing off. The blonde woman had a smirk on her dark lips as the werewolf’s heart raced. Their restraint impressed her. Lipa kept their gaze fixed on her yellow eyes. They reminded them of the moon.

                “So schön,” they subconsciously breathed aloud.

                Bela raised a brow, and she quickly flipped through the book to translate. Lipa was stirred from their swooning by the sound of the pages turning. The blonde woman chuckled rather deeply as she felt the wolf’s pulse race in panic.

                “So, you think I’m beautiful? Tell me, would you prefer I call you handsome or beautiful? Or will you teach me something else to express how fetching I find you?”

                Lipa’s cheeks blushed, and their chest fluttered. No one had ever asked them before. People just assumed. They didn’t blame anyone; they knew how androgynous they looked. They had been born and raised in Castle Guntram. The males and the females were always kept separate. But when Katrina found out Lipa didn’t feel they were either, she moved them to the stables. That way, they had their own genderless space. Sure, the hay wasn’t comfortable, but it was more comfortable than the hard stone floor the others stayed on.

                Being a stable hand allowed Lipa to dress the way they wished. They had always admired the uniform even before they got the position. No matter if the wolf that ran the stable was male or female, the outfit was always the same. They no longer had to conform to the worker clothes assigned by sex. This, unfortunately, resulted in teasing from the other werewolves as well as both male and female vampires claiming them for a meal or for their bedroom. It was usually both. But being out in the stable kept them away from most eyes. Perhaps Katrina had that in mind as well when she assigned them to the job. Lipa didn’t know yet how to tell her that they preferred to be called either, so they responded simply.

                “Ja,” they said with an enthusiastic nod.

                “Yes?” Bela questioned. “Both?”

                “Yes!” they replied happily. “Both.”

                Bela leaned even closer and took the werewolf’s chin in her hand as she stared into their eyes.

                “Lipa, you are the most handsome and beautiful creature I have ever seen or even imagined.”

                The stable hand swooned. They wanted desperately to reach out to her, but even with the rest of the room melted away, they didn’t forget who was around them. They didn’t want to be caught laying their hands on one of their masters. It was forbidden in Castle Guntram unless it was asked for. Even though the rules were much laxer here, their subservient mind couldn’t override their desire. Instead, they leaned into her touch and smiled as they took the dictionary from her hands. Though it took them a moment to put the sentence together, they finally told her how they truly felt.

                “Bela, I have been alive for over two hundred years, and in all that time, I have never seen a more beautiful or terrifying creature until I saw you.”

                The words brought some pink to the blonde woman’s pale face. Her mind told her they were exaggerating, but her heart hoped that they weren’t. They certainly seemed sincere, and the wild beating of their heart surely gave it away. But they had lived with Katrina, after all. She wasn’t exactly Bela’s type, but she was certainly beautiful. She never got a good look at her sisters, but she assumed they were as well. How could such a magnificent being such as Lipa find her more beautiful than they were?

                “Surely during all that time, you must have found someone else who-”

                “No,” Lipa said and cut her off before she could even speak the thought aloud.

                They nuzzled into her hand as they stared into her eyes.

                “You,” they stressed.

                It took so much restraint for Bela not to kiss them there in the library with everyone else in the room with them. The only thing stopping her was her own mind. She didn’t know what sort of response such a sight would receive if it were seen by Alcina. She knew her mother seemed to care for Lipa. Perhaps she admired their genderless way of living. But they were still a servant. She had been taught that the help was beneath them, yet her mother married a maiden. Back then, Bela found the maidens even lower than the maids. They were more like livestock than servants. Yet Adela was still very much alive and now a Lady. Would she be allowed to be with the stable hand in the same way?

                The longer Bela stared into Lipa’s eyes, the less she cared how their relationship would be perceived. She wasn’t ready to act on it in front of the others, but she was determined to be with the werewolf for as long as they both wanted. With a smirk, she leaned in to whisper in their ear.

                “Will you spend the night in my room?”

                Lipa had never been asked before. They had been whisked away to the bed chambers of many vampires, but none of them had given them the option. If they could have chosen, they would have stayed alone. Now, they had a choice, and their answer was certain.

                “Yes,” they replied eagerly.

                Bela chuckled and ran her hand down their face before she pulled away.

                “Come to my chambers after your supper. I’ll be waiting in the common room with my sisters. If anyone questions where you’re going, just tell them I sent for you.”

                “Yes, Bela,” they replied with a nod.

                The stable hand knew there was a curfew once supper started. The servants were to remain in their quarters until their shifts started the next day. It was a safety measure so Roxana could keep track of everyone to make sure they were protected. Lipa would have to tell her before they left, so the grand chambermaid wouldn’t go into a panic when she counted heads.

                “My sisters and I aren’t like Katrina and her sisters. So, you don’t have to worry about any of that,” Bela assured.

                “Besides,” she began in a sultry tone as she ran a finger down the buttons of Lipa’s jacket. “You’re all mine.”

                “Gut,” they said with a glad smile.

                Lipa had been forced between the Guntram sisters far too many times. They were already certain that the Dimitrescus were nothing like them. Bela and her sisters loved one another, and it showed. They argued sometimes, but they never attacked one another, like Katrina often did to keep her younger sisters in line. Lipa knew they loved each other, too, but it was a strange sort of love, and not just because they all had sex together, even without a fourth partner.

                “I love Katrina, but I’m so glad we’re not like her and her sisters,” Daniela whispered to Cassandra.

                “Yeah, I know you always tell us not to judge, but that’s kinda weird,” the brunette agreed. “The other two are a pretty good lay, though.”

                “Good to know, but I’ll just stick with the one,” her little sister said.

                Across the room, Roxana was holding the dictionary right under her nose. The sun had finally set, and the one candelabra by them was no longer enough to illuminate the page. Adela saw her friend struggling, so she formed a blue wisp in her hand and sent it up to hover above their heads.

                “Thank you,” the grand chambermaid said with a chuckle.

                Lenuta glanced up at the darkening sky.

                “Your dinner should be ready soon, Adela,” the older woman said. “Perhaps we should stop for the day so you can all go eat?”

                The maiden glanced over at her wife to find an answer. Alcina was happily laughing with her nieces. They all looked like they were having so much fun. She didn’t want to interrupt. Roxana closed the dictionary with a disappointed sigh.

                “I do have paperwork to finish as well,” she admitted.

                That made Adela’s decision a little easier.

                “Why don’t the two of you head back, and we’ll send the girls and Lipa when we sit down to eat?”

                The two seasoned maids nodded and both reluctantly got to their feet.

                “Thank you very much for all your help,” Lenuta said and bowed her head to Adela. “These little cheat sheets will be very helpful.”

                “Hold onto the dictionary as well, just in case,” the maiden said.

                “I’ll take good care of it,” Roxana assured.

                Adela unfolded her legs and swung them over to put her boots back on. Then she got up and smiled at the two of them.

                “I hope you both have a good evening. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

                “You as well,” Lenuta replied.

                “Good night, Adela,” Roxana said with a smile.

                When Alcina saw the three of them heading for the door, she visibly pouted.

                “Going already?” she asked the maids.

                “It’s almost dinner time, love,” Adela told her. “Roxana has work to do, but Viviana and Velouette can stay with you until we sit down.”

                “Oh, fantastic,” Alcina breathed in relief. “We’ve been having such a good time.”

                The two sisters nodded enthusiastically.

                “Yeah, Auntie has been telling us stories about Papa Karl!” Viviana said happily.

                “But we’re not allowed to tell him they were good stories,” Velouette reminded her sister.

                “Yes, dears. Please do keep up the illusion,” Alcina asked of them. “I can’t have my little brother knowing I’m just a big softie. He teases me enough as it is.”

                Adela chuckled and leaned against her wife’s side as she looked up at her.

                “Perhaps if you two were honest about how you truly felt about one another, you would both stop teasing each other.”

                She ran her hand over the soft fabric of her dress as she stroked her arm.

                “You were always fighting for Miranda’s love and affection, and he was fighting against it. It was inevitable that you would end up clashing, especially with her pitting you two against one another in her own manipulative way. But now she’s gone. I can see the wall you had up for him starting to crumble, but I think it’s time to tear it down.”

                Adela gestured to the two girls across from them with a bright smile on her face.

                “Especially since we have Viviana, Velouette, and Vilhelm. We’re an even bigger family now. These two might see behind the barrier you put up, but Vil isn’t around as much. Don’t let him grow up thinking you hate his papa.”

                Alcina sighed loudly. She wrapped her arm around her wife and held her close against her.

                “You’re certainly right, darling,” she admitted. “I suppose I can show Karl a bit more affection. I do love my little brother, after all.”

                The two sisters smiled up at their aunt. They knew nothing of the past that the two Lords shared besides the stories they had just heard. Even though their mother was a horrible, abusive woman, her strange relationship with Miranda kept them safe from her wrath, though they’d never know that. The children hadn’t been safe from their own parents, but they never had to worry about lycans or taking a trip to the cave church. Their mother’s blind faith kept them in the dark when it came to the true nature of Mother Miranda and the Four Lords. They heard stories from other villagers in passing, but their mother told them that they were all lying. The three siblings remained blissfully unaware of the true horrors that happened in the village, in the castle, or in the depths of Karl’s factory.

                “I can’t wait to see him and Vil in a few days,” Viviana said.

                “Do you remember what you’re going to say to my brother when you see him?” Alcina asked.

                “Hallo Papa. Wir haben dich vermisst!” the two girls said happily.

                “Wunderbar!” their aunt praised and clapped her hands.

                “You two picked up quickly,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Far better than I,” Roxana said and chuckled. “Enjoy the rest of your time, girls. We’ll see you for supper.”

                “Yes, Ma’am,” they replied.

                Lenuta and Roxana both bowed their heads to the Ladies of the house and wished them a good evening before they made their way to the servants’ quarters. Back in the corner, the new couple had no concept of time. They were together in their own plane of existence. All that mattered was the two of them and the book that was slowly melting away their language barrier.

                “Now say it all together,” Bela said encouragingly as she gave Lipa’s hands a loving squeeze.

                “My name is Lipa. I am from Germany. I am now the stable hand of House Dimitrescu. It is a pleasure to meet you,” the werewolf said with hardly a stutter.

                “That was perfect,” the blonde woman praised.

                She leaned even further across the table to wrap her arms around Lipa’s neck. She was too excited to care what anyone thought. A beaming smile spread across the wolf’s face. They wanted to hug her so badly, but they wouldn’t let themself. They could, however, use their words to express how they felt.

                “Bela,” they began softly. “I think that I love you.”

                The blonde woman’s face flushed. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around them even tighter and whispered in their ear.

                “I love you too, Lipa,” she admitted.

                “I want to touch you,” they said. “But I’m afraid.”

                Bela pulled away. She rubbed the tops of Lipa’s hands before she took them in her own. Then she lifted their arms and draped them around her shoulders. With a smile, she leaned back in and wrapped her arms around their waist.

                “You don’t have to be afraid of anything so long as you’re with me,” she promised.

                Adela felt her wife stiffen, and she looked up to find her eyes narrowed. She followed her gaze to the corner of the room where she could just barely see a pair of arms around Bela’s shoulders. The maiden rubbed her soothingly.

                “They’re not on duty, Alcina,” she told her. “Leave them be.”

                “A servant has their hands on my daughter in the middle of my library,” the tall woman spoke quietly, though her anger was evident.

                Adela glanced across the table at the two girls before she whispered up to her wife.

                “You let me read a book with my head in your lap on my first real day here,” she reminded her. “This is no different.”

                “The difference is she is my daughter!”

                The two girls across the table jumped at the sudden sharpness in their aunt’s voice. Adela watched the hands slip quickly off Bela’s shoulders, and she frowned. With a sigh, she leaned her head against her wife’s side.

                 “We will discuss this later,” she said.

                “Oh, we certainly will,” Alcina replied and crossed her arms.

                Lipa stared defeatedly down at the table.

                “I’m sorry,” they said to the woman sitting across from them.

                Bela sat back in her chair and made direct eye contact with her mother. She glared at her with fiery, glowing pools of yellow. Cassandra and Daniela both looked between their mother and their older sister.

                “I told you she’d be mad because they’re a servant,” the brunette said in a whisper.

                “Well, she’s going to learn not to be,” Daniela said and gestured to Adela with her head.

                The maiden’s eyes were narrowed up at her wife. She saw the look on Bela’s face. She was angry, but Adela could see the sadness in her eyes. Alcina seemingly had no issue allowing Katrina to flaunt her affection with Daniela the moment she arrived. She looked almost proud of Cassandra when she and Georgetta were locked up in the butcher shop. Why was this any different? It wasn’t fair. She never wanted to force her wife to change her mind on something she believed, but she would most certainly try for the sake of their daughter. Alcina took a soothing breath and put on a smile for her nieces.

                “I think our dinner should be ready now,” she said calmly. “Why don’t you girls go get ready for your supper?”

                “Yes, Auntie,” they replied as they got to their feet.

                They both bowed their heads to her.

                “Thank you for the lessons,” Velouette said.

                “And for the stories,” Viviana added with a smile. “We had a really fun time.”

                Alcina’s façade melted away, and her smile turned genuine.

                “I’m so glad. You two did such a wonderful job. Karl is going to be so proud of you both. I just know it.”

                Both girls beamed at the notion. They couldn’t wait to see their new father and their brother on their day off. The twins waved goodbye to the others before they returned to their room to study some more on their own before they were to eat.

                “I-I should go,” Lipa said as they got to their feet.

                They pushed their chair in and looked down into Bela’s eyes.

                “Thank you for the lessons,” they said with a bow.

                Bela stood up and walked over to them so that both of them were hidden behind the bookshelf. She pressed her hand against their chest and leaned against them as she looked into their eyes.

                “I’ll see you after your supper,” she told them. “Bring something comfortable to sleep in.”

                Lipa’s face brightened, and they nodded with a smile.

                “Yes, Bela.”

                With that, they turned and made their way to the door. They bowed low to Alcina and Adela, tilting their chin to their chest to show them the back of their neck. The maiden hated it. She knew it was trained into them by Katrina and her family. She vowed to make them feel safe enough to no longer find it necessary to do for them.

                “Goodnight, my Ladies,” Lipa said.

                “That was wonderful,” Adela praised their Romanian. “It seems your lesson was quite successful.”

                “Yes,” they said with a smile as they stood up straight.

                They went to give the dictionary back to Adela, but she waved her hand.

                “Keep it. It’s yours,” she told them. “Now you can study whenever you like.”

                Lipa beamed and bowed their head.

                “Thank you.”.

                “Of course. Have a good rest of your evening,” Adela told them with a smile.

                The maiden made Lipa feel more relaxed, and they left the room with happy thoughts racing through their mind. As soon as the door to the library shut, the mood on both sides changed drastically.

                “Bela! Come here now,” Alcina demanded.

                “Love, don’t be harsh with her,” Adela pleaded in a whisper.

                “Be quiet!” her wife snapped at her.

                Adela started and took a few steps away from her. Cassandra and Daniela were by her side in an instant. Their youngest daughter, in particular, was glaring up at their mother, but she held her tongue. The fire in her sister’s eyes told her she had everything under control.

                “Do not speak to Mother like that,” Bela said as she quickly made her way towards them with her heels clicking rapidly on the wooden floor.

                Alcina rose to her full height and put her hand on her hip as she leaned down to look at her daughter.

                “Do not tell me how to speak!” she scoffed angrily. “Tell me, are you being seduced by that wolf? I thought you had higher standards than that, Daughter.”

                “First of all, I am the one who is doing the seducing,” Bela said and gestured to herself.

                “That’s so Dimitrescu of you, Sister,” Daniela said with a proud smirk.

                “Second of all – thank you, sister – You married a maiden.”

                Adela nodded in agreement.

                “It is not the same!” Alcina argued. “You are my daughter. I want what’s best for you.”

                “Was Mother not the best for you?” Bela questioned her.

                “She is special!” Alcina said defensively.

                “And Lipa is special to me, so I suggest you get used to it, Mother,” Bela told her.

                This time, Daniela joined in Adela’s nodding.

                “We’ve all been with plenty of servants before,” the redhead admitted. “Let’s not pretend like we haven’t.”

                “That was different,” Alcina said.

                “How?” Bela questioned.

                “They were food and temporary toys, nothing more.”

                Alcina gestured around at them with her free hand before holding it there in the air beside her head.

                “We’ve all vowed not to eat the help anymore,” she reminded them. “So, if you don’t plan on doing that, then they are more than just food to you.”

                “I already told you that,” Bela said with narrowed eyes. “They’re special to me. So what if they’re a servant? You can’t honestly be a hypocrite, Mother. I thought you wanted me to be happy!”

                Her daughter’s pained voice stung Alcina. She was right. She was being a hypocrite. The tall woman lowered her arms and clasped her hands in front of her.

                “I’m… sorry, Bela,” she said calmly. “I do want you to be happy. I guess I’m just… too old-fashioned.”

                She bent forward and put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

                “Just do what makes you happy,” she told her with a smile. “If you want to be with a servant, then you shall be.”

                Bela’s face lit up, and she flew into the air to hug her.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she said happily.

                Alcina wrapped her long arms around her eldest daughter and held her close. After a moment, Bela pulled away and looked into her eyes as she gestured down to Adela.

                “Now, apologize to Mother.”

                Alcina glanced down at her wife, who was staring at the floor. She kept one arm around Bela and used the other to gently lift her chin. She frowned when she saw her flinch.

                “I’m very sorry, darling,” she said as she stared into her eyes. “I should have listened to you in the first place.”

                Adela flashed her a slight smile, and she nodded her head. She didn’t know what to say, so she said nothing. Her instincts told her to say it was alright, but it wasn’t alright. She wanted to have a civilized discussion about their daughter, but she was denied. She was glad it was resolved, but she was still hurt. Alcina gave them both a squeeze before she released them.

                “Let’s go eat, and you girls can tell me what you learned,” she said as she made her way to the door.

                The three sisters converged in one giant group hug around Adela. The maiden smiled and chuckled as she tried to hug them back. They all took hold of her and laughed as they led her to the dining room.

Chapter 85: The Heisenbergs

Summary:

Adela escorts Viviana, Velouette, and Daniela to visit Karl and Vilhelm at the factory.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Mental illness is discussed. Some ableist terms are used in dialogue.

                “Do we really need an escort?” Daniela asked Adela with a questioning brow. “I’ve been to Uncle Karl’s plenty of times on my own.”

                She crossed her arms and pouted.

                “Don’t you trust me?”

                The maiden swung her leg over her horse and got comfortable in the saddle. She smiled as she looked down at her daughter.

                “I’m not escorting you. I’m escorting Viviana and Velouette. I know you’re plenty capable of taking care of all three of you but I have to watch over them with my own eyes. Your cousins are still employees and it’s my duty to watch over them.”

                Adela leaned forward and gave her horse a loving pat on the neck.

                “Besides, I promised I would introduce Lilly to Vilhelm. Karl said he’s very excited.”

                “Oh, well in that case,” Daniela began before she got inside the carriage with her cousins.

                The two sisters giggled from inside. The driver shut the door for them before they climbed up top to steer. Adela waved to Lipa and Bela before she led her horse down the path alongside the vehicle. The new couple waved back and took each other’s hand as they made their way to the stable. The sound of buzzing from behind caught Adela’s attention and she glanced back to find Cassandra flying towards them.

                “Are you coming to the factory after all?” her mother asked.

                “No, I’m going to visit Georgetta,” she replied with a happy smile.

                Adela watched her zoom past them and she chuckled to herself. When the carriage reached the bottom of the hill, they found that she left the door open for them.

                “I’ve got it,” the maiden called to the driver before they could hop down to shut it.

                She slid off her horse and shut the demon door behind them. Once she was back in the saddle, the driver took off and made their way to the bakery. The girls wanted to buy their brother a treat, this time with their own hard-earned money. When the carriage came to a stop outside the shop, the driver held the door open and Viviana and Velouette stepped out.

                “Why is everyone staring at us?” Velouette whispered.

                “It’s just the carriage, dear,” Adela said. “And with those dresses that Alcina picked out, you do look rather noble. The villagers probably don’t recognize you.”

                The two sisters looked each other over as if they were staring in a mirror. Alcina had put the girls in matching white tea dresses with lace gloves and hats to go with them. She seemed to have chosen accent colors for the two of them, much like she did with her own daughters. Viviana had pink roses and a ribbon on her hat while Velouette had purple.

                “We do look rather fancy,” Viviana said with a giggle.

                “A little too fancy for me,” Velouette admitted as she adjusted her hat.

                Daniela put a hand on their shoulders.

                “You’ll get used to it,” she told her new cousins. “Mother puts me and my sisters in matching getups all the time. Bela likes it, Cassandra hates it and I don’t really mind either way. It makes her happy so that makes me happy too.”

                “She did gush over us,” Viviana said. “More so than normal.”

                “I really like it when Auntie is happy, so I’ll just wear what she asks me to,” Velouette said. “It’s really hard to say no when she smiles the way she does.”

                Adela swooned slightly in her saddle as she imagined her wife’s beautiful smile. Her laugh lines were so perfect. They looked as if they were painted onto her face. Her crimson lipstick accentuated it all. It was so dark yet also bright against her pale skin. She knew very well how hard such a sight was to say no to. The maiden shook her head to clear Alcina’s face from her mind so she could focus on the task at hand. She reached for the pouch at her side and pulled out a small bag of coin.

                “Daniela, will you buy something you think your uncle would enjoy?” she asked and handed the bag down to her. “I have to drop this letter off to Roxana’s father. I’ll be right back.”

                Adela looked her daughter in the eyes.

                “I expect you’ll take good care of your cousins while I’m gone.”

                “Of course, Mother,” she said and happily took the bag. “They’re safe with me.”

                Adela smiled and nodded. She knew they were.

                “Just don’t stray from the bakery,” she asked of her.

                “We won’t!” the three of them said as they made their way inside.

                The blonde woman chuckled and led her horse down the road to the carpenter. She smiled at the sight of the man carving away at his station. She hopped down from the saddle and held onto the reins so she could talk to him face to face.

                “Hello David,” she said cheerfully.

                The older man looked up from his work with a bright smile.

                “Adela!” he greeted her. “What a pleasure it is to see you. How are you?”

                He glanced around the maiden and her horse.

                “Is Roxana here with you?”

                “Unfortunately, no but she gave me this letter to give to you,” Adela said and handed him the envelope from her pouch.

                David gladly took it from her. He smiled fondly at his daughter’s handwriting and ran his warn hands over the letters.

                “How wonderful. Thank you so much.”

                He looked at her suddenly with concern.

                “You didn’t come all the way down here just to give this to me, did you?” he asked worriedly.

                “I would have if she asked me. But no, I’m going to visit my brother-in-law. She wanted me to bring this to you on my way over.”

                “And did this beauty bring you all the way here?” he asked and gestured with both arms up to the white mare.

                “Yes. Her name is Lilly,” Adela told him. “Lilly, this is Roxana’s father.”

                The horse bowed her head to the man and whinnied happily. David let out a hearty laugh.

                 “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Lilly.”

                “Roxana was a bit frightened of her at first but now I think the two of them are very close,” Adela told him as she stroked the horse’s neck.

                “That’s very good to hear,” he said with a smile. “She was always afraid of anything larger than a house cat. I think she got like that after one of those big black goats spooked her when she was small. It charged out of the cemetery and riled up a whole bunch of crows with it too. It gave her quite a scare.”

                “That makes sense. Well, I’m quite proud of her. She even let me order her a riding outfit so Lilly and I can take her down here to visit you. She did ride her once, but all the white fur sort of clashed with her black uniform.”

                David roared in laughter at the thought.

                “That must have been a sight!”

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “I felt bad at the time, but now we laugh about it. She still gets some on her anyway, even when she just visits. It’s inevitable.”

                “I very much look forward to seeing her up there,” he said and pointed to the saddle.

                “I think she wrote down the next day she has off in her letter, so hopefully you can see it then,” Adela said with a smile.

                David held the envelope to his chest and smiled back at her.

                “I can’t wait,” he said. “Thank you again. Tell Lord Heinsberg and little Vilhelm I say hello!”

                “I will,” she promised as she climbed back into the saddle. “And you have a good rest of your day.”

                Adela waved to him before she led Lilly back to the bakery. The girls walked out by the time the shop was in sight. The three of them got into the carriage, and they began their trip to the factory. Adela and Lilly stayed beside the vehicle the entire way. When the road grew too narrow for them to walk alongside, they stayed behind to keep a watchful eye on them. Once they reached the gates of the factory, they opened to bid them enter.

                “That’s where we killed my grandma!” Daniela said excitedly.

                Viviana and Velouette looked at one another before they looked back at their new cousin.

                “Your grandma?” Viviana questioned.

                “You know…Miranda,” she told them. “She was Mother’s mother, so that made her my grandma.”

                Daniela tilted her head as she envisioned her bizarre family tree.

                “If she was Uncle Karl’s mother, too, that also makes her your grandma.”

                The two sisters glanced into each other’s eyes and shrugged. They’d never met the woman; they only saw her pictures in the church and all around their home. Their mother always spoke fondly of her while everyone else told horrible stories. They didn’t know what to believe.

                “And killing her was a good thing?” Viviana questioned as she tried to catch up to speed.

                Daniela looked at the girl as if she were the mad woman.

                “Yes. She was a bitch. Has Uncle Karl not told you?”

                The girls shook their heads.

                “No,” Viviana replied. “He’s never even mentioned her.”

                “Oh. Well, uh… You listen to whatever he tells you then,” Daniela said as she stared out the window.

                As they neared the entrance of the factory, Adela could see Karl and Vilhelm standing outside waiting for them. The boy was wearing a green suit jacket with brown slacks. He had high socks and laced ankle gaiters that matched his jacket. A flat cap sat on top of his kempt, dark curly hair. He looked like a proper little gentleman. Karl, on the other hand, was dressed just the way he always was, and his sister-in-law wouldn’t have it any other way.

                “Good day,” Adela greeted them with a smile. “You look very dapper, Vilhelm. Did Donna make that?”

                The boy stepped closer to his new father and looked up at him for help.

                “What’s dapper mean?” he asked in a whisper.

                “Your clothes look good on you, kid,” Karl told him.

                “Oooh,” Vilhelm said before he turned to look back up at Adela with a smile. “Thanks! Yeah, Auntie Donna made them for me.”

                “And this neat hat,” he said, and tipped it.

                “She did a wonderful job as always,” the blonde woman said.

                Viviana and Velouette stepped out of the carriage and smiled brightly at their little brother and their new father.

                “Hallo Papa. Wir haben dich vermisst!” they said cheerfully.

                Karl choked on his cigar smoke.

                “What the-? When did you girls learn German?” he asked with a proud grin.

                “Auntie Alcina is teaching us,” Viviana explained. “We have a new servant at the castle who came from Germany, so we’ve been learning how to talk to them better.”

                “Since Vil mentioned you were teaching him, we thought it would be even better for us to learn. Then we can all speak it together,” Velouette said with a smile.

                “Ha! I love it. Tell your aunt I said thanks.”

                “Ja!”

                The girls turned their attention down to their little brother.

                “You look just adorable,” Viviana gushed.

                “Very fancy,” Velouette said.

                The boy blushed and tried to hide under his cap.

                “Well, you two look really pretty and fancy too.”

                “He’s right,” Karl agreed with a nod. “You girls look beautiful.”

                The two sisters tried to hide their smiles.

                “Thank you, Papa Karl,” they said.

                “You’d never know you three were peasants,” Daniela said with a giggle.

                “Same with Twinkles,” Karl said as he pointed to her with his lit cigar. “You look like a character out of one of those silly lovey-dovey books Donna reads all the time. Or those movies Sal watches.”

                “You’re on a white horse for fuck’s sake!” he added and gestured widely.

                Vilhelm stared up at the creature in awe.

                “What’s its name?” he asked.

                “Her name is Lilly,” Adela said. “Would you like to pet her?”

                The boy reached his arm up slowly, and the horse lowered her head so he could reach her. He rubbed her forehead with a smile.

                “She’s so soft,” he breathed.

                He looked up into Adela’s eyes with a hopeful expression

                “Can I ride her?” he asked.

                “That’s up to your papa,” she told him before she glanced over at Karl.

                “You’ll stay up there with him, right?” the man questioned hesitantly.

                “Of course,” she replied.

                Adela scooted back in the saddle and held both arms out for Vilhelm. Karl picked the boy up as if he weighed nothing and handed him off. The blonde woman sat him down in front of her and kept one arm wrapped around his waist. Vilhelm looked around to see everything from the new height.

                “Wow…”

                Adela smiled and led Lilly gently forward. The boy gripped the arm around him as they began to move.

                “Whoa,” he said nervously.

                “Don’t worry. We’ve got you,” Adela assured.

                Slowly, Vilhelm began to relax, and his body swayed in time with the horse. Karl watched the boy with a proud and happy smile on his face. Then he got an idea.

                “I’ll be right back,” he told the girls before he quickly made his way inside the building.

                Karl returned with a sketchbook and a worn pencil. He stuck his lit cigar in his teeth and puffed at it as he began to draw. The three girls watched his eyes dart from the horse to the page. Daniela floated up behind him to get a better look at the page.

                “Ooo. Schematics?” she asked excitedly.

                “Shhh!” he hushed her loudly. “Don’t let the kid hear you. It’s a surprise. I was just going to use pictures as a reference, but it’s a lot easier when the real thing is walking right in front of me. And him being up there is going to help with the proportions.”

                “It looks like it’ll be great, Uncle Karl,” Daniela said with a smile.

                “Thanks, kid. I hope so.”

                Adela held the reins in her palm and offered them to Vilhelm.

                “Would you like to steer?”

                “Me?” he questioned in disbelief.

                “Mhm. Lilly is a very good listener. Stay still for just one moment and I’ll show you.”

                She carefully let go of him and held the reins properly in her hands.

                “In your palm and between these two fingers. Then you hold your thumb down like this,” she explained as she demonstrated each step. “Then just hold your arms like this, nice and relaxed. When you want to turn, you pull your arm back like this. And when you want her to slow down or stop, just gently pull back with both arms like this.”

                Lilly slowly came to a stop and remained where she was. Adela gently took the boy’s hands and put the reins in his palms as she had shown him. Then she put her arm safely back around him

                “Now you try.”

                “How do I get her to go?” he asked.

                “Just gently nudge her sides with your legs,” she told him. “But since you’re still so small, you can use your feet.”

                Vilhelm took a deep breath and did as she said. The horse moved gently forward and continued to walk leisurely. When he was brave enough, he pulled back his right arm, causing Lilly’s head to turn, and she changed direction.

                “Wow,” he breathed. “It’s a lot easier than I thought it would be.”

                “You’re doing a wonderful job,” she said with a smile.

                “Hey Twinkles!” Karl called. “I’m going to need you to trot.”

                “Uhh,” Adela began nervously. “That I’ll need the reins back for. Why don’t you walk Lilly back to the others?”

                Now with more confidence, the boy led the horse back around and towards the factory.

                “No, I need the kid on the horse too,” Karl said as he strummed his pencil on the paper.

                “What?” she questioned. “You were worried just to put him up in the saddle, and now you want us to trot?”

                “No, I need you to. And a gallop too. Just full speed send the horse down the path and back, and then we can go inside.”

                Adela eyed him nervously.

                “Okay,” she hesitantly agreed.

                She took the reins back and held them in one hand. The arm around the boy tightened.

                “Alright, we’re going to go pretty fast. Are you ready?” she asked him.

                “R-ready,” he replied with a nervous stutter as he took hold of her arm with both hands.

                Adela led Lilly down the path, increasing the speed as they went. She chuckled at the sounds the boy was making in the bumpy saddle. Karl’s pencil went to work on the page as he watched. He was sure that this would be his greatest creation yet. As Daniela stared at the drawing, her mind recognized that she would usually be jealous, but instead, she found herself quite happy. She was excited for her new little cousin to get such a wonderful gift. When they drew closer to the gate, Adela slowed the horse down before she turned her back around.

                “Now we’re going to go really fast,” she warned.

                Vilhelm started as Lilly began to race up the path. He found the ride less bumpy this time. Everything was going by them so fast. A smile formed on his face, and he giggled gleefully. He could feel his hat start to slip off, so he let one of his arms go to hold it down. Instead of scaring him, it just made him even more excited. The boy let out a thrilled shout as the wind whipped past them. By the time they came to a stop, he was still happily laughing.

                “Did you have fun?” Adela asked with a smile and gave him a gentle squeeze with her arm.

                “So much fun!” he replied.

                Vilhelm wrapped both arms around hers and hugged her back.

                “Thank you so much!”

                “Of course. You can ride with us every visit if you’d like. Right, Lilly?”

                The horse whinnied happily and nodded her large head up and down. Vilhelm giggled and leaned forward in Adela’s hold to wrap his arms around the creature. He smiled as he nuzzled into her soft coat. Karl closed his pad of paper and tucked it under his arm before he went to help him down.

                “Great job, kid! You look like a natural out there,” he said as he set him on his feet.

                “Thanks, Papa!” he replied with a giggle.

                Karl smiled to himself and patted the boy on the head.

                “You ready to head inside now for some tea?”

                “Sure! Will you make it for me the way I like?” Vilhelm asked.

                “Milk and sugar with some tea in it, yeah,” Karl replied with a nod.

                “I’ll go put the kettle on,” Viviana said as she made her way inside the factory.

                Adela slid out of the saddle and onto her feet. She sighed happily and rubbed Lilly on the neck.

                “You get some rest now. We’ll be back in a bit. Just stay with the driver and the other horses. And please do not go anywhere near there,” she said, and pointed to the spot on the lawn where Miranda died.

                The horse snorted in acknowledgment, bringing a smile to her rider’s face. Adela gave her another loving pat before she turned to follow the others inside. They all took their seats around the table Karl had made. Three new chairs sat around it, one noticeably smaller than the rest. Vilhelm sat down in it and made himself comfortable. The legs of the chair were tall enough so he could reach the table, so the boy's feet swung happily above the floor. Viviana poured hot water into all their cups before she took her seat to join them.

                “So, what have you girls been up to besides learning German?” Karl asked his daughters.

                “We’ve made friends with the new stable hand. Their name is Lipa, and they are wonderful,” Viviana told him with a happy smile on her face. “They’re who we’re learning German for.”

                “But they’re picking up Romanian quickly, so we haven’t used it as much as we thought we would be,” Velouette said.

                “Well, even if they are, we can still speak it whenever you girls want,” Karl told them. “I’m proud you gave it a shot. It’s a pretty weird language.”

                The sisters nodded in agreement. The man puffed on his cigar before he turned his attention to his niece and sister-in-law.

                “Why did you get a stable hand all the way from Germany anyway?” he asked. “Are they special or something?” 

                “Well, Lipa themself is quite special indeed,” Adela told him. “But they came with the horses, technically. When Katrina had them sent over, she sent Lipa to care for them. They were her family’s previous stable hand… something tells me she thought they would be better suited with us.”

                “Yeah, I love Katrina, but her family is even more feral than we used to be. All their servants are werewolves. They enslaved an entire race just to take care of them and do the things they can’t do during the day. Wolves are strong, and they heal like Mother does, so they’re used for hard labor and food. And they can’t die unless you kill them, so they last a really long time.”

                Adela visibly shivered. She could hardly handle what had happened in the few months she was a maiden in the old Castle Dimitrescu. She couldn’t imagine how hard it must be to have to be treated like that for hundreds of years. Viviana and Velouette both frowned. Lipa didn’t speak much about their time in Germany, so they weren’t aware of what they went through.

                “How’s that any different than what you all did before Twinkles showed up?” Karl asked his niece with a wide gesture to the blonde woman beside her.

                “I said they’re worse than we were.”

                She put a hand on her chest.

                “I’m telling you. Me.”

                Daniela sighed and grew even more serious.

                “Look, I know I did some really bad stuff. I know that. But even I wasn’t as bad as Katrina and her sisters. And even more so, their father. They’re fucked. I know I’m crazy, but I think she might be even crazier than I am. She just hides it better.”

                “Dani, you can still be ‘crazy’ and not eat people,” Karl said. “Your aunt doesn’t eat people to my knowledge. I think that psycho little doll would have spilled the beans by now.”

                “Wait, Aunt Donna is too?” Daniela asked and tilted her head in confusion. “Since when?”

                “Well, not in the same way you’re thinking. Miranda had it written down in her lab report on her. She said she had ‘severe mental illness’. I know she has a lot of social issues, but I think most of her problems come from the trauma that bitch caused when she killed off her family. Like, no shit, Mother, you caused it! Maybe if she didn’t keep fucking up her own experiments, we wouldn’t have been ‘unfit vessels’ for her precious little Eva. The only one that didn’t say ‘unfit’ was Twinkles’. She wrote ‘possible’ in hers. Even I was unfit. But she did think I was ‘splendid’ which is gross.”

                “We have reports on us?” Adela asked softly.

                Karl eyed her nervously.

                “Uhh… I did that thing where I think about Miranda for too long and say too much in a rant.”

                “Do you still have them?”

                “Well, yeah. I held onto all her paperwork before I wrecked her lab. But I had found ours before. That’s how I knew about Alcina. I went looking for answers one day because she pissed me off so much.”

                “I would like to see mine,” Adela said.

                “I’ll uh… show it to you after tea. Okay? I’m sorry I said anything.”

                “Don’t apologize. I would prefer to know. I don’t know enough about my powers like the rest of you do. I want to see if it says anything useful.”

                “Well, Sal probably has some too if you really want to know,” Karl said. “Do you want me to try to get those for you, too?”

                Adela put her hand over her heart at the thought of Moreau.

                “Please.”

                The three young siblings looked around at one another. They were all equally confused and concerned.

                “Uncle Karl, why haven’t you told them about Miranda yet?” Daniela asked him. “They should really know. Don’t you think?”

                “How am I supposed to bring that up?” he questioned. “’Hey, by the way, this lady kidnapped and tortured me and turned me into some kind of metal freak.’ Is that what you want me to tell them?”

                “Yeah,” Daniela said as if he should have known. “Duh.”

                “Mother Miranda did that to you, Papa?” Viviana asked worriedly.

                “Well, yeah. She did that kind of shit to all of us. So many people suffered just so that bitch could get her one kid back. Do you know how many she killed just to try? Because even I don’t. She was almost up to 200 by the time she got to Alcina! The four of us are just the only ones who survived her bullshit. All those lycans I’ve been looking after were failed experiments from my brother Sal. And Twinkles was the only one to survive that successfully and not come out dead or looking like some weird mutant thing.”

                Karl looked at his niece again and stared into her yellow eyes.

                “I uh… I know you and your sisters are still kicking it, but your bodies sort of got eaten by flies, so you were pretty dead for a while before you ‘woke back up’. Well, I guess we’re all technically living corpses and all that… That’s what Donna thinks anyway.”

                “Wait, wait, wait… the flies ate us?” Daniela asked with a raised brow.

                She waved her hand and shifted her body between the insects and back.

                “These?”

                “Mhm,” he replied with a nod.

                Daniela flicked a stray fly and sighed loudly.

                “That’s so rude.”

                “Do the notes say where they came from before?” Adela asked.

                “The stuff she has about them was pretty brief. She just mentioned she gave three girls from the village to Alcina to experiment on. She said something about Cadou eggs hatching inside of them, and then the flies came out of them and ate them until they were… gone. Then they came back together to reform them, I guess.”

                Karl held his head in his hands and squeezed it while he sighed in frustration.

                “I-I don’t know. Ask Alcina. She’s the one who did the experiment.”

                Adela could see a change in Daniela’s face. She didn’t look upset like she did when she didn’t get her way. Her eyes were full of true sadness and confusion. She was staring off at the wall as her mind tried to process the information. Her mother reached for her hand and gave it a gentle rub with her thumb.

                “We’ll speak to her when we go home,” she promised.

                Viviana and Velouette could tell that their cousin wasn’t her usual self. They could see the worry in Adela’s eyes as well as the sheer frustration and anger within their father. Mother Miranda was not the savior that the woman who gave birth to them said she was. She sounded like she was a monster.

                Karl took a long puff off his cigar before he spoke.

                “I’m sorry I brought her up. Let’s… talk about something fun.”

                He looked down at a very lost Vilhelm. The boy looked like he was still processing what information he could understand. Karl knew he should have told him and his sisters about Miranda, but he had been afraid. He didn’t want to upset them.

                “Tell them about the sword I got you, kid,” the man said as he put a hand on his shoulder.

                Vilhelm blinked to refocus his thoughts. He visibly brightened, leaving his father relieved. The boy turned his attention to Adela.

                “Papa got me a sword that looks a lot like yours. It’s made out of really strong wood. It’s really great!” he said excitedly.

                The blonde woman smiled at him.

                “Have you been practicing with it?” she asked.

                “He walks around here swinging the thing all the time,” Karl said with a laugh. “I think he’s got a slice and thrust down pat.”

                “Will you teach me how to fight like you?” he asked with a hopeful twinkle in his eyes.

                Adela melted at the sight, and she instantly nodded in agreement.

                “Of course! I’ll teach you everything I know, but I’m still learning myself.”

                “We can learn together! Like Vivi, Vel, and I are all learning German,” the boy replied. “Then I can protect everyone and keep them safe.”

                Adela smiled warmly.

                “That’s a very noble cause to pick up a weapon,” she told him. “It should be the only reason. I always wanted to protect everyone, even when I couldn’t. I wanted to be strong like Alcina and the girls. They were always the ones to keep me safe, but I wanted so badly to do the same for them.”

                She gave Daniela’s hand a loving squeeze.

                “I know they can take care of themselves just fine, but I want to be confident enough in my abilities to protect them whenever they need… When my sword first appeared in my hand, I knew that’s what it was meant for.”

                “And you shoved it right into her skull,” the redhead said softly with the slightest smile on her face.

                Adela chuckled.

                “I did. And I would again if it meant keeping you all safe,” she admitted. “I won’t let anyone hurt the people I care for.”

                She looked down at Vilhelm and smiled.

                “I will teach you to do the same.”

                “You shoved your sword into Mother Miranda’s skull?” Viviana questioned.

                “U-uh… well… yes,” she replied nervously. “She didn’t look like herself. Karl seemed to be aiming for it while he was fighting her. So, I thought I should as well.”

                “It worked,” she added as she shrugged.

                Her brother-in-law nodded with a proud grin.

                “Cool!” Vilhelm explained.

                Daniela’s smile brightened at her cousin’s excitement. With that and the aid of her mother’s hand, which seemed to ground her in place, she was able to set her thoughts aside and refocus on her family. Soon she was back to her normal self as they spoke about happy things and plans for the future. She looked forward to watching the boy grow and see what type of man he’d turn out to be.

                When it was time for them to leave, Karl held Adela back and sent the others outside. The woman followed him down to the room he had brought them to the night they fought Miranda. It seemed to be where he kept all his documents. He had everything in a relatively organized chaos. When he turned back around, he handed her a small handful of papers.

                “These are yours, Alcina’s, and the girls’,” he told her. “Go over them together when you’re all ready to. And take extra care of the girls. Especially Dani. I don’t think she’s going to handle it well.”

                “I will,” she promised with a firm nod as she took the pages from him. “Thank you.”

                “And if that wife of yours gets too stubborn and refuses to show her notes, you tell me and I’ll come over there and knock some sense into her,” Karl said and clenched his fist with a creak of his leather gloves.

                Adela laughed lightly.

                “Don’t worry. If she won’t hand them over, then I will simply find them myself. They deserve to know the truth, and I will be there to comfort them as it is revealed to them.”

                Karl put his hand on her shoulder and smiled down at her.

                “Thanks, Twinkles. And I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. I didn’t want to bring you all down, and I never found a good time to share them.”

                “I understand. You were just worried for us.”

                She put her hand on top of his as she smiled back up at him.

                “Thank you.”

                “Come on. Don’t get sappy on me,” he joked.

                “You started it,” she said with a laugh.

                “Yeah, well… Just make sure you get the kids home safe. And good luck with those lab notes.”

                Adela folded the papers neatly in half and carefully put them in her pouch. Karl patted her on the back as they walked back outside to join the others. She looked back at her brother-in-law and her nephew with a happy smile before she set off on her horse to watch over the carriage.

Chapter 86: Revelations

Summary:

The Dimitrescus sit down and look over their lab notes from Miranda.

Notes:

Warning: Angsty. Past abuse is discussed. Flashbacks.

                Alcina looked up from her teacup to find her daughter flying into the main hall with her wife and nieces close behind. A smile spread across her crimson lips, but it slowly faded once she saw the look on the redhead’s face.

                “Mother, we need to talk,” she said.

                “What happened? Is everything alright?”

                Her grey eyes scanned them all for any visible injuries.

                “You’re not hurt, are you?”

                Adela made her way towards her wife and put a reassuring hand on her side as she looked up at her.

                “We’re fine, my love. There’s just something we have to talk about. But Bela and Cassandra have to be here as well.” 

                “They haven’t returned yet, but they should be back soon,” Alcina said.

                Daniela took her seat on the couch and crossed her arms. Her eyes focused on the floral patterns of the rug while her mind raced with thoughts and flooded her with emotions. She was hardly able to keep them inside but she was doing her best. Viviana and Velouette both smiled lovingly up at their aunt as they passed, leaving the Dimitrescus to speak in private.

                “Are you going to tell me what this is all about at least?” Alcina asked them.

                “Karl found documents in Miranda’s lab and took them with him before he caved everything in,” Adela explained. “They’re about all of us.”

                Alcina’s eyes quickly darted to their daughter before she focused back on her wife.

                “All of us?” she inquired.

                “Yes,” Adela said with a nod.

                The matron of the house sighed and leaned forward for one of her herbal cigarettes. She got to her feet and lit the stick. She let the smoke sit in her lungs before blowing it out.

                “Let me get mine then,” she said before she made her way up to the wine room.

                “Thank you, love.”

                Adela opened the cigarette holder Donna had made for Alcina and took one of hers for herself. She sat down beside Daniela and offered the herbs to her.

                “Do you want to try some?”

                Daniela turned her attention to her mother and glanced down at the burning stick.

                “Are they the ones for pain or the mind?”

                “It should ease your mind and allow you to understand your emotions more clearly. It doesn’t numb them like alcohol does. You just become more aware of them, and since your mind is already opened up, you can process things a bit easier. At least that’s what your mother uses them for, and they work on me the same way. It eases the pain a little as well, but mine works far better.”

                The redhead hesitated a moment but took the cigarette from her.

                “And I just breathe it in?” she asked as she studied the slowly burning paper.

                “Mhm.”

                Daniela brought the stick to her lips and took a slow breath in. The smoke tickled her lungs, and she coughed a little before she blew it out. She was about to make a joke about it when she felt her head start to tingle. It was odd, but it didn’t bother her. She felt Adela’s hand on her shoulder, and she lay down on her side to rest her head on her mother’s lap. The redhead took another hit of the herb before she handed it back to her. Adela smiled and lovingly ran her fingers through her hair as she smoked. Bela, Cassandra, and Lipa found them like that not long after.

                “Hello, Mother,” the girls said happily.

                “Hello girls. Hello Lipa. Welcome home,” she replied cheerfully. “Did you all have a fun day?”

                “We did,” Bela said as she stared into the werewolf’s multicolored eyes.

                Lipa’s gaze was locked on her.

                “Yes,” they replied with a smile.

                “Mother, can I invite Georgetta over to the castle?” Cassandra asked. “Maybe she could… stay a night.”

                “I think that’s a bit above me, dear. We’ll ask your mother when she comes back downstairs.”

                “She’s still working this late?” Bela inquired.

                “No, she’s gone to get some paperwork. She should be back soon. We need to have a discussion.”

                “I will leave you then,” Lipa said with a bow.

                Bela pulled their chin with a crooked finger to look into their eyes.

                “You’ll come to me later?” she asked softly.

                “Yes,” they promised with another smile.

                The couple looked as if they were about to kiss before they heard a creak from above. Lipa pulled away so quickly that they accidentally nicked their chin on Bela’s sharp nails. They didn’t even flinch. They bowed their head to the four of them again before they quickly took off into the dining room. Bela sighed loudly as she watched them go. She turned away from the others to lick the drop of blood off her finger. Her eyes flashed, but she managed to contain the lewd noise that threatened to ring out. She took a breath to settle herself before she turned to watch her mother descend the stairs.

                Adela studied the expression on her wife’s face as she glided down the staircase. She could see the fear and worry in her grey eyes. The age lines between her brows were squinched in frustration. She even noticed the twitch in her lip as she tried to maintain her composure. One hand slid down the banister. In the other hand, she carried three notebooks.

                “Hello, Mother,” Bela and Cassandra greeted her.

                “Hello, Daughters,” she replied softly. “Please have a seat. We need to talk.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                The two of them took their seats on the other couch. Alcina sat down in her chair and crossed her legs. She set the books in her lap and rested her clasped hands on top of the pile as she looked around at her family.

                “Did Karl give you the documents, darling?” she asked her wife.

                Adela reached into her pouch and unfolded the papers before she handed them to her. She went back to stroking Daniela’s hair and offered her the cigarette again. Her daughter took it and slowly inhaled before giving it back to her. As she exhaled, she cozied into her lap and turned her focus to her other mother. Alcina flipped through the pages until she found her own. She scoffed at the last part of the first document.

                “Karl was right. She applied some sort of cognition control.”

                She flipped the page to find a picture of herself.

                “Perhaps that’s why she implanted the Cadou in my head.”

                With a sigh, she turned to the next document.

                “She found me unfit because I couldn’t control myself?”

                She tossed her head back and laughed.

                “Fair.”

                “These are Miranda’s notes?” Bela questioned.

                “Yes, she kept records on all of us,” Alcina answered.

                “Us too?” Cassandra asked hesitantly.

                “Yes… all of us.”

                The next set of papers seemed to contain information about the girls because Alcina opened up her own notebooks and flipped through the pages to cross-reference.

                “I never wished to know your original names,” she said sadly.

                “I do not wish to either,” Bela said.

                “Yeah, me either,” Cassandra agreed.

                Daniela remained silent. She wanted to know, but at the same time, she didn’t, so she let her sisters decide for her.

                “What do you want to know?” Alcina asked them.

                The sisters looked at one another. They were all speechless. The three of them were aware they were once living girls. Their mother had told them that much at least after they began to question themselves. Besides that, they knew nothing. They didn’t know what they wanted to know.

                “Uncle Karl said the flies ate us?” Daniela finally asked.

                Alcina put another herbal cigarette in her quellazaire and breathed the soothing smoke in before she released it with a sigh and began.

                “The Cadou eggs hatched inside you, and the same flies that make you up now came out of your mouths and slowly devoured you. You were just writhing piles of insects in place of where I had laid you out. Eventually, they formed together, and there you were, looking much the same as you did before the procedure but also quite different. Your skin was paler, your lips were dark red, and your eyes had turned a beautiful shade of yellow. You didn’t remember anything that happened before it. I can’t say if your personalities remained because I didn’t know them. You were blank canvases when you woke back up. Then you became the women you are now.”

                “So, you… killed us?” Daniela questioned.

                Alcina lowered her eyes to the floor.

                “The procedure that I performed on you killed you, but because of the flies, you came back. It wasn’t my intention. I just wanted daughters that would live with me forever… and here you are.”

                “Well, I for one am not complaining,” Bela said. “I’m quite happy with who I am now. I don’t need to know what I was like before.”

                “I can’t even imagine being any other way,” Cassandra spoke softly. “I don’t want to.”

                “But what if we had people who loved us?” Daniela asked sadly.

                “I love you,” Alcina said with a crack in her voice. “I raised you to become who you are.”

                “Do not try to look down that path,” she warned. “Just keep your focus here.”

                Adela wrapped her arm around their daughter’s waist as she soothingly ran her fingers over the shaved side of her head. Now she found herself wondering if she kept it like that or if it was left over from when she was still human. She’d never questioned it before. In fact, she never really questioned much about them. She just accepted them as who and what they were.

                Daniela’s mind was racing. Without her mother’s comfort or the herb, she thought she might lose it. But she felt grounded in that moment. She was able to think without falling to her emotions. To her, what her mother did was no better than what Miranda had done. The only difference was that there were only three of them next to the countless victims of Miranda. And unlike her, their mother loved them so very, very much. That she was certain of.

                Now the family tree in her mind felt incomplete. Alcina was the trunk, and the others were the branches, but now she found herself questioning what lay within the roots under it all. She didn’t feel ready to look at them just yet but at least she knew they were there. Although she found herself quite sad, she was still thankful that she knew, though she couldn’t speak the same for her siblings. The bond between them told her Bela had no interest whatsoever. She refused to even give it a thought. Cassandra seemed only intrigued by the flies themselves. Now they all knew why they felt the need to devour flesh so strongly, so constantly.

                Alcina slid the new pages into her own notebook and set the pile on the table in front of her. Only one piece of paper remained in her hands.

                “I will keep all of your documents with my notes. If you wish to look further into them, you can do so yourselves,” Alcina told her daughters. “But of course, I will be here to comfort you if you do choose to read over the information.”

                She took a shaky breath and let it slowly out through her lips before she continued.

                “I’m…sorry that what I did ended up costing you your mortal lives. I’m sorry if Mother Miranda ripped you away from loving families. But you’re mine now. It took so long to raise you. You’re my daughters,” she said as tears began to form in her eyes.

                One by one, the three sisters flew to their mother’s side and wrapped their arms around her as she cried.

                “It’s alright, Mother. We don’t blame you for anything. We’re just happy to be with you now,” Bela assured.

                “It doesn’t matter where we came from; all that matters is that we’re together,” Cassandra said.

                “Our family tree might be even wonkier than I thought it was, but we always have each other to hold us up,” Daniela told them all.

                Alcina sobbed even louder at their sweet words.  Adela jumped to her feet to join them. She lifted herself into the air and took her wife’s face in her hands. As she wiped her tears away, she planted a loving kiss on her quivering lips.

                “No matter what happened in our pasts, we are a family now, and that’s what’s important,” she said. “I’m so sorry I ever brought it up. I just wanted to know my information, and I thought they should know about themselves.”

                “I wanted to know,” Daniela told her. “It was my choice.”

                “As long as I don’t know any more than this, I’m fine,” Bela said.

                “I think I’d like to learn more about the flies one day,” Cassandra said. “So, I’ll just look at them when I’m ready.”

                Alcina dabbed at her eyes with her white sleeves and instantly regretted it as her dark makeup smeared onto the fabric. She sighed in frustration and snatched Adela from out of the air. The maiden let out a startled gasp but quickly settled into the comfortable position in her lap. The larger woman’s arms were wrapped around her, and she held her against her chest like a child clinging to their teddy.

                “I should have given you all the option sooner,” Alcina said to their children. “I was just afraid it would pain you too much or even make you hate me to learn what I had done.”

                “We could never hate you, Mother,” Bela said as she hugged her tightly.

                “Well, unless you did something really bad like hurt Mother on purpose,” Cassandra told her.

                “Then I’d have to hurt you back,” Daniela said too cheerfully as she nuzzled into her.

                “I don’t doubt that for a moment, Daughter,” Alcina said with a laugh.

                The sound brought smiles to all their faces. The five of them stayed like that for a moment, just holding one another as they all finished processing what they’d just learned. With her head against her chest, Adela could hear her wife’s heart simmering. The sound of the rhythmic beating eased her worries. Alcina gently ran her fingers through the other woman’s long, golden hair to soothe them both.

                When she was ready, she took another breath and brought the last paper up to her face to read. Alcina had read her own document like any other medical report. It didn’t bother her at all. She didn’t really care what Miranda thought about her anymore. At one time, the last line alone might have sent her into a spiral, but she was fine. When she read Adela’s report, however, her feelings were much different. She saw the coldness in the words she wrote. Her wife had just been another one of her science experiments. She planned to steal her away, yet she cared nothing for her. It was unfathomable. She set her anger aside to focus on Adela.

                “Do you want to read it or shall I read it to you, darling?”

                The smaller woman curled into her even further as if her embrace would shield her from the reality of what she was about to learn.

                “Would you read it?” she asked softly.

                Alcina took a steady breath before she began.

“Subject Name: Adela Bogdan

Cadou Affinity: Incredibly favorable

Brain Functions: Normal, although mental illness was caused by conditioning at a young age.

This subject was supposed to be mine, but due to unforeseen circumstances, her Cadou was not implanted by me as I had hoped. Her body managed to survive the procedure regardless.

There seems to be some sort of light that emanates from within her. It takes on a blue tint. I cannot discern if this is because of her eye color or something entirely different. She is able to form solid barriers with it as well as use the force of it to move objects. Further testing is required to discover what else she can form and move with this strange power.

Regeneration rate is relatively quick. The subject can heal external wounds within minutes. If the wound is too much for the body to heal, she dies like any regular human. The Cadou somehow manages to jolt her heart back to life in order to sustain itself.

While the skin and muscle tissue regenerate quickly, cognitive function decreases the more often the subject is killed. After three deaths, she needs an adequate amount of time to recover, or she falls into a coma-like state. Her body will continue to heal on its own, but she will completely lose all consciousness until she recovers.

The Cadou seems to have a strong affinity for her blood. If another person who has been infected comes into contact with it, their wounds heal even faster than her own. When observed under a microscope, the blood cells are absorbed by the parasite in seconds. Lab work done when the subject was a child revealed this well before the infection. I am still unable to discern why. While viewing the new blood sample under a microscope, I discovered small fractals of crystallized Mutamycete. Perhaps that has something to do with the light. The answers could lie within the light itself. I just need the opportunity to study it.

A possible vessel for Eva. More tests must be done once the subject is strong enough to study again.”

                Adela’s mind was racing as she tried to process everything. Miranda didn’t know much more than she did, but the amount she did know frightened her.

                “How?” she asked softly. “How did she know all that?”

                The girls remained silent. None of them wanted to remember back to that time. They let their mother be the one to tell her what happened. Alcina set the paper down on top of the pile and wrapped her arms around her in a strong, protective hold.

                “While you were being drained for the wine that year, she came to visit you several times, once you fell unconscious. After three days, the girls told me that you wouldn’t wake up anymore. They tried everything. They refused to continue until you woke up on your own. When I phoned Miranda about it, she insisted on coming over to do an exam. She knew you needed time to recover, but she forced us to stay on schedule. She said there would be plenty of time for further testing once the event was over. As if it was the testing we were concerned about!”

                Adela remembered Alcina had said she’d been asleep for a month, and she almost didn’t believe her. To her, it only physically felt like a few days. Mentally, it felt like an eternity. She couldn’t even imagine what it must have been like for her wife and even more so their daughters.

                “What about when I was a child? I don’t remember ever seeing her until I met her in the cave church.”

                “She could have easily disguised herself as your aunt and taken samples while you were sleeping, or even just while you were weak from all the terrible things she did. She could have even… done some of it herself.”

                The thought terrified Adela. How many times was it her aunt, and how many times was it Miranda? Who left her out in the cold? Who beat her until she passed out? If it was Miranda, why didn’t she ever use medicine on her? Was it to test her body, or was it all just to break her mind? Either way, it worked just as she said it did. But much like her body, her mind would continue to heal with time. It may never truly be fixed, but as long as she had her family, she could manage. Although she knew that to be true, in the moment, she was slipping away.

                Flashes of the past flooded Adela’s thoughts. In an instant, she traveled to so many different times in all the same places. She could see everything play out before her like she was watching it on a screen. As her mind studied her aunt’s face, she began to question which woman had caused her what pain. Who was throwing her down the stairs? Who was holding the whip? Who was the one berating and degrading her? Who was laughing at her as they watched her crawl her way back up to the floor above? It was already horrible on its own, and not knowing seemed to be making it so much worse. Now that they were both dead, she would never know the truth.

                Alcina instantly regretted suggesting what she had, though she knew in her heart that it was true. She could feel her wife slipping away from her and into her own mind. In the same amount of time it took her to turn Adela around in her lap and pull her safely back against her, her wife had visited so many terrible places. The maiden could hear her calling her name, and she blinked. When she did, she could feel tears rolling down her cheeks. Her back still ached even though she knew where she was.

                “Adela,” Alcina called again.

                “Where are you, my darling?” she asked gently.

                The maiden couldn’t speak or she’d break out into a sob, so she let her wife know she was there by clutching onto her dress. Alcina breathed a sigh of relief. She tilted the girl’s head back to look into her eyes. Adela blinked again, and her wife wiped her tears away.

                “You’re right here with us,” Alcina answered for her. “Safe.”

                Adela nodded slowly. Her wife smiled and leaned forward to kiss her lovingly on the lips. She was so soft, so warm. The soothing buzzing sound of the girls’ flies relaxed her even further, and the three of them lowered themselves down to wrap their arms around her. Now, Adela was completely engulfed in the loving embrace of her family. A smile slowly spread across her face, and she finally spoke.

                “I love you,” she said softly.

                “We love you, Mother,” the girls happily replied.

                “And I love you all,” Alcina said with a smile.

Chapter 87: The Peasant and the Noblewoman

Summary:

Adela and Cassandra go to the market to pick up Georgetta and everything they need to have her and Lipa over for dinner.

Notes:

Short transitional chapter. All fluff.

                Adela swung her leg over her horse and climbed into the saddle. Then she turned Lilly around to face Bela and Lipa.

                “Would either of you like anything from the market?” she asked.

                “Something for dessert would be lovely,” her daughter replied with a smile.

                Bela leaned against her lover and ran a finger down their cheek.

                “What about you, darling?”

                “Me?” Lipa questioned.

                “Yes, silly. Anything you like.”

                The stable hand scratched the back of their head nervously. It was certainly a first for them. They’d just gotten used to being fed properly, and now the Ladies of the house were offering to buy them something.

                “You’re going to the butcher, yes?” they asked.

                “Yes,” Adela replied. “What would you like?”

                “Could I have a steak? Please?”

                Adela chuckled and nodded with a smile.

                “I’ll get you the biggest steak they have. Perhaps that’s what I’ll get you all for dinner. You can join us, Lipa.”

                “Join you for dinner?” they questioned.

                “Yes. If Cassandra is bringing Georgetta, it would only be fair for Bela to bring you.”

                Her daughter smiled brightly up at her.

                “Thank you, Mother.”

                “Yes, thank you, Adela,” Lipa said and bowed their head to her.

                “Of course. I just feel bad for Daniela. Katrina lives so far away. It seems to be getting too much for your sister to handle. I think we must have her over soon to visit.”

                Bela felt Lipa stiffen, and their pulse raced in fear. She frowned and gently rubbed their chest.

                “Can’t Daniela go see her?” she asked her mother.

                “Absolutely not,” Adela replied sternly. “She will never step foot inside that castle so long as that man is there. I don’t want any of you near him. Ever. Katrina will come to us, and I will do as I’ve vowed and keep the servants safe.”

                She looked down into Lipa’s eyes.

                “All of you.”

                “Then you best keep your promise,” Bela warned. “Do not forget what happened last time she was here.”

                “I haven’t forgotten. I’ve made a vow and I will not break it.”

                She sighed softly as she remembered the mistake that she had made by pulling her sword on the Countess.

                “I will think before I act. My hand will not even touch my weapon while she is here.”

                Her words did nothing to calm Lipa’s worries. They could feel every lash, every claw, and every bite they’d ever had all at once. It burned like silver against their skin. Bela’s hand on their cheek stirred them from their drowning thoughts. The woman could feel their pulse begin to settle.

                “Let’s go riding, darling,” she said to them. “We can go sit out in the glade.”

                She took hold of their chin to look into their eyes.

                “Would you like that?”

                “Yes,” they breathed in desperation.

                Bela took their hand in her own and brought it to her lips to kiss before she gently tugged on it to lead them off to the stable.

                “Come,” she said with a smile.

                “You two have fun,” Adela said. “I’ll see you both for dinner.”

                “Thank you again, Mother. I look forward to it.”

                “Ride safe,” Lipa called back to her.

                Adela watched them go with a slight frown on her face. She could see the fear in the werewolf’s eyes when she mentioned Katrina. Her daughters couldn’t help who they fell in love with. It wasn’t fair that they couldn’t be happy and relaxed together. She was determined to help fix that in any way she could.

                “I’m ready, Mother,” came Cassandra’s voice.

                Adela turned Lilly back around to face the entrance of the castle. A beaming smile washed away the sadness on her face. Her daughter seemed to be dressed for the special occasion they were about to have. She was wearing a black chemise with short sleeves that stopped just below her shoulders. Her dress was a lovely shade of yellow that matched the color of the jewel on her necklace.

                “Cassandra, you look beautiful!”

                The brunette unsuccessfully tried to hide the smile on her face, and she rubbed her bare arm nervously.

                “Thank you, Mother. Do you think Georgetta will think so?”

                “I know she will. But I’m sure she will tell you that herself,” she said as she moved Lilly forward down the mountain. “Let’s go pick her up then, shall we?”

                Cassandra floated in the air beside her to chat while they went. Her smile remained on her dark lips.

                “She’s closing the shop early today just for this. Her father even offered to work it tomorrow so she can stay a bit longer,” she told her excitedly.

                “Well, that’s very nice of him. How thoughtful. I do have to buy steaks from her for dinner while we’re there. I feel bad that she’ll be eating her own product, but we’ve been ordering less and less from the Duke. We haven’t bought any animal meat from him in quite a while. I’m just so used to picking it up whenever we go down to visit.”

                “Hers is better anyway,” Cassandra said with a scoff.

                “I must say it’s been lovely going down to get fresh product. The trip to the market is rather refreshing when I’m not racing through it to get what I need for my aunt. Perhaps it’s just a mental thing from picking everything out myself, but it all tastes so much better.”

                “I think so too, and I don’t pick anything out except the meat. Those pastries and cakes you bring from the bakery are better than what the Duke sends.”

                “I’m glad you think so. Bela asked me to pick up dessert from there for tonight. I’ve invited Lipa as well, so I’ll be sure to get enough of everything for everyone.”

                Cassandra’s smile brightened at the news.

                “That sounds wonderful, actually. I’m really excited, but also really nervous,” she admitted.

                “Being nervous just means you care,” Adela told her. “Everything will be just fine.”

                “I hope so.”

                The brunette opened the demon door so her mother could pass. Adela smiled in thanks, and the two of them made their way to the butcher shop. The maiden slipped out of her saddle and walked in front of Lilly to stroke her forehead.

                “I’ll be but a moment. Then we have to make a few more stops. Please wait right here and don’t wander off.”

                The horse snorted at her in agreement.

                “I know. You’re a good girl,” Adela said with a smile. “I’ll be sure to get you a nice fresh apple before we go home.”

                Lilly whinnied happily and nuzzled into her rider. The maiden chuckled and scratched under her jaw.

                “I’ll be right back,” she told her before she made her way inside.

                “Hello Adela,” Georgetta greeted her cheerfully from behind the counter. “Cassandra said you’d like some steaks?”

                “Good day, Georgetta,” she replied with a bright smile. “Yes, please. Enough for six and as large as you can spare.”

                “Right away,” she said with a nod of her head.

                The butcher glanced over at her lover.

                “Would you help me with the cuts, beautiful?” she asked her. “I’d like to change out of this before we go, and I don’t want to take up too much time.”

                “Of course, sweetheart,” Cassandra replied with a smile.

                Adela pulled a small bag of coins out of her pouch and placed it on the counter.

                “While you’re doing that, I need to make a few quick stops. What flavor cake do you like, Georgetta?”

                “Oh, vanilla crème is my favorite,” she replied.

                “Excellent. Then that’s what we shall have. I’ll be right back,” she told them. “I won’t be long.”

                “We’ll be right here,” Cassandra said. “Take your time.”

                Adela waved to them before she made her way outside. The brunette slowly turned back to her lover and gently pushed her back up against the wall.

                “Shall I help you change then?” she asked with a grin.

                Georgetta felt her knees go weak. She knew if she agreed, they would never leave the shop.

                “How about you cut the meat while I get out of these filthy clothes? I want to look presentable for Lady Dimitrescu.”

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “Don’t feel like you have to impress anyone. Mother already likes you.”

                “Well, I know Adela does. But, both of them?”

                “Yes,” Cassandra said with a laugh as she leaned in for a kiss. “You’re perfect.”

                Her kisses traveled down to the other woman’s neck, and she moaned quietly against her soft skin.

                “So perfect.”

                Georgetta had to hold onto the wall to keep herself up. She let Cassandra push her head to the side as she pressed her lips firmly against her throat.

                “Please, I don’t want to keep them waiting,” the butcher said between panted breaths.

                Cassandra sighed and kissed her one last time before she pushed herself away.

                “Fine, but I’m taking a sample while I work.”

                Georgetta chuckled and nodded in agreement.

                “Alright. Just please overcut because your mother overpaid again.”

                “The meat is worth what she pays. What we usually order costs more than twice the amount you charge,” Cassandra told her.

                “I’m sure wherever the castle orders from is of much higher quality, so that only makes sense.”

                “No, yours is still better. And I’m not just saying that because we’re together. I fell in love with your meat before I fell in love with you.”

                The butcher laughed as she turned to go into the back room.

                “At least I know you’re not dating me just for my product,” she said with a wink before she disappeared.

                Cassandra smiled and went to work cutting the steaks for their dinner. She took a little piece for herself to calm her cravings. She was always worried she’d go too far with Georgetta. The other woman was mortal, and mortals were fragile. She was too used to breaking them. At least she knew the limits of the human body, so she could be sure to never hurt her lover too badly. She didn’t know how she could live with herself if she did.

…

                While she was out, Adela bought a whipped cream roll from the friendly baker. She got some rope from the general store so she could tie everything she was bringing home to the back of her saddle. As she walked out of the grocer, Lilly’s head perked up and she stared at the bag in her rider’s hands. Adela giggled as she watched her horse excitedly move her front hooves. She reached into the bag and pulled out a large red apple.

                “Is this what you smell?”

                Lilly trotted happily closer and nodded her head enthusiastically. Adela smiled and unsheathed her sword.

                “One moment. Let me cut it for you. The seeds aren’t safe.”

                The horse snorted impatiently and watched the woman slice into the juicy apple. Adela cut around the core and saved a piece for herself before she held the rest out in her palm. Lilly happily ate the sweet fruit and nuzzled against her rider as she chewed. Adela smiled as she stroked her soft coat. She pulled away to close the bag back up and tied it down on the back of the saddle before she climbed on top.

                “Now I just need flowers for Alcina,” she said and led the horse further down the road to the florist.

…

                Cassandra finished packaging up the last steak and put them in a bag for her to carry back with them. She caught Georgetta’s scent and turned around to face her. As her yellow eyes scanned the redhead, she could feel her own heart throbbing in her chest. She was wearing a traditional white blouse with embroidered yellow flowers and a white skirt to match. The noblewoman almost forgot how to speak.

                “You look… breathtaking,” she said.

                Georgetta’s cheeks flushed, and a smile spread across her face.

                “I’m glad you think so. This is the nicest thing I own,” she said as she tugged the fabric of her skirt. “I hope your mother doesn’t think I’m too much of a peasant.”

                Cassandra gently held her shoulders as she looked into her amber eyes.

                “I don’t care what she thinks. I think you look beautiful. Besides, my sister is seeing the stable hand so…”

                Georgetta smiled and leaned in to kiss her on the lips.

                “It may be a bit old-fashioned, but I want your mother’s approval. You’re a Lady, Cassandra. That means something, especially around here. I want to be someone worthy of you.”

                The brunette took her face in her hand and rubbed her thumb over the freckles on her cheek.

                “I wouldn’t be with you if you weren’t worthy. You’re beyond worthy of me. You’re perfect.”

                The peasant girl relaxed into her touch, and she put her hand over the one on her face.

                “I’m so lucky,” she whispered.

…

                Adela brought Lilly to a stop in front of the butcher shop. A smile spread across her face as she looked through the large display window. She was so happy for her daughter. They truly seemed to be in love. She turned her horse to give the couple privacy and waited for them to come out on their own.

                “Sorry to keep you waiting, Mother,” Cassandra said once they stepped outside.

                “Don’t worry, Daughter. We weren’t waiting that long,” she replied with a smile. “Do you want to tie that bag behind me with everything else? It looks heavy.”

                “Oh, good idea.”

                Cassandra added the meat to the saddle and made sure everything was secure as she tied it down.

                “Ready?” Adela asked them.

                The two women nodded with smiles on their faces. Cassandra took Georgetta by the hand and led her back towards the cemetery. With the reins in one hand and the bouquet of spring flowers in the other, Adela followed the couple and kept her horse a good distance behind to give them space as they traveled up the path to the castle.

Notes:

“Being nervous just means you care.” – some wise old woman I watch on the internet.

Chapter 88: A Proposal

Summary:

Georgetta and Lipa share dinner with the Dimitrescus.

                Georgetta had never seen Castle Dimitrescu up close before. She never wanted to. It wasn’t until recently that the village was safe from the terrors inside. She didn’t know anyone personally who lost a loved one at their hands, but she heard plenty of horror stories. Being with Cassandra made everything different. In her eyes, she was the most frightening of the Dimitrescu women, even next to Alcina. There was something so primal about her yet so elegant. She never felt like she was in danger while she was with her.

                The peasant woman squeezed her lover’s hand as they entered through the large metal doors of the castle. Her amber eyes widened at the sight before her. It was the most extravagant thing she’d ever seen. It was what she expected a castle to look like, but so much more. She felt like she was walking into a fairytale. The outfits Cassandra and Adela were wearing only made it seem more real.

                “It’s beautiful,” she breathed as her eyes scanned every surface.

                Her gaze stopped at the portrait sitting against the wall.

                “Is that you?” she asked with a happy laugh. “You all look so pretty.”

                “I don’t remember having it painted, but yeah. That’s what mother says, at least. We do look rather… mortal. There’s a much newer portrait of all of us in the other room where we look more ourselves,” Cassandra explained.

                “Oh, show me that one next!” Georgetta said excitedly.

                The brunette chuckled softly and led her down to the main hall. The peasant girl took everything in with a look of awe on her face. The chandelier, the armor, the staircase; it was all so magnificent. As was the woman sitting in the armchair by the fire. Once Georgetta noticed her, she faced her and bowed low.

                “Good day, my Lady,” she greeted her.

                Alcina set her teacup down with a smile.

                “Hello, Georgetta. How lovely to see you again. It’s so good to have you over.”

                Her words set the girl’s mind at ease. The matron of the house gestured to a couch beside her.

                “Please, have a seat.”

                Georgetta stepped forward, still holding Cassandra’s hand, but her partner didn’t move.

                “You get comfortable. I have to go bring this to the kitchen.”

                The butcher looked a little worried to be there alone. Adela smiled knowingly and sent a wisp to take the heavy bag from her daughter.

                "Enjoy your time together. I have this.”

                Georgetta watched the blue light with wide eyes. She had only seen Adela use her powers once before, the day she told all the villagers that Miranda was dead. The little glowing ball was much different than a sword. It looked quite cute and reminded her of a fairy. She took a seat on the couch and settled in beside Cassandra, never once letting go of her hand.  

                “I brought you flowers, my love,” Adela said and lifted the bouquet for her wife to see.

                “Beautiful as always, my darling,” she replied with a beaming smile. “Thank you”.

                “I’ll put them beside your place setting.”

                She lifted herself into the air and kissed Alcina lovingly on the lips.

                “I’ll be right back,” she told her as she lowered herself to the ground.

                Adela turned to face their guest.

                “Georgetta, would you like any tea or wine?”

                “I would love some tea. Thank you.”

                “Of course. What about you, Cassandra?”

                “I could use some wine, please. And could you…?”

                Adela smiled knowingly and nodded her head.

                “I will.”

                “Thank you, Mother.”

                The blonde woman turned and made her way into the dining room with the large bag of meat floating behind her. Alcina brought her quellazaire to her crimson lips and pulled the smoke into her lungs. She held the stick and exhaled into the air before she turned her attention back down to her daughter and the peasant girl she loved so much.

                “Tell me, dear, how’s business fairing?”

                “Very well, my Lady. We’re doing the best we ever have before,” Georgetta replied happily.

                “Excellent. We’re not running your supply dry down there, are we?”

                “Not at all. Without any lycan attacks, the cows are living long enough to breed, and the calves are safe to grow up. Even my father doesn’t remember a time when the farm thrived so much. We were always getting by on the bare minimum while still trying to feed the village and ourselves. And now that we don’t have to worry about selling to a middleman, we’re making even more money from the shop. Everything is just wonderful.”

                “I’m so glad to hear that,” Alcina said with a genuine smile. “My little brother has managed to keep those beasts contained. I hear they’re doing just fine in the old stronghold, feasting on the scraps you generously give them.”

                “It’s the least we can do. They used to be villagers just like me. I don’t want any harm coming to them. I’ve had to shoot so many of those things before. I find myself wondering if I killed someone’s father or uncle. So, as long as they stay safe where they are, I’ll do what I can to help.”

                “That’s very kind of you, dear. Most mortals can’t see past the monster. Their first instinct is to point a gun and shoot. I can’t say that I blame them, but even mindless beasts have more to them than what meets the eye.”

                “Yeah, the lycans are pretty fun to hang out with,” Cassandra admitted. “I usually go with my uncle to feed them when the weather is good. They all still listen to him, so they leave him be. They used to try to bite me, and he’d yell at them, but it was funny to watch them get confused when their teeth never went through anything. They seem to have learned now. I like to wrestle with them. It’s a lot of fun. Gives them good exercise too.”

                Georgetta turned her head to look into her lover’s eyes.

                “You wrestle lycans for fun?”

                “Yeah. Is that weird?”

                The redhead laughed and shook her head.

                “No, it’s just so very like you.”

                She sighed happily and squeezed her hand.

                “You’re so perfect, Cassandra.”

                The brunette’s pale cheeks turned a light shade of pink. She reached up to cup the other woman’s face in her hand and gave it a gentle stroke with her thumb.

                “You’re so perfect for me, Georgetta,” she said softly.

                Alcina hid her smile behind her hand as she took another puff of her cigarette. This girl wasn’t like most of the humans in the village. Their oddities didn’t faze her. She seemed to think much like her wife did. She used to think it was just her looking at everything with innocent eyes, but Adela had already seen monsters before she ever came to the castle. What she thought was innocence was more like clarity. Adela could see the entire picture and not just focus on one aspect of it. She accepted what she saw as it was and had little to no judgment, only when it came to the safety of others. It seemed this girl saw things the same way, and she was glad their daughter could find someone who saw the true her and not just the monster she happened to be. A loud thump sounded from behind her, and Alcina turned her head to find Adela stumbling through the doors from the dining room. The blonde turned back with playfully narrowed eyes as she watched them shut behind her.

                “Is everything alright, darling?” Alcina asked with a raised brow.

                “Roxana kicked me out,” she said with a sigh as she sat down on the couch closest to her. “She’ll be right out with everything.”

                The taller woman chuckled, and she leaned forward to snub out her cigarette.

                “Marvelous.”

                The grand chambermaid soon appeared through the double doors carrying a tray of beverages.

                “Good day, Miss Georgetta,” she greeted their guest as she set a steaming cup of tea on the table in front of her. “How lovely to see you again.”

                “Hello, Roxana,” she replied with a smile. “It’s good to see you, too.”

                The butcher chuckled.

                “It’s strange having you serve me when I’m usually the one serving you.”

                “Well, you’ll be used to it soon enough,” the maid said and smiled fondly down at her. “Is there anything else I can get you?”

                “No, thank you,” Georgetta replied as she picked up her saucer. “Just this is fine.”

                Roxana nodded and set a tea in front of Adela and a wine glass before Cassandra. Then she turned to her Mistress and lifted a kettle off the tray.

                “Would you like more, my Lady?”

                “Why, yes. Thank you, dear.”

                Georgetta watched the maid pour the thick red liquid into the cup. She knew what it was. Cassandra didn’t keep anything from her. She told her everything. When they were first getting to know each other, she thought that her feeding her all the information was a test of some sort, to see how she reacted. Eventually, she learned that’s just how she was: blunt and honest. She absolutely loved it.

                “If you need me, I’ll be in the dining room making sure everything is ready,” Roxana said and bowed her head to Alcina. “The cook is preparing dinner right now. I’ll come to get you all once it’s done, but it shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

                “Did she get my mushrooms?” Adela asked excitedly.

                “Yes, she’s going to cook them in tomato sauce for you.”

                “Perfect,” she replied with a happy smile. “Thank you, Roxana.”

                “Of course, Adela,” she said and bowed her head before she made her way back through the doors.

                Cassandra leaned forward and took her wine glass. She was going to ask her mother if she remembered to add her blood, but she could smell it before she even brought it to her lips. It seemed like she put in more than she normally would. Did she know her cravings were bad? She had mentioned before how difficult it was being around Georgetta sometimes. Hunger and lust were constantly nagging at her when she was around her for too long without having some of her blood. But she couldn’t expect the mortal to give herself to her all the time. She didn’t want to break her.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she said with a relieved sigh.

                “If you need more, just ask,” Adela told her.

                “I don’t remember you offering me any,” Alcina complained as she hid a little pout behind her teacup.

                Adela chuckled and slowly shook her head at her.

                “Forgive me, my love. You can have as much as you like later,” she promised.

                “Oh, I already planned to, darling,” she said with a smirk.

                Her wife’s cheeks turned pink, and she took a sip of her tea. Laughter from the hallway drew their attention. Lipa entered and held the door open for Bela. The smiles on their faces were contagious. Adela saw they were holding hands until the wolf noticed their Mistress. Both blonde women seemed to sigh at the same time in equal parts disappointment and frustration as Lipa quickly pulled their hand away.

                Adela turned her gaze up to find her wife’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Alcina still didn’t approve of the servant putting their hands on her daughter, especially when she could see it. To her credit, she was doing her best to set her traditional mindset aside. She could see her own hypocrisy, but it was hard for her to look past the position of the person her eldest daughter chose to be with. Bela was her perfect little Lady, and she had hoped she’d fall for someone in her own class; someone worthy of her. But more than that, she wanted her daughter to be happy. So she would learn to set her classism aside. It would just take more time.

                “Hello, Georgetta,” Bela greeted her. “It’s wonderful having you over for the night. I’m excited to finally get to spend time with you while you’re not working.”

                “Lady Bela. It’s so good to see you. I’ve been looking forward to this for so long,” she replied.

                “This is Lipa,” Bela said and gestured to them. “They’re my- our stable hand.”

                “It is a pleasure to meet you,” Lipa said as they bowed their head.

                Georgetta’s face lit up.

                “Lipa! Cassandra has told me so much about you. It’s so good to finally meet you.”

                The werewolf smiled happily. It felt nice to be so impactful in the brunette’s life that she would mention them to her lover. Bela turned her eyes to her sister and smiled appreciatively. They stared at one another happily as they shared a silent conversation. Adela took a sip of her tea to relax herself. The trap was set. All she needed to do was trigger it.

                “Lipa, why don’t you go get ready for dinner?” she suggested. “It won’t be long before it’s ready.”

                She could feel her wife’s seething glare flashing in her direction, but she ignored it. She took another sip of her tea and smiled up at the werewolf.

                “Wear that outfit I got you,” Bela said excitedly. “This is the perfect occasion.”

                “Really? Okay,” they agreed with a happy laugh. “I won’t be long.”

                Their lover watched them go with an elated smile. Once the doors closed, Alcina put her teacup down on the table and slowly stood to her full height. She clasped her hands in front of her and looked down at her wife with a tart smile.

                “I’d like to change into something a bit different for dinner as well. It is a special occasion after all. Join me, darling.”

                It wasn’t a question. The girls flashed a worried glance in their mother’s direction. Adela finished her tea and set the saucer down. The trap had worked, but it had seemingly backfired. She would deal with the consequences on her own. It wasn’t that she wanted to force her wife to change her mind. Rather, she wanted to force the opportunity to get the two of them closer together so that they’d get to know one another in a comfortable environment. She needed to see Lipa as the person they were, not for the position they held.

                “Of course, my love,” she replied as she got to her feet. “I should as well. I’ve been riding Lilly all day.”

                “Oh, how perfect,” Alcina said too cheerfully. “Come.”

                Adela took a breath and silently let it out through her lips. She flashed a reassuring smile at their daughters before she followed her wife out of the room and up to their chambers. The slamming of the bedroom door made the maiden jump, and she turned quickly around to face her.

                “Alcina, please,” she began.

                The tall woman bent forward and pointed her finger in her face.

                “You listen to me. How dare you put me in that position?! Inviting a wolf to the table? That is unfathomable where they are from.”

                “They don’t live at Castle Guntram anymore. They live here,” Adela said firmly. “They are Bela’s partner. Georgetta is here for Cassandra. It’s only right to have them as well. Give them a chance and sit down at the table with them.”

                “It wasn’t your decision to make, to choose when I was ready to do so!”

                “I’m sorry, Alcina, but Bela is suffering. You need to act now.”

                Her crimson lips twitched in anger before she turned on her heels to go through her wardrobe. Adela sighed softly and made her way across the hall to get a fresh change of clothes. Her eyes scanned the rack and stopped at a blue evening dress. It was one her wife had ordered for her; something a bit more revealing than what she normally wore. The neckline was low across her chest and cut down between the top of her breasts. It had an off-the-shoulder bodice embellished with white lace and sparkling sequins. The skirt in the front was a bit higher than in the back, coming down to her knees, while the other side trailed down to the floor. Once she was changed, she went to the mirror to fix her hair and looked herself over. She was showing off far too much skin for her liking, but she hoped her appearance would please her wife.

                When she returned, she found Alcina sitting in front of the vanity, applying her signature red lipstick. She turned her eyes towards her as she felt her enter the room. A genuine smile spread across her perfect lips. She closed the tube and set it down before she rose to her full height. With a sway of her hips, she turned to face her.

                Adela stared at her in awe. She had chosen an evening gown as well. Hers was white with a plunging neckline. Her wife assumed she was wearing some type of corset underneath to hold her breasts in place. Whatever she did, it fit flawlessly. The long A-line skirt fell perfectly around her curves. To complete the look, the dress had a cape made of sheer red fabric that draped off her strong shoulders.

                “You’re so beautiful,” they both said at the same time.

                The couple chuckled at themselves and met each other in the center of the room.

                “I’m… sorry, darling,” Alcina said as she stroked the side of her face. “I’m trying. I really am.”

                “I know, my love. I can see,” she assured, and took her free hand in her own. “I’m sorry if I’m pushing you too quickly. I just hate seeing Bela in such a depressed state. It’s hard enough to watch Daniela not be her normally cheerful self. Love is wonderful, but it’s so hard being apart. We both know that.”

                Alcina sighed and nodded slowly.

                “You’re quite right, but it’s not like Lipa isn’t here. Can’t their presence be enough for her until they’re alone?”

                Adela slowly pulled away from her wife and took a few steps back. She clasped her hands before her and stared up into her eyes.

                “Try not to touch me, Alcina. I know I can’t stop myself from touching you.”

                The tall woman reached out to her before she slowly lowered her arm. Adela remained where she was. She needed her to understand. It didn’t take long for her wife to give in. She moved towards her and held her close against her.

                “I see your point,” she admitted.

                Adela smiled as she wrapped her arms around her and nuzzled against the soft fabric of her gown.

                “I’m glad. Thank you, my love,” she said with a sigh of relief. “I know you’re from a different world with different rules, but you rule this house. There is nothing stopping you from allowing your daughter to love whoever she wants, no matter their class.”

                She soothingly rubbed her wife’s side to prepare her for what she would say next.

                “Perhaps if they were to marry, that would no longer be an issue.”

                Adela braced herself for the dragon to appear, but it never came. Slowly, she pulled away to look up at her wife’s expression. The taller woman was staring down at her with a beautiful smile on her face.

                “What a brilliant idea, darling,” she said happily. “I’ve allowed you to still do maid work around the castle so Lipa could still work the stable if they wished. Or we could hire an aid for them.”

                Alcina grew more excited as new possibilities flooded her mind.

                “We must come up with a new title for them. Lord or Lady would not suit them at all, and I will not force them to choose. Unless they want to, of course. We’ll order an even larger bed for Bela’s room if they like. And a new wardrobe for Lipa. Oh! I can sit them down and go through catalogs with them. I’ll order new issues from the Duke in both styles right away. They could even mix and match if they like! They’ll look absolutely adorable.”

                Adela sighed happily and lifted herself off the ground. She cupped Alcina’s face in her hands and kissed her lovingly on the lips.

                “That all sounds wonderful, my love. Bela will be so happy!” she said excitedly.

                She watched Alcina’s sparkling grey eyes widen in some sudden realization.

                “What if all the girls got married at the same time? We could throw a spectacularly grand wedding! That is, if all parties are willing. But I don’t see why they wouldn’t be. Oh, it would be so perfect. Donna could make them matching wedding gowns, and Karl could walk them all down the aisle. I would be the officiant, of course. Yes, it would be just marvelous!” she said with a beaming smile spread across her crimson lips.

                Alcina pulled her wife out of the air and into her arms. Adela let out a little wheeze in her tight embrace, but she was smiling from ear to ear. Her wife held her there for a moment longer before she carefully set her back on her feet.

                “Do you think they’d like that, darling?”

                “I think they’ll love it, Alcina. We just have to give them all time until they’re ready. But if Bela proposes to Lipa, they’ll still be fiancés. They wouldn’t exactly have the title just yet, but would that satisfy you? Could they love one another freely anywhere they wished?”

                “If they are willing to marry our daughter, then I will go down there right now and hug them myself. This changes everything.”

                Adela chuckled and shook her head. She didn’t quite understand the upper-class logic, but she was glad that her wife was happy and that her daughter would be as well. A group wedding at the castle would be absolutely adorable. She offered her hand up to Alcina and gestured with the other to the door.

                 “Shall we then?”

                Her wife took it with a smile and let her lead her back downstairs. When they arrived, the girls and Lipa were already sitting around the table. The room was full of happy laughter. Georgetta sat at the end of the table closest to the kitchen, between Cassandra and Alcina. Lipa sat across from her on the opposite side, between Bela and Adela. Daniela sat alone between the two couples.

                When the wolf saw their Mistress enter the room, they let go of Bela’s hand that they had been holding under the table. It pained Adela to see. She could only imagine how it made them feel. It was refreshing to see them out of uniform. It seemed Bela had picked out a charming black suit for them to wear. The coat even had tails. Their vest was embroidered with curved green and blue lines to match their eyes. A red ascot was wrapped high around their throat. The dress Bela wore was the same color red to match. It looked like something Donna might wear; so simple yet so elegant. The collar was high on her throat with buttons trailing down the front. The waist was synched, and the skirt puffed out just slightly over her curves. They looked like a charming Victorian couple.

                “Bela, a word,” Alcina called from the doorway.

                Their daughter sighed as she pushed herself away from the table and to her feet. She refused to look at Alcina as she followed her mothers out into the courtyard. She clasped her hands in front of her and stared at the stone ground as she waited to be yelled at. She assumed she must have somehow seen them holding hands under the table. Was there nowhere safe from her eyes?

                “Your mother and I have had a discussion,” Alcina began.

                Bela eyed Adela as she sensed for any wounds or a quick pulse, but she found neither. The other blonde woman flashed her a reassuring smile, which seemed to ease her worries.

                “We want to propose something to you concerning Lipa. But we also don’t want to rush the two of you into anything.”

                Bela could read through her wording, and her eyes darted up to meet Alcina’s. She didn’t want to get her hopes up, but she clung to the possibility that what she assumed was correct.

                “You were right to call me a hypocrite. I did, in fact, marry a maiden. Something far lower than a stable hand. No offense, darling.”

                Adela chuckled.

                “It’s fine, my love. Go on.”

                Alcina took a deep breath and continued.

                “By marrying her, I made her a Lady. I know that I rule this castle and that my word and law, but there is a world beyond these walls; beyond the entire village. There is a hierarchy to things, and that is something even I cannot control. But we can work within its limits.”

                She took her daughter’s face in her hand and stared down into her hopeful yellow eyes.

                “Ask Lipa to marry you and give them a title,” she told her. “You don’t have to have the wedding just yet, but by doing so, the deal would be sealed so to speak. In House Dimitrescu, and the rest of the village at least, they would be a noble. We would have to choose a proper title for them unless they’d like to pick between a Lord or a Lady. But we can always find something more…what did Daniela call it?”

                “Gender neutral,” Adela reminded her.

                “Ah, yes. That.”

                Bela stared at her in shock and disbelief.

                “You mean it, Mother?”

                Alcina put her hand on her hip as she looked down at her.

                “I am not so terrible that I would trick you with the question and just pull the rug from under you, Daughter,” she said with a wide motion of her free hand. “Do you think me that much of a monster? Of course, I mean it.”

                Bela lifted into the air and wrapped her arms around Alcina’s neck.

                “Thank you, Mother,” she sobbed.

                The tall woman smiled and soothingly rubbed her daughter’s shaking back.

                “Don’t cry, dear, your makeup will run,” she joked.

                Bela laughed as she shook her head.

                “You know very well it can’t.”

                Alcina leaned back to wipe the tears from her daughter’s pale cheeks.

                “I know. I know. But come now, if you return like this, they’ll think I said something horrible. You must go in there with your head held high. Then, if you are ready, just ask them.”

                Bela nodded in determination. She gave Alcina another loving hug before she lowered herself to her feet. She turned to Adela with a beaming smile, and more tears leaked down her face.

                “Thank you,” she breathed as she bent forward and hugged her.

                Adela smiled and wrapped her arms around her.

                “We both just want you to be happy, Bela. It’s what we want more than anything in the world.”

                The taller blonde woman pulled away and blew a deep breath out of her lips as she dabbed her eyes with her sleeve.

                “Please. You’re going to make me cry again.”

                She fanned her face and looked between her two mothers.

                “How do I look?”

                “Beautiful,” Adela breathed.

                “Just as you did when you came outside,” Alcina assured.

                She offered her hand to her daughter.

                “Now, let’s get you back inside and to that charming wolf of yours.”

                Bela smiled and took her mother’s hand. Adela followed them as they made their way into the dining room. Lipa’s head shot up as they entered. Their blue and green eyes stared into Bela’s to see if she was alright. They were relieved to see her smiling. Alcina let go of Bela’s hand and took her seat across the table with her wife. Bela stood beside the werewolf and looked down at them happily.

                “Lipa,” she began, and cupped their cheek in her hand. “Will you marry me?”

                The stable hand’s eyes widened and darted over to see Alcina’s reaction. The matron of the house smiled and nodded in approval. Lipa laughed in disbelief and jumped to their feet. They wrapped their arms around Bela and spun her around.

                “Yes!” they said happily.

                The two of them laughed even after Lipa set Bela back down on her feet.

                “Now we don’t have to hide anymore,” she said as she draped her arms around their shoulders.

                Lipa’s chest pounded as they gathered their courage. They gently lifted Bela’s chin before they leaned in and kissed her tenderly on the lips in the middle of the Dimitrescu dining room. The blonde woman smiled and pressed against them as she returned the kiss.

                “Wonderful!” Alcina exclaimed with an excited little clap. “I’ll go ahead and order some things to make your bedroom more comfortable for the two of you now that Lipa will be moving in with you. And Lipa, you must inform Roxana after dinner about the new living arrangements.”

                The stable hand released their fiancée and turned to the tall woman with a low bow.

                “Yes, my Lady.”

                “Please, Lipa. Call me Mother,” she said with a smile.

                The wolf’s eyes sparkled happily.

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Bela squeezed their hand and took her seat. Lipa sat down next to her, and their hands remained entwined on the table between them. Adela smiled across from them.

                “Congratulations,” she said.

                “Thank you, Mother,” Bela replied cheerfully.

                “Thank you… Mother?” Lipa questioned as they tried to figure out what they were supposed to call her now.

                The maiden chuckled.

                “You can still call me Adela if you wish. I never asked the girls to call me Mother, I let them choose to on their own. Please just do what makes you comfortable.”

                “Yes, Adela,” they said.

                “Congratulations, Bela. Lipa,” Georgetta said with a beaming smile. “You two make such a perfect couple.”

                Cassandra looked her eldest sister in the eyes and nodded proudly.

                “Yes, congratulations, Sister. I’m very happy for you.”

                When Daniela didn’t say anything, Cassandra nudged her in the side.

                “Congratulations,” she mumbled sadly.

                The smile on Bela’s face faltered slightly. With her free hand, she took Daniela’s and gently rubbed the back of it with her thumb. She knew she was hurting. She wouldn’t fault her for not being very enthusiastic. Her lover lived in another castle in another country. Bela felt lucky that Lipa could be with her practically whenever they liked now. Cassandra had already been visiting Georgetta nearly every day. But Daniela had only been with Katrina a few times. They wrote to each other constantly, but she knew it wasn’t enough for her sister. She wanted to be with her. They truly loved one another, and the distance was painful.

                Once dinner arrived, Bela squeezed her sister’s and her lover’s hands before she released them to focus on her meal. Lipa stared down at the massive steak on their plate. They had never seen anything like it in their long life. In Castle Guntram, they were lucky if they got the scraps of the humans their masters drank from. They had just gotten used to servant meals in Castle Dimitrescu, and now this. Their head was still reeling from being proposed to. Lipa waited until Alcina took her first bite before they cut into their streak. A happy smile spread across their face as they chewed. It was delicious.

                “Are you sure these are the same cuts from my shop?” Georgetta asked in disbelief from the other end of the table. “I love my mother, but our meals have never tasted as good as this.”

                “Cook is very good at what she does,” Alcina said as she cut another piece for herself. “She simply brings out the flavors that are already in your wonderful product.”

                Georgetta looked up at her with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you, my Lady. I feel so honored to have it served here at the castle. The first time you bought something from us, my family and I had a huge dinner that night to celebrate. My father was so proud. He still is.”

                “Well, we simply must have your family over for dinner here one night. I would love to meet them.”

                “I think they’d love that too, my Lady,” Georgetta replied happily. “As would I.”

                Cassandra looked into her lover’s beautiful amber eyes and smiled.

                “Me too.”

                Georgetta stared back at her and sighed in contentment. At that moment, she felt so lucky. She didn’t know what she did to deserve the life that had been laid out for her since she took over the shop. If she went back in time and told her past self where she was and what she was doing, she wouldn’t believe herself. She was with a beautiful woman, one she thought could only exist in her dreams. On top of that, the woman was a Lady and she chose her, a peasant. And her mother approved? It was unreal.

                Between the two couples, Daniela sat staring down at her steak. She didn’t care how good it tasted; she didn’t want animal meat. She needed blood; warm, wet, bright red blood. Her emotions were spiraling, and she needed to be grounded. All she could feel was sadness, hunger, and a primal rage that boiled right below it all. It wasn’t fair. None of it was fair. Why did her sisters get to be happy? Why couldn’t she be with the woman she loved?

                Daniela knew why Katrina couldn’t be with her. She explained it the first night they were together. It was her father who turned her and her sisters into vampires when they were in their twenties, far back in the 15^th century. He was her sire. He wasn’t their blood father; he was just a man their mother fell in love with. He moved into Castle Dimitrescu with them and slowly seduced them all to join him. He started with her youngest sister first and worked his way up to her. He tried to sway their mother as well, but she refused. She had no interest in living an immortal life. All she wanted was to live out her mortal days with her children, so she fought him to free them.

                It was then that Katrina learned what it meant to be bonded with a vampire. He gave her and her sisters the order to kill their own mother. She couldn’t refuse him. She couldn’t go against him. She couldn’t even raise a hand to him. She tried countless times, but whenever she would fight against him, her body pained so horribly until she finally obeyed his command. Once they murdered her, the four of them fled Castle Dimitrescu, leaving their young brother behind to rule in their stead. The Count brought them to Castle Guntram and forbade them from ever speaking with him.

                It was unbearable at first. One day, she tried to take her sisters and run away, but the pain was so much that she wished she could die. She considered walking them all out into the sun so many times, but he wouldn’t let them. She may be an immortal Countess, but she was really a prisoner. They could never be together. It was starting to become more real with every passing day, and Daniela didn’t know how much longer she could manage.

                Adela swallowed her bite of mushroom and glanced across the table at her youngest daughter. Daniela always had such strong emotions. They were mostly anger and jealousy, along with her hunger and the indescribable cheerfulness that could take the form of childish innocence or a more sinister sort of innocence where logic no longer applied. But never in all her time at the castle had she seen her genuinely depressed. She got sad, but depression was different. It was far beyond sadness. Adela could see the pain in her beautiful yellow eyes. It made her heart hurt.

                “Are you not hungry, Daniela?” she asked.

                “I don’t want animal meat,” she complained as she poked her steak with her fork.

                “Do you need to step into the other room with me?” Adela offered.

                Daniela dropped her utensil on her plate with a clang.

                “Really?” she asked with a twinkle of hope in her eyes.

                The look brought a smile to Adela’s face, and she nodded.

                “Mhm.”

                She rose from her chair and offered her hand to her daughter.

                “Come.”

                Daniela flew out of her seat and around the table. She happily took her mother’s hand and followed her out into the main hall. Adela sat down on the blue couch and patted the spot beside her. The redhead joined her and turned to face her.

                “Thank you for this, Mother.”

                “Of course, Daughter,” Adela replied and cupped the girl’s cheek in her hand. “I hate to see you suffer so. I’ll do anything I can to help.”

                Daniela leaned into her touch and sighed.

                “Can you kill Katrina’s father so she can move in with us?”

                Adela laughed nervously.

                “When I said anything, I didn’t quite mean that.”

                She leaned back against the couch and smiled up at her reassuringly before she closed her eyes.

                “What I can do is help soothe your emotions. So, please drink.”

                Daniela put her hand over the one on her face. Then she turned her head to press her lips against her wrist. Adela flinched at the bite, but soon she let herself relax into the comfortable couch. Then she hissed in pain as Daniela took another bite to get the blood pouring into her mouth. The blonde woman’s head spun at the sudden drop in blood pressure. Her daughter stroked her arm as an apology. She couldn’t help herself. Adela understood. She took a soothing breath to steady herself before she drifted off.

Chapter 89: Another One

Summary:

Georgetta spends her first night in the castle.

Notes:

Wholesome family time with smut on the side.

                When Adela and Daniela returned to the dining room, dessert was already on the table. With her thirst quenched, the redhead found herself terribly hungry for real food. Her mood was visibly brighter and she floated back down into her seat. The three sisters all took their pieces of whipped cream cake and put them in a line on the table. Then they looked over at Adela with pleading eyes. The maiden glanced between the werewolf and the mortal. It was a perfectly normal occurrence in their home, but they had guests.

                “Georgetta, look away,” Cassandra gently warned.

                The peasant girl was confused, but she turned her head from them and closed their eyes.

                “Lipa, this is what we normally do for dessert,” Bela explained. “You should probably look away as well and don’t be worried when you smell it.”

                The werewolf obeyed and they were soon hit by the strong scent of blood. They could feel their canine teeth ache in hunger but they forced it aside.

                “Cassandra, please,” Adela said as she tried to pull her hand away from her piece of cake.

                “Mother, I need it,” she begged. “I don’t want to-”

                Her yellow eyes turned to Georgetta, and she gestured to her with her head. Adela sighed and nodded. Her daughter was afraid she’d go too far with the fragile mortal. She completely understood. She had been a fragile mortal once herself. Cassandra squeezed her mother’s hand to drip her red blood over the fruit and cream. When she finally released her, Adela took her arm back and moved onto Alcina’s cake to add whatever came out before the wound closed. She took a breath to steady her pulse as she wiped her hand on her cloth napkin.

                “It’s safe now, dears,” Alcina said to their guests.

                Georgetta and Lipa turned their attention back to the others. They found the Dimitrescu women’s cakes drizzled with blood. The two of them looked across the table at one another and shared a silent moment. They both cherished their lovers. This was a bit strange, but if it was normal for them, then they would have to get used to it if they wanted to continue to be together. Adela picked up a piece of lemon and some cream and took a bite with a happy little hum. She seemed just fine, so the two guests both relaxed and turned their attention to their own desserts.

                “Do you want some wine, darling?” Bela asked her fiancé.

                Lipa smiled brightly, having been called their pet name around Alcina was a first. They’d never had wine before, but they were curious. Once they nodded their head, Bela poured some into their glass. Lipa picked it up and stared down into the thick red liquid. They’d seen blood wine plenty of times before at Castle Guntram, but they were certainly not allowed to have any. They brought the glass to their lips and drank. The taste made their teeth grow in hunger. But the drink itself quickly eased it on its own. It was fantastic.

                “Do you like it?”

                “Yes,” they said enthusiastically.

                Bela could see their sparkling white canines as they spoke, and she found herself unexpectedly aroused. She wished she could feel them pierce her skin, but she knew they’d only be able to graze it. That would be enough for her. Suddenly, her mind raced with so many happy thoughts. They could sleep with one another every night now. Lipa didn’t have to sneak into her room. Now it was their room. It would make the long winters so much more bearable. She sighed happily and took a bite of cake. Her fiancé watched her out of the corner of their eye. Their heart raced as she licked the now pink cream from her lips. They wished it were their blood she was enjoying.

                Georgetta was having a similar response while watching her partner. She found herself wishing she could give Cassandra as much blood as she desired whenever she desired. The mortal wondered if there was anything she could do to help her body replenish faster. She would do anything to please her. Cassandra’s keen senses picked up the redhead’s quickening pulse. The two of them locked eyes, and a grin crept across the brunette’s dark lips. She scooped up the blood cream and slowly licked the utensil clean. Georgetta’s face turned pink, and she found herself unable to look away. She was very glad she was spending the night.

                Daniela could also sense the arousal of the peasant girl and the werewolf. She sighed in annoyance and only ate the parts of the cake that were covered in blood. She needed more. The redhead didn’t know how she’d get through the night alone in her room with her two sisters both enjoying themselves just across from her. She couldn’t bear it. It was all too much. Everything was too much. It wasn’t fair.

                Adela and Alcina’s watchful gaze turned from their youngest daughter to each other. The maiden’s white eyes pleaded for her wife to do something; anything. The matron of the house put down her utensil and smiled across the table.

                “Daniela, dear, would you care to have a little sleepover tonight with your mother and me? We can share a late-night snack before bed. What do you say?”

                The redhead could tell her mothers were going out of their way to cheer her up. Her dark lips turned up in an appreciative smile.

                “I’d love that, Mother. Thank you.”

                “Excellent. Why don’t you go change and meet us upstairs when you’re ready?”

                Daniela zipped out of her seat and wrapped her arms around Alcina before she went off to her chambers. Adela let out a silent breath of relief. She took her wife’s hand and gave it a loving squeeze as she looked into her beautiful, grey eyes.

                “A perfect idea,” she told her.

                “Why, thank you, darling. I thought so as well.”

                Adela chuckled and brought her wife’s large hand to her lips to kiss her lovingly on the knuckles. Alcina smiled down at her before she turned her attention to the others. She raised her wine glass in the air to toast the special occasion.

                “To love,” she said as she glanced between the two couples.

                The rest of them raised their glasses as well.

                “To love.”

                Bela leaned closer to Lipa and twirled their ascot around her finger.

                “Shall we retire to our bedroom for the evening?” she asked them with a smirk.

                “Yes,” they replied with an enthusiastic nod.

                Bela chuckled and gently pulled them to their feet as she rose from her chair. Then she turned to the others and bowed her head.

                “Thank you all for a wonderful evening,” she said to them. “We’ll see you sometime tomorrow.”

                Cassandra practically jumped to her feet. If Bela was leaving, so could she. The brunette offered her hand to her partner with a smile.

                “Let me show you my room, and you can get comfortable for the night. Then tomorrow I can give you a tour.”

                Georgetta smiled brightly as she took her hand and got to her feet.

                “That sounds wonderful.”

                The peasant girl turned to face Alcina and bowed to her.

                “Thank you so much, my Lady. I had a lovely time. Your home is absolutely beautiful, as is your family. I feel honored to be here.”

                “My, such a polite little thing you are, dear,” Alcina replied with a smile. “It’s a pleasure having you. Do sleep well now.”

                “Goodnight, Mothers,” Cassandra said happily as they passed on their way out.

                “Goodnight, Daughter,” they replied in unison.

                Bela wrapped her arms around Alcina and sighed happily against her.

                “Thank you for looking after Daniela. I’ve been so worried about her.”

                “I know, dear. As have we,” Alcina told her. “All we can do is give her a little extra attention and pray Katrina comes for a visit soon.”

                Her daughter took Lipa’s hand in her own in a protective grasp.

                “She just better behave when she does,” Bela said.

                “I’ll see to it that she does,” Adela promised.

                Alcina’s head snapped down to her wife.

                “You will behave as well. I won’t have what happened last time be repeated. I refuse to torture you for her satisfaction again!”

                “I will, Alcina. Unless she does something horrible, I will not raise my weapon at her. But I will protect myself and everyone else if she forces me to do so.”

                “You drew a weapon on the Countess?” Lipa asked with wide eyes. “And you live?”

                Adela laughed nervously.

                “I have a problem of not thinking before I act when it comes to the safety of those I love. But since I made that mistake with Katrina, I’ve done my best to change that.”

                “You better,” Alcina scolded. “I will not have either of us go through that a second time.”

                “Yes, my love,” Adela said defeatedly.   

                Bela chuckled and moved around the table to hug the other blonde woman.

                “Sleep well, Mother. Watch over Daniela for me.”

                “We will, Daughter. Congratulations again to you both.”

                “Thank you for having me,” Lipa said and bowed low to them. “And for finding me worthy of your daughter.”

                “You’re quite worthy indeed, little wolf,” Alcina said. “I’m sorry for the way I’ve acted. Worrying about what others might think is something I’ve had a problem with far before I came to this village. Being a noble with so many societal differences isn’t always easy. I know that may sound silly, but it’s true.”

                “I understand, Mother,” Lipa said and smiled reassuringly.

                Alcina smiled back and bowed her head to them.

                “Thank you, dear. Now, go enjoy yourselves.”

                Bela squeezed Lipa’s hand and led them out of the room. Adela got to her feet and floated up into the air to wrap her arms around her wife.

                “Tonight was wonderful, Alcina. I hope we can do it again soon. Maybe we could have a grand feast when Katrina finally comes to visit.”

                Her wife shook her head sadly.

                “I don’t think Katrina will sit at the same table as Lipa, I’m afraid.”

                Adela narrowed her eyes.

                “Are you serious? That’s absolutely ridiculous. She'd best learn to live with it if she truly wants to be part of Daniela’s life. We will not be having separate meals just because of some foolish hierarchy.”

                Alcina sighed and got to her feet.

                “You’ll understand one day, darling,” she told her as she made her way to the door.

                “I hope I never understand,” Adela said as she held it for her.

                When they got upstairs, the blonde woman changed into a blue cotton nightgown and sat down on the side of the bed while she waited for her wife to finish taking off her makeup. She glanced up as the door opened and Daniela entered the room. The redhead was wearing a long black nightgown with a matching robe. In her arms, she had one of her pillows, her little teddy bear with the green jacket, and her stuffed cat. When she saw her mother, her face lit up and she zipped towards her. Adela wheezed as she tackled her over onto the mattress.

                “You two are the best!” she exclaimed as she squeezed the shorter woman in her arms.

                The maiden took a struggling breath in the tight embrace.

                “Y-you’re pretty wonderful yourself.”

                Daniela giggled and nuzzled her cheek against hers before she released her.

                “Can I sleep in the middle?” she asked.

                Alcina stepped out of the washroom with a bright smile on her pale face.

                “Of course, dear. We assumed as much.”

                “You’re very predictable,” Adela teased.

                “Hey, that’s my line,” Daniela said with a pout.

                Adela chuckled and lay down in her usual spot. Daniela slid under the covers beside her, and Alcina took her place at the end. The taller woman wrapped her arms around her daughter from behind and held her close.

                “Shall I read you a story, little one? Or would you prefer a lullaby instead?” she asked sweetly.

                Her wife laid her head on her pillow and watched the two of them with a smile.

                “Will you sing that lullaby? Please?”

                Alcina chuckled and kissed her on the head.

                “Of course.”

                Her mother took a breath before she sang the song “Nani, nani, puiul mamii” while running her blackened fingers through her daughter’s long red hair. Daniela closed her eyes and smiled, practically purring at her touch. When she was finished, Alcina gave her a gentle squeeze and glanced over at her wife.

                “Now, how about that late-night snack?”

                Adela smiled and nodded as she turned to stretch her arms across the pillows. Her wife and daughter took a wrist each and brought them to their lips.

                “Rest well, my darling,” Alcina told her.

                “I love you, Mother,” Daniela said

                “Goodnight, my loves. Sleep well.”

                The maiden got comfortable against her pillow and closed her eyes. She found herself quickly losing consciousness. Her wife and daughter were hungry, it seemed. She knew she wouldn’t wake once they finished, not until morning. The two of them drank until the wounds closed, then licked the area clean before setting her arms back down on her pillow. Daniela cozied up to Alcina and rested her hand over Adela’s. Her friend Uta the bear sat safely between them with the cat. The tall woman curled around her daughter and squeezed her lovingly. The two of them both drifted off with smiles on their faces. For the first time in far too long, Daniela slept well that night.

…

                Cassandra let go of Georgetta’s hand to hold the door open for her.

                “This is the common room I share with my sisters,” she told her. “We spend a lot of time here in the winter, so I try not to when I can go outside. And now that we have someone to drink tea with while Mother is working, we take it in the main hall instead.”

                Georgetta ran her hand over the soft fabric of the back of a couch as her eyes took everything in.

                “Everything is so pretty. I’d rather stay in a place like this than be out working the field.”

                Cassandra took the peasant girl’s hand and pulled her close. She wrapped an arm around her waist and stared into her amber eyes.

                “You know, if you were a Lady, you wouldn’t have to work ever again,” she said softly.

                Georgetta’s freckled cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and she draped her arms around her partner’s shoulders.

                “I’ve been working for so long I can’t even imagine what that would be like.”

                The brunette released her hand and lovingly cupped her face.

                “We could spend all the time we wanted together. We can go outside when it's warm, and I’ll hunt for you. You could even butcher it if you want, but you don’t have to. I know Mother still likes to do servant work, and Mother allows it, to a certain extent. Then in the winter, we can stay in and you can keep me company while I’m stuck here. It’s so hard being cooped up inside. But with you, everything is easier.”

                Cassandra held her chin between her thumb and index finger as she looked at her.

                “Georgetta, will you marry me?”

                The peasant girl’s already pink cheeks turned a bright red, and she stared back at her in shock. Seeing Bela propose to Lipa didn’t make her jealous, but instead hopeful for the future. She didn’t know it would come so quickly, but she was so glad that it did.

                “Yes!” she said as tears began to fill her eyes. “I would love to.”

                Cassandra smiled as she leaned in to kiss her. When their lips met, Georgetta closed her eyes, and the tears rolled down her cheeks. Her fiancée took her face in her hands and gently wiped them away. Their lips parted, and Cassandra rested her forehead on the other woman’s.

                “Thank you.”

                She took Georgetta by the hand and led her towards her bedroom.

                “Let’s go celebrate,” she said with a grin.

                The redhead laughed as she was pulled inside. Cassandra scooped her up by the waist and carried her to the bed. She set the other woman down on the mattress and ran her hand under her skirt and up her thigh. Georgetta let her head fall back as her breath grew ragged. The brunette leaned forward to plant firm kisses across her throat. Her partner gasped with every press. She rolled her skirt up, giving access to the inner part of her thigh. It was already covered in bite marks, old and new.

                Cassandra chuckled low and made her way down Georgetta’s body until her head was between her legs. Her sickle suddenly appeared in her hand, and with a sudden swipe, the redhead’s undergarments fell away.

                “Why do you always do that? I could have just taken them off,” she said with a laugh.

                “Mmm, more fun this way,” Cassandra replied as she leaned forward.

                Georgetta gasped as she felt the other woman’s tongue glide up her slit, and she spread her legs even wider for her. Cassandra slid her hands under her and wrapped her arms around her thighs. She brought her closer and moaned against her. Georgetta’s hips twitched at the sensation, rousing another laugh from her partner. Cassandra’s tongue found her clit, and she wrapped her lips around it. As she sucked at it, two of her fingers made their way inside the warm, wet opening. Georgetta gasped in pleasure and bucked her hips against her.

                “Cassandra,” she breathed.

                The brunette smirked and worked her fingers at a rhythmic pace. Her yellow eyes lit up as she began to tune into the blood flowing through the girl’s veins. Once the soft walls twitched around her fingers as the other woman reached her climax, Cassandra pulled her head away to bite down into her thigh. Georgetta screamed in pain, and her entire body shook in pleasure as she finally released. Soft, breathy moans and the sound of vigorous slurping filled her ears. She closed her eyes as her head began to spin, and a smile spread across her face.

                “I love you,” she breathed happily.

                The brunette licked the wound until the blood stopped, and she pulled her head away to look into her amber eyes.

                “I love you, my Lady,” she said with a smirk.

                Georgetta blushed and covered her eyes with her arm. Cassandra sat up on her knees and pulled her dress over her head.

                “Now fuck me,” she ordered.

                The redhead laughed and shoved Cassandra onto her back before she climbed on top of her.

                “Yes, my Lady.”

…

                Lipa entered the common area and stopped just before they got to Bela’s door. They had told Roxana the good news and were congratulated by all the other servants. The grand chambermaid told them to wait until the next day to move their things. She wanted the stable hand to have a relaxing evening. They planned to do just that. With a soothing breath, they opened the door and stepped into the room.

                Bela stood in the center of the room wearing a silky black sleeveless nightgown with a skirt that pooled around her on the floor. One hand was on her hip, and the other raised to gesture around them.

                “Welcome home, darling,” she greeted them.

                Lipa smiled brightly and lifted her into the air with a happy laugh.

                “Home,” they repeated. “I never had a home before.”

                Bela reached down in the werewolf’s strong arms to hold their face in her hands.

                “Well, now you do. And it’s right here with me.”

                Lipa kissed her tenderly as they lowered her to her feet.

                “Now I don’t have to worry about being seen by your mother on my way here in the dark,” they said with a glad smile.

                Bela leaned against them and rested her head on their chest. Lipa sighed happily and ran their fingers through her long blonde hair.

                “No more hiding,” Bela said with a sigh of relief. “No more sneaking off to the stables.”

                “No more having to wait to touch you,” Lipa spoke softly while they ran their hands down her waist.

                Bela’s dark lips curled up in a playful smirk, and she leaned back to begin unbuttoning their jacket and vest. Lipa’s heart thumped in their chest. They started at the buttons on their shirt while she finished. The blonde woman moved on to the wolf’s belt, and her eyes bloomed with the rapid beating of their pulse. By the time Lipa was done with their shirt, Bela was already pulling down their trousers. Lipa tossed the rest of the clothes aside and scooped their fiancée up. Bela threw her head back and laughed. She draped her arms around their shoulders and pulled herself closer for a kiss. The wolf kept their lips against hers as they lowered her onto the mattress. They pulled up the long skirt of Bela’s nightgown and helped her slide it over her head.

                Bela glided her hands down Lipa’s strong back with a soft moan, and her hips raised to meet theirs. The wolf slid their hands under her and pulled her roughly against them. The blonde woman raked her long nails across their skin, and her yellow eyes lit up as blood drew to the surface. Lipa arched their back at the sting and they pressed themself against her. The scent of their own blood caused their incisors to elongate in hunger. Bela bucked against them at the sight of it. She lifted her hand to pull at their bottom jaw. Lipa was a bit confused but opened their mouth for her. A moan escaped the blonde woman as she studied the sharp teeth. She wrapped her fingers through the soft brown hair on the back of their head and pulled them closer to her neck.

                “Bite me,” she begged in a whisper. “Please.”

                Lipa was confused. It wasn’t that they didn’t want to; it was just that they thought it was impossible. But they obeyed and tried to bite down on her soft skin. Bela let out a moan that quickly turned into a laugh. It wasn’t much, but it was something. She could feel it at least, like a tickle.

                “Harder,” she pleaded and ground herself against them.

                With a primal growl, the werewolf bit down as hard as their strong jaw could. A screaming cry of pleasure sounded through the room.

                “Yes, Lipa!”

                A pleased laugh left the wolf’s throat, and they lowered a hand between their lover’s legs. They rolled two fingers around in the wetness that had already begun to form before sliding them slowly inside her. Bela’s hips bucked to meet their touch, and she spread her legs wide for them. Lipa worked their fingers diligently while they continued to bite and pull at her impenetrable flesh. The blonde woman rocked with the motion and dug her nails into their skin.

                Lipa’s teeth were at their largest. Bela couldn’t see, but their eyes had begun to glow a golden-yellow, like a bright full moon. They were hungry for flesh, but they couldn’t get to any. It was all the better for Bela. The blonde woman was nearly cackling in ecstasy as their teeth mashed against her. The werewolf was so strong, and that’s exactly what she needed.

                Bela’s eyes rolled back in her head as Lipa tried to tear out her jugular while simultaneously pumping their fingers in and out of her. The blonde woman finally reached the sensation she needed so desperately for so long. With her nails firmly piercing the wolf’s skin, she thrust herself against them and screamed out their name. Lipa unclenched their jaw and rolled onto their back beside her to catch their breath. Bela rubbed their chest soothingly.

                “I’ll be right back,” she told them.

                She got to her feet and retrieved a bottle of blood wine from the table in front of her couch. Then she walked over to the side of the bed Lipa was on and held it for them to see.

                “Open your mouth, darling. Let me reward you for such a good job.”

                Lipa did as they were told and let the thick liquid pour into their mouth. They swallowed with a smile as they felt their teeth relax and the glow left their eyes. Bela stared happily down at them before she took a drink for herself. She set the bottle on the bedside table and then made her way to the end of the bed. Lipa looked up to find her standing there with her arms holding onto the banisters of the canopy. A smirk spread across Bela’s face as she crawled towards them on the mattress. She raked her nails up their thighs and spread their legs. Lipa stared down into her beautiful yellow eyes with an excited grin.  

                “Howl for me, little wolf,” Bela commanded.

                “Yes, Mistress,” they replied with a happy laugh.

Chapter 90: The Raven

Summary:

Katrina’s raven arrives with news from the Countess.

Notes:

Light smut. Vore talk.

                A gentle rapping on the balcony door stirred Adela from her slumber. She opened her eyes and blinked in the harsh early rays of sun. The tapping came again and the blonde woman sat up. She looked at her sleeping wife and daughter and smiled at the sight of them. Carefully and quietly, she slipped out of the sheets and grabbed her sword before she made her way to the windows. When she looked outside, she couldn’t see anyone there. Yet the sound came again. She hesitated a moment before she unlocked the door. Her eyes bloomed and while a blue wisp turned the knob, she unsheathed her sword in preparation. There on the balcony was a large raven with feathers so black they were almost blue sitting on the ground before her. Adela smiled and laughed softly as she sheathed her blade.

                “Hello,” she greeted it. “I’m so very glad you came.”

                She stepped to the side and bid the bird to enter.

                “Daniela is right here, actually. Why don’t you come inside?”

                The raven let out a deep caw as it lifted into the air with its strong wings. Adela watched it quickly take off towards the redheaded girl on the bed. She quietly shut the door and walked over to Alcina’s side of the bed.

                “Wake up, my love,” she called gently as she stroked her side.

                A sleepy groan was her only response. The bird perched itself on the pillow above Daniela’s head and cawed loudly. Both mother and daughter’s eyes shot open at the sound. The redhead’s yellow eyes lit up as she took in the familiar scent of plum.

                “Katrina,” she breathed.

                With a happy laugh, the girl flipped over onto her stomach and faced the raven.

                “It’s about time! What took her so long?”

                Alcina yawned and stretched out her long legs.

                “I’m so glad it’s here but did it have to come so early?” she complained.

                Adela chuckled and wrapped an arm around her.

                “Good morning, my love.”

                The tall woman turned to face her with a sleepy smile. She cupped her wife’s face in her large hand and ran her thumb over her cheek.

                “Good morning, my darling,” she cooed. “Did you sleep well?”

                “Very well, thank you. And you?”

                “Perfectly cozy,” she replied. “I do so love our little sleepovers.”

                A frown suddenly formed on her face.

                “They’ll be less of them now that the girls have all grown up and fallen in love.”

                “Don’t be silly, Mother. Even if Katrina lived here, I wouldn’t have to stay with her every night. There’ll always be time for you. Besides, we’ve had a lot of practice being apart.”

                Daniela reached for the intricately molded tube attached to the bird’s ankle and opened it. A small scroll rolled out and onto her waiting hand. The redhead excitedly unrolled the paper and read the words aloud.”

                “It says, ‘I’m coming to visit and I’m having phone lines installed.’”

                Her face lit up and she held the scroll to her chest as she kicked her feet out in the air behind her.

                “Finally!”

                Daniela floated out of the bed and over to the vanity. She took a small piece of paper from a pile by the phone and dipped the quill in the ink. She quickly scribbled a reply and fanned the page dry before she rolled it up and slid it into the tube. Then she closed it back up and gave the raven a little pat on the head.

                “Fly safe,” she said with a smile.

                The bird cawed and lifted into the air before it made its way to the door. Adela left her wife’s side to open it and waved as it took off outside. The maiden locked the door before she ran and jumped onto the foot of the bed.

                “I’m so happy for you, Daniela. Did she say when she’ll be here?”

                “Yes, I would like to have everything prepared for her arrival. She caught us quite off-guard last time and I want to be a proper host,” Alcina said.

                “It didn’t say,” she replied with a shrug.

                The tall woman sighed and rubbed the bridge of her elegant hooked nose as she sat up in bed.

                “Honestly. I think she does this on purpose.”

                “Oh, totally,” her daughter agreed.

                “How long does it take the raven to get here?” Adela asked.

                “Around nine days, I think,” Daniela replied. “But she could have sent it on the road.”

                “I’ll simply have to start making the preparations now, then,” Alcina said and got to her feet.

                She turned around and smiled at her daughter.

                “Thank you for staying the night, Daniela. I had such a wonderful time.”

                “As did I,” Adela said with a smile. “I love sleepovers.”

                “Me too!” Daniela replied.

                She flew through the air with a laugh and tackled the maiden against the taller woman. Adela wheezed and fell on her side next to her wife. Daniela hugged them both before she took her stuffed animals and pillow.

                “See you for breakfast!” she said cheerfully and made her way out of the room.

                As the door closed behind their daughter, a smirk slowly spread across Alcina’s bare lips. With a playful growl, she rolled on top of her wife and pinned her to the bed. Adela giggled as she covered her in kisses.

                “Mmm, now I have you all to myself, little maiden.”

                Adela gasped as Alcina ran her long tongue across her throat. The black-haired woman laughed as her small body wriggled beneath her. She lowered her hips and pressed herself against her.

                “A-Alcina, we have to meet the girls for breakfast. It’s the first day of Bela’s engagement.”

                “Just a little taste, darling. You looked so ravishing last night, and I never had the chance to watch you slide out of that dress.”

                The tongue lapped greedily across her neck and chest, rousing small gasps of pleasure with every lick.

                “Mmm, I just wanted to gobble you all up. So much skin exposed, yet everyone was around us. It was agony.”

                Alcina pulled Adela’s nightgown down over her shoulders and under her breasts. She ran her tongue over every inch of her and coated her body in a thin layer of saliva.

                “While we were eating dessert, I thought about what you would taste like covered in whipped cream. Mmm, you’d be absolutely delicious.”

                Adela’s cheeks flushed at the notion. Her gasps turned to moans as Alcina took one of her nipples into her mouth. Her teeth grazed the sensitive area as she slowly pulled her head away. She rocked her hips against the writhing body of her wife and leaned in to whisper in her ear.

                “I thought about what you’d taste like if I could fit you like that in my mouth all at once.”

                The maiden’s eyes widened as she watched her large maw slowly lower towards her. A rather loud gasp of fear and arousal escaped her as the long tongue licked across her face. Alcina laughed at her reaction.

                “Mmm, I could, you know.”

                “W-what?!”

                “Well, not as I am now. But in my dragon form, I could easily swallow you up in one bite,” she said with a grin as she purposefully showed off her teeth.

                Adela felt her entire body flush, and her head spun at the notion.

                “Alcina, I think I’d die.”

                “Hmm… How about I just pop you in my mouth? I promise not to chew.”

                She tilted her head in consideration.

                “Well, perhaps just a little... prick.”

                With a wild laugh and no further warning, she bit into Adela’s throat. The maiden cried out in shock, and her hips twitched up against the woman above her. Alcina continued her cackling as the blood pooled into her mouth. In one fluid motion, she slid the nightgown all the way off Adela’s body and climbed back on top of her. She dragged herself up and down her naked frame as she drank and moaned into her neck.

                Adela’s eyes rolled back as her body became slick with juices. She had no idea what Alcina looked like in her other form, but she imagined for a moment what it would be like to be trapped in a dragon’s maw. She never thought the idea would make her as excited as it did. Once her pulse reached a certain beat, Alcina gently pulled her teeth away. She lapped at the wound until it closed. Then, with a smirk, she ran her tongue over every part of her she could reach while she ground against her. The maiden tossed her head back and moaned. The pressure on her body grew as her wife reached her climax, but the pain was worth it. With a final thrust of her hips and a primal grunt, Alcina’s body shook as she released. She dragged herself up the length of Adela once more before she fell onto her back beside her. They lay there next to one another as they caught their breath.

                “Perhaps we should… take a quick bath before breakfast,” Alcina suggested.

                “Mhm,” was all Adela could say.

                Her wife chuckled and got to her feet.

                “I’ll go run the water. You just relax a moment.”

                Adela took a deep, shaking breath and released it with a smile. Then she closed her eyes and waited for Alcina to return.

…

                Bela was sitting in the common area, sipping tea, when Cassandra and Georgetta finally left their room for the day. A smile spread across the eldest sister’s lips as the sound of their laughter filled the air. She set her teacup down and turned to them with a smile.

                “Good morning, you two.”

                “Good morning, Bela,” Georgetta replied cheerfully.

                “A very good morning,” Cassandra said with a happy grin on her face.

                The blonde woman smiled knowingly at her sister.

                “How did you sleep?” she asked.

                “I have never slept on a more comfortable mattress in my life,” Georgetta told her as she sat down across from her.

                “Really? I was going to ask Mother to order a new one for us,” Cassandra said, and took the spot beside her.

                “What’s wrong with that one?”

                “It’s been through some things. And I’d rather have a fresh start.”

                Cassandra wrapped an arm around Georgetta and gently pulled her against her.

                “With you,” she added and kissed her on the head.

                The redhead smiled and nuzzled into the crook of her neck.

                “I think Mother is going to sit us all down today to look through catalogs. I know she offered to order things for Lipa and me, but I’m sure she’ll shop for the two of you as well. Especially once you tell her the good news.”

                Georgetta’s cheeks turned a light shade of pink, and she glanced over at the blonde woman.

                “How did you…?”

                “In the back of our minds is a different sort of mind. Where we’re all connected,” Bela explained.

                “Like a hive mind,” Cassandra said.

                “Precisely. So, even if we’re not paying attention, the information is stored in the background, giving all of us access to it.”

                The mortal girl’s face turned bright red.

                “To everything?”

                “Mhm,” the sisters told her.

                Daniela walked out of her room fully dressed with a beaming smile on her face.

                “Yeah. So, congratulations!” she said happily

                Her sudden appearance caused the other redhead to jump, and Cassandra held her closer with a laugh.

                “I’m so very happy for the two of you,” Bela said and bowed her head to them.

                “Thank you, Sisters.”

                “Yes, thank you both.”

                “So, are you gonna move in with us now?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                “I would love to,” Georgetta said happily. “It’s like a fairytale here.”

                She paused a moment as thoughts of the real world came slipping in.

                “But… I have to speak with my parents first. And I’ll have to find someone to take over the shop for me unless I travel back and forth every day.”

                “Yeah, you’re only working if you want to. If I had it my way, I would just keep you here. But like I said, Mother still does servant work. Do what makes you happy. Just know you don’t have to,” Cassandra told her.

                “As much as I do love my job, I love spending time with you so much more. And if you’re going to give me the option to just stay and be with you, of course, I’m going to choose that. My cousin can have the shop, as long as he pays my father his proper share.”

                Georgetta chuckled nervously.

                “But it’ll take some getting used to, not doing any work.”

                “We can go out in the forest together, and I’ll hunt all the meat the castle needs. Then you can butcher it. We’ll have to order in the winter, and we’ll still have to get human, but we won’t have to worry about animal meat.”

                “Maybe we’ll find a bunch of really bad humans in the forest and then you can butcher them too!” Daniela said with genuine excitement.

                “I think I’ll leave that to the expert,” Georgetta said as she patted Cassandra’s arm.

                As the door to the common room opened, Bela’s gaze lifted, and she smiled at the sight of her fiancé.

                “Welcome back, darling. How are the horses?”

                “Good,” they said with an enthusiastic nod.

                They waved to the others as they sat down beside Bela.

                “Hello,” they greeted them before they turned their attention to Cassandra and Georgetta specifically. “Congratulations. Bela told me earlier. I’m so very happy for you. And for all of us.”

                “Thank you, Lipa,” the mortal girl replied with an appreciative smile. “It looks like we’ll be family now, too.”

                “I’m so glad,” they said happily. “I never really had a family, so I feel lucky to have such a large one now.”

                “Yeah, I thought we had a big weird family before, and now it’s just bigger and weirder,” Cassandra said.

                Daniela crossed one leg over the other and rested her elbow on her knee to hold her head up in her hand. She strummed her nails across her cheek as a smirk spread across her face.

                “I think I’m gonna make it even bigger and weirder,” she said determinedly. “Katrina’s raven came today, and her note says she’s coming. When she gets here, I’m gonna ask her to marry me!”

                “But Sister, I thought her father wouldn’t let her marry anyone,” Bela said with a frown.

                “Yup. We’re gonna kill him!”

                Lipa actually laughed. It burst straight through their subservient mind and out into the world.

                “You are going to kill the Count? Are you mad?”

                “Well, yeah. I thought everyone knew that,” Daniela asked in confusion.

                “Sister, we cannot and will not kill that man. Mother has forbidden us from even going near him,” Bela reminded her. “If we even succeeded, his death would surely result in a war. The village would be overrun by wolves during the day and vampires at night. The mortals would all die. Or be turned immortals themselves. It would be chaos.”

                “So, what you’re saying is we’d also get a cool immortal village? I don’t see what the problem is,” Daniela said.

                “The problem is Mother would die protecting them all,” Bela said harshly.

                “And we’d lose all our prey,” Cassandra complained.

                “My family still lives down there,” Georgetta said worriedly.

                Daniela sighed.

                “Fine. I won’t kill him, but I’m still going to ask her to marry me. Maybe she’ll say yes, and we can just be engaged forever. At least it’s something.”

                She snapped out of her sadness as an image flashed through her mind.

                “A ring! I have to get her a ring. She has so many, so it will have to be really special. I’ll ask Uncle Karl!”

                “A ring?” Lipa repeated the word, and a soft smile appeared on their face as they thought about putting one on Bela’s finger.

                “He’d do that?” Cassandra asked.

                “Well, of course! It wouldn’t take him long at all. We can ask Mother to give him a call after breakfast. Then she can take us to see him.”

                “Today? But we’re supposed to look through catalogs with Mother,” Bela reminded her.

                “We’ll take turns,” Cassandra suggested. “You and Georgetta can stay behind while Daniela and I take Lipa with us. Then we can just tack some things on to the end of the order when we get back.”

                “As long as Mother says it’s alright,” Bela agreed. “I’m sure she’ll be even more excited to buy things for Georgetta now.”

                “Me?” the mortal girl asked. “But I can’t have her buying anything for me. I have my own money.”

                “Well, now Mother’s money is your money,” Cassandra told her. “She won’t accept it any other way, either. Just let her have her fun and spoil you.”

                “They’re going to have to make more wine this year to keep up with us all,” Daniela said with a laugh.

                “Mother won’t mind as long as we don’t drain her more than a few times a day,” Cassandra said. “It should be easier for us now. Doing it always makes me hungry. But now I’ll have someone help calm down my cravings.”

                Georgetta smiled and hid her face in her fiancée’s neck to hide her happy embarrassment.

                “Speaking of, let’s go see if they’re ready for breakfast yet,” Bela said.

                All the women got up and started for the door, but Lipa remained on the couch. Their fiancée turned back to look at them with a smile. Then she held her hand out to them.

                “Come, darling. Aren’t you hungry?”

                “Me?” Lipa asked and gestured to themself.

                Bela leaned down to cup their cheek in her hand.

                “Of course you, silly wolf. You’ll be taking all your meals with us now.”

                Lipa’s face lit up.

                “All of them?”

                They jumped up with a laugh and wrapped their arms around her.

                “That’s wonderful!”

                The blonde woman giggled and pulled them closer for a kiss. Then she took their hand and led them out to the dining room. Alcina and Adela were already sitting and drinking tea by the time they arrived. Smiles spread across their faces as they took in the sight of all of them walking in with one another. They took the same seats from the night before.

                “Good morning, girls. Good morning, Lipa. Did you all sleep well?” Adela asked.

                “Like a dream,” the mortal girl replied with a smile. “Everything here is so beautiful and comfortable.”

                “Even these chairs,” she added with a laugh.

                “I know what you mean,” Adela said to her. “It took me a while to get used to it all as well.”

                Cassandra took Georgetta’s hand and kissed her on the knuckles.

                “Well, no more straw mattresses for you, sweetheart,” she told her, then turned her attention to Alcina. “Mother, can I order some things for Georgetta and me for my room? There’s some things that need to be thrown out or replaced.”

                “Certainly, Daughter.” Alcina cooed. “You two can have whatever you like. I was going to sit down with Bela today for her and Lipa anyway, so you can both join as well.”

                “Are you not going to tell them?” Bela whispered to Cassandra.

                “Oh! Uh… Mothers, I asked Georgetta to marry me last night,” she finally informed them.

                “Obviously I said yes,” the mortal girl said with a laugh.

                The two women across the table lit up.

                “Congratulations, girls! That’s wonderful,” Adela said with a beaming smile.

                “Oh, how marvelous!” Alcina said and clapped excitedly. “Then we must simply scour all the catalogs I have and order you all new furniture and clothes. It will be so much fun.”

                Alcina took Georgetta’s hand closest to her and gave it a tender squeeze as she looked into her amber eyes.

                “We’ll have you dressed like a Lady in no time, dear.”

                The mortal smiled up at her.

                “Thank you, my Lady,” she said happily.

                Alcina wagged a finger at her.

                “Mother,” she corrected her.

                Georgetta chuckled.

                “Yes, Mother,” she said.

                “I must invite your family over for dinner soon so we all get to know one another. I want them to feel safe knowing we’ll be taking good care of you here at the castle.”

                “Thank you. I’m sure they’d love that.”

                Daniela glanced across the table at Adela.

                “Mother, could you take me, Cass, and Lipa to see Uncle Karl after breakfast?” she asked with a little pleading twinkle in her eyes.

                “Of course. I’ll call and ask him once we finish eating. But I do have to speak with Roxana before we go.”

                Alcina raised an inquisitive brow at her youngest daughter.

                “What do you want with Karl?”

                “I want him to make me some rings for Katrina,” she said excitedly. “An engagement ring to ask her to marry me when she comes to visit. And a wedding band in case she decides to disobey her father and say yes. If not, an eternal engagement would be fine for me.”

                Alcina clasped her hands together and leaned her head against them with a smile.

                “All my daughters have grown up and fallen in love. How wonderful!” she exclaimed.

                She lowered her arms, and a slight frown flashed across her face.

                “But I’m afraid she can’t disobey him, dear. It would pain her to do so. I’ve seen it myself. It brings her right to her knees. She says it feels like her whole body is being electrocuted until she gives in and does what he says.”

                “She told me that he said no man could put a ring on her finger,” Daniela argued. “He didn’t say she couldn’t get married, and he certainly didn’t mention anything about her choosing a woman.”

                Alcina smiled, impressed.

                “I do love a good loophole,” she said. “So long as you don’t start a war over it, I fully support it.”

                “Thank you, Mother,” Daniela said happily. “I know he won’t let her live with us, but at least she’d have that ring.”

                Adela’s eyes drifted down to her left hand. She thought about what it would have been like to have Alcina put a ring on her finger. She loved her necklace, and she knew the meaning behind it, but it still would have been nice. Everyone would know she belonged to her just as easily with a ring on her finger as a glorified collar around her neck. But the maiden had her own money now, and their anniversary was just around the corner. She could bring Alcina out to the rose garden like she had done for her the night she proposed. Then she could get on her knee and slide a ring on her finger. She always wanted to, even more than getting one herself. There was just something about that image that she wanted so desperately to make real. Now she could! She’d ask Karl to make a pair for them herself and pay him for all his hard work. It would probably take him a long time to make five sets of rings.

                Maids soon arrived with their breakfast. Once they finished and sat chatting at the table, Adela got up from her chair. She lifted herself into the air and kissed her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll be right back, my love. I’m just going to call Karl to make sure he’s not busy today. If you see Roxana before I return, will you send her upstairs?”

                “Of course, darling,” she said as she took her chin in her hand to kiss her lovingly on the lips.

                Adela smiled and gently stroked her powdered face. They stared lovingly into one another’s eyes before the maiden lowered herself to her feet. She moved to the door and turned to blow her a kiss before she went out into the courtyard. A chuckle escaped her as she could hear her wife laughing happily from within.

Chapter 91: A Ring and a Vow

Summary:

Adela, Cassandra, Daniela, and Lipa go to the factory to have rings made by Karl.

                Adela unlocked the door to their bedroom and sat down at the vanity while she dialed the factory’s line. The phone rang a few times before a familiar adorable voice spoke.

                “House Heisenberg!”

                “Hello Vilhelm,” she said happily. “It’s Adela. Is your papa there? I need to speak with him.”

                “Hi, Twinkles! Hold on. Let me go get him.”

                The maiden heard the receiver being set down, followed by a fading scampering of little feet. She couldn’t help but smile.

                “Hey Twinkles!” came Karl’s voice. “For what do I owe the pleasure?”

                “Hello, Karl. Are you free today at all?”

                “Well, yeah. I’m free most of the time,” he said with a laugh.

                “Do you think we could come over and order some rings to be made by you? I’ll pay you whatever you like.”

                “Ha! I’d like you to pay me nothing. What kind of rings do you want? I have all sorts of materials. I even got some titanium lying around here somewhere if that’s your thing.”

                “It would all mostly be gold, I think. Though I’m not quite sure what Daniela would want the engagement ring made out of.”

                “En-engagement ring?” Heisenberg stuttered softly.

                “Oh, yes. Bela and Cassandra are getting married. Daniela hopes to as well, but she also needs an engagement ring.”

                Adela heard the receiver crash against the floor or wall, followed by a rather loud thump.

                “Karl?” she asked with concern.

                “Uhh… Papa?” she could hear Vil say.

                “Married?” Heisenberg questioned distantly with a bit of a squeak in his voice.

                “Someone’s getting married?” Vilhelm asked excitedly as he picked the phone back up.

                “Yes, all my daughters. I wanted to know if we can come over today to put an order in with him. Is he alright?”

                “Yeah, I think he’s just being silly. I’ve never seen such a funny look on his face,” the boy replied with a giggle. “Hey Papa, can they come over?”

                “Uh huh…”

                “He said, yeah.”

                “Wonderful. We’ll see you within an hour then. Thank you, Vilhelm.”

                “Bye, Twinkles!” the boy replied and hung up the phone.

                Adela laughed to herself as she set the receiver down. She turned her head to the sound of knocking at the door.

                “Come in,” she called.

                A smile spread across her face as her best friend entered the room.

                “Good morning, Roxana.”

                “Good morning, Adela. You needed to speak with me?”

                “Yes, come sit.”

                Adela moved to the couch, and Roxana sat down beside her with her head tilted in confusion.

                “Is everything alright?”

                “It’s all mostly quite wonderful, actually. Bela has asked Lipa to marry her, and Cassandra has asked Georgetta as well. I believe Lipa has already spoken with you, but they’ll be moving in with Bela. I’m not sure if they want to continue to be the stable hand or get a replacement, but I will leave that for the two of you to decide. Georgetta will eventually be moving into the castle to stay with Cassandra. I want them both to be treated as nobles unless they prefer not to be. I feel like the two of them will have a difficult time adjusting, as I did. Especially Lipa. They’ve been a slave for two hundred years, and now they’re engaged to a Lady with a castle. Please be gentle with them through the transition and ask the others to do the same.”

                “Of course,” Roxana replied with a smile. “That’s all such wonderful news. Lipa told me last night, and we had a little toast for them before they went back upstairs. I believe they should be all moved in by now. They only arrived with their uniform.”

                “Yes, Alcina is going to be in her element today. She’s buying them all furniture and clothes. I assume Lipa and Georgetta will be spoiled, as they should be.”

                “She asked if I could gather all her catalogs once I’m done here. She seemed very excited. She mentioned you’re going to visit Lord Heisenberg?”

                “Lipa, Cassandra, Daniela, and I are going to order rings from him.”

                “Daniela as well? Is she planning on asking Katrina?”

                “Yes, but we’re not quite sure if her father will allow them to marry. He’s even more possessive of his daughters than Alcina is. But she wants to ask regardless. The rings were her idea. Katrina’s raven showed up today, and the letter said she was coming, but it didn’t say when. I’d like preparations to be made immediately. Not just for her comfort but for your safety as well. I want curfew to start tonight, and everyone is to be informed of her impending arrival. It will be inevitable that she comes into contact with some of you. I can’t hide you all away like I did last time. I’ll just have to sit down and have a calm, serious discussion about it with her. I need to know I can trust her. I want to get to a point where no one has to be afraid around her. And perhaps that will happen one day. But for now, we must be cautious. If anything is to happen, I’m to be informed immediately.”

                “As soon as I get Lady Alcina’s things, I’ll start that all right away,” Roxana assured.

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a sigh of relief. “I still don’t know why she makes me feel this way. It was much easier when we were away from the castle. The last day we were there was wonderful. I want it to be like that all the time. But now she’ll be here with all of you, and something inside of me is screaming for me to be on my guard.”

                Her friend’s emerald eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

                “You can’t let your emotions take over you like they did last time,” she warned. “You can’t put us all in danger like that again.”

                “I won’t,” Adela promised. “I’ll use my words first, my shield second, and my sword last.”

                Roxana sighed and took her friend’s hands in her own.

                “You don’t have to be the only one to look after us, you know. Lady Alcina and the girls are here as well. And now we have Lipa for some extra backup.”

                “Lipa is terrified of Katrina. She and her family have been tormenting them for two hundred years. I have to watch her around them as well. But I know Bela will be there for them. She doesn’t tolerate Katrina’s shenanigans at all. She’s had practice with Daniela.”

                “You’re right. It must be so strange for Lipa to suddenly be Lady Katrina’s equal.”

                “And Katrina may not see them as such, but she’s going to have to. Daniela wants nothing more than a big, happy family. I’m sure between her and Bela, they’ll set her straight when it comes to that.”

                “I hope so. Poor Lipa has been through enough.”

                “They certainly have been. Now we can give them all the good they deserve. Starting with a wedding ring.”

                Adela got to her feet and pulled her friend up with her.

                “If I don’t see you before my dinner, I’ll come to check on you all after. I want to make sure you’re safe and sound for the night in case she shows up.”

                “I’ll have everything prepared before sundown,” the maid promised.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said with a smile.

                The two friends returned to the dining room, but the maid continued on through the door to the main hall to retrieve what Alcina had asked of her. Adela leaned against her wife’s side and glanced across the table at their daughters.

                “Your uncle sounded more than happy to help,” she said with a soft chuckle. “I’m ready to leave when you are.”

                “Lipa is getting the horses for the four of you,” Bela told her. “They might be out front by now.”

                “Oh, wonderful.”

                She looked at Cassandra and Daniela and motioned with her head to the door.

                “Shall we?”

                The middle sister stood up and ran the back of her hand down Georgetta’s face.

                “We’ll be back, sweetheart. Just relax and have fun with Mother and Bela. When I get back, I’ll take you home.”

                The mortal woman got to her feet and draped her arms around her shoulders while she leaned in for a kiss. Alcina leaned down and took Adela’s chin in her fingers to look down into her eyes.

                “Be sure you tell little Vilhelm that Auntie Alci says hello. And Karl, I suppose.”

                Adela chuckled and stood on her toes to kiss her.

                “I will, my love. Would you like anything from the market?”

                A smirk slowly spread across her wife’s crimson lips.

                “Do you think they sell whipped cream by itself down at the bakery?”

                The maiden’s cheeks turned pink.

                “I could ask.”

                “Please do. I’m just dying for more.”

                “Mhm,” Adela hummed as her knees went weak. “I’ll be sure to check for you then.”

                “Thank you, darling,” she cooed as she stroked her chin.

                Once Alcina released her, Adela took a silent, shaky breath and turned back to their daughters with a smile.

                “Shall we?”

                Cassandra a Georgetta shared one last lingering kiss before the brunette and her younger sister followed their mother outside. Lipa was waiting for them with their horses. They waved at the three of them from atop their steed.

                “Hello,” they greeted them cheerfully. “All your saddles should be set to how you like them.”

                “Thank you, Lipa,” Adela said with a smile.

                She happily walked over to her horse and stroked its forehead.

                “Good morning, Lilly. Are you ready to visit Karl and Vilhelm again?”

                The animal snorted with a nod, rousing a giggle from the maiden. Adela gave her jaw a scratch before she climbed up into the saddle. When they were all ready, Daniela took the lead and the others followed her down the mountain. The villagers stared as the four of them passed on their way to the factory. Lipa had never felt so many eyes on them at once. They kept their gaze forward, but it was hard not to notice them. Adela moved her horse closer to the werewolf and smiled at them reassuringly.

                “I can’t say you’ll get used to it, but when Bela takes you down here, I promise everything else will melt away while you’re with her,” she said softly. “Then you can enjoy the market without feeling so perceived.”

                “That is how I feel whenever she is near me,” the wolf said before their eyes scanned all the different shops. “It would be nice to visit with her. I have never been to a market before.”

                “It’s quite fun. There are so many things to see and buy. I’m sure Bela will spoil you terribly,” Adela said with a giggle.

                The werewolf smiled warmly. They felt spoiled enough just sleeping in a bed and riding their horse freely beyond the castle walls. They looked forward to holding their fiancée’s hand while strolling through the open market. When they reached the electrified fence of the factory, Lipa’s eyes widened as it opened on its own.

                “That you might not get used to either,” Adela told them with a laugh.

                Karl and Vilhelm were waiting for them outside the barn door. The young boy waved to them all excitedly with a bright smile on his face. Heisenberg stared at the four horses and opened his arms wide with a questioning shrug.

                “I know the House crest is a horse, but come on,” he said with his cigar still in his teeth. “Do you want me to just let them roam around the field? What if they take a nibble out of Miranda’s grass?”

                Lipa got to their feet and turned back to their steed.

                “Bleibe,” they commanded as they pointed to their feet. “Nicht bewegen.”

                The animal bowed its head and remained where its rider disembarked.

                “Du auch,” they said to the others, who gave a similar response.

                Lipa then turned to Karl and Vilhelm and bowed low to the pair.

                “It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Heisenberg, Master Vilhelm. My name is Lipa.”

                Karl pulled the cigar from his mouth and looked the werewolf over.

                “Aren’t you the kid who’s going to marry my eldest niece?”

                “Yes, my Lord.”

                “Then you better start calling me Karl or I’ll make you call me Uncle Karl and neither of us wants that,” the grey-haired man said with a laugh.

                Lipa smiled warmly and nodded.

                “Yes, Karl.”

                Heisenberg turned his attention to his nieces, and his expression softened. He adjusted his glasses a bit and cleared his throat.

                “So… You girls are going off and getting married, huh?”

                “We’re not going anywhere, but yeah,” Cassandra told him. “I asked Georgetta to marry me last night before bed, and Bela asked Lipa at dinner.”

                “And I’m asking Katrina when she comes to visit in a few days!” Daniela said excitedly.

                Karl focused on his youngest niece. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t wipe the sappy, fatherly expression off his face. He was just glad to be wearing his dark glasses.

                “My little girls are all grown up and getting married,” he said, nearly choking on the words.

                Daniela giggled and wrapped her arms around her uncle’s neck.

                “Yup!”

                “We’re not little or your girls,” Cassandra protested.

                “Shut up and hug him, Cass,” her sister said sweetly.

                “Yeah, yeah,” the brunette mumbled.

                She wrapped her arms around his chest and squeezed. The three of them stood there a moment while Adela, Lipa, and Vilhelm looked on with smiles. When his nieces released him, Karl looked away to dab his eyes on his sleeve and cleared his throat before turning back to them.

                “Let’s go make you all some rings then,” he said as he made his way inside.

                The others followed him down to his workshop. There was a slew of gold and silver just sitting on the table, along with a box of assorted gemstones.

                “I got everything together before you showed up,” Karl told them as he gestured to the goods. “If you want something that’s not here, I’ll go find it for you.”

                He stuck his cigar between his teeth and cracked his knuckles. The sound of the creaking leather gloves was almost as loud as the popping.

                “Alright. Twinkles said five gold bands and one engagement ring. Let’s start with yours, Dani. What do you want the engagement ring made out of?”

                “Ooh! Silver, please,” she said excitedly.

                Karl plopped the box of gems down in front of her.

                “Then you pick out one or a few of those. Whatever catches your eye.”

                Daniela’s face lit up, and she scoured through them to find just the right one. Heisenberg floated a metal rod over to Cassandra.

                “Use that sickle of yours to mark what circumference you all want while I heat the metal over here,” he told her before turning to his roaring forge.

                The brunette nodded and took the pole out of the air. She studied it as her weapon formed in her hand. Her sharp blade easily nicked a small line into it where she thought Georgetta’s ring finger would be. Then she looked at her own hand and marked another for her and her sisters. When she was done, she turned her gaze to the wolf.

                “Lipa, let me see your left hand.”

                They obeyed and held it out for her to measure with her eyes before she carved a place for them. Adela eyed the long metal rod worriedly.

                “I don’t think that’s large enough to fit your mother’s finger.”

                “You’re getting a ring for Mother as well?” Cassandra asked.

                “Yes, I hope you don’t mind. When you were all talking about it, I was thinking how I never got a ring. I used to think about it a lot after she gave me my necklace,” Adela replied as she touched the gold against her chest. “I love it so much, but it isn’t the same. We know what the meaning is, but if someone who didn’t know we were married saw us, they wouldn’t even think we were. I may have this, but there’s nothing for her to show. I would love to present a ring to Alcina. Now that Miranda is gone, I can give one to her. Then the whole world will know we belong to one another.”

                Cassandra grinned and nodded her head in approval.  

                “Good. I always thought it was odd that Mother never gave you a ring. She was probably trying to hide the marriage from Miranda. To keep you safe, but like you said, she’s dead now. No reason to keep it a secret any longer. So, let me see your hand, Mother.”

                Adela smiled warmly and held out her left hand for her. Cassandra eyed it before marking a spot on the pole for her.

                “What do we do about Mother?” the brunette asked.

                “When your uncle is done at the forge, I’ll see if he has something larger.”

                Then she got an idea. If she could make something as intricate as a breastplate with a crest, she might be able to make some sort of sculpture.

                “Or I could just…”

                Adela closed her eyes and thought of her wife. The first image that popped into her mind was of Alcina elegantly holding her quellazaire. She held her palms side-by-side and focused her light. When she opened her eyes, a shiny blue-tinted translucent figure was sitting in her hands. It was an exact replica, down to the cigarette stick resting in the fingers. The maiden smiled when she saw it.

                “So pretty,” she said softly to herself.

                “That’s certainly one way to do it,” Lipa said as they eyed the sculpture.

                Cassandra set the metal rod down on the table and turned her attention back to the hand.

                “Is it heavy?”

                “It doesn’t feel like anything,” the maiden replied. “Just like my breastplate and sword.”

                Vilhelm stared at the translucent hand in awe.

                “That’s Auntie Alci’s?”

                Adela turned to him with a smile and lowered it so he could see better.

                “Mhm! I want hers to fit perfectly.”

                “Papa will make her the best ring ever!” the boy said proudly.

                The maiden chuckled.

                “I’m sure he will.”

                “Found it!” Daniela exclaimed as she held up a singular trillion-cut ruby.

                She walked over to her sister and held it in her palm for her to see.

                “Do you think she’ll like it?”

                “Well, it’s red, so probably.”

                “You got it?” Karl called back to his youngest niece.

                “Got it!”

                “Good!”

                Karl took another puff of his cigar before holding it in his teeth. Then he rubbed his gloved hands together and grinned.

                “It’s Showtime!”

                The metalmancer took up his hammer… well, a normal-sized hammer, and went to work. He pounded and worked the silver, using his power when he was able to shape it just perfectly. The ring was finished faster than any blacksmith could produce it. Once the ruby was set, he held it in his gloved palm for Daniela to see.

                “How’s that?”

                The girl’s yellow eyes lit up, and she clapped happily.

                “Perfect!”

                She wrapped her arms around her uncle and squeezed him a little too tightly.

                “Thanks, Uncle Karl! You’re the best!”

                Heisenberg wheezed and rubbed her lovingly on the back.

                “You’re welcome, kid. I hope she likes it.”

                Daniela scoffed.

                “She better!”

                Karl laughed and shook his head.

                “I never thought I’d be making you three girls' wedding rings. Especially not all at once. I’m just glad you all found a person of your own. How’s your mother handling all this?”

                “Better than I thought she would, to be honest,” Daniela replied. “Right now, she, Bela, and Georgetta are looking through catalogs for new furniture and clothes for everyone. Now she just gets to spoil three more kids… except one of them is her ancestor, who she also used to fu-”

                “Dani!” Cassandra stopped her and motioned to Vilhelm.

                “Be friendly with,” her sister rephrased.

                “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait… What?!” Karl questioned as his mind began to process.

                “Vilhelm, would you like to go visit Lilly and meet with the other horses?” Adela asked him with a too-cheerful smile on her face.

                “Sure!”

                “I will join you,” Lipa said.

                Heisenberg watched his son follow the two out of the room before he turned his attention back to his nieces.

                “All you said was that this girl was a vampire and she knew Alcina. You didn’t say she was her ancestor! Or the other thing!”

                “Yeah, you know the demon door to get up to the castle? That’s her brother. He wasn’t a demon; he just went crazy. The asshole whom Katrina has to call Father came to Castle Dimitrescu after the king died to try to seduce her mother into marrying him so he could take over. Then he bit and seduced Katrina and her sisters and turned them all into vampires. When her mother wouldn’t join them, he made them kill her and then took off with them. They had to leave their brother behind, and he just lost it. He’s the one who started the blood wine and made the pool, and all the cool sculptures we have. He couldn’t be a vampire like them, so he, you know, sacrificed virgins and used their blood to make wine instead.”

                “So, you’re telling me that your girlfriend is one of the original Dimitrescus? Like a princess?”

                “Mhm. Well, not anymore. Now she’s just a countess.”

                “Just a countess,” Karl repeated with a scoff. “So, he took them off to Germany? How does your mother know her then? Family reunions?”

                “No, they met at some gay bar in Amsterdam.”

                Karl choked as he almost inhaled his cigar.

                “Yeah, they didn’t even know they were related until after. Then they became best friends and traveled Europe together. Until that bitch Miranda tricked Mother into coming here. Then Katrina only got to see her once a year after Mother set up the annual wine event. Now that she’s gone, the only thing stopping Katrina from coming here is her father. He’s even worse than Miranda. I know you won’t believe me, but you gotta trust me! He enslaved an entire race of creatures to do his dirty work, kidnapped Katrina and her sisters, forced them to kill their mother, and abandon their little brother. Now he makes them do weird shit together and with him. Katrina says she doesn’t mind, but I know she’s lying. He has them all trapped like Miranda had you all, except he can force them to do whatever he wants because he’s their sire. I really wanna kill him and sever their bond, but they won’t let me.”

                “So, you need me to help you take down another unfit adoptive parent, kid?” Karl offered with a grin.

                “I would, but Mother already said no. She said it would start a war or something.”

                “Yeah, Dani. It would,” her sister replied. “There’s not enough of us to take on all those werewolves. They’re stronger and smarter than lycans. And if they get to the mortals, they can turn them.”

                “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait… More werewolves?” Karl asked.

                “Yeah, like an entire army of centuries-old wolves,” Cassandra told him. “We’re not killing Katrina’s father. I don’t care how much of a prick he is. It’s not gonna happen.”

                Daniela stomped her foot.

                “But he’s never going to let her move in with us,” she whined.

                Karl hid his frown behind his gloved hand as he puffed at his cigar. He didn’t give a fuck who this guy was; he wanted to kill him too. He didn’t understand all of it, but she had him at ‘He’s even worse than Miranda’. If he were to be honest, she had him at first pout. He loved all his nieces, but Daniela was special to him. He was as much of a father to her as he was to Vilhelm and his sisters. He wanted her to have all the happiness in the world. So, if this big bad Dracula-looking motherfucker was going to get in the way of that, he’d end him. But he knew a thing or two about armies, and he was sure there wasn’t enough of them for that.

                “Listen, kid. You know I’ve got your back. But we’re going to need a hell of a plan to take down a guy like that.”

                “Yeah, I’m gonna marry his daughter. Then he can fuck himself instead.”

                Karl barreled over in laughter.

                “Good plan, kid. Good plan.”

                He took a chunk of gold from the table and made his way to his forge.

                “Let me make you all the best wedding bands you’ve ever seen.”

                Daniela smiled as she watched her uncle get back to work. Her hopeful yellow eyes stared down at the engagement ring he’d just made. This would be her promise to Katrina that she would save her. Somehow, someway, she would sever that bond and the love of her life could finally be free again.

Chapter 92: Raven’s Landing

Summary:

Strangers arrive in the village speaking a language none of the villagers understand.

Notes:

Get out that Google Translate, friends.

                The ringing of the rotary phone pierced through their silent bedroom, and Alcina sat up with a start. She glanced over at a stirring Adela and slowly relaxed. She was safe with her wife, and there would be no Mother Miranda on the other end. The maiden stretched and rolled over to kiss her with a sleepy smile.

                “I’ll get it, my love.”

                Adela slid out of the sheets and onto the floor. Then she sat down at the vanity and picked up the receiver.

                “House Dimitrescu,” she answered.

                “Lady Adela, we need you to come down to the village right away.”

                It was the mayor. The maiden’s eyes widened, and her body quickly woke the rest of itself up.

                “What’s wrong?” she asked worriedly.

                “There are strangers in the village. They’ve been here for over an hour now. I tried speaking with them to ask who they are and what they need, but they’re not speaking Romanian. They just waltzed right in like they owned the place and started… well, it looks like they’re measuring, but I can’t be sure. Could you please come down and help me? I’m sorry it’s so early.”

                “No, that’s fine. I’ll be down right away. Thank you, Mayor.”

                Adela hung up the phone and made her way back to the bed.

                “The mayor?” Alcina questioned. “Is everything alright?”

                “There are strangers in the village speaking a language they don’t understand. I’m going down to help.”

                She jumped up onto the bed and ran her hand down her wife’s face.

                “I’m sorry, my love. But I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed worriedly as she glanced out the window.

                “Don’t let them see you use your powers unless you need them. We can’t have them telling anyone else that mutants rule over this village.”

                Adela poked her wife on the nose.

                “You mean coexist with one another?” she teased.

                Alcina scooped her into her arms, rousing a soft gasp from the maiden.

                “You know precisely what I mean, and you best do what I ask. You don’t want me to come down there myself.”

                The blonde woman squirmed in the tight hold until she could finally reach her face. She ran the back of her hand down her cheek as she stared into her worried grey eyes.

                “Yes, Alcina... I’ll be careful. I promise.”

                She leaned in and kissed her lovingly on the lips. Alcina ran her hands up and down the soft fabric of her nightgown before she reluctantly released her.

                “I’ll hold breakfast until you return,” she told her.

                “You don’t have to do that for me. I’ll just grab something when I get back.”

                “Well, I enjoy our family meals, and I want you there. The rest of us can chat while we wait.”

                She tugged at the sleeve of her wife’s nightgown.

                “You must simply change and hurry back so you can return to us.”

                Adela nodded her head and kissed her again before she got to her feet.

                “I’ll handle it as quickly as I can, love.”

                She grabbed her boots and sword before she headed across the hallway to her wardrobe. Her hand reached for the first tunic and trousers her eyes fell on. She laid them out on the bed and quickly washed up before she returned and changed into the fresh clothes. The maiden was still slipping her feet into her boots and tying her belt by the time she was out of the room.

                Adela didn’t just run; she dashed the entire way through the castle. It was so early that the maids weren’t even up yet. She quickly raced to the gate to raise it and locked the front doors behind her. Once she was outside, she stopped using her powers, as her wife had asked. Not wanting to run to the stables to get her horse, she tried the call the two of them had been working on. It was a simple three-tone tune that she whistled twice. Middle, high, low. Middle, high, low. After a moment, she smiled as she heard thundering hooves getting closer.

                “That was wonderful, Lilly. Thank you. I really need your help,” the maiden explained, beaming proudly.

                The horse came to a stop and snorted happily. Adela gently rubbed her neck and took a good hold of her mane before she pulled herself up onto her back. She hadn’t ridden bareback before, but it was as good a time as any to learn.

                “We have to go check on the villagers,” Adela explained to the animal as she urged it forward.

                She held on tight as they raced down the mountain. When they made it to the village, not many people were out. The ones that were seemed to be walking the same way down a random residential road. The maiden thought it best to follow their lead. When they noticed it was her, the villagers made way so she could pass. Adela brought Lilly to a slow stop as they reached the end of the street, where a small crowd was gathered.

                “Wait here, Lilly,” she said as she lowered herself to the ground.

                Adela quickly looked around as she made her way towards them. They were just passed the library, where her family’s estate had been. A few men she didn’t recognize were standing on the path that led out of the village. It wasn’t as well-kept as the rest of the roads, and she had never been past the tree line, but she still knew it was the only lifeline to the outside world.

                The strangers were wearing the same black trousers and shirts with red embroidered vests. There was a crest over their hearts that appeared to be a raven holding a rose between two thorns. The mayor was standing before the men with a small crowd behind him. There seemed to be a tall wooden pole sticking out of the ground between them all.

                “I’m here,” she told the mayor. “What’s going on?”

                “Wir wurden angewiesen, diese Posten aufzustellen,” one of the strangers said and gestured to the one they seemingly set up.

                “Oh, they’re German,” Adela said to the mayor.

                “Hallo. Ich bin Lady Adela Dimitrescu. Warum genau machst du das? Wer hat Sie bestellt?” she said to the newcomers.

                Upon hearing her name, the strangers bowed low to her. It was the same style Lipa used.

                Are they werewolves too? she asked herself

                “Meine Dame. Gräfin Katrina hat uns befohlen, Stromleitungen von der Straße bis zum Schloss zu verlegen,” they explained.

                This eased the maiden only slightly. She knew who they were sent by, but there were still strangers in the village.

                “Ja, das hat sie in ihrem Brief erwähnt. Entschuldigen Sie. Wir haben hier nicht viele Besucher. Gibt es etwas, was ich tun kann, um Ihnen zu helfen, während Sie arbeiten? Benötigen Sie etwas zu essen oder zu trinken?” she asked.

                The strangers looked at one another and mumbled to themselves before answering her. They looked a bit nervous.

                “Könnten wir bitte etwas Wasser haben?”

                Adela chuckled at the simple request.

                “Natürlich kannst du. Einen Moment.”

                She turned to the mayor and took a soft, deep breath before she explained everything.

                “We’re having a guest at the castle, but we weren’t quite sure when she’d arrive. She’s a countess from Germany.”

                She gestured to the strangers.

                “She sent them to install phone lines so we can communicate with her more easily.”

                “Phones to Germany?” the mayor questioned. “They can do that?”

                “Well, I’m sure it’s not one straight line from here to there, but yes. Now we won’t have to rely on her carrier raven. Though it is quite sweet. I asked if they all wanted anything, and they’ve simply requested water.”

                “Well, I’ll get that right away. Can I do anything else for you, Adela?”

                “Yes, actually. Could you give Lord Heisenberg a call and ask him to come down here? He knows much more about electricity than I do. Perhaps he can help.”

                “Of course,” he replied with a bow of his head. “I’ll return shortly.”

                The mayor sighed in relief.

                “Thank you for coming down here so quickly. We were all so worried. And the language barrier didn’t help.”

                “I’m glad to be of assistance,” she said with a smile. “Karl knows German far better than I do, so he’ll be able to help as well.”

                “I’ll call him and bring the water back right away,” he said and bowed his head again before he took off down the road.

                Adela watched the mayor go with a happy look on her face. She was so grateful for him. He certainly was the right person for the job. The maiden glanced around at the villagers still gathered around, and she smiled politely at them.

                “Let’s give our visitors some space so they can work. The market and the library should be opening soon. I really do appreciate you all being so worried. We must protect the village at all costs. But I’ll handle everything from here. Thank you all.”

                The crowd slowly meandered away, leaving Adela alone with the strangers. Once the area was clear, the men returned to work. The maiden walked back to her horse and soothingly rubbed its forehead, though it wasn’t the horse she was soothing. Her anxiety had been rising since she woke up. She thought it was nerves from the early morning phone call and the worry of intruders, but it should have gone away now that everything had been cleared up. She took a silent breath in and slowly let it out before she turned back to the men.

                “Weißt du, wann die Gräfin kommt?” she asked them.

                “Sie war nicht weit hinter unserem Truck. Es sollte jetzt nicht mehr lange dauern.”

                Her pulse raced at the news. She simply nodded her head in thanks and returned to her horse’s side. She leaned against her for comfort and nuzzled into her soft coat.

                “I hate this feeling,” she whispered to the animal.

                Lilly pressed her head against her rider to relieve her anxiety. Suddenly, she pulled away and sniffed the air.

                “Hi Twinkles!” a cheerful voice called from above.

                Adela looked up to find Karl and Vilhelm lowering to the ground on a slab of metal. The young boy waved enthusiastically at her, and it brought a smile to her face.

                “That was quick. Good morning. I’m sorry it’s so early, but I need your expertise.”

                Lord Heisenberg stepped onto the ground and adjusted his signature jacket with a smirk.

                “The professionals have arrived,” he said smoothly.

                Vilhelm glanced up at his father and copied him. Adela chuckled softly at the two of them.

                “Thank you both for coming. The workers are right here,” she said, and gestured to the men. “They seem to speak German, but they were able to understand Romanian as well.”

                Karl lit up a cigar and took a few puffs as he listened to her.

                “German, huh? So, this is the girl Daniela’s all puppy-eyed for?”

                “They work for her, yes. She should be coming soon, I think,” she told him as she eyed the path.

                “A vampire’s coming into the village?” Vilhelm asked with wide eyes.

                Adela put her finger to her lips to shush him.

                “Don’t let the others hear you. I don’t want to frighten them.”

                “Sorry,” he whispered.

                “So, are these guys, you know, like Lipa then?” Karl asked softly.

                “Based on what Alcina and Lipa have told me, I assume so. I don’t think the Guntrams employ humans.”

                Lord Heisenberg eyed the men. He couldn’t spot the difference between them and the villagers. There would be no way for him to have known. Karl took another puff of his cigar before he exhaled and cleared his throat.

                “Braucht ihr Jungs dabei Hilfe?” he asked them. “Wie viele Zeilen fügst du ein? Nur der eine?”

                “Zum Schloss, Sir. Dann wurden wir angewiesen, eventuell vorhandene Leitungen zu ersetzen.”

                “In Ordnung, ich kann dir zeigen, wo die anderen Linien sind. Wir haben nur noch vier nach dem Schloss.”

                “Danke mein Herr.”

                “Hey, no problem,” he said with a grin.

                Karl puffed his cigar and turned back around to face Adela.

                “All set, Twinkles. It looks like we’re all getting an upgrade.”

                “We should let Donna and Salvatore know so they don’t get frightened when they suddenly have guests at their homes,” Adela suggested.

                “Well, if I stick with them the whole time like I want to, I’ll just let them know when we get there.”

                He put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

                “Don’t worry. I got this one.”

                Adela sighed in relief.

                “Thank you, Karl. I really appreciate it. I’ve been a bit on edge today.”

                Heisenberg’s face grew uncharacteristically serious.

                “You okay?” he asked with concern.

                “I just feel on guard. Like I have to be prepared for something,” she tried to explain. “It’s similar to how I feel right before a sparring match. But I can’t explain it more than that.”

                “You mean like something’s going to happen?”

                “Not exactly. More like anything can happen.”

                The Guntram workers all lifted their heads at the same time before they cleared the path. Then they could hear it; the sound of an engine. The pounding of Adela’s heart grew stronger the louder and closer it got.

                “Guess I should move this,” Karl said as he lifted the large piece of metal they rode in on and set it in the yard beside them. “Come stay over here, Vil.”

                Vilhelm joined his father in the yard and stared with curious, wide eyes at the path he didn’t even know existed. A strange-looking automobile slowly rolled into the village. It was rather long and entirely black with the Guntram crest on the hood. Adela had seen the vehicle in an old book her father had. If she remembered correctly, it was called a hearse. It was used for transporting dead bodies. The men all bowed as it drove by before they quickly went back to work. Karl practically ripped his glasses off to get a better look at it.

                “Is that her?”

                “It looks like it’s heading to the cemetery,” Adela said with a hint of worry in her voice. “It must be her.”

                “Then you go handle all that. Vil and I can help out here. I’ll call you if I need you, and I’ll knock on the castle doors when we get there just so you’re not surprised.”

                Adela sighed in relief, and she smiled warmly up at him.

                “Thank you so much, Karl. I know I can count on you.”

                Heisenberg cleared his throat while he adjusted his hat.

                “Yeah, well… You’re welcome.”

                Adela chuckled softly at him before she turned and leaned down to face Vilhelm.

                “Goodbye, Vil. I hope you have a fun day with your papa. It looks like your German lessons will come in handy.”

                “Yeah, I knew pretty much everything they said,” he told her excitedly. “It’s a lot easier to listen to and understand than it is to talk.”

                “I certainly agree,” she said with a laugh.

                The maiden waved to the two of them as well as the Guntram workers before she climbed onto her horse and followed after the hearse. She raced in front of it to open the demon door and nodded her head to the driver as they passed. The vehicle waited for her to go first, and she went rather quickly up the mountain. She wanted to let her family know Katrina was coming.

                “Lilly, I need you to get yourself back in the corral,” she said and rubbed her neck. “Can you do that?”

                The horse leaned its head against her and snorted before it trotted off. Adela quickly made her way inside and locked the door behind her before she dashed off to the dining room. Alcina, the girls, and Lipa were already sitting at the table. When the matron of the house saw her wife enter out of breath, she got to her feet in a panic.

                “Darling, what happened? Is everything alright down there?”

                “The village is fine,” she said between panted breaths. “But I think Katrina is here. There’s a… what is it called? A hearse? Coming up the mountain. It might already be at the door by now. I got back up here as fast as I could.”

                Daniela didn’t even say anything; she just flew straight out of the dining room as fast as Adela had entered. Alcina adjusted her dress around herself and tilted her hat just slightly to the side before she turned to the door.

                “What predictably inconvenient timing,” she said through a forced smile, then took a breath and leaned down to kiss Adela on the cheek. “Thank you, darling. You did wonderfully. Let us go greet our guest, and then we can all sit down for breakfast.”

                The maiden wrapped her arms around her wife and stayed there for a moment. When her racing heart had settled, she released her and moved to hold the door open. Alcina bent through the frame and strode out into the main hall.

                “You too, girls,” she called back. “And you as well, Lipa.”

                The werewolf did a wonderful job of visibly maintaining their panic, but they couldn’t hide their racing pulse from the woman they loved or her family. Bela got to her feet and took her fiancé’s hand.

                “She cannot harm you, so long as you’re with me,” she promised them.

                Adela smiled to herself. Alcina had said the same thing to her once.

                “Do I have to be nice to her?” Cassandra complained.

                “For the sake of Daniela’s love, yes,” her older sister said. “She is also still Mother’s best friend. And an extremely powerful woman. So, we shall all be nice to her.”

                Bela looked Adela in the eyes as she passed her.

                “Right, Mother?”

                “Yes, Bela.”

                The maiden followed behind them with her hands clasped behind her back. Her mind was screaming for her to ready her blade, and she was doing her best to force it away. She kept reminding herself of the good day they'd had before they left the wine event. It could be the same at the castle. She just needed to relax. If Lipa could seemingly be so calm, then she could too. By the time the three of them joined Alcina and Daniela in the entrance hall, a black-cloaked figure was ascending the stairs. The sound of heels clicking was enough to tell them all who it was.

                Once the doors to the castle were shut, Katrina lifted her hands to remove her hood. Her scarlet eyes scanned the people gathered before her, and a smirk spread across her pomegranate lips as her gaze fell on her lover.

                “Hey, sweetie. Did you miss me?”

                Daniela didn’t even answer. She shot forward in the air and wrapped her arms around the woman she loved. If Katrina were a weaker creature, she would have fallen right back down the stairs. A genuine smile washed over her face, and she ran her black nails through her soft red hair as she held her close.

                “I missed you so much,” Daniela said softly.

                “I missed you, my love. I’m sorry it took me so long. I did enjoy the letter you wrote back to me. ‘Hurry the fuck up’. It’s quite eloquent, really.”

                Daniela giggled and nuzzled into her neck.

                “You listened!”

                “Yes, I was already on the road. I thought it best to send a little warning ahead this time.”

                “Thank you for that, dear,” Alcina said to her friend. “We were able to prepare in advance. Everything is nice and secure for you. Not a spot of sunlight to be seen.”

                Katrina released her lover and turned to face the matron of the house.

                “Thank you, Alci. As perfect a host as ever.”

                “Of course. I can’t have you burning up in my castle, can I?” she teased. “Are you hungry, dear? We were just sitting down for breakfast.”

                “I am quite famished, actually. I’ve been in that hearse for far too long. Once my raven brought me the letter, we came straight here and didn’t make any stops.”

                “Let’s go eat, cutie!” Daniela said excitedly.

                She pulled away and took the vampire’s hand before she led her towards the dining room. Alcina walked down the steps and locked the front doors. When she climbed back up, she turned back to her family. She looked between Adela and Lipa specifically.

                “The two of you need to calm yourselves,” she whispered warningly.

                The maiden and the werewolf looked at one another and then back at Alcina.

                “My love, we haven’t even done anything.” Adela protested.

                Her wife stepped towards her and put one of her large hands over her pounding heart. She said nothing and simply stared her in the eyes.

                “Well, I can’t do much about that. I am trying. Perhaps I’ll have some herb on my way to speak with Roxana.”

                Bela placed a soothing hand on Lipa’s chest.

                “What can I do to help, darling?” she asked them. “I told you, you’re safe with me.”

                Lipa lowered their eyes to the floor. They were disappointed in themselves that they let their anxiety be noticed. They could mask the emotions on their face, but they couldn’t change the fear rushing through their veins.

                “You’re both even making me hungry,” Cassandra told them. “We’re not going to let her hurt either of you. You’re fine. Just relax. You’re only making it worse.”

                Bela wrapped her arms protectively around her fiancé and glared at her.

                “You’re not helping, Sister. Just leave them be. You don’t know what that woman has put Lipa through. They have every right to be afraid.”

                Cassandra sighed and pressed her index fingers to her thumbs as she did her best to center herself while she tried calmly explaining things to her sister.

                “Listen… All I’m saying is there’s a lot of fear going on. And if I’m having a problem with it, the actual fucking vampire probably has a problem with it. So, everyone just needs to calm the fuck down so she doesn’t do anything stupid, so I don’t have to do anything stupid,” she said, unsuccessfully managing to sound even slightly calm.

                “I’m sorry. I’m trying,” Adela said softly.

                Alcina pulled her wife in for a hug and gently rubbed her head.

                “I know you are, darling. And you certainly are as well, Lipa, but we don’t have any fresh prey for her. We’re going to have to keep her happy with the blood we do have. Trust me, she will not be happy. This isn’t going to be easy, but we will all manage. We have to. For Daniela. The same goes for Katrina. Hopefully, she cares enough to at least try. But come now, let’s not keep her waiting.”

                Adela nodded slowly, and she took her wife’s hand as she followed her back into the main hall. She stopped at the table by the fire for some calming herbs. She took a deep breath to clear her lungs before she inhaled the smoke. Slowly, she let it out and looked up into her wife’s worried eyes.

                “This should help a little,” she told her with a forced smile. “I have to run down to speak with Roxana, but I’ll be right back. I’ll ask the cook to make an extra meal for Katrina.”

                “Thank you, darling.”

                The maiden walked quickly through the dining room to avoid conversation. She caught the cook at the perfect time for her to make enough for their guest. Then she continued on to the servants’ quarters to look for her friend. She found her at her desk in her room doing paperwork, like she normally did that time of day.

                “Roxana,” she called to her and knocked on the open door. “Katrina is here.”

                The grand chambermaid set her quill down with a sigh.

                “I had a feeling she was,” she admitted. “Were the visitors down in the village with her then?”

                Adela leaned against the doorframe and took a drag of her cigarette before she answered.

                “Yes, they’re the ones she sent to put the phone lines up. They’ll be heading up here sometime today to change what we have now. Karl and Vilhelm are with them. I’ll be sure to join them when they arrive. I’d like to bring Viviana and Velouette out with me to see them if you can spare them.”

                “Oh, excellent. Thank you,” she said and got to her feet. “Let me tell the others of her arrival. Of course, they can visit. I’ll cover for them if I must. But I’ve requested that the two of them serve meals while the Countess is here. I will handle tea and wine on my own. Lenuta has offered to clean their chambers. Everyone else has been asked to lay low and stay away from her when they can. You are to be contacted immediately if something happens.”

                Adela didn’t like playing favorites when it came to the maids. She didn’t like treating her nieces differently. She was protective of all the servants and she’d made her vow to keep them safe. They were all her family. But… now these girls really were her family. It made her feel selfish, but she didn’t want them near the Countess. They were too precious; too innocent to be around that woman. They were maidens like her and she knew too well how Katrina viewed them. To her, the girls were something to play with before she ate them. She wouldn’t let them close enough to even give it a thought. But before Adela opened her mouth to protest, Roxana interrupted her.

                “I’ve already discussed things with Lady Alcina and the girls have both agreed. It will be easier for her to look after whoever is around the Countess. She’s almost as protective of them as she is of her own daughters. And because they’re your family, they cannot be touched by her. They’re treated the same as if they were claimed. Viviana and Velouette belong to House Heisenberg and are protected under House Dimitrescu. They’re safer within these walls even more so than I am. So, you will allow them to do their jobs as Lady Alcina has instructed them to,” the redhead explained to her best friend.

                The blonde woman sighed in frustration and defeat. She took another hit of herb and blew the smoke against the ceiling above her head. As she watched it swirl around, she tried to convince herself everything would be fine. That Alcina had everything under control. All she needed to worry about was herself and how she behaved around Katrina. She wouldn’t let her wife or her friend down again. She couldn’t let them down again.

                “Alright,” she agreed. “But please look after them between shifts. Check to see how they’re doing. I don’t want them to be left feeling afraid and uncomfortable. If that’s the case then they are to be switched out with more seasoned maids. No matter what Alcina says.”

                “I agree but that is between the two of you. I will let you know if I sense they’re not doing well.”

                “Thank you… And please be careful around her yourself. I won’t have you trapped with her like you were last time.”

                This time Roxana opened her mouth to speak but Adela interrupted.

                “And before you say anything, yes, I will watch myself. Words first, shield second, sword last. I promise you.”

                “I would prefer no sword at all but I understand.”

                Adela leaned her head back against the wooden doorframe and breathed more smoke into her lungs.

                “That feeling is even stronger than before,” she told her. “Like a small voice locked away deep inside me, yelling a warning to me. But it’s getting louder. More so than ever.”

                Roxana walked around the table and put a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder.

                “You can heed the warning without acting on it.”

                “That’s what I’m trying to do. All I can do is try, Roxana.”

                Her friend nodded slowly before she wrapped her arms around her.

                “I don’t mean to be so hard on you. I’m just worried.”

                “I know. That’s the only reason you’re ever stern with me.”

                “Just be careful up there. And come find me whenever you need. But I won’t be far.”

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said and smiled at her as she let go. “You be careful too.”

                “I will,” she replied with a nod.

                The maiden walked away and finished her cigarette while she made her way back to the dining room.

Notes:

When Adela calls Lilly: “It was a simple three-tone tune that she whistled twice. Middle, high, low. Middle, high, low.” It’s Epona’s song from The Legend of Zelda.

Chapter 93: Coexisting

Summary:

Katrina has to learn to live with lesser creatures if she wants to be with Daniela.

                Adela got halfway through the kitchen before she heard yelling. The cook was nervously working, nearly ready with the meals. The maiden carefully made her way past her and into the dining room.

                “I will not be insulted like this,” Katrina hissed.

                “You’re the only one being insulting,” Bela shouted back. “Lipa is my fiancé now. If you love my sister so much, you better get used to it.”

                Katrina’s glowing scarlet eyes turned to her lover. Daniela looked at her and shrugged.

                “Bela’s right, cutie. Lipa is great. It shouldn’t matter if they’re a werewolf. Let’s just sit down together and enjoy our meal. You said you were hungry.”

                “I will not sit at the same table as some wolf,” Katrina said the word as if it were a slur.

                “Bela, I can eat in the kitchen,” Lipa said softly from behind their fiancée’s protective stance. “I… I don’t want to ruin this.”

                “You’re not ruining anything, darling,” Bela told them and squeezed their hand reassuringly. “And you’re not going anywhere. We’re all going to learn to get along and be a family.”

                The eldest sister stepped behind the werewolf and led them back down into their seat by their shoulders.

                “Let’s try this again, shall we?” Bela said as she stared defiantly into Katrina’s eyes.

                Adela slowly walked behind her wife to get to her chair but rather than sitting down, she stood on the other side of Lipa and watched the Countess.

                Daniela leaned over the slightly shorter woman and whispered into her ear.

                “Okay, cutie. Time to sit.”

                Katrina’s eyes narrowed at her lover and she put a defiant hand on her hip. Daniela’s dark lips turned up in a smile and she pulled out the chair at the end of the table

                “I said sit!” she hissed and shoved her down into the seat with all her strength.

                She managed to get the vampire off her feet. Katrina glared up at her before her eyes snapped across the table to Lipa. They were equals now and she despised it. But she listened to her lover and settled into her chair. Daniela happily sat down beside her and reached over the tabletop to take her hand. Katrina glanced down at it and a smile slowly replaced the scowl on her face. She took the girl’s hand and gave it a loving squeeze. Bela and Adela looked at one another before they took their seats. Alcina hid a smirk behind her hand as she pulled smoke from her quellazaire.

                “Perfect. Thank you, Daughters. Now, let us have a nice, calm, relaxing breakfast. I’m sure the travel took its toll on you, Katrina.”

                The Countess kept her focus on Daniela’s hand. She refused to look across the table at Lipa. She truly was trying to calm herself. She was born into the wealthy Dimitrescu nobility so the classism had already poisoned her before she ever even became a vampire. Her father’s world not only had the separation between the classes but also between paranormal races. She’d been taught that vampires were the most superior and all lesser creatures were simply prey. Werewolves were strong creatures but not as strong as them. They were perfect servants and Katrina only saw them in such a light since she was turned in the 15^th century. To her, they were not even worth her gaze. In all the time she was alive, she never imagined she’d sit at a table with one.

                “Being shoved into a coffin for hours isn’t exactly first class, no,” the Countess said with an exasperated sigh.

                She leaned closer to Daniela and ran a long nail down her cheek.

                “But it is so worth it, after all,” she added.

                The redhead smiled and stared lovingly into her red eyes. A joke about shoving things into boxes flashed through her mind but she kept it to herself. She was too entranced by the beautiful vampire.

                “How long will you be staying, dear?” Alcina asked her friend. “I want to make sure we’re perfectly stocked up on everything you need. I did put in an order with the Duke that should be here tomorrow. Just a few things to help you feel more comfortable during your stay.”

                “Thank you. Alci. How kind of you. I told the driver to return in three days’ time.”

                “Marvelous! Then we shall have a feast for you tomorrow evening,” Alcina said excitedly.

                “A perfect host as always, Alci.”

                Daniela twirled the fabric of Katrina’s long sleeve around her fingers.

                “I got us a few things for my room to make it more comfortable there as well.”

                A smirk spread across Katrina’s red lips, and she raised a flirty brow at her.

                “Did you now? Well, I’m certainly excited to see.”

                As the couple laughed, Adela took a breath to relax. The row had only been a bump in the road. She glanced over at Lipa to try to gauge their emotions, but the werewolf locked them away inside. The maiden didn’t have senses like her wife and daughters. For her, Lipa was completely unreadable. To Bela, however, they were panicking. She could smell the fear in their blood, and she was sure Katrina did as well. Luckily, she seemed to be ignoring them now. Adela’s anxiety spiked when Viviana and Velouette entered the room, carrying trays of food and drink. The white-eyed woman watched them carefully around the vampire. It seemed like she was too deep in Daniela’s eyes to notice them. Adela smiled at them as they set her tea and breakfast down in front of her.

                “Hello girls,” she greeted them. “Karl and Vilhelm should be stopping by later. I’ll let you know when they arrive, and you can come out and visit with them. They’re helping the Countess’ men install new phone lines.”

                “That would be wonderful,” Viviana said with a beaming smile.

                “Even when we’re on duty?” Velouette questioned.

                “I’ve already discussed it with Roxana. She will cover for you if need be. I want you both to feel free to stop working whenever they come around.”

                “Thank you, Adela,” they both said happily.

                Katrina slowly turned around in her seat with a sharply raised brow as soon as the servants spoke the blonde woman’s name without her title. She ignored the three of them and instead spoke to her friend.

                “My, my, Alci, you’re letting the help sit at the table and speak so disrespectfully? Come now, where is that Dimitrescu blood running through your delicious veins? What has this castle become?”

                Alcina tilted her head down so that the brim of her wide hat hid the smirk on her face.

                “Oh, Katrina, dear. I’d like to introduce you to my nieces.”

                As she raised her head, the brightest smile was on her face, and she gestured lovingly to the two mortal girls.

                “Viviana and Velouette. They’re my brother Karl’s daughters. They work and live here while their little brother Vilhelm stays with their father at House Heisenberg.”

                The two sisters bowed to the guest.

                “Es ist mir eine Freude, Sie kennenzulernen, Gräfin,” they said to her.

                Katrina was as annoyed as Alcina had hoped she’d be. With her free hand, she rapped her long nails against the wooden table, and the countless rings on her fingers clicked loudly as she did.

                “Oh. How… cute,” she said with a tart smile. “Now you have maidens under your roof once again, but now they’re-”

                “Entirely untouchable,” Alcina cut her off with a smile just as sharp.

                Daniela rose from her chair to stand behind her lover. She wrapped her arms around her and placed one hand over her exposed heart.

                “Mhm. So, my promise to you extends to Vivi, Vel, and Vil now, too,” she told her.

                “As well as Georgetta and her family,” Cassandra added.

                “And Lipa,” Bela said pointedly as she stared at the vampire with narrowed eyes.

                Katrina glared across the table at her. Daniela could feel the anger rising from her lover, and she slowly dug her nails into her flesh, causing blood to trickle down her exposed skin. The Countess didn’t even flinch, but she heeded the warning.

                “My, you’re all just one big happy family, aren’t you? With… maidens and… werewolves… and what is a Georgetta?”

                “She is my fiancée,” Cassandra told her. “She’s a peasant and she runs the butcher shop down in the village. Until she moves in with us, that is. Her folks don’t want her to until we’re married, though. They’re traditional like that. And she wants to give her cousin enough time to learn what he needs to so he can take over the shop for her.”

                Katrina tittered.

                “You’re both getting married? How sweet.”

                She couldn’t hide the bitterness in her tone even if she wanted to. Daniela pulled on Katrina’s chin with a crooked finger of her free hand, and the vampire allowed her to move her head where she liked. The redhead stared down into her scarlet eyes so deeply it seemed as if she were looking into her very soul.

                “Come with me,” she said. “To the main hall.”

                It was an order.

                Katrina glanced over at whatever so-called food had been set in front of her before she looked back up into the yellow eyes of the strange and alluring woman above her. Slowly, the vampire rose to her feet and stood to face her. Though the wounds on her chest had healed, the blood continued to make its way down the skin exposed by the long cut of her dress. With a little smirk, Daniella ran a finger over the droplets to stop them from falling and happily sucked her finger while she made her way out the door. Once Katrina was with her in the main hall and the door between the rooms was shut, Daniela managed to shove the stronger being against the wall. The forceful gesture brought an amused smile to the raven-haired woman’s red lips. While maintaining eye contact, the redhead lowered her mouth to the spot on the other woman’s stomach where the blood had stopped. Then she slowly brought her tongue up and licked her lover clean.

                “Thanks, sweetie,” Katrina said with a smirk.

                Daniela stood with her hand against the wall beside the shorter woman’s head. Her glowing yellow eyes stared down into the illuminated scarlet pools below her.

                “What did your father tell you about you getting married? What were the exact words he used?”

                “That no man would ever be allowed to put a ring on my finger,” she replied with a knowing grin.

                Daniela smirked and pushed herself away from the wall. With a happy laugh, she took Katrina’s left hand. Slowly, she slid the silver ring with the cut ruby onto the only finger that remained bare.

                “Then marry me. I’ll make you a Dimitrescu again. Come join our big, weird family.”

                Katrina melted into her eyes and leaned in to kiss her lovingly on the lips. Daniela smiled against her and wrapped her arms around the woman she loved. They stayed like that in silence for a long moment before they pulled away at the same time to look into each other’s eyes once more.

                “I’d love to,” Katrina said with a smile. “We can be together forever, my love.”

                She sighed happily and leaned into the taller woman while she twirled a finger in her red hair.

                “I’ve been alive for so long, and in all that time, no creature has ever tamed me as you have. I fear I’d do anything for you. I’d kill for you. I’d preserve life for you. I’d send my army to decimate entire cities…all for you.”

                Daniela chuckled and stroked her head of raven-black hair.

                “I’m good, cutie. But thanks. Though I appreciate the gesture, and I have no doubt you would.”

                Katrina rapped her fingers on the other woman’s shoulder and rested her head on her chest as she stared at the ruby. Her mind raced with hopeful thoughts. Now she could live an eternity with this amazing woman. She could spend as much time with Alcina as she wanted. They could drink together in the opera hall and sing jazz. She could return to the castle that she still considered her home, even though she hadn’t lived within its walls for centuries. For all this, she’d be willing to alter her needs as the others managed to. They would have to order more fresh prey for her, and it would take a significantly long time to get used to not being able to eat the maidens as she pleased or beat them when they disobeyed. Most of all, she’d have to be related to a werewolf. If she couldn’t talk down to them, she was going to simply ignore them. That would be decidedly more difficult if they were to live together.

                Then reality came crashing down around her. In her happiness, she’d forgotten her father. He would never allow her to move into Castle Dimitrescu and away from him. She was already pushing it by using his wording against him and marrying a woman instead of a man. She was glad that Daniela wasn’t a man then, though she would love him just the same. It was just a convenient loophole. Her father wasn’t going to like it. But he couldn’t undo it. As long as he didn’t find out until their marriage was sealed, he had no power to end it. But he could keep them apart. She hoped he wouldn’t be so petty, but he was her father after all. Katrina forced the thoughts away and focused her gaze back on her now fiancée.

                “Let’s go tell Alci. I bet she’s going to throw us all one giant wedding celebration now. She’d love planning that.”

                Daniela laughed happily and took Katrina’s hand as she led her back inside the dining room. Everyone was halfway through their meals before they returned. It was quite noticeable to Katrina when the happy chatter died down upon her entrance. She felt guilty? She forced the emotion aside. Before she took her seat, she held her left hand out for her friend to see.

                “Should I call you Mother?” she asked with a smirk.

                Alcina’s face lit up, and she took the smaller hand in her own to look the ring over.

                “Katrina, it’s beautiful. But no, you may absolutely not. You will call me by my name or the silly nickname you’ve given me, and nothing more. Though yes, I would be your mother-in-law. No matter how strange that is.”

                “Like I always say, we’re a big, weird family,” Daniela said with a smile as she took her seat.

                “And a marvelous one at that,” Alcina added.

                Her sparkling grey eyes studied the ring and the gem.

                “Your uncle made this? My, he does wonderful work.”

                “Karl?” Katrina questioned and adjusted the ring slightly before she pulled her hand away and took her seat. “Oh, yes. The parasite gave him the power to control metal. I remember now. Even my blacksmith wouldn’t be able to make one as smooth as this. And with that design holding the gem down, it’s not going anywhere. How clever. I must thank him when he arrives. Will you allow me to meet your nephew, Alci?”

                “Of course. I know you’re not like your father, dear.”

                “Yes, I have what I’d like to call standards. And perhaps what mortals would call morals.”

                “Your father eats kids?” Cassandra questioned while she cut into her food.

                “Yes,” Katrina admitted with a sigh. “He has an obsession with the purity of blood that we’re not going to go into. Just know that I’m not as interested in it as he is. Give me a full-grown maiden any day but never a child.”

                Adela thought it strange that the book she’d read would be so accurate with small details such as that, but would come up with bizarrely false information about vampires themselves. She tried not to think too much about it and focused on her meal.

                “He can’t know, Alci,” Katrina said with sudden seriousness. “Not until it’s over with.”

                “I know, dear. He will not find out until you decide to tell him,” Alcina said and squeezed her hand reassuringly. “I will keep your happiness as well as the happiness of my daughter safe. It is my greatest desire in the world for them to be happy.”

                “Oh, I know, Alci,” she said with a smile. “It’s that strong motherly Dimitrescu blood flowing through you. You always remind me of my mother when it comes to taking care of them and their well-being.”

                “To be compared to your mother is a great honor indeed. Vanda Dimitrescu gave her mortal life to save her daughters. I would do the same now with my immortal life.”

                Katrina sighed happily and settled into her seat.

                “I’m quite excited to be a Dimitrescu again. Guntram is such an ugly name.”

                “I think it sounds sexy,” Daniela said with a smirk.

                “All German just sounds weird to me,” Cassandra admitted. “It’s like you all have something stuck in your throats.”

                “You’re not wrong, Sis,” Daniela said and laughed.

                Lipa felt somehow relaxed enough to laugh, too. The sound wasn’t new to Katrina, but she heard it so infrequently. It was something the wolf only let out around the horses when they thought they were alone. She enjoyed it. As she glanced around the table, a smile formed on her face. She quite enjoyed the sight. Even with the two lesser creatures, which would eventually be three. The vampire rearranged the seating in her mind. Alcina and Adela would remain the same. Daniela and she would sit across from them. Cassandra would sit beside her, and this Georgetta girl would sit between her fiancée and Alcina. Then, Bela would sit beside Daniela, and Lipa beside her, next to Adela. It was perfect. Katrina sighed dreamily and cut into the cooked flesh. It wasn’t the same as fresh blood, but it sufficed. She could get used to it for this seemingly picturesque family of hers.

                “When do I get to meet this Georgetta?” Katrina asked after swallowing a bite.

                “Oh, we could invite her to the feast tomorrow,” Alcina said excitedly.

                Cassandra eyed the vampire as if she were assessing her threat level.

                “Yeah,” she finally felt safe enough to agree. “I’ll go down to the shop and invite her after breakfast.”

                “Wunderbar!” Katrina exclaimed. “I can’t wait to meet her.”

                “And don’t worry, I’ll behave,” she assured.

                “You better,” the three sisters said in unison.

                Adela sat back in her seat with a smile as she took another sip of her tea. She could get quite used to what was happening around her. Katrina was much like her daughters and her wife in some ways. It would take time for her to meet their strange middle ground. But at that moment, she had faith that she would.

                “Tell me about my future sister-in-law, then,” Katrina asked of Cassandra.

                “Well, she’s the village butcher, like I said. She’s really good at it. I told her that once she moves in and gives the shop to her cousin, I can hunt for all our animal meat, and she can butcher it. Her skills are too good to go to waste, but I don’t want her going back and forth from work every day. I’d much rather she stay here. I haven’t met her folks yet, but Mother wants them over for dinner soon.”

                “Yes, I’d like to get acquainted with these mortals before we whisk their daughter away,” Alcina said. “And we do have a wedding to prepare, after all. Perhaps tomorrow, once Georgetta is here, we could discuss the matter further.”

                “A wonderful idea, Alci.”

                The others nodded in agreement. Tomorrow’s feast would be one of many celebrations.

Chapter 94: Große Familie

Summary:

Karl finally meets the woman his favorite niece plans on marrying.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Transphobia is mentioned but happens “off-screen”.

                As they waited by the castle doors, Lord Heisenberg glanced down at his excited son. He carefully pulled the boy’s collar up higher as if it would somehow shield him from the blood-sucking creature inside the old stone walls. He didn’t know much about the Countess but he was upfront and honest with Vilhelm, as he was with all things. The boy had never heard of vampires before so he had to start from square one. As far as Vilhelm knew before he entered the castle, vampires were like his aunt and cousins when it came to needing to drink blood to survive. They had sharp fangs that made it much easier. Vampires couldn’t go out into the sunlight, like his cousins couldn’t go out in the cold. Lastly, his father had told him that Katrina was ‘really, really old’ and that he needed to be respectful to the Countess. As the doors opened, Vilhelm nearly jumped for joy.

                “Good day, Lord Heisenberg. Master Vilhelm,” Roxana greeted them with a smile. “Adela said you’d be coming. Please follow me to the main hall.”

                “Hey there, witch girl,” Karl said cheerfully. “It’s good to see you again.”

                Roxana chuckled as she held the door for them.

                “I promise you, my Lord, I’m no witch.”

                “That’s just what a witch would say,” Karl teased with a grin as he made his way inside.

                “Vampires, werewolves, and witches?” Vilhelm questioned excitedly as he followed behind his father and the maid. “The castle sure has a lot of cool people.”

                “Hey, aren’t I cool?” Karl complained.

                “You’re the coolest, Papa, but there’s only one of you. Here, they got everything.”

                “Yeah, it’s a real freak show here, kid,” Karl said as he entered the main hall.

                “Well, welcome to the freak show, little brother,” Alcina said as she set her teacup down on the table before her. “So glad you could stop in.”

                The man laughed nervously and adjusted his hat before he waved up at her.

                “Hey, Sis. You want some new phone lines? I have to tell the boys what rooms you want them in. They’re waiting under your balcony now. The old line goes right up there. So, they’ll replace that with the new one they’ve got going and add in whatever other lines you want.”

                “Oh, how wonderful,” Alcina said with a sigh of relief. “That will make things so much easier.”

                Adela finished her tea and got to her feet. She lifted herself into the air and kissed her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll go help them, my love. Why don’t you spend some time with Vil? The girls should be up soon to visit.”

                “That sounds delightful. Thank you, darling.”

                “I’ll go get Viviana and Velouette now,” Roxana said before she handed a large rolled-up paper to Karl. “Here is a map of the castle, my Lord. I figured it would make it easier to find the wire you need.”

                “Ha! Now, it’ll make everything easier,” Karl said excitedly. “Thanks, witch-uh..”

                “It’s Roxana, my Lord.”

                “Yeah, right. Roxana. Thanks,” he said and took it from her with a nervous smile.

                The grand chambermaid chuckled softly to herself as she made her way downstairs.

                “Which rooms would you like to be added, my love?” Adela asked her.

                “Well, here in the main hall would be very convenient. And the servants' quarters. Oh, and the girls should have one in their common area. Can you think of any others, darling?”

                “If we could get one all the way out to the stable, that would make calling for the carriage or the horses easier.”

                “Oh, yes, perfect. So, those four and the bedroom then.”

                “Right,” Adela said with a nod before turning back to Karl. “Why don’t you stay on the ground with the workers, and I’ll head up to the bedroom to open the door?”

                “Sure thing, Twinkles,” the man replied and tipped his hat to her.

                He removed Vilhelm’s cap and lightly tussled his hair before he put it back on.

                “Be good, kid. Remember what I told you.”

                “Yes, Papa!”

                “Come sit in Auntie Alci’s lap, little one,” Alcina cooed as she reached out to the boy.

                Vilhelm happily raised his arms into the air and let the giant woman scoop him up with a laugh. Adela and Karl both watched them with smiles on their faces before they turned and went their separate ways. The blonde woman jogged her way upstairs and unlocked the balcony door. When she stepped out onto it, she waved at the workers and Karl below.

                “What can I do to help?” she asked down to them.

                Heisenberg pointed at the map and said something to the men while he pointed up at her. When they answered him, he nodded and turned his attention to her.

                “They just need to get to the line up there, and then they’ll send it off to everywhere else. It shouldn’t take long with all of them. Then we’ll be out of your hair and off to Donna’s.”

                “Sounds good. Do you want to send them up or shall I?”

                “I got ‘em,” Karl said and floated over his giant slab of metal. “Wer will auf?”

                The men spoke amongst one another until all but two climbed on. The metalmancer sent the other three men up to the balcony above. They stepped off onto the stone and bowed low to Adela.

                “Hallo wieder,” she said with a smile before she gestured to the door. “Hier entlang.”

…

                Vilhelm stared down in awe at the beautiful woman with long raven-black hair as she entered the room with his cousin. Katrina glanced up at the boy long enough to scan him before her gaze moved to Alcina’s eyes. She sat down on the couch across from her and rested one leg atop the other.

                “So, this is your nephew, then? How… cute.”

                Daniela flew up into the air with a bright smile on her face as she circled her mother and cousin.

                “Isn’t he the cutest?”

                “The most charming little lord in all the land,” Alcina said as she squeezed the boy.

                “Es ist mir eine Freude, Sie kennenzulernen, Gräfin,” he said to her and waved with a happy laugh.

                “Scheiße, that’s cute,” Katrina admitted.

                “Told ya,” Daniela said with a giggle as she took the seat beside her.

                “Uh, Vilhelm, was it?” the vampire asked.

                “Yes, Countess,” he replied with a firm nod. “Master Vilhelm Heisenberg of House Heisenberg”

                Katrina smirked. The boy was far too precious for her to let on. She always disliked children. She found them filthy. But this one was a proper little gentleman, it seemed. It was no wonder Alcina gushed about him so.

                “And these are your sisters? Viviana and Velouette?” the vampire asked as she eyed the surprisingly calm maidens on the other couch.

                She didn’t get a whiff of fear from either of them the entire time, and she was a bit offended if she was honest.

                “Yeah, but I call them Vivi and Vel,” the boy told her.

                “And we call him Vil,” the girls both added.

                They were such peculiar mortals. Not that Katrina was around many long enough to pay attention. But these three stood out from the countless others she’d met. They were unafraid. They simply existed alongside them all. As if they were all normal humans, such as themselves. And it wasn’t the same as some unexpected prey because they knew. The three of them were aware of her and her nature, yet they were treating her, well, as they should be. It was surprisingly refreshing.

                “How adorable. I do love a good nickname.”

                Katrina leaned forward to retrieve the teacup Roxana had already brought out for her. Being around the maidens was working up her appetite. She found the blood tea to be surprisingly stabilizing, even though it wasn’t exactly fresh. It calmed the desire to drain them of every last drop.

                “So, Vil, what do you do for fun in that big factory of yours?” she asked him.

                “Papa is teaching me how to work with metal so I can be a blacksmith one day!” he replied excitedly. “So far, I learned how to make nails and tools for Papa to use while he’s working. I wanted to make a ring after I saw him make the ones for all of you, but it didn’t come out as good. But I’m trying! And Papa says that’s the best thing to do.”

                “It certainly is, little one,” Alcina cooed, “I just know you’ll be the best blacksmith the village has ever seen one day.”

                The boy blushed and leaned into her loving hold.

                “I sure hope so.”

                The six of them turned their gazes to the door as Adela entered through the dining room. She smiled at them all before she raised her eyes to her wife.

                “I just wanted to warn you that the workers are coming through to put the last two lines in. They’re all men, so I figured I should tell you ahead of time.”

                Alcina rolled her eyes and sighed loudly.

                “How unfortunate,” she said before she waved a flippant hand. “Let them in then.”

                “Yes, my love,” Adela said and bowed her head before she reentered the dining room.

                When she returned, the three wolves bowed low to the women sitting by the fireplace.

                “Where would you like the phone to go, love?”

                “On that table by the door there,” Alcina said and pointed. “That way it’s close to the dining room as well.”

                “That’s exactly what I was thinking,” Adela said with a smile.

                The blonde woman gestured to the spot, and the men quickly went to work. Adela took the opportunity of being in the same room to cozy up to her wife. She leaned against her long legs and sighed happily.

                “This will make things so much easier to communicate. Though we must make sure we don’t get lazy. But especially for emergencies and in the winter,” Adela said with relief in her voice, and looked to the Countess across from her. “Thank you, Katrina. Truly.”

                “Of course, sweetie,” the vampire replied with a wave of her hand. “It’s about time you all entered the 20^th Century.”

                She turned to Daniela and ran a finger down the side of her face.

                “Besides, now we won’t have to rely on my raven to speak with one another. And I can hear your beautiful voice.”

                The redhead smiled and leaned into her touch.

                “Maybe someday we won’t have to communicate such a long distance.”

                “I cannot wait for that day to come, my love,” Katrina told her with a smile.

                “But we must not speak about such things around my men,” she said in a whisper. “I can never tell when one will slip or purposefully repeat things to my father.”

                Daniela nodded in understanding. With a reassuring smile, she wrapped an arm around the raven-haired woman and held her close. Katrina allowed herself to relax in front of her workers and leaned into the other woman’s comforting embrace. As Vilhelm stared down at the happy couple from his perch on his aunt’s high lap, he began to wonder. All his cousins had someone they loved. His aunts both loved one another. He had never seen his aunt Donna with anyone or heard her speak about such things, but to him, that seemed natural. His father, on the other hand, seemed like he could be happy with someone too, and he suddenly found himself questioning why he didn’t. Being the curious boy that he was and feeling comfortable as always to ask questions with his very honest and upfront family, he asked.

                “Auntie Alci, why doesn’t Papa have someone like you all do?”

                “Well, in my opinion, Karl is too much of a gentleman. He’s too good a find. A diamond in the rough. But don’t tell him I said that.”

                “Are you asking my son to lie to me, Sis?” Karl said with a grin as he entered the room.

                Bela and Lipa were trailing behind him, arms linked as they laughed softly amongst themselves.

                Alcina cleared her throat and sat up higher in her chair.

                “Well, withholding information is hardly lying,” she said in her defense.

                Her wife scoffed teasingly.

                “But you always tell me- Oh!”

                Alcina suddenly scooped her wife up to interrupt her and sat her in her lap beside Vilhelm. The boy glanced over at the blonde woman and giggled. Then he tilted his head back to look up at his tall aunt.

                “Can I go sit with Papa now?”

                “Of course, little one,” Alcina cooed and carefully set the boy on his feet. “Here you are.”

                Vilhelm happily ran over to his father and wrapped his arms around his leg. Karl smiled and picked the boy up before he took him over to the couch. He sat down beside his daughters and placed their brother between them. The two girls wrapped their arms around him and stayed there in one big hug. Adela smiled down at Bela and Lipa from her spot in her wife’s lap. Alcina now had one arm around her as if she were a stuffed animal.

                “Welcome back, you two,” the shorter woman said to the couple. “Did you enjoy your ride?”

                Katrina scoffed softly.

                “Yes, it was a delightful day for it,” Bela said with a smile. “There’s a lovely light breeze. A perfect spring day.”

                “Wonderful,” Adela said happily. “Perhaps I could fit a ride in before dinner.”

                “We have a guest, darling,” Alcina reminded her. “Your precious little horse can wait.”

                Her wife sighed softly, and an unintentional pout flashed briefly across her face.

                “Yes, of course.”

                The look brought a smirk to the vampire’s lips.

                “Do you like the horse I gave you so much?” she asked.

                “Yes, she’s perfect,” Adela excitedly told her. “She’s so smart and gentle. And her coat is just beautiful.”

                “Mhm. White with a little yellow in her mane? What did you name her, sweetie?”

                “Lilly.”

                Katrina couldn’t help but chuckle.

                “Of course you did. Well, I’m sure she loves you.”

                “I sure hope she loves me as much as I love her,” Adela said with a smile.

                The vampire stared at the maiden for a moment. Sometimes the girl’s predictability made her sick.

                “I’m sure she’d go to the end of the worlds for you, sweetie.”

                Daniela looked between her fiancée and her mother knowingly but said nothing. Bela felt something strange rising in the vampire’s blood but she didn’t find it threatening so she paid it no mind. Instead, she focused on Lipa and gently pulled their arm with a smile.

                “Let’s go change, darling. I’m afraid we’re both covered in horse hair.”

                “And hay, for some reason,” her mother pointed out with a knowing smirk on her crimson lips.

                Lipa turned their focus on the door as they followed after their fiancée. Alcina chuckled to herself just loud enough for her wife to hear. The sound brought a smile to the smaller woman’s face. Even with her back to them, Katrina knew what the couple had done, and it disgusted her. Sure, she herself had been with plenty of wolves before, including Lipa. But this was different. This was love. It was unfathomable. Completely revolting. Daniela pulled her closer rather roughly. She felt the change in her emotions, and it annoyed her. She loved the vampire very much, but she was getting tired of her attitude. At least she seemed to be keeping it to herself.

                “Hey, Sis,” Karl spoke up.

                Alcina leaned forward to look at him better with one of her eyebrows raised in question.

                “What is it, little brother?”

                “I just wanted to say I’m proud of you. For letting all your little chicks fly far enough away from the nest to find people to love,” he said, and gestured widely around the room. “I honestly didn’t think you could do it, but here we are.”

                “I mean, look at that,” he said while pointing at Daniela and Katrina. “I never thought I’d see that kid look that happy. And you’re just letting her live her life.”

                “Unlike some people,” he muttered with narrowed eyes as his thoughts flashed back to Mother Miranda.  

                “Well, it wasn’t easy, but it is quite worth the effort. They’re all so happy, after all. And I feel confident in those they’ve chosen that they’ll take care of my little chicks as well as I have.”

                “Alci, I would wipe out an entire nation for your daughter,” Katrina assured. “I would extinguish an entire race.”

                “Ooh cutie… I know what you mean, but I’ve read some things while I was studying German with Mother, and I don’t think you should phrase it like that.”

                “Right. I forget that humans think- Never mind,” Katrina said with a dismissive wave. “I’ve no time to think about such petty human ideology.”

                “You’re so cute when you’re a hypocrite,” Daniela said sweetly.

                “Speaking of Germans,” Katrina began as she ignored the comment. “You never properly introduced me to your brother, Alci.”

                “Oh, yes. Forgive me. Katrina, this is my brother, Lord Karl Heisenberg. Karl, this is Countess Katrina Guntram. She is a very old and dear friend of mine from before my time in the village. Technically, she’s also my ancestor, though she looks to be breathing quite well, doesn’t she?”

                “Being immortal does wonders for the organs,” Katrina joked. “Anyway, it’s lovely to meet you, Karl. Alci has told me all about you.”

                “It’s good to meet you, too. Dani hasn’t stopped talking about you since she met you. She even asked me to-”

                Karl glanced over at the Guntram workers and stopped himself before he said too much.

                “Well, let’s just say I’d do anything to make the kid happy. She’s real special to me.”

                “So she’s told me,” Katrina said with a knowing smile. “I’m glad we feel the same on the matter.”

                Karl could tell she knew what he meant. Daniela must have told her fiancée that she asked him to help her kill her father to release her of the hold he had on her. Heisenberg freed himself and his siblings from a restrictive parent before, and he’d do it again, especially for his favorite niece. He was glad this woman seemed to be in agreement. It would make the whole patricide thing much easier. The most talkative of the workers moved to Alcina’s side and bowed low to her and the woman in her lap.

                “Diese Zeile ist vollständig,” he told Adela.

                “Fantastic,” she said happily. “Let me show you to the last room.”

                She sat up on her knees in her wife’s lap and kissed her lovingly on the lips.

                “I’ll be back, my love.”

                “Thank you for handling all this, darling. You’ve been such a help.”

                “I haven’t really done anything,” she replied with a laugh. “But I’m always happy to help.”

                She kissed her again before she lowered herself to her feet. Once she was on the ground, she motioned for the men to follow her. One of the workers stayed behind to feed the line through. Adela peeked inside the common room so as not to intrude on her daughter and Lipa. When she noticed their room was closed, she bid the men to enter.

                “Bela,” she called as she knocked on the door. “Where would you like the phone out here?”

                The couple stepped out suddenly, and her daughter smiled innocently into her face while Lipa adjusted the collar of their jacket.

                “Here would be nice,” she said and gestured to a small round table by the door out to the hall.

                The men all nodded and went to work. Adela took a seat on the couch and waited to be of use. Lipa seemed to be eying one of the men in particular. He hadn’t spoken a word to the maiden, but she didn’t sense any hostility from him. There was certainly some tension between him and Lipa. Bela could sense it far better than her mother could see it. Her fiancé was angry and a bit scared. Whoever this man was, they clearly didn’t like him. It seemed to be mutual, though he wasn’t at all intimidated by the stable hand as they seemed to be of him. Bela led her fiancé to the couch and sat down beside the other blonde woman.

                “That should be a good spot. It’s not right outside anyone’s room. If anything, it’s closest to ours, and Lipa will need it for the stable, and me for Mother. So, we don’t mind. And the cord should reach over here so it’s perfect,” Bela said happily. “Everything is just coming along so nicely. I can’t wait for all the new furniture to arrive tomorrow.”

                She turned and tugged on Lipa’s jacket.

                “And so many new clothes for you. And Georgetta as well.”

                She sighed in contentment and leaned her head against their chest.

                “I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy.”

                Lipa smiled and stroked her head as they nuzzled against her.

                “Me either, meine Liebling.”

                A few of the men scoffed from behind them, loud enough for all of them to hear. Bela and Adela’s eyes narrowed almost simultaneously while Lipa’s gaze lowered to the floor. The multi-colored-eyed wolf knew what their kin thought of them. They all thought Lipa was a fool. They didn’t believe Bela truly loved them. None of their masters sought such a deep connection with any servant. It was unheard of. Outrageous. Laughable. Surely it was some trap or phase. Such an odd wolf could never find such happiness. But they were wrong. Lipa had no doubt. The men could think what they wanted, but they knew with all their heart it was true. The workers tried to hide from the seething gaze of the blonde women and focused on the task at hand.

                “I’m excited to have Georgetta over tomorrow night,” Adela said. “Seeing all you girls around the table with the people you love will be such a delight to see.”

                “I can’t wait for it to be like that every night,” Bela said dreamily. “Just one big happy family. So strange yet so perfect.”

                Adela chuckled and nodded in agreement.

                “That we are.”

…

                In the main hall, Karl and Katrina were getting to know one another. Heisenberg knew what Daniela thought about the vampire, and he wanted to make sure she was everything she said she was. He had to admit, the woman was scary as fuck. She creeped him out. He thought vampires were just made up by humans, but there one was in the flesh, engaged to his niece. She reminded him of some bizarre blend of Alcina and Daniela and something all her own. If he wasn’t already used to the girl, Katrina would have his head reeling. But he was keeping up with her just fine.

                “So, what kind of galivanting did you do with my sister back in the day?” he asked her while he puffed at his cigar.

                “Well, we traveled all around Europe and even to America a few times to visit the best opera houses and nightclubs. Anywhere Alci could sing.”

                “Come now, Katrina. It’s not just me,” her friend protested. “You sing too. I love our duets. Not to mention the way you dance.”

                “Yes, but I wasn’t the one with the band, was I? You’ve always outshone me when it came to the spotlight. Right where you deserve to be. I much prefer enjoying everything from the sidelines. It’s more fun to experience everything off stage.”

                “You were in a band, Mother?” Daniela questioned excitedly.

                “Well, just a little jazz band I performed with for a few years. They called themselves The Pallboys. I did one album with them: Miss D & the PallBoys.”

                “You have a music album?” her daughter asked in shock. “Why don’t we have a copy?”

                “I have one hidden away,” Alcina admitted.

                She pulled smoke in from her quellazaire and exhaled slowly before she continued.

                “Mother Miranda didn’t want me to keep anything from my former life. I was lucky she let me have the few jazz records I did. Perhaps she thought starving me of my past self would cut it away from me, but instead, it left a festering bitterness that I always held inside. I had to play her little game and act as the demon woman she wanted me to be.”

                “And you did a damn good job,” Heisenberg cheered with his cigar between his teeth.

                “Why, thank you, little brother,” she said, and a proud smile formed on her crimson lips.

                Their heads all turned as a slam echoed through the room just behind them, where the sisters’ chambers were. One of the workers floated into the hall, held by flies on one shoulder of his shirt and a blue wisp on the other. Katrina eyed the man and shook her head disappointedly.

                “Tsk, tsk, Borris. Whatever did you do to anger the blondes?”

                “He said horrible things to Lipa,” Adela explained angrily as she jogged up the stairs.

                “Filthy, vile things,” Bela hissed.

                They dropped him roughly to the ground in the center of the room, beneath the chandelier.

                “In front of nobility, Borris? Come now. You know better than that.”

                Katrina was scolding the man, but there was an odd calmness to her tone. To the wolves, it was a more frightening sound than if she were yelling. Adela recognized it as well. It was one Daniela used when she was dangerously serious. The words sounded almost playful, but the way they were spoken made her intent clear.

                “They were out in the hall. I assume he thought we couldn’t hear him,” Adela explained. “And after Lipa offered to help them.”

                The maiden turned her anger back on the man

                “They owe you nothing, yet you chose to say what you said? Even if Lipa were still just a servant, it doesn’t give you the right to speak to them in such a manner.”

                “If Mother weren’t there, I’d-” Bela threatened before her cousins caught her eye, and she restrained herself.

                She pointed a warning finger at him.

                “You won’t get away with this.”

                “How lovely. Now we have dinner and a show. Consider yourself an engagement gift to your old friend, Borris.”

                “Bitte verzeih mir!” he pled.

                “Oh, don’t beg, Borris. You know that always gets me going,” she said with a grin. “There are children present.”

                Alcina raised her hand sharply into the air.

                “Daughters, bring the filthy manthing to the dungeon,” she ordered. “Inform Roxana once you’ve chained him up. I don’t want his screams frightening the servants more than they already will.”

                “Yes, Mother,” they gladly replied.

                Their instincts told them to grab the man with their sickles, but Adela and their cousins were there. Daniela and Bela looked one another in the eyes and shared a brief silent conversation before they simply carried him away with their flies.

                “Nein!” he cried as the doors closed shut behind them.

                Alcina sighed in contentment and brought her quellazaire to her lips. It had been far too long since she’d ordered anyone off to the dungeon. The thrill was exhilarating. It showed in her glowing yellow eyes. The Heisenberg children were left only slightly nervous. They were too aware of receiving punishments from their birth mother. Surely this man would experience something similar. Even the girls didn’t consider torture and death to be an option. They’d yet to hear the sound of screaming echo through the castle walls. But they would later. At least their brother would be gone by then. Once the man was out of the room, Adela went to Lipa’s side and gingerly placed a hand on their shoulder.

                “Are you alright, Lipa?” she asked softly. “Is there anything I can do?”

                The werewolf shook their head slowly.

                “No. Thank you. You’ve done enough. Borris has been like this for decades now. He would always get everyone to shame me for how I chose to carry myself. And he did things to try to remind me of what I really am…” they admitted in a whisper.

                Adela couldn’t help the fiery white flame from lighting up in her eyes. She could see it dancing across the buttons of Lipa’s jacket, but she ignored it.

                “Well, I just know my wife and daughters will give him everything he deserves. I’m sure they’ll let you join if that is what you wish.”

                The maiden had never been frightening to the werewolf. Her threat level was low. But at that moment, they felt as though she would slaughter a horde of wolves for them. They put their hand on the shoulder of the arm on their own and smiled gratefully.

                “Thank you, Adela.”

                The maiden smiled back, and the light faded from her eyes.

                “Of course,” she said with a determined nod. “You’re marrying my daughter, and you’re still a servant of my House. I love you. And I will always protect you.”

                Even though Katrina should have been out of hearing range, she rolled her eyes. Then she turned her attention back to her friend.

                “Well, that was fun,” she said with a smile. “So sorry one of my mutts got off his leash. But now we’ll have a nice family bonding activity.”

                “Yes, I quite look forward to it,” Alcina admitted.

                “I’ll go back and check on the others,” Adela said. “You stay here, Lipa. Go try to relax.”

                “Yes, Adela,” they replied with a bow of their head.

                The maiden went off down the steps, and the werewolf slowly walked towards the sitting area. The couch by the fireplace was full. Only the seats beside the Countess were free. Lipa decided to stand instead with their hands clasped behind their back.

                “You okay, kid?” Karl asked them.

                He didn’t want to go as far as his sister planned to, but he would have liked to give the man a good beating for whatever gross shit he said.

                “Yes. I’m fine. Thank you, my Lord,” Lipa lied.

                The wolf was hard for Karl to read, but he knew enough that they weren’t okay, and it was a silly question to ask. But he didn’t know how else to help.

                “Once they’re done, I’ll get those guys out of your hair. I don’t want any more of them bothering you in your own home like that.”

                “Thank you, my Lord.”

                “Hey, I told you the other day, call me Karl. We’re family now.”

                “Yes, Karl,” they said with a soft laugh.

                “That’s better,” he said and grinned happily.

                “All set,” Adela said as she reentered the hall with the remaining men behind her.

                Katrina turned her eyes only to look her servants over.

                “Did the rest of you behave yourselves?”

                “Ja,” they replied in unison.

                “Good boys,” she praised with a smirk. “Run along now to whichever House is next on the list.”

                “That’ll be our sister Donna,” Karl said as he got to his feet.

                “Oh, when do I get to meet her, Alci?” Katrina asked excitedly.

                “Whenever you meet my little sister, you will do best to remember where your heart lies and keep your hands to yourself. I know you. Donna is too soft and meek for the likes of you. She doesn’t feel the same way about… love as the rest of us do. So just respect that.”

                “Oh, she’s asexual?” Katrina asked bluntly. “Well, good for her! We need more of them, honestly.”

                She waved a flippant hand at her friend.

                “Don’t worry, Alci. I’ll behave. Not even an innocent, weak little maiden could stir my eyes away from my love. Not for long, at least.”

                “That’s what that’s called? Asexual?” was the only thing Karl questioned. “Miranda just thought it was in her head. But I knew it had to be something like that. Something real with a name for it and everything. That old bitch thought she was so smart, and she couldn’t even figure that out? Ha! Wait.”

                Karl stepped closer to the vampire and asked softly.

                “What’s it called when you just like... both?”

                “Oh, that’s bisexual. Or if you feel like just everyone is your cup of tea, then pansexual might suit you better.”

                “Pansexual, huh? So, there’s a word for that too,” Karl said with the slightest smile as he felt somehow more connected with himself; more valid.

                “Welcome aboard, sweetie. It’s good to have you join,” Katrina said and smirked playfully.

                “You too, huh? So, I’m not the only one?”

                “All of your nieces as well, and the little blonde one if I’m not mistaken. Though she certainly leans more to Alci’s side of the spectrum, with the lesbians. She is a rather sapphic little thing, isn’t she?”

                “Yes, she is,” Alcina said with a swooning smile as she glanced over at her wife.

                “All of us?” Karl questioned and laughed excitedly. “I love that!”

                “Mm, I love that for you, too, sweetie.”

                Heisenberg sighed in contentment and adjusted his hat.

                “Well, thanks for the tea, Sis. It was good to see you again.”

                He bent down and wrapped his arms around his daughters.

                “You too, girls. Behave yourselves.”

                “We will, Papa.”

                The two of them hugged their brother before they helped him off the couch. The little boy leaned back to look up at his aunt with a bright smile.

                “Thanks for the tea, Auntie Alci.”

                “You’re so very welcome, little one,” she cooed. “Give your Aunt Donna my love.”

                “I will! And I’ll give Angie a big hug too, but gently because she’s delicate.”

                “Will you give her one for me, too?” Adela asked and smiled down at the boy.

                “Of course!”

                “Thank you,” she laughed happily. “Have a safe trip then.”

                “Bye-bye!” Vilhelm said with a wave. “It was nice meeting you, Countess.”

                “You too, sweetie,” Katrina said with a wave of her elegant fingers.

                Adela walked the Heisenberg men and the remaining Guntram workers to the door. As she watched her wife leave, a slow smirk formed across Alcina’s crimson lips.

                “Lipa, why don’t you have the honor of making the first call on our new phone lines? Ring down to the servant quarters and tell whoever answers to inform my daughters they may begin what I know they so desperately want to start.”

                “Yes, Mother,” Lipa replied with a bow and moved across the room to the phone.

                “There should be a little directory there to show which line is which,” Katrina told them.

                “Thank you, Countess,” Lipa replied.

                They picked the earpiece up and dialed 4 for the servant’s quarters.

                “Hello, Roxana. It’s Lipa. Lady Alcina would like you to inform Bela and Lady Daniela to begin… Alright. Thank you, Roxana. Goodbye.”

                The wolf put the phone back on the receiver and turned to face the maids by the fireplace.

                “Roxana suggests that the two of you remain here for the time being. Stay with Adela.”

                “Okay,” they replied nervously.

                Viviana turned her attention up to Alcina.

                “Are you going to hurt that man, Auntie?”

                The tall woman sighed and lit up a cigarette in her quellazaire. She pulled the smoke into her lungs and slowly released it into the air before she answered calmly and truthfully.

                “Depending on what exactly he said, we will torture him to whatever lengths I find a suitable punishment. By the look in my wife’s eyes, it was something that will last him quite a while,” she said and couldn’t help the smirk from tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Then he will die and the six of us will devour him.”

                “Six?” Lipa questioned.

                “Yes. You’ll take the first bite, of course.”

                The wolf looked up at her with their shocked features clearly visible on their face. They’d never had the first of anything. Certainly not prey. The scraps from their masters were spread thinly down the hierarchy of wolves. Lipa was not very high on the pole. They got the scraps of the scraps. But Castle Dimitrescu continued to surprise them. It was at that moment that they finally accepted that they were to be a noble, a real noble.

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said happily.

                The two mortal girls were left with a swirl of emotions. It was one thing to hurt someone, but it was worse to kill someone. It seemed even worse than that to torture a person. But it seemed like it was a natural thing for their new family. They still hadn’t seen the horrors of House Dimitrescu. They’d never heard the sound of screams echoing through the halls. The only time they ever really did was the last time the Countess was over, when it was Adela in the dungeon.

                By having them stay upstairs, Roxana saved the girls from hearing the worst of it. It was much louder right there in the servants’ quarters. They were put so close together for a reason. So they’d be reminded of what would happen if they disobeyed. Viviana and Velouette hadn’t even been in the dungeon before. Lenuta told them never to go past the door to their quarters, and they obeyed. They knew what it was, but they didn’t think it was used as often as it truly was.

                Adela soon returned with a grinning Cassandra. The two of them hardly set foot into the room when the first cries of pain sounded from below them. It was muffled, but the sounds of agony were unmistakable, even to people who had never heard it before. Viviana and Velouette clutched each other’s hands and moved closer together. The blonde woman quickly went to their side and sat next to them on the couch.

                “I’m right here. You’re safe,” she assured, and put her hand over theirs. “I know it sounds horrible, but you’re alright.”

                “Why don’t you bring them up to the wine room, darling? Put a record on.” Alcina suggested with a worried glance at her precious nieces.

                She almost felt guilty. She could sense their fear and confusion as plainly as she could see it on their faces. But the man would suffer an excruciating death. That she would make sure of. Her wife would make sure the girls stayed safe and sound.

                “That’s an excellent idea, my love.”

                Adela got to her feet and gestured for them to follow.

                “Come, girls. Perhaps we’ll even sneak a bottle. I’ll be sure to mark it in the book, love.”

                Alcina rose to her full height and then bent down to kiss her wife on the cheek.

                “Thank you, darling. I’ll send Roxana up with some glasses.”

                “Wonderful. You all… enjoy your early dinner.”

                “We should be finished by the time we usually sit down. We’ll all just have a nice chat while you eat yours. Then we can have dessert. I’ll come to get you once it’s time.”

                “Alright, my love.”

                She took her wife’s hand in her own and kissed it before she went off upstairs. Viviana and Velouette glanced at their aunt and flashed her an awkward smile before they followed after her. Alcina turned with a sway of her hips, and she raised one arm into the air beside her head.

                “Come, dears. Let’s have some real Dimitrescu fun.”

                “I’ve been waiting so long to hear you say those words,” Katrina practically moaned.

                She got to her feet with a click of her heels and trailed behind her friend. Cassandra and Lipa turned to each other with excited grins on their faces while they followed.

                “You gonna tell me what this manthing said?” the brunette asked.

                “We can make him repeat it himself,” Lipa told her. “I don’t wish to speak the words.”

                “Understandable. I was sad I missed the look on Bela’s face anyway. Now I’ll get to see it for myself.”

                As Adela climbed the steps with the two moral girls, she watched the others disappear behind the door to the dining room. She hoped the record player would be loud enough to drown out the screams.

Chapter 95: A History Lesson

Summary:

Adela and Roxana chat with the Heisenberg twins while the rest of the family enjoy their fun in the dungeon.

Notes:

A little smut at the end.

                Adela unlocked the wine room door and bid Viviana and Velouette to enter. She gestured for them to take a seat in Alcina’s armchair. It was large enough to fit both of them comfortably. Then she chose one of her wife’s jazz records and put it on the turntable. She sighed softly as the brass instruments drowned out the screaming from the dungeon below. The blonde woman stepped back to browse the shelves of wine and chose her favorite. Before she forgot, she went to the books to mark the bottle out of stock. Then she placed it on the table in the center of the room and took the seat across from the girls.

                “Have either of you tried wine before?”

                The two of them shook their heads no.

                “Well, once Roxana comes with the glasses, you can try some if you like. It’s just white. It’s what I normally drink at the table.

                “Are we old enough?” Viviana asked

                “You’re both sixteen now, aren’t you? For two noble girls living in a castle in a village in the middle of Romania, I think it’s fine.”

                “Our old papa used to say that we weren’t allowed to have anything like that.”

                “Yeah, he said it was for adults only.”

                “Well, you’re nearly grown women now, even if you may not feel like it yet. A little wine won’t hurt you. But you don’t have to have any if you don’t want. It’s entirely up to you.”

                The sisters stared at the bottle and nodded slowly before they both looked back into the older woman’s white eyes.

                “Adela, is this normal?” Viviana asked her.

                “The wine or the screaming, dear?”

                “Uh… I meant the screaming.”

                The blonde woman sighed softly and took a moment to collect her thoughts before she spoke.

                “Well, it used to be. I’m sure the older maids have frightened you with stories. I know they did when I was still just a servant here.”

                She gestured to one of the locked cases of wine. The bottles were much older and more intricate than the rest. 

                “Castle Dimitrescu has been serving wine made with the blood of virgins since the 15^th century. Alcina explained that the original recipe was made by Katrina’s brother. He went mad once he was left alone in the castle after his mother was killed and his sisters were taken to Germany. He designed rooms that you will never see to extract the blood of young maidens and profited off their deaths. I asked Lenuta to find records of all the girls lost to the Dimitrescu wine, but she was only able to find me the names from when Alcina took over. Even that list is too long to stomach. You’ll be able to read them all on the plaque I’m having made for them. And a statue will stand to honor the ones whose names have been lost to time.”

                “So the other maids were right when they told us that we’re lucky Auntie Alcina stopped using other maidens,” Viviana said softly. “Because we could have ended up-”

                “Just like the others,” Velouette somberly interjected.

                “Yes, if not for the so-called gift my Cadou has granted me, the three of us would not be sitting here today, and countless others would follow. That’s just one of the reasons why the two of you are so very important. You’re the first maidens to come to the castle and never go to those rooms. You’ve never had to witness what the others did. You’re the very symbol of change. My wife and daughters have not changed, nor would I wish them to, but this method has. And now the walls of Castle Dimitrescu no longer echo with the screams of maidens.”

                The door opened, and Roxana entered the room carrying a tray of four empty glasses. The grand chambermaid did her best to close it before another wail of agony crept up from the dungeon, but she was unsuccessful. The two girls jumped at the sound, and Adela sighed softly.

                “What happens to filthy men, I cannot control,” she told them.

                “Sorry about that,” Roxana apologized as she set a glass down in front of each of them.

                She reached for a corkscrew and opened the bottle Adela had picked out and poured a glass for her friend as well as herself.

                “Alcina told me to enjoy myself, so I plan on doing just that.”

                Roxana held the bottle over the other two glasses.

                “She also said to ask if either of you would like any.”

                “Yes, please,” the sisters replied hesitantly.

                The grand chambermaid smiled and poured them each a small glass to try. Then she took the seat beside her friend and relaxed into the cushion. Adela took the stem of her glass with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” she said before she took a sip of the bubbly drink.

                Viviana and Velouette copied the blonde woman. A surprised and intrigued look danced across both their faces.

                “Do you like it?” Adela asked them.

                The girls nodded.

                “It’s bitter,” Viviana said.

                “But sweet,” Velouette added.

                “Yes, that’s exactly why I enjoy it. That and it reminds me of the color of Alcina’s eyes when she looks at me lovingly,” Adela said as she stared into the golden-yellow beverage before she took another sip.

                The color brought the image of their aunt’s glowing eyes once she decided the man’s fate. More questions flooded their minds.

                “Roxana, you’ve been here longer than Adela. Has Auntie Alcina always acted like she did today with that man?” Viviana asked.

                “Oh, yes. And far worse than when I saw her before I came upstairs. Lady Alcina delights in inflicting suffering on mortals. She even does so when she’s not even trying. It’s just her nature. It’s taken me years to accept this, but it is simply who she is. I love her no less than I would if she didn’t. She is very special to me. She saved my life and gave me purpose after my husband was taken from me. She’s always been so kind to me. But she’s been cruel as well. I still have scars from her, though not as many as some of the older maids. She’s always been easier on me than the others.”

                “She threw you into a wardrobe,” Alcina’s own wife pointed out.

                “As I said, she has always been easier on me. Others have suffered far worse for far less,” Roxana said, and she took a long sip of her wine before she continued. “I think you’re the one who has suffered the most from her. Both physically and emotionally.”

                “You think so?” Adela asked softly as she stared into the golden liquid.  “I don’t know, she’s never sliced me to ribbons before.”

                “No, but you’ve fallen to her claws before.”

                The blonde woman shot her eyes up at her friend.

                “What, are we telling them everything now?” she asked and gestured to the girls across from them.

                “Adela, a man is being torn apart in the dungeon. I think it’s time we ripped the bandage off. We can’t keep them in some bubble, ignorant to everything.”

                Her friend sighed and nodded slowly in agreement.

                “You’re right.”

                She took a drink and listened to the familiar hiss of bubbles popping and reforming over and over again in the glass.

                “What if I’m not ready to tell them everything?” she asked softly.

                Roxana put a comforting hand on her friend’s.

                “Then I will tell them for you.”

                Adela smiled over at her.

                “Thank you.”

                The grand chambermaid took another long sip of wine before she finally told the two young maidens the full truth.  

                “Before Adela came to the castle, the sounds you’ve heard today were nothing like what they once were. Villagers were tortured for little to no crime. Whoever Mother Miranda handed over to Lady Alcina, she either killed for fun and ate for food, kept to be a slave, or even worse, a virgin for the wine. No maiden lasted long in the castle. There were only a few in my time that she kept alive longer than a few weeks. None of them survived a whole month. Then one came along who should have died her second day here. But Lady Alcina chose to save her instead. She could have easily added her blood to the wine, but she didn’t. That had certainly never happened before. It was clear to me then that the maiden was special to her. And I was right. She lasted far beyond just one month. It was nearly an entire year where no maidens walked these halls to die. Just one who remained very much alive…Until your papa kidnapped her and she became very much unalive.”

                “And Roxana threatened him with a knife,” Adela said with a laugh. “Him. Lord Heisenberg, who controls metal. With a kitchen knife. It was a glorious sight to see at the moment, but now it’s quite funny.”

                “Papa kidnapped you?” Viviana asked in shock.

                “You pulled a knife on him?” Velouette questioned.

                “He did, and I did. Though, in his defense, he never wanted any harm to come to Adela. He was just going along with what Lord Moreau wanted in hopes he could use her to help him lift the control Mother Miranda had on Lady Alcina and the rest of the Lords, by killing her.”

                Roxana poured herself and Adela another glass each, and she took a long drink before she continued.

                “But Mother Miranda was an evil old bitch-”

                Adela choked on her wine. She made sure her airways were clear before she let herself laugh. Roxana watched her with slightly narrowed eyes before she simmered down.

                “Are you quite finished?”

                “Mhm.”

                “Thank you… Mother Miranda had been keeping an eye on Adela since she was small. She wanted to use her body as a vessel to bring her daughter back to life. The four lords of the village are all failed vessels themselves. Countless others died in the process. Adela survived, and Mother Miranda quickly used her powers to her advantage. She knew what your father was planning. She knew Adela was precious to Lady Alcina. So, she took her away from both of them. But she made Lady Alcina do it herself. She ordered her to kill the woman she loved, and she was forced to obey. I’m not even sure she knew she was doing it until it was done. Whatever poison that witch did to her mind was thick. She was Mother Miranda’s obedient servant. And she killed Adela… But the Cadou brought her back, as Mother Miranda knew it would. Or, I hope she knew. It was an accurate assumption at least.”

                “Auntie Alcina killed you?” Viviana questioned.

                “Does it hurt when you die?” Velouette asked softly.

                “She did, but I know it wasn’t really her. Miranda controlled her mind. There was no way for her to refuse,” Adela said and took another sip of her wine.

                “Dying hurts as much as you think. Especially if your heart is racing… But coming back hurts more. I have to smoke special herbs for the pain. It makes it much more bearable, but nothing takes it away completely... At least no more maidens have to die now. But please, you mustn’t tell anyone that I can do this. It will put me in great danger. Someone could take advantage of it as Miranda did. I… I can’t go through that again.”

                “Don’t worry, Adela. We won’t tell anybody!” Viviana promised.

                Her sister nodded in agreement. Then Velouette tilted her head as she took in what she had just been told.

                “So, instead of all the maidens that used to be in the wine, now it’s just you?”

                “Mhm. And I’m going to keep it that way.”

                She smiled fondly across the table at them.

                “That’s why the two of you are so special to me. You’re the first maidens to walk these halls without suffering, without fear. And I’ve vowed to keep it that way.”

                The two sisters stared at one another and shared a silent moment of mutual reflection before they turned their attention back to the woman across from them.

                “Thank you,” they said to Adela with warm smiles on their faces.

                The words struck the light maiden more than she ever thought they would. She never expected thanks. She didn’t even want them to know the whole story, but maybe it was good that they did. So they could see what could have happened to them, but knew they’d never have to experience it themselves. It also gave them an opportunity to see both sides of their aunt and father. Adela knew they would still love them just as much, even after learning the truth.

                “Well, of course. Now that I have these ‘gifts’, I want to use them to help others. I can keep everyone happy this way, and that’s all I’ve ever wanted… The only screams now come from villagers they themselves find necessary to be punished by Alcina and our daughters. Or those who have done wrong or caused any of us harm. That is what’s happening now. Just feel peace knowing you’ll never have to feel what they feel. The only pain your aunt will ever cause you is perhaps an overly excited squeeze when she hugs you. You are safe from the horrors outside the castle and whatever may happen inside. That is a promise.”

                The four of them turned their gazes to the door, and Alcina entered, looking perfectly pleased. A contented smile was spread across her crimson lips. She even seemed to wag her finger to the beat of the jazz still playing from the record.

                “Why, it sounds just lovely in here. Far more suitable for my perfect angels,” she said as she made her way straight to her nieces.

                The tall woman got down on her knees in front of the armchair they sat in and took one of their hands in each of hers as she looked them in the eyes.

                “How are you doing, little ones?” she asked lovingly.

                The two mortal girls looked into the kind eyes of their aunt. They could never imagine her torturing or killing anyone, let alone enjoying it. They believed what Adela and Roxana had told them, but it was just very unbelievable. So, they chose to accept what they said but not let any of the things they learned sway their feelings. Alcina had never even raised her voice to them while their birth mother had tried to kill them. The world was a very confusing place, but at least they had their family. The two sisters glanced at one another before they suddenly threw their arms around the much larger woman. Alcina was a bit taken aback but very happy. With a smile as big as she was, she wrapped her arms around them and held them close. Instinctively, she rocked them gently and kissed them each on the head.

                “We love you, Auntie,” they said sweetly.

                “Well, I love you both very much. And I’m sorry if we frightened you. It’s all over now. No more scary sounds. There’s nothing for you to worry about. In fact, I asked Cook to make you all a wonderful supper with the beef we were going to have with our dinner. Perhaps I’ll even send a few bottles of wine down to you all. Would you like that?”

                “That sounds wonderful,” Viviana said with a smile. “We tried the white wine. It was very good.”

                “I’m glad you liked it. I do try my best.”

                “And an excellent job you do, my love,” Adela said as she lifted her glass to her before she finished it.

                Alcina gave her nieces another firm but gentle squeeze before she released them and rose to her full height. She glanced down at her wife with a proud smile on her face and a hand on her hip.

                “Thank you, darling. but you are such a very big help. I never really cared for white wine, even when I was mortal. So, I’ve catered more to your taste, and everyone seems to like it even better than before.”

                “It’s just the perfect amount of bitter and sweet,” Viviana said.

                A smirk only meant for Adela’s eyes pulled at the corner of Alcina’s painted lips. She stepped towards her wife and ran her hands over her shoulders.

                “Just like me, then. Is that why you like it so, my darling?”

                “I don’t think you’re bitter, my love. Perhaps a bit… fiery?”

                Alcina tossed her head back and laughed.

                “Sweet and fiery sounds more like a cinnamon whiskey, and that I am certainly not. But I’ll take it.”

                Adela’s heart thumped in her chest as her wife leaned closer and twirled the lace of her tunic around her finger.

                “Why don’t you three head back downstairs now? We’ll see you for dinner. Then you can all have a lovely supper.”

                Roxana smiled knowingly and got to her feet.

                “Enjoy your evening,” she told them with a bow of her head.

                “Come, girls,” she said and motioned for them to follow her out the door.

                The two sisters bowed their heads to their aunts and smiled.

                “See you soon,” Viviana said cheerfully before she and her sister made their way out of the room with the grand chambermaid.

                Alcina waited a moment before she inhaled sharply through her nose and pulled her wife to her feet by the collar of her shirt. Adela gasped in surprise, but a smile soon spread across her face. With a sultry chuckle, the taller woman led her over to the armchair. She sat down and spread her legs wide as she pushed the maiden down and onto her knees.

                “I need your help, darling,” she said as she began to lift the long skirt of her dress. “I had so much fun, but I’m afraid I require a little… release.”

                Adela smiled and eagerly slipped under the soft ivory fabric.

                “It would be my pleasure.”

                Her mouth quickly found the slick slit between her legs, and she ran her tongue up its length. Both of them moaned in blissful harmony. Adela chuckled delightedly against her as she drank her in.

                “A man caused all of this?” she teased.

                Alcina didn’t find her so funny, and the maiden winced as her wife tugged on her hair before she shoved her face back against her.

                “No. What I did to the man caused it. It’s been far too long since I had fun like that. Screams of agony are as beautiful a sound to me as this jazz music. I find myself still craving them even after all this time. You may have shown me the value of human life, but I can never let go of the thrill it gives me to extinguish it.”

                Adela forced her head away enough to answer her through panted breaths.

                “I know, my love. I would never expect you to change your very nature like that. I give myself to you so that it may ease the time when there’s no one for you to get that feeling you need… Perhaps we could go a bit rougher if that would help. My pain tolerance was high even when I was still mortal, but it’s getting more manageable the more I experience it.”

                Alcina took a deep breath in through her nose and slowly released it out of her lips. Her eyes burned yellow in her delight.

                “That would be so very satisfying,” she moaned and thrust her hips forward.

                Adela smiled against her soft skin and went back to work. She ran her hands up and down her strong thighs as she took her clit into her mouth. Alcina watched her head and shoulders move under the fabric of her dress before she let her head fall back with another loud groan of pleasure.

                Slowly, the tall woman’s long legs crept around the maiden, and she pulled her tightly against her. Adela gasped in pain, and the sound caused Alcina’s whole core to quiver. Tentatively, she dug her heels into her soft skin and roused an even louder cry. The tall lady ground against her face as the smaller woman writhed between her legs, in pain and struggling for air. The sounds of her thrilled laughter and moaning were drowned out by the jazz music, just as it had done for the screaming before. With a final buck of her hips, she reached the release she craved and cried out her wife’s name before she fell back against the chair.

                Adela pulled away and gasped for breath. She waited on her hands and knees under the skirt of Alcina’s dress until she managed to get to her feet. She took a cloth napkin from the table and cleaned her face before she climbed up into her wife’s lap and kissed her with a smile.

                “Mmm, do you feel better now, my love?” she asked and cupped her cheek with her hand.

                Alcina opened her grey eyes and sighed in contentment. She wrapped her arms around the smaller woman and stared down into her happy face with a bright smile.

                “Much better. Thank you, darling,” she cooed. “I hope I wasn’t too rough. Just don’t forget to use the safeword so I know when to stop. Or send one of your little wisps up to get my attention.”

                “I know, my love. I remember.”

                “Mhm. I will always obey it. I never want you to be in true pain. Your suffering would only bring me misery. But the sounds of your agony are like a symphony to my ears.”

                “Just knowing you could take my life in an instant, yet you choose not to, makes me feel strangely alive,” Adela admitted.

                “Well,” Alcina began in a sultry tone as she lowered her mouth to the maiden’s neck. “I certainly do, don’t I?”

                Adela bit her bottom lip and leaned closer against her.

                “Yes, but you know what I mean. To drain me is one thing, but to kill me is entirely different. One is for food and the other…”

                Her neck muscles twitched as she thought back to that day in the cave church. Alcina felt it beneath her lips, and she tenderly kissed the spot on her throat that she had sliced open.

                “Well, that will certainly never happen. Not again,” she promised and nuzzled lovingly against her.

                Adela smiled and relaxed into her wife’s warm embrace. They stayed like that and let the jazz music fill the happy silence between them.  

Chapter 96: A New Deal

Summary:

The large order from the Duke arrives and he has some business to discuss.

Notes:

I put my fourth-wall-breaking character with the game’s fourth-wall-breaking character. Let’s see what happens…

                Castle Dimitrescu was bustling with servants as they went about lugging heavy furniture and crates of food out of the merchant’s room. The large order from the Duke had finally arrived. Adela sat in the dining room with her eyes lingering on the door to the main hall. She wanted to help the servants, but Alcina wanted her to act like a Lady in front of Katrina and simply do nothing. It was painful. Her instincts told her she needed to do her part. She sighed softly to herself and refocused her attention on her tea.

                “I’ve never seen so many chairs around the table,” Alcina said happily and gestured around.

                Daniela and Katrina sat across from them, and the remaining four chairs stood between them. Everything was in place for Georgetta to arrive for their feast.

                “I want it to be like this forever,” Daniela said with a smile.

                “Well, I do have to return eventually, my love,” Katrina told her and reached to take her hand.

                Daniela frowned and entwined their fingers.

                “Not if we-”

                “Don’t speak it,” Katrina hushed her and pressed a finger to her lips. “Perhaps one day it will be like this forever. But until then, I promise to do my best to visit more often. And now that we have the phone lines, we can talk whenever we like.”

                “But sitting here without you will be so painful,” Daniela complained. “Everyone will have someone with them except me. It isn’t fair.”

                “I know, my love. I know,” Katrina said sadly.

                Adela despised Katrina’s father just as much as she had despised Miranda. No parent should knowingly cause their children to suffer. She did feel the same drive to free Katrina and, in turn, her daughter from the Count’s clutches, but he was much older and stronger than Miranda. He had one great weakness and two clear weak points. The problem lay with reaching it. She wasn’t entirely thrilled with the idea of taking another life, but she would do anything to make her daughter happy. The sound of the door opening drew the maiden’s attention, and she looked up to find Roxana entering the room. The grand chambermaid clasped her hands in front of her apron and bowed to the nobles.

                “Forgive the intrusion, but the Duke wishes to speak with you, Adela.”

                “Me? Is something wrong with the order?”

                “He said he wishes to discuss business.”

                Adela didn’t know why that sounded so frightening, but she forced the feeling aside to focus on the task at hand. She did want to help, after all.

                “I think I can manage that,” she said as she got to her feet.

                “Are you sure you don’t want me to handle it, darling?” Alcina asked.

                She knew her wife was weary of the man. He made her cautious as well. It wasn’t just because he was a man but rather that he knew too much. And he had a way with words, just like her friend did, that always alluded to them knowing more than what they should reasonably be able to.

                “No, I’ll be fine,” Adela assured and lifted herself into the air to kiss her on the cheek. “Enjoy your tea. I doubt it will take long. Then we can go over everything before dinner. Maybe we can even have all of Georgetta’s things in order before she and Cassandra arrive.”

                “A wonderful idea, darling. Come get us when you’re finished, then.”

                “I will,” she replied chipperly and kissed her again before she lowered herself to the ground.

                As Adela followed Roxana out of the room, she looked around in awe at all the new and grand furniture. She wondered how the servants would get the large pieces through the doors… and where the giant, flat mirror was going. Her friend stopped in her tracks before they reached the merchant’s room. As she turned around, Adela noticed the subtle fidgeting of her hands. She knew something was wrong. She didn’t particularly want to see the Duke to begin with, and now she wanted to even less.

                “Just be careful,” Roxana whispered into her ear. “And don’t stay in there too long.”

                The maiden nodded and flashed her friend a reassuring smile. She stepped past her and took a deep breath before she turned the knob and entered the room.

                “Ah, Lady Adela,” the cheerful man greeted her from atop his chair. “It’s my greatest pleasure to see you again. It’s been far too long.”

                 “Hello, Duke,” she said with a bow of her head. “It’s good to see you again. Roxana said you wished to speak with me.”

                “That grand chambermaid of yours is the greatest I’ve met here at the castle. We’ve grown rather close since she’s taken up stock-keeping from you. But at the same time, her presence has kept me from your company. It’s been fine until now, but I’m afraid I need a Lady of the house to discuss some rather… urgent business.”

                Adela clasped her hands behind her back and looked calmly up into his light eyes. On the inside, her anxiety was rising, but she did her best to force it away. She had to play her part.

                “Of course. Go on.”

                The man leaned forward in his chair and put his elbows on the table before him. He rested his chin on the backs of his hands and stared down at her.

                “Before you… settled into the castle, Mother Miranda and I had a deal. The details aren’t important, but they did state that I would receive consistent patronage here in the village. Guaranteed business from each of the Four Lords. Once you made this your home, my services expanded to allow your wife and daughters to receive even more human flesh and bodies to make up for the lack of… home-grown meals. My business was booming then. It was a glorious year indeed.”

                The Duke’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

                “And then the orders started to grow smaller. It was most noticeable with the animal meat. My books say the castle hasn’t ordered any since the beginning of winter. After that, I started to notice the decline in produce orders, bakery orders, even common everyday items.”

                “The patronage has not been consistent,” he said sharply. “Mother Miranda is no longer here to keep up her end of the deal. You broke my contact the day you drove that sword of light into her. I thought perhaps maybe our relationship would grow with her restrictions out of the way. And it did, for a time. But now, I’m afraid… the books aren’t stacking in your favor.”

                A startled gasp escaped the maiden as the man suddenly appeared before her. She didn’t know how he got past his table so quickly. She didn’t hear it move. She didn’t even hear him move. He towered over her. He was taller than her daughters, yet not as tall as her wife. But for some reason, his looming presence terrified her. Alcina’s height never frightened her, even when they first met. As tall as she was, she never used her height to scare anyone, only to look down on them. What the Duke was doing was different; he was using it to intimidate her, and it worked.  She didn’t know if it was because he was a man or if it had something to do with the same primal fear that stirred within her whenever she was around Katrina. They both always did know just too much.

                “F-forgive me, Duke,” she stuttered and took a step back away from him. “I’m afraid we’ve been ordering a bit more from the village market. It’s so conveniently close by and I thought it would be good to stimulate their economy a bit.”

                A large hand slamming against the wall beside her head caused her to jump, but she stood her ground.

                “Stimulate their economy?! What about my deal?” he questioned, angrier than she’d ever heard him.

                The façade of the friendly merchant was gone, and the face of a greedy man glowered down at her instead. The terror she felt at that moment made her entire body shake, and all four walls of the room seemed as if they were swirling. Both their heads turned as the doorknob began to twist. Before it could even open, the Duke was somehow back in his seat like he never moved in the first place. Was it some sort of illusion like Donna could make? Before Adela had time to question it more, Katrina stepped into the room with a click of her stiletto heels. She paid no mind to the man behind the table and instead turned to face the maiden with a cheerful smile.

                “Hey sweetie,” she greeted in her usual chipper tune. “Dani’s getting bored. She wants to go through all our nice new things.”

                “Ć̷̟̪̑o̸͕̙̬̞̲̤͉̓͑m̴̺͌e̸̙̠̔ ̷̢̫͎͔̤̭̬̈́͂́͌̀͘ỏ̸̤̻̈́͊̈́͠ų̷̩̫̼̜̏͗͊̏͘t̶͙̣͎̱͆̾͊̑̇́̚͠s̶̤̈́̎͛͗͋͗͐į̶̳̺̰̪̠̠̟̀̍͋d̵̢̩̟̤͉̄̓͛̓̈́̽͠e̵̘͋̀͌̍̕͘͝͠,” the vampire commanded suddenly in an entirely different tone and her scarlet eyes seemed to swirl.

                “Won’t you?” she added with the same cheerful voice from just a moment before.

                The walls were spinning, and Adela wavered on her feet. The Countess stepped forward and took a firm hold of the maiden’s wrist. Her dizziness seemed to subside, and she stood there like that for a moment to collect herself. Katrina finally graced the tall man with her gaze.

                “You must be the Duke. So lovely to finally meet you.”

                “Ah, and you must be Countess Katrina Guntram. I’m so humbled to make your acquaintance.”

                “Mmm, you should be… Anyway. What can I help you with? I think the two of us being in the same space has this maiden a little… light on her feet,” she said and winked at her own pun.

                “Well, we were just discussing a private business matter. Perhaps you could give us a moment?”

                Katrina stepped closer to him while still maintaining her grip on Adela, who had yet to gather her senses.

                “The talisman on the door… You had a deal with Miranda, yes?”

                The Duke’s lips turned up in an impressed smirk.

                “I did.”

                “Well, why don’t the two of us strike a new deal?” she said and offered him her hand. “Let me take the girl out of here, and we can write it up now, together.”

                The man eyed Adela before turning his sights back to Katrina’s scarlet gaze.

                “Very well,” he agreed and reached down to shake her hand. “I’ll get my quill.”

                The vampire grinned.

                “Perfect.”

                Katrina led a woozy Adela out of the room. When they got outside, even she was surprised to see Roxana standing as close to the door as she was. The raven-haired woman took the time to look the mortal over with her free hand on her hip.

                “Sweetie, are you sure you’re just some human?” she questioned with a raised brow.

                “I am the grand chambermaid of House Dimitrescu, and that is my best friend. I’ve no more power beyond that.”

                “Ah, that’s what it is!” Katrina exclaimed as if she’d finally realized something.

                “It’s the power of friendship,” she muttered almost mockingly to herself.

                “Here,” she said as she practically handed Adela over to her. “Let me save you all from this greedy Scheiße. It should only take a minute. Just give her some tea or something.”

                “Yes. Thank you, Countess.”

                “No problem, sweetie.”

                She waved to the maid, and her rings clinked as she did. Then she disappeared back behind the door to the merchant’s room.

                “Adela, are you alright?” Roxana asked worriedly as she looked her friend over.

                “Dizzy,” the maiden replied, and she leaned against her for support.

                “Let’s get you up into the main hall. I’ll make you some nice warm tea. Do you think you can walk there?”

                “Mhm…”

                Adela took a few shuffling steps forward until she felt confident enough to walk on her own. She pulled herself up the small staircase, and by the time they reached the hall, she seemed almost herself. She slumped into her seat on the couch beside Alcina’s armchair and let her head fall back as she waited for everything to stop spinning. Her wife bent forward and glanced down at her with a frown.

                “Are you alright, my darling?”

                “Adela was feeling rather dizzy. The Countess is speaking with the Duke in her stead,” Roxana explained.

                The tall woman let out a delighted laugh.

                “Well, he’s certainly met his match now. Katrina is bound to offer him a deal he simply can’t refuse.”

                “Is that why it feels all wonky over there?” Daniela questioned and gestured down the stairs.

                “Don’t bring attention to it, dear. Look at the state of your mother. Just let them file their contracts.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “I’ll go make Adela some tea. The Countess thought it might help with the dizziness.”

                “Thank you, Roxana dear. Perfect as always.”

                “I just do what’s needed of me, my Lady,” the maid said with a smile.

                Roxana bowed and went off to the kitchen, leaving the noblewomen to themselves.

                “So… is Katrina gonna kill him or are they actually making a deal?” Daniela questioned softly.

                “Why on earth would she kill him? I know he’s a disgusting manthing, like the rest, but he’s good at what he does, and good help is hard to find. Especially around here.”

                “And sometimes good help needs better help,” Katrina said with a smirk as she ascended the stairs towards them.

                “How’d it go, cutie?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                The vampire took her spot beside her fiancée and happily cuddled into her arms.

                “Perfectly,” she replied in almost a purr. “Don’t worry your pretty red head about it. I’ve handled everything. I don’t know what drives people to crave money so much, but I’ve found if you throw enough at some of them, all your problems just fly away.”

                “Well, you certainly have enough of it to throw, dear,” Alcina said.

                “Yes, which is precisely why I was the one to make this deal.”

                “And what must I do to compensate you?” Alcina asked tentatively.

                She knew whatever deal they made was already struck, so there was no room to negotiate anything from her end. She would pay what Katrina asked. Every deal came with a price.

                “Do what you do best, Alci. Make more wine.”

                Alcina’s gaze snapped down to her slowly recovering wife before she glanced back into Katrina’s scarlet eyes.

                “How much wine?” she asked with a blend of worry and anger in her tone.

                “Six cases a year. Three for me and three for the Duke. Then, between the two of us and the market, none of you will have to worry about procuring anything else ever again. What you can’t find in the village, order from him. What you can’t get from him, ask me and I will find whatever it is you could ever desire… Just six cases. Hardly a drop in the pool.”

                “Six cases for everything? No more payment on delivery?” Alcina questioned.

                “Just three to each of us on the day of the wine event every year. That will cover everything for the castle. I couldn’t strike any deals for the other houses. If they have any problems with him, then let them know they can reach out to me and I can bargain for them as well.”

                A pleased smile spread across Alcina’s crimson lips.

                “Well, thank you, dear. That’s quite a good deal indeed.”

                Katrina sighed in contentment and moved her arm back to run her fingers through Daniela’s long red hair.

                “I do what I can, Alci.”

                Roxana reentered carrying a tray of steaming teacups. She set one down in front of each of them. The maid rubbed her friend’s shoulder to stir her from whatever was affecting her.

                “Drink,” she said gently and brought the cup to her.

                Adela blinked back into reality. She glanced down into the amber liquid and smiled.

                “Thank you, Roxana,” she said and took a sip.

                She let the warm beverage soothe her, and she began to take in the room around her.

                “Welcome back, sweetie,” Katrina purred. “Feeling any better?”

                “Yes… Forgive me. Everything just started spinning.”

                “Completely normal for your first time. Don’t worry. I managed to strike a deal with the Duke. You won’t have to worry about him any longer.”

                “You didn’t kill him, did you?” Adela asked nervously.

                “Why does everyone always assume that?” Katrina scoffed. “No. You and Alci just have to give us six cases of wine every year, and you won’t have to worry about any more payments.”

                Six cases sounded like a lot at first until she remembered there were only twelve bottles of wine per case. So, seventy-two bottles for a year on top of what they already consistently produced. It was a lot to her, but it wouldn’t be unbearable.

                “That seems fair,” she replied. “Thank you for handling that for me. I appreciate it.”

                A genuine smile formed on Katrina’s face.

                “No problem at all, sweetie.”

                Daniela reached for her tea and sipped at it quickly.

                “Once we’re finished, can we go look at everything?”

                “Of course, dear. Perhaps your sisters will arrive soon and we can all look together,” Alcina said before she drank her own.

                “We could always try calling Bela and Lipa on the phone,” Adela suggested.

                “Oh, yes. We can do that now, can’t we? How convenient.”

                “Roxana, be a dear and give them a ring, won’t you?”

                “Yes, my Lady,” the grand chambermaid replied and bowed before she went to the phone in the corner.

                For people who were allegedly out on a ride, the line picked up rather quickly.

                “Hello Lipa,” Roxana spoke happily into the phone. “The order from the Duke has all been put away, and the furniture has been changed out. Lady Alcina and Adela would like you and Lady Bela to return to the castle to go over everything… Yes, of course. See you soon.”

                The maid hung up and turned to bow to Alcina.

                “They’ll be here shortly.”

                “Excellent. Now we can only hope that Cassandra and dear Georgetta will arrive soon.”

                “You want me to fly down there and cart them back up, Mother?” Daniela offered sweetly.

                “My, someone is awfully excited to see their new things,” Alcina cooed. “If that is what you wish, Daughter. But do behave.”

                “If you’re not a good girl, then it will take longer to get back to me, my love,” Katrina purred as she ran her nail across the redhead’s chin.

                Daniela craned her neck down and kissed her fiancée lovingly on the lips.

                “Mmm, then I’ll be sure to fly fast to get back to you, my beloved.”

                Katrina grinned happily and gave her another quick kiss before she moved over for her to get up. With a gleeful laugh, Daniela floated into the air and zipped through the door to the front hallway. She was out of the castle in a flash and down the mountain in just minutes. She wanted to just fly over the gate, but she thought better. The redhead landed on her feet and pushed the heavy demon door open with ease. Daniela quickly made her way through the village to the market. People stared and whispered about her to one another, but she didn’t care. She just pretended she didn’t notice. She was on a mission, and there wasn’t time for any snarky bickering with the mortals. When she got to the butcher shop, the Closed sign was up in the window. The redhead sighed in annoyance.

                “Really?” she questioned aloud to herself. “We have a whole castle. Why in a butcher shop of all places?”

                “Did you need something, Miss?” a voice asked from behind.

                Daniela turned around to find a tired but cheerful older man standing there. He had copper-red hair and amber eyes that slowly widened as he took her in. The noblewoman chuckled and cocked her hip to the side.

                “You like what you see, cutie?”

                “Why do you look like that?” the man asked, seemingly in shock.

                “Uh… like what?”

                The woman gestured down her frame.

                “Hot?”

                “Her. You look like her!” he said and pointed a shaky finger in her direction.

                Daniela sighed and crossed her arms.

                “What? Do you think I’m some witch, too? Did someone put a curse on you or something? Because it wasn’t me.”

                “You even sound like her,” the man said, this time with more hope in his voice.

                He reached out to her tentatively, and Daniela simply froze. She didn’t know what to do. Her mind questioned why she wasn’t attacking him or pulling away. Instead, she just stayed there and let the man cup her pale cheek in his warn hands. She simply blinked in confusion as he studied her face.

                “Are you a ghost?” he asked.

                “No, I just look like this. Besides, I don’t think you can touch ghosts, but I’m not sure. They always run away when I get too close,” she said with a little pout.

                The man chuckled at the look on her face. There was a blend of joy and sadness in his tone.

                “You’re real. It is you. You’ve come back!”

                The stranger suddenly wrapped his arms around Daniela, and she just stood there. There were only very few moments, in her memory, when she honestly couldn’t think of a thing to do. This was certainly one of them. She had no idea who this man was or who he thought she was. She wasn’t mad or really even annoyed that much. She was honestly just confused and a bit shocked. The man pulled away with a beaming smile on his face, and his amber eyes darted around as he took her in.

                “This tattoo. It’s beautiful!” he exclaimed. “Are you wearing makeup? Is that why you look so pale?”

                “No, I just look like this. It doesn’t come off,” she said and ran a finger over her dark lips. “It doesn’t even feel like anything’s there.”

                She shrugged.

                “I don’t really question it much.”

                “Your eyes,” he began as he stared into them. “They were always so pretty and now…”

                “You look like a cute little cat,” he said with a laugh and patted her on the head.

                Daniela blinked slowly. If Alcina saw a man lay his hands on her like this, she would kill him without question. She herself should have killed him. But she didn’t want to. She was enjoying their conversation.

                “Mhm, my mother thinks so too,” she said with a giggle.

                “Mother? But… Mother is dead.”

                “Uhh… she was fine when I left the castle,” Daniela said and looked worriedly up at it. “But she does tend to do that.”

                “I’m sure she’s fine,” she said with a wave of her hand.

                The man gently took her by the shoulders and looked into her yellow eyes.

                “Mother is dead,” he insisted.

                “Okay, now you’re starting to freak me out,” Daniela said with a waver of panic. “I just left her. S-she was drinking tea!”

                “Mother hated tea. She said it tasted like dirt water,” the man told her.

                Daniela’s mind was aching. She was teetering on a line, not knowing if what she thought was right or what he was saying was right.

                “But… Mother loves tea,” she said sadly. “Roxana always makes it the same way for her every day.”

                “Roxana? David’s daughter?” he questioned. “Yes, she came back recently, too. Is that why you’re here? Were you working at the castle? Is that where Mother Miranda hid you away from me?”

                “Working?” she asked with a laugh. “I don’t work. People do that for me.”

                Daniela eyed the man. Something wasn’t right.

                “Who do you think I am? What about Miranda? You’re sure asking a lot of questions. Now answer mine.”

                “You’re my perfect little sister,” he said as tears formed in his eyes. “What did she do to you?”   

                “Your little sister? You think I’m your sister?”

                The noblewoman laughed.

                “No, silly. I have two older sisters. One of them is in there right now, probably fucking the butcher. I’m actually here to bring her back to the castle with me, but I think she’s a little busy,” she said and motioned to the Closed sign.

                The man looked even more confused than before, and his cheeks were wet with tears.

                “Your sister?”

                He shook his head and wiped his face with the sleeve of his shirt before he walked up to the door. He fumbled through his pocket before pulling out a set of keys and sliding one into the lock. Daniela's eyes widened in panic.

                “Uh… Cass really doesn’t like being interrupted. She gets kinda feral. I can-”

                The door unlocked, and the man stepped inside.

                “Oh. Okay… Well…”

                Daniela followed after him and into the butcher shop. Sounds of heavy breathing and moaning came from the back room.

                “See?” she said and gestured to the curtain that divided the rooms.

                “Georgetta, get out here!” the man said sharply.

                Daniela’s yellow eyes narrowed, and she shoved him in the shoulder.

                “Don’t speak to my sister-in-law like that!” she hissed.

                The lewd noises stopped. Daniela could distinctly hear her sister’s signature growl followed by angry and worried whispers, and the sound of shuffling feet. The two women quickly emerged fully clothed. Georgetta had a nervous smile on her face while Cassandra simply glowered. The brunette’s narrowed eyes scanned the man on the other side of the counter before they fell to her sister. Confusion replaced her anger, and the two of them shared a silent conversation.

                “Forgive me, Father,” Georgetta said. “We were just getting ready to head up to the castle.”

                “I don’t care what you were doing or where you were going,” the man began. “All I asked was that you keep the shop open until I got here. How long have you been closed?”

                “I-I’m not sure. Not longer than an hour.”

                Her father rubbed his temples and sighed loudly. He didn’t sound too angry with his daughter, but he was frustrated.

                “Georgetta, we need the business. But not only that, the rest of the village relies on us. No one else has any meat. What if someone goes hungry tonight?”

                The butcher lowered her eyes to the floor.

                “I’m sorry, Father. I-”

                “It was my fault,” Cassandra spoke up. “I was the one who flipped the sign and took her back there. I can’t bring the customers back, but I can pay you if that would help.”

                The man sighed, and a slight smile formed on his face.

                “Your family does enough for us, Cassandra. I can’t take your money. But I can’t have you whisking my daughter away from her work. She isn’t a Lady yet. She has a job to do.”

                The brunette’s arms snaked possessively around the mortal woman.

                “If you let her move in, that nephew of yours could take over.”

                The man crossed his arms and shook his head.

                “Listen. I think I’m a pretty open-minded fella. But I draw the line with having my daughter move in with someone without being married first. If that makes me the bad guy, then I’m sorry.”

                “It is so genuinely frustrating how nice you are about everything,” Cassandra said with a sigh. “You remind me of my mother.”

                She nuzzled her cheek against Georgetta’s.

                “We can wait,” she agreed. “I promise not to steal her away on the clock anymore. But our new bedroom set came in today, so I will be stealing her far more often when she isn’t doing peasant work.”

                The man chuckled softly.

                “That’s fair.”

                “As much as I love whatever this is,” Daniela said as she gestured widely to the others. “Can we get back to this whole silly sibling situation?”

                She watched the man’s Adam’s apple quiver as he swallowed before he spoke. He didn’t even look her in the face.

                “I’m sorry, my Lady. I was… mistaken,” he said. “It’s clear now that you’re Cassandra’s sister.”

                When he bowed, a tear rolled down his cheek and onto the floor.

                “It was a pleasure meeting you.”

                A genuine frown formed on Daniela’s face. The man had acted so casually outside. Even though it was confusing, she enjoyed just listening to him speak. She even enjoyed his hug and the way he patted her head. He seemed so happy, and now he was a stranger all over again.

                “But…” Daniela said softly.

                The man turned away from them all and wiped his face while he turned the store sign over to Open.

                “I’m sorry for the confusion. I hope you all enjoy your evening. Georgetta says you’re having a feast. That must be lovely,” he said genuinely.

                He slowly pushed the door and held it open for them.

                “Go on now. Shouldn’t keep Lady Alcina waiting.”

                Georgetta took Cassandra’s hand and walked around the counter. The butcher girl smiled and kissed the man on the cheek.

                “Yes, Father. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

                “I’ll have her home before dinner,” Cassandra promised.

                When the brunette didn’t feel her sister following her, she turned back around to face her. She was still in the shop, looking sad and confused. She couldn’t tell what she was thinking exactly. If their hive mind were a radio, Daniela was always on a slightly different frequency. At the moment, the only feedback she got from her was static.

                “Come on, Dani. Let’s get you back to Katrina. We can look at all our new stuff.”

                Daniela blinked and refocused on her surroundings. Her sister and Georgetta were already outside. Between them stood the man holding the door. She didn’t want to leave him for some reason. She wanted to talk more, but she was too upset for words. Slowly, she stepped forward and tried to pass him. When she did, her body seemed to move on its own, or perhaps just gave in to what she truly wanted. She wrapped her arms around the man and rested her head on his shoulder. They stayed there for a moment until Cassandra called to her again.

                “Dani, we can’t keep Mother waiting.”

                Daniela gently nuzzled against the man before she reluctantly pulled away. She didn’t know what to say. She felt as if she spoke any words, she would break out into a sob, so she kept quiet. Her yellow eyes remained fixed on the ground as they walked away. She lingered behind the couple as they made their way out of the market and back to the cemetery.

Notes:

"tHe PoWeR oF fRiEnDsHiP." - Katrina

Chapter 97: Redecorating

Summary:

House Dimitrescu gets a much-needed refurbishment.

Notes:

After months of being sure that every canon area down to the chairs is in order, I finally spice it up by adding and rearranging some things.

                Alcina led her family down the hallway to her daughter’s common room. She held her hat down as she bent elegantly through the door frame. A smile spread across her crimson lips as her eyes danced around the room.

                There was a new coffee table surrounded by two couches and two armchairs, one noticeably larger than the other. Instead of the more extravagant white and gold color scheme, the new furniture was much cozier, with mahogany frames and vibrant shades of red, yellow, and green. The square rug beneath it all matched the new colors perfectly.

                The matron of the house let out a delighted little laugh. She turned to face the others and gestured widely to the new additions.

                “Well, do you like it?”

                “It’s beautiful, Mother,” Bela exclaimed as she looked around.

                “A lot less castle and a lot more home,” Cassandra said.

                The sight of the shiny new things brought a twitch of a smile to the corner of Daniela’s lips. She was still distraught from meeting Georgetta’s father, but she had waited so long for this, and it was starting to cheer her up.

                “It’s so different but so us.”

                “Well, would you like to see your room first, little one?” Alcina cooed to her youngest daughter.

                Daniela nodded excitedly. Her mother bent down once again and pushed the double doors of the girl’s bedroom open. The sadness on Daniela’s pale face slowly melted away, and her lips turned up in a smile. It was her room, but it looked completely different, like it was truly hers and not just a room in a castle where she slept. The beautiful mahogany from the common room framed the large canopy bed as well as the new couch and chaise longue. The same elegant floral pattern was found in the canopy, curtains, and cushions as well as the rug. The color scheme was green and dark red, perfectly matching the residents of the room. There were now two wardrobes, one was intricately carved with a D and the other with a K. The new lounge chairs sat by the fire with a fur rug between them. The same white walls with gold crown molding remained, as did the bookshelves that were built into the wall. The same desk and chair sat in front of it. Other than that, everything else was new. It was everything Daniela could ever ask for.

                “It’s perfect,” she breathed.

                “Mmm, I quite agree, my love,” Katrina said as she wrapped an arm around her waist.

                Daniela leaned into her and nuzzled her cheek against hers.

                “Would you like to see the best part?” she asked.

                “What other surprises are you hiding?” Katrina inquired with a raised brow.

                Daniela smirked and sauntered towards the bed before she stretched out across the plush new mattress.

                “Daniela, dear. We’re all still in the room,” Alcina pointed out with a hand on her hip. “Would you like us to leave?”

                “But you can’t see it from there. Come look, cutie,” she said to Katrina and pointed to the canopy above.

                The vampire joined her on the bed and looked up. A delighted grin spread across her face, and she chuckled deep in her throat. Her sharp white fangs gleamed back at her in the reflection of a mirror that took up the entire top of the canopy.

                “Oh, sweetie. You spoil me so.”

                “It would be pretty hot if you really didn’t have a reflection, but I think this is much better.”

                “Oh, I certainly agree.”

                Katrina sat up with a groan, and she got to her feet.

                “But come, my love. Let’s see what delightful things your sisters have.”

                “Okay,” Daniela happily agreed.

                She stood up and wrapped her arms around one of Katrina’s as they followed the others to the next room. Cassandra opened the door to her bedroom and held it for her fiancée and the rest of her family. It was nearly identical to Daniela’s, but instead of green and red, the colors were yellow and brown to match the women who lived in the space. There was a large bearskin rug by the fireplace. The brunette had wrestled, killed, and skinned the enormous beast and made the rug all by herself. It fit perfectly with the rest of the décor. Georgetta’s amber eyes seemed to sparkle as she looked around at all the extravagant things. She thought it was fancy before, and it still was, but now it felt like a true home. It was still clearly a room in a castle, but it was so warm and inviting, and she loved it.

                “This is all ours,” Cassandra said as she took her fiancée’s chin in her fingers.

                The soon-to-be Lady leaned against her and cupped her cheek in her hand as she stared adoringly into her beautiful yellow eyes.

                “I’ll never know what I did to deserve you and all of this,” she breathed.

                “You’re just… you. You’re perfect. You deserve all this and more,” Cassandra told her.

                “And more is what she shall have,” Alcina said with a smile.

                The tall woman stepped further into the room and gestured to the matching wardrobes. A C and a G were intricately etched into the wood.

                “Come, dear. No more peasant clothes for you.”

                Georgetta tried to hide her excitement as she opened her wardrobe. Her eyes widened as she took in all the new clothes. She remembered picking a few things out from the catalog Alcina showed her, but there was so much more than that. There were simple dresses, evening dresses, and even a ballgown. All in warm reds and browns to suit her. No longer would she have to patch up hand-me-down skirts and blouses from her mother. She didn’t have to worry about wearing out her shoes in the field because now she owned too many. It was as if she had entered a fairytale.

                “This is all for me?” she asked.

                “All of it,” Alcina said happily as she nodded. “Feel free to take a few things back with you. I won’t have you thinking you can only have nice things here. Just because you’re not technically a Lady yet, doesn’t mean you can’t feel like one.”

                Georgetta turned to her with a smile that could turn winter into spring.

                “Thank you, my La- Mother,” she corrected herself.

                “Of course, dear. You’re marrying my daughter, and I will see to it you’re treated like the proper little Lady you’ll soon be,” Alcina cooed.  

                The peasant girl’s hands twitched out to her, but she stopped herself.

                “May I hug you, Mother?” she asked softly.

                Alcina smiled and bent down to wrap her long arms around her. Georgetta sighed happily to herself as she leaned into her and hugged her back. Katrina turned away from the two and made her way out of the room.

                “Scheiße, it’s a little dusty in here,” she said as she dabbed her eyes with her long sleeve.

                Bela took Lipa by the hand and led them out towards their room.

                “Come, darling. Mother has rightfully spoiled you as well,” she said with a smile.

                The werewolf’s green and blue eyes widened. They were not ready for what was in store for them. As Bela pushed the doors open to the room, Lipa’s jaw dropped in awe. It wasn’t much different than the other rooms, but the wolf didn’t have time to process that they’d receive the same treatment. They had learned to expect nothing. Yet here were brand new furnishings in shades of red and chestnut. There were plush fur rugs under the bed and by the fireplace. It was all a perfect blend of classic and rustic, just like the couple who dwelled within. Alcina entered the room, followed by the others. Their presence made everything seem even more real when it all just felt like a dream.

                “This is our room now,” Bela said with a smile as she took her fiancé by the hands. “These are our things.”

                Lipa glanced around, and Bela could feel their heart race in disbelief and joy.

                “Our bed?” they questioned.

                “Yes, silly wolf. A real bed with a brand-new mattress.”

                She gently led them to the wardrobes and pointed to the one with the elegant L etched into it.

                “And these are your clothes. Just yours. All yours.”

                “Mine?” Lipa questioned and slowly reached towards the handles.

                Alcina scooted closer to watch the look on their face. She’d never let anyone know that that was what she was most excited about. She knew the drab uniforms the Guntrams made their servants wear, and she could only assume how difficult it was for Lipa. The basic gender designs of the common wolf had made their life so much harder. They couldn’t be themselves in them. It was only when they reached their stable hand position that they received a more neutral style of dress. Lipa felt far more comfortable in them, more true to themself. As they opened the wardrobe, they stared in disbelief. Lipa remembered pointing out clothes they liked from the catalogs in both styles to their soon-to-be mother-in-law, but certainly not enough to fill the entire piece of furniture as it did.

                “So many…” they began as they eyed the rack.

                There were brilliant dress shirts, vests, jackets, coats with tails, coats without tails, and so many pairs of trousers. They had loose and flowing peasant clothes as well as an array of riding outfits. There were boots and dress shoes, ties, and cravats. It was all so much. Lipa felt so undeserving. In two hundred years, they’d had two separate outfits and now…

                “All of this?” they asked in disbelief. “But I-”

                “Are going to be a noble,” Alcina interjected. “And you will be treated as such. Just the same as Georgetta. Now you will look at it and hopefully, you will soon feel it.”

                Lipa felt more emotional in the past few days than they had in decades. Between what happened with Borris and now the sudden shift to this, they were hardly able to keep themself from tearing up. They bowed the lowest they ever had to the matron of the house.

                “Thank you, Mother.”

                Alcina chuckled and waved a flippant hand at them.

                “You call me mother yet you bow as if you muck stables.”

                “I… I do muck the stables.”

                “Mmm, perhaps… For now. But you could still take care of the horses without doing all the dirty work.”

                Alcina placed a hand lovingly on the wolf’s shoulder.

                “Let me hire another stable hand. Someone to work under you. And perhaps when you are ready, they can take over for you entirely. I know it must be difficult to live your life without labor, but hopefully, we can make you comfortable enough to finally sit back and relax. As a noble should.”

                “Lipa, I know it’s hard to just enjoy the day without actually doing anything,” Adela spoke up. “I’m still learning myself, and I’ve only lived a small fraction of your life. I can only imagine how much harder it is for you, but we can still enjoy hobbies even if we’re not doing work. Like my sparring and horseback riding. Perhaps you can join the girls and me in a match sometime. And I’d be happy to go riding with you whenever you like.”

                Lipa didn’t know what to say to them. In their mind, they were still a slave. Not even a servant. They could still feel the weight of their collar. Maybe their new family could help them take that burden away. Maybe they could learn to be like them. They would try their hardest for Bela’s sake. She never wanted them to work. Every time she came to the stable while Lipa was trying to clean, she’d lure them up to the hayloft so they could be together instead. Maybe they could get used to staying in the castle to spend quality time with her.

                “It would be nice to get some help cleaning,” Lipa admitted.

                Bela laughed happily and wrapped her arms around them.

                “Mmm, good. Because Mother already hired someone from the village. She starts next week.”

                Lipa stared into their fiancée’s happy yellow eyes and smiled. Then they glanced up at Alcina and bowed their head.

                “Thank you. For everything.”

                “Of course, dear. It’s not every day that one’s eldest daughter falls in love and gets married. I didn’t want to believe it, but I knew it would happen one day. I’m so very grateful to you and the joy you’ve brought to Bela and all of the castle.”

                Katrina crossed her arms behind her, annoyed that she didn’t get a moving speech herself. She was her best friend after all, and she was marrying her youngest daughter. Was she not special? Was she not her favorite?

                “I need a drink,” the Countess said with a scoff as she turned to make her way back to the main hall.

                Alcina watched her friend out of the corner of her eye. She knew it was hard for her to look past Lipa’s class and that it was even harder for Katrina to look past the fact that they were nothing more than a dog to her. The matron of the house knew too well what her friend was feeling, but these were her children and the people they chose to be with. They were special to her, as was she. She should already know just how special she was. She didn’t have favorites with her daughters, and she wouldn’t with their spouses, no matter what history she had with Katrina. They were all equally loved and adored in her eyes. But the vampire wasn’t able to see it. Not yet.

                “Daniela, be a dear and fetch us some bottles of whatever you like and bring them down to the new sitting area,” Alcina said.

                The redhead was already worriedly watching her partner make her way out of the common room door. She nodded and set out after her without a word. The sound of Katrina’s stiletto heels echoed down the hallway.

                “Slow down, cutie,” Daniela called. “Let’s go pick some wine out.”

                “Just bring me blood. Good blood. And meet me by the fireplace. I just need a moment by myself.”

                Daniela frowned as she watched the long train of her dress turn the corner. She slowed her walk to give her lover space. Katrina was already sitting on one of the new couches by the time she made her way up the stairs to the wine room. Her yellow eyes scanned the shelves. She didn’t know what the vampire meant by “good” blood wine. Would she prefer an older vintage or a newer one? She didn’t want to disturb her, so she chose the oldest she could find that wasn’t locked up.

                As she made her way back down the stairs, Daniela got a good view from above of all the new furniture in the main hall. Now there were three couches and a brand-new armchair for Alcina. The frames matched the wood in the room perfectly. There was no more crown molding. The upholstery was red to match the runner on the stairs, complete with silver accents. The same colors could be found on the large rug that sat perfectly under and around the sitting area. In the center was a coffee table much larger than the old one and made from the same wood as the seats. A new, more colorful vase sat in the center with a fresh bouquet of spring flowers. The smaller sitting areas under the stairs and in the corner by the dining room door had also been changed to match the new décor. Everything was one cohesive room instead of the eclectic assortment it was before.

                Katrina was sitting on the couch across from the armchair. Her scarlet eyes raised to watch her lover make her way down the stairs. The sight of her brought the corners of her pomegranate lips up into a slight smile. Her mind was a deep, dark abyss, and this girl was the light that shined through it. She’d been alive for centuries, yet it was her that she found the most joy with. If there was any creature in this world that could lure her from the shadows, it was Daniela.

                “I wasn’t sure what you’d like, so I just picked these,” Daniela said as she placed the bottles on the table before she sat down beside her.

                Katrina turned one over to look at the label and smiled approvingly.

                “Perfect. Thanks, sweetie,” she said and kissed her on the cheek. “That Roxana girl should be back soon with glasses for us all. She said the cook was preparing the feast now.”

                She sighed loudly and tilted her head back.

                “How do you carry on like this?” she groaned. “With only flesh and stale blood? It’s maddening.”

                “Yeah, it was pretty hard to get used to, but it’s been much easier since Mother started helping us,” Daniela said with a smile. “They both spoil us so much.”

                “Spoil you?” Katrina scoffed. “Spoiling you would be allowing you to drink freely from the pool whenever you wished. Spoiling you would give you fresh prey on a consistent basis, as you deserve. They are starving you. Depriving you. Keeping you from your true nature.”

                “I don’t feel starved or deprived. Really,” Daniela replied and nuzzled into her. “I’m perfectly fine. I promise.”

                Katrina wrapped her arms around the redhead and pulled her closer in a protective, possessive hold. She didn’t believe her. If she herself was having such a difficult time, how could she be “fine”? It didn’t make sense to her. She had tried the human flesh sent by the Duke. It was certainly high quality; he was a greedy man, but he wasn’t cheap. It wasn’t anything special to her, and it certainly wasn’t fresh, but maybe it’s what satisfied her lover’s hunger. Or perhaps it was the maiden’s blood. She had only tried it from the surface, and she knew Daniela and her sisters drank from the veins in her wrists. She thought it must be that. She never stopped to consider that maybe Daniela simply learned how to happily cope with the two of them. In Katrina’s mind, it had to be one or the other. There was simply no way she could be managing so well. Was she simply that superior to her?

                “Well, if I don’t get some fresh blood soon, I’m going to be even more of a raging cu-”

                “Countess, I have the glasses you asked for,” Roxana said as she entered the room with a perfectly balanced tray and a smile on her face.

                She can’t be human, Katrina thought to herself.

                The grand chambermaid set the tray down before she uncorked one of the bottles and poured six glasses. She left two empty for Adela and Georgetta. When she didn’t find a regular bottle of wine, she bowed to the two nobles and stood by the door at attention. She’d ask the others which they’d prefer when they arrived.

                Katrina practically guzzled her glass. She didn’t want the wine; she just wanted the blood. Her glowing scarlet eyes rolled back in her head as the liquid poured down her throat. Daniela watched a trail of red dribble down the side of her mouth. With a smirk, she leaned closer and slowly licked it away until the vampire lowered the glass to kiss her.

                “Mmm, that’s a little better. Thanks, sweetie.”

                Katrina poked Daniela on the nose, rousing a giggle from the other woman. With a smile, she sat back and started to relax.

                “What I wouldn’t give to dunk this glass in that pool right now,” she said with a longing sigh.

                Roxana remained perfectly still with the same slight smile on her face, but the couple on the couch could feel the anger boil within her. The vampire couldn’t help but chuckle.

                “Mother doesn’t even let us do that,” Daniela told her.

                “Yes, but wouldn’t you love to just lie by the pool and take a little drink every now and then?” she asked as she stretched lazily.

                “Then we’d just have to do more work. Bela, Cass, and I have to keep track and measure it all. We even have to do math. Well, Bela’s the one who does that, but it still has to get done. It’s not like we have an endless supply. We have to make sure there’ll be enough for the year.”

                “I have drained countless humans during my long time in this world. I know very well how many it would take to fill that pool. Even with one little human like that, you could fill it with months to spare before the next harvest. She’d just need to give very hearty donations.”

                “Well, yeah, but then we’d have less time to spend with Mother. She’d be too weak all the time. We couldn’t have chases or spar. Or go riding or visit the market. That wouldn’t be fun at all…” Daniela said with a little frown.

                Roxana unsuccessfully tried to hide a smile from forming on her face. The youngest Dimitrescu sister had come a long way, and she was very proud of her. Katrina simply rolled her eyes.

                “Yes, yes. Quality family time and all that,” she said with a flippant wave of her hand. “Either way, this castle is lacking in fresh blood.”

                “I’m going to go quite feral soon, I’m afraid,” the vampire added with an unhinged grin.

                “Forgive me for interrupting,” Roxana said as she stepped forward. “But Lady Alcina ordered an entire barrel of blood from the Duke. We received it today with the rest of the order. Shall I go get you some? I know it isn’t fresh, but I’m sure it’s better than just wine.”

                “What a perfect little maid you are,” Katrina purred. “Be a dear and bring a pitcher so I don’t have you running back and forth.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” Roxana replied and bowed before heading back into the kitchen.

                The vampire was beginning to worry her. Alcina and her daughters were able to happily survive off flesh, barreled blood, and whatever they needed from Adela. She knew that the matron of the house would never allow Katrina to drink from her wife in the same way. If she couldn’t be satisfied with what the castle had to offer, she could end up doing something rash. Her friend could be hurt or even one of her staff. She was beginning to understand the feeling Adela was trying to describe to her. It felt like a hungry predator was on the loose and could strike at any moment. That’s exactly what Katrina was. But Roxana wouldn’t let any harm come to her friend or the other workers. She had faith that Alcina and her daughters would intervene, but even they didn’t have eyes everywhere. The grand chambermaid had to be ready to do whatever it took to keep the beast at bay. As she entered the dining room with the pitcher of blood, Alcina and Adela were walking through the door to the main hall. The maiden stopped for her friend and held it for her.

                “We’ll be back, Roxana. We’re just going to change for dinner,” Adela told her.

                “Please make sure you stay in the girls’ sights,” she whispered as the maid strode past.

                “Yes, Adela. What wine should I get for you? Your usual?”

                “Yes, please. Thank you. We won’t be long.”

                The maiden glanced back nervously as she continued to the courtyard. When she got outside, her white eyes raised to look at the sparkling stars above. Alcina wrapped one of her long arms around her wife’s waist and pulled her close. She smiled down at her and cupped her cheek in her hand.

                “Relax, darling,” she said soothingly. “All will be well. Katrina is always a bit cranky when she’s thirsty. I know she can be a tad dramatic, but... well, so can I. It’s the Dimitrescu blood, I’m sure. But I assure you that everything is under control. Roxana has already broken into the blood barrel. That should calm Katrina down. I know she’s unhappy that we don’t have live prey for her, but if the rest of us can cope, so can she.”

                “I hope so. I just want everything to go perfectly,” Adela told her as she leaned into her touch. “I want everyone to be happy.”

                “It’s not the easiest feat, but we will do it. Together,” Alcina said with a smile.

                She bent forward and lovingly kissed her wife under the stars. Adela finally relaxed and breathed a silent sigh of relief as their lips parted.

                “Now, come along. We mustn’t keep them waiting.”

                The two of them reentered the castle through their chamber door and made their way up the steps. Instead of keeping pace with her wife as she normally did, Alcina let her long legs carry her ahead to reach the bedroom door before she could. Adela smiled appreciatively up at her and entered the room. It didn’t take long for her to notice the new additions. Unlike in the other rooms, the furniture in their bedroom stayed with the classic white and gold theme. The old bed was gone and replaced by one even more extravagant. It was framed entirely in gold with crown molding accents. A crimson and white comforter sat on top of a plush new mattress with pillows to match. The canopy was sapphire, as were the new window curtains. A large white fur rug sat under and around the bed to keep their feet warm. There was another rug by the door in blues and reds with white floral designs. Two new wardrobes sat side-by-side on the wall to the right of the door beside the vanity. Now Adela wouldn’t have to walk across the hall to get her clothes. It was all so perfect.

                “Do you like it?” Alcina asked as she walked in behind her.

                “Alcina… It’s wonderful.”

                “I’m glad you think so,” she said with a beaming smile. “I know we’ve been spoiling the girls, but I wanted to spoil us a bit too.”

                “Do you want to see the rest?” she asked with a little smirk that went unnoticed by her wife.

                “There’s more? Alcina, what on earth-?”

                The tall woman took her gently by the hand and led her back into the hallway with a low chuckle in her throat. She turned the knob to what was once the Maiden’s Chambers and pushed it open for her wife to look within. Adela’s face went red as she glanced inside the room.

                “Remember when you said this place was just a fancy dungeon? Now… well, it’s some sort of dungeon, isn’t it?”

                “We’re… we’re going to have to hide everything when Donna comes to stay the night,” Adela stuttered in shock.

                “Ah, but I’ve already bought a new bed set for the room by the dressing room. She can stay there when she visits.”

                “My, you certainly thought of… everything,” Adela said as she continued to scan the room.

                “Mmm… We’ll have so much fun. Especially now you’ve given me permission to crank up the pressure a bit. I’d say we could try it out later, but I just know Katrina and I will drink too much, so there’ll be none of that if that’s the case… But it certainly isn’t going anywhere.”

                Alcina shut the door and strode back into their bedroom.

                “Now, I have just the thing I want you to wear tonight,” she said excitedly.

                She made her way towards the wardrobes and opened the smaller of the two. It didn’t take her long to find what she was looking for. With an elated smile, she handed the dress to her wife.

                “Here you are, darling. I hope you like it. I had all your old clothes moved into here, but there are quite a few new pieces as well.”

                “It looks beautiful. Thank you, my love. I hope you spoiled yourself as well.”

                “Besides our playroom I bought an entirely new wardrobe. So many things, in fact, that most are being stored in the dressing room. We’ve our own family now. I have to remind myself that she is not here and I don’t have to meet her expectations. I can dress how I like, even if it may not be something a proper Lady would wear.”

                “I’m so glad,” Adela said with a smile. “I’ve been waiting for you to finally embrace yourself. She no longer constrains you. Now it’s time to be who you truly are.”

                Alcina caressed her wife’s face and stared lovingly into her eyes.

                “And I’ll do just that.”

                She bent down to kiss her before she stood to her full height to look through her own wardrobe. Her grey eyes scanned the rack before she found the one she wanted.

                 “I’ll be back, darling. I just have to freshen up,” she said as she made her way into the washroom.

                Adela started to lift her tunic over her head before her eyes met the windows. She thought back to the last time Katrina had visited the castle. When she appeared on the balcony from seemingly nowhere. The maiden pulled the curtains before she changed into the outfit her wife picked out for her. She glanced into the vanity mirror as she set the skirt in place. It was a beautiful, sleeveless sapphire off-the-shoulder evening gown with a V-neck that made her blush. She thought the dress she had picked out the last time was revealing, but this showed so much more. She was naked from the top of her breasts up, with the neckline dropping even lower than that, not to mention the wide opening in the back. The cape overlay looked cute, but it didn’t help to cover anything up. Adela took a deep breath to relax her nerves and sat down at the vanity to touch up her hair.

                The maiden’s eyes widened as the washroom doors opened and Alcina stepped back into the room. She was wearing a short-sleeved crimson velvet party dress with a wraparound belt. The neckline went down almost as far as the belt did. The dress had a long, high-waisted pencil skirt that showed off every single curve of Alcina’s magnificent form. Her makeup seemed brighter, and she was even wearing a bit of blush.

                “Breathtaking as always, my love,” Adela said with a smile as she turned to face her. “You look absolutely radiant.”

                “Well, thank you, darling. You look quite ravishing yourself,” Alcina told her as she trailed a blackened finger across her wife’s bare collarbones.

                The maiden bit her lip to steady herself.

                “Mmm, just remember you can’t ravish anything if you drink too much,” she warned with a wagging finger.

                Alcina looked her wife over and pouted.

                “Perhaps Katrina and I can play our little game tomorrow before she leaves instead.”

                Adela giggled softly and took her by the hand.

                “Come, my love. Let’s not keep them waiting.”

Chapter 98: A Lovely Meal

Summary:

The entire Dimitrescu family gets together for their first meal in celebration of the upcoming nuptials. What could go wrong?

                Alcina Dimitrescu rose from her seat and lifted her glass in the air. As she looked around the table at all the happy faces, she felt more joy than she had in her entire life. She finally had the family she always wanted and now they were all sitting down to eat dinner together for the first time. It was a truly special moment.

                “To my three beautiful daughters and their three wonderful spouses. May you all be happy for the rest of your days.”

                “Noroc!” the others cheered as they raised their glasses in the air. 

                Alcina took a sip of her wine with the rest of them before she took her seat. Adela smiled up at her wife and reached over to rub her arm. They stared lovingly into each other’s eyes as they silently reflected on how wonderous an occasion it was. The matron of the house didn’t remember a time when the dining room sounded so lively, so full of joy. As they waited for the food to arrive, the two of them sat quietly and observed their happy family.

                “You look so dashing, little wolf,” Bela told Lipa with a smile as she reached over to adjust their cravat.

                The werewolf took her by the hand and raised it to their lips. They stared into her yellow eyes and sweetly kissed her knuckles.

                “And you look magnificent, meine Liebling.”

                Daniela was sitting with her head on Katrina’s shoulder. As they held hands, the redhead ran her thumb over the other woman’s engagement ring.

                “When will you return to me, my beloved?”

                “I haven’t left yet, silly girl. Let’s just enjoy the time we have now. I’ll try to work some sort of deal out with my father when I return. I won’t let him keep us apart,” she promised and gave her fiancée’s hand a firm but tender squeeze.

                “How are you feeling?” Cassandra asked Georgetta. “Your heart is racing.”

                “I’m just so excited,” the peasant girl said with a beaming smile. “I’ve never felt so fancy in my whole life. I feel like I’m in a fairytale. But that’s normal when I’m around you.”

                “I don’t know any tales of butchers falling in love with witches,” Cassandra said with a chuckle.

                “We’ll just have to make our own,” Georgetta replied as she stared dreamily into her eyes.

                Viviana and Velouette soon entered carting trays of food. Georgetta couldn’t believe the amount they put down in front of her. She’d never been given so much at once in her entire life. There was no way she’d be able to finish it all. Georgetta glanced over at Cassandra’s plate. She could tell that the streak she was cutting into wasn’t beef. She’d never seen human meat before. She hadn’t even seen a wound larger than the time her cousin stepped on a pitchfork. But she could see the difference.

                “Is it grossing you out?” Cassandra asked worriedly.

                “Oh, no. It’s just kind of fascinating. I guess I’m just so desensitized from the shop and even just being on the farm. It is slightly unsettling if I think about it too much, but it’s mostly just interesting.”

                “You really are perfect for me,” the brunette said with a swooning smile.

                Her fiancée giggled and leaned over to kiss her before she started eating. Lipa happily cut into their steak with an excited grin on their face. For two hundred years, they lived off scraps of flesh, and now there was an entire cooked piece of human meat on their plate. It was something their kind could only dream of. While they happily took a bite, Katrina watched them out of the corner of her narrowed eyes.

                In Castle Guntram, her family only ate live prey. Whatever they didn’t eat was sent down to the wolves to be divided up based on the necessity of their job. Only fighters and guards got the good scraps. A wolf like Lipa should hardly get anything. Yet here they were, having an entire feast. Sitting down with her at the dinner table at her level. It was taking so much for her not to say any snide remarks about it. She could already tell Daniela wasn’t her usual chipper self. She was worried about their future and upset about something she refused to speak to her about. Katrina didn’t want to make things worse for her. She focused on her so-called feast and enjoyed the company of her fiancée and her friend. Adela took a break from her meal to glance up at her wife. Alcina was still smiling even while she ate. The maiden wanted so much to run her fingers over her beautiful laugh lines. She followed her sparkling grey eyes as she listened in to the others’ conversations. Then her gaze fell to her, and she was caught staring. Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment, and she chuckled softly.

                “Forgive me, love. But you just look so radiant this evening. Not that you don’t every evening. It’s just tonight… Well, you look the happiest I’ve seen since you proposed to me. I can’t help but stare at that beautiful smile of yours.”

                “Don’t get me wrong, darling. I’m always happy so long as I’m with you. But being here right now with all of them is just… Well, I think I’ll just cry if I smile more than I am now,” Alcina admitted with a laugh.

                “You can’t cry or your makeup will run,” Adela teased.

                “Actually, this new mascara is waterproof. Can you believe that? And without the turpentine.”

                “Oh. I’m glad,” the maiden replied with a nervous chuckle. “Well, even without the makeup, you’d still be just as glowing as you are now.”

                Alcina smiled and stroked her blackened fingers down the side of her wife’s face.

                “Such a charming little thing you are.”

                “I’m just being honest,” Adela said and leaned into her touch. “Are you still going to sing for us after dessert?”

                “Yes, yes. Katrina practically begged me, and then she got Daniela going, and you know I can’t say no to that precious little pout she makes. It’s more deadly than her sickle.”

                Adela laughed and nodded in agreement.

                “It really is.”

                “What are you saying over there?” Daniela asked from across the table.

                “We’re just talking about how adorable you are, dear,” Alcina cooed.

                A hint of color formed on the redhead’s cheeks.

                “Wha- I didn’t even do anything.”

                “You simply exist, Daughter. Now, it’s rude to eavesdrop,” she teasingly scolded. “Keep conversing amongst yourselves.”

                Adela chuckled softly, knowing full well they had both been doing the same just moments earlier. Daniela smiled at her mothers and giggled before she turned her focus back to Katrina. Adela kissed her wife’s hand as she pulled away, and the two of them continued their meals.

                “Would you like more wine, Adela?” Roxana asked from beside her.

                “Actually, yes, please. It is a special occasion, after all.”

                The grand chambermaid smiled and poured her a glass.

                “And you, Lady Alcina?”

                “You hardly need to ask, dear,” the tall woman replied with a laugh.

                Roxana already had the mouth of the bottle above her glass, and she poured while chuckling to herself. She bowed her head to them before she moved on to Lipa and Bela.

                “Just remember what I said earlier,” Adela told her and eyed her drink.

                “Well, the same goes for you, darling,” Alcina replied with a teasing raise of her brow.

                “Very true,” her wife replied before she took a sip. “I’ll be sure to watch myself.”

                Katrina lifted her glass of blood wine to her lips and took a long drink. Though her eyes were on the maiden across from her, she spoke to her fiancée.

                “So, does she… You know… spike the drinks every once in a while?”

                Daniela glanced at Roxana as she passed by before turning her attention back to the vampire.

                “I keep telling you she isn’t a witch, cutie.”

                “No, no. Not the maid. The maiden.”

                “Oh. Yeah, sometimes. But I like it best on dessert. Especially when it’s something white so it turns all pink and pretty.”

                “Why not both?” the vampire questioned with a grin.

                “Then there wouldn’t be enough for dessert. Duh,” Daniela scoffed. “She’s not hiding away some secret stash in there. It runs out.”

                “Oh, imagine. That would be brilliant. Miranda should have made a mutant like that.”

                Katrina took a long drink of her wine and hid her knowing smile behind her glass.

                “Or perhaps one that simply… doesn’t die.”

                Daniela’s eyes narrowed. She knew she hadn’t told her. And no one else was foolish enough to tell her. So, it was either a coincidence, she knew somehow, or a secret third thing. Knowing her, it was the last one. The redhead simply ignored her. In her journey of learning to think before she spoke, she started asking herself how her sisters would react first. This situation called for no acknowledgment. The vampire chuckled to herself. Silence from her fiancée was very telling indeed. She strummed her long black nails against her glass, causing her rings to clink as her gaze remained fixed on Adela. When they were all finished, Viviana and Velouette cleared the table, and Roxana poured more wine as they waited for dessert to arrive.

                “What are you going to sing for us tonight, Alci?” her friend questioned as she leaned forward with her elbows on the table.

                “Oh, I think I’ve picked out just the perfect little love song to commemorate this evening,” Alcina told her with a smile. “I do hope you all enjoy it.”

                “Your voice is so beautiful, Mother,” Bela praised.

                “Well, thank you, Daughter. You know, I wouldn’t mind hearing you girls sing one day. I just know you’d sound like sweet little nightingales.”

                “Us?” the sisters questioned in unison.

                “I’d be willing to try,” her eldest told her.

                “Alright,” Daniela agreed with a shrug.

                “I guess I could give it a shot,” Cassandra said, then eyed her partner. “But you can’t be there when I try or I’ll get too nervous.”

                Georgetta chuckled and took her by the hand.

                “Take all the time you need, beautiful. I’ll just be happy when you let me hear it.”

                The brunette’s pale cheeks turned a soft shade of pink.

                “I’d love to hear your beautiful voice sing as well, darling,” Alcina said as she lifted Adela’s chin to look into her eyes.

                The maiden’s face flushed. Usually, when she mentioned her voice, it was when they were being intimate. She wondered what it would be like to actually sing for her.

                “If it would please you, my love.”

                “Oh, it certainly would,” Alcina breathed and ran her thumb over her wife’s bottom lip.

                They stared into one another’s eyes before Viviana and Velouette reentered with trays of white cake. The detailed frosting reminded Adela of the multi-tier displays in the window of the bakery. She always wanted to try some whenever she passed. The maiden happily scooped a piece with her fork and smiled. It tasted just as good as it looked.

                “Mother, could you-?” Daniela asked with that little pleading look in her eye she always gave whenever she wanted something.

                Adela chuckled and nodded as she swallowed her bite of cake.

                “Of course, Daughter,” she said and got to her feet.

                The three sisters all slid their plates together and waited patiently. Georgetta remembered from the last time and kept her eyes away. She could butcher as many animals as she needed to, but she didn’t even like thinking about her loved ones getting hurt. Adela held her hand over the three pieces of cake. She took a soothing breath and readied herself for one of them to cut her. The maiden flinched but made no sound. She took another silent breath as one of her daughters squeezed her hand to draw the blood out.

                Lipa closed their eyes and took a drink of their blood wine. They couldn’t help the hunger that stirred from the scent of the fresh blood, but they wanted to remain composed. In Castle Guntram, if a wolf was in the presence of a vampire and they showed signs of hunger in their eyes or fangs, they would be severely punished. It was a habit they had yet to be able to break. Katrina showed no sign of composure. Her glowing scarlet eyes were fixed on the maiden’s dripping blood. It made her fangs ache in hunger.

                “Thank you, Mother,” the sisters said as they pulled their plates away.

                Adela turned her palm over and waited for one of them to lick the wound clean. She felt a hand reach out and take her roughly by the wrist. The touch was cold and unfamiliar. Her eyes shot open, and she found Katrina staring back into her eyes with a devilish grin on her red lips. The maiden tried to pull her arm away, but the vampire’s grasp was too strong.

                “Katrina…” Adela said warningly. “My blood belongs to my family. Please drink what Alcina ordered from the Duke.”

                Her voice was calm, but the vampire could smell her fear.

                “But sweetie, we are family now. Can’t I just have a little taste?”

                “No, you may not,” Adela replied and tried yanking her arm away.

                “Come now, it will heal soon, won’t it? Just a drop won’t hurt,” the vampire said as she brought the hand closer to her mouth.

                Before her immediate family could intervene, another hand shot out and pulled on Katrina’s.

                “She said no,” Lipa said firmly.

                Katrina’s head slowly turned in the wolf’s direction with burning scarlet eyes.

                “You,” she spat. “Disgusting wolf.”

                Adela cried out as the vampire’s nails dug into her arm in her anger.

                “Katrina, please, you’re hurting me,” she said as she tried uselessly to pull herself from her grasp.

                “Katrina,” Alcina warned in a growl. “I will not have you ruin this evening over your hunger and pride. Release my wife this instant. I am not asking, and I will not tell you again.”

                “It’s touching me,” the vampire sneered as she glared into Lipa’s blue and green eyes.

                “Lipa is not an ‘it’,” Bela hissed. “Get your claws out of my mother, and they will release you.”

                Katrina’s gaze snapped to the eldest sister.

                “Get. Your filthy mutt’s paw. Off of me.”

                “Let go of her,” Lipa demanded.

                “You will not let it speak to me-,” Katrina paused and dug her nails even further into Adela’s arm. “Like that.”

                Upon hearing the maiden’s whimper of pain, Lipa’s body reacted on its own. Their nails turned to thick, sharp claws that sliced into the vampire as they grew. If they were in Castle Guntram, the wolf would be killed. But they were protected under House Dimitrescu. As Katrina released her, Adela thought quickly and put a barrier up around Lipa. She was glad she did. The vampire lunged straight for their throat but was stopped by the blue translucent wall. Katrina hissed and tried throwing herself at it again, but a strong arm pulled her back.

                “Down, girl,” Daniela said and tossed her fiancée back into her chair. “Mother said no, and then you hurt her. Lipa is only protecting her. You need to calm down and drink some blood.”

                “I was trying, and then the wolf stopped me.”

                “You’re lucky it was them and not me,” Cassandra growled. “I was about to put you in a headlock.”

                “Flirting in front of both our fiancées?” Katrina teased. “Not at the dinner table, Cassandra.”

                “Dani, you better tighten her leash, or it's going to be me who ruins dinner,” the brunette warned.

                “It is she who needs to take hold of the wolf’s leash,” Katrina said and pointed to Bela. “If we were in Castle Guntram-”

                “We are not in your castle, Katrina. This is Castle Dimitrescu. We may have servants, but I consider them my equals. You will treat Lipa with respect, and you will keep to yourself,” Adela told her.

                The vampire turned to her with a delighted grin as if she’d just given her the greatest idea.

                “Ah, yes. You have your silly little vow to protect your precious servants, don’t you?” she asked with a laugh.

                “How disgusting,” she sneered. “Mmm, but so convenient.”

                Katrina glanced up at her friend and matron of the house.

                “Alci, your silence tells me you know what has to be done. I know we’re all family now, but you certainly know that the hierarchy comes first. There is a debt that must be paid. I won’t kill the wolf like I would at home, but perhaps we can come to some other… arrangement.”

                “You are not getting her blood,” Alcina growled. “You’ve tried it once before. She has done nothing wrong. It’s you who have transgressed.”

                “Your servant not only put their hands on me but put their claws in me,” Katrina hissed back at her. “Either they take the punishment, or I have just a little taste of the maiden’s blood.”

                Panic rose within Adela, but she remained as composed as she could. She held her arm over her cloth napkin until it healed. She did her best to get the blood off. She didn’t want it on her skin. Alcina pulled her wife in and held her against her. Her arms wrapped protectively around her, and her eyes scanned her to make sure her wounds had healed. Cassandra could smell the fear rising in her fiancée. She slowly got to her feet and pulled Georgetta up with her.

                “Go to the kitchen and stay with Roxana,” she whispered to her.

                Georgetta’s worried amber eyes scanned the scene before they fell to her lover. She nodded silently and kissed her on the cheek before she made her way into the other room. Katrina remained glowering at Bela and Lipa from her seat. The werewolf stayed behind the blue barrier shielding them from the vampire’s wrath, and stared at her with defiant eyes. Bela floated around it and stood behind Lipa as she, too, glared at Katrina.

                “Shouldn’t you be the one who is punished?” Bela questioned as she wrapped her arms around her fiancé. “You put your hands on Mother first. Lipa was only protecting her, as your family taught them to.”

                “I don’t think you understand, little girl. Vampires are up here,” she said, and put one of her hands as high as it would go over her head. “And werewolves are all the way down here… at the bottom. Lipa knows what it’s like being on the bottom. Don’t you, sweetie?”

                The wolf leaned back into their lover’s arms, and Bela’s protective hold tightened around them. The blonde woman’s yellow eyes bloomed in her anger. It took everything she had to hold herself back. Katrina stared right back at her.

                “What will it be, your wolf or your Mother?”

                “It will be me,” Lipa said and tried to move forward out of Bela’s grasp.

                Their fiancée’s arms snaked around them possessively and pulled them tightly against her.

                “The choice is Mother’s,” Bela told her.

                Katrina wagged a finger at her.

                “No, no. You cannot hide behind Alci, girl. It was your wolf who transgressed. The choice is yours.”

                “Bela, just let me. I’m… used to it,” Lipa said softly.

                “No! I promised you,” Bela said with a crack in her voice. “I promised you would never be hurt like that again. Not while I’m with you.”

                Adela could feel the pain in her words. And she knew the weight of them. She, too, had made promises. She vowed to protect the servants of the castle, and she would do anything to keep her daughters happy. The maiden leaned her head against her wife and sighed softly as she collected herself.

                “You may have a small taste,” she agreed.

                “No, she will not!” Alcina protested and took an even tighter hold on her.

                “It may belong to you, but it’s still my blood,” Adela told her.

                Alcina turned her wife sharply around to look down into her eyes.

                “No, Adela,” she said firmly.

                “Alcina, I made a vow.”

                “You made a vow to me as well!” she said with hurt in her voice. “You don’t understand.”

                “Come now, Alci. The girl already agreed to the deal. Give her to me. It will only take a minute.”

                “No,” Alcina said and shook her head. “You will not have her.”

                Katrina made her way around the table towards them. She completely ignored Cassandra as she passed. The vampire ran her fingers over Georgetta’s empty chair before she stopped beside her friend. Her glowing scarlet eyes remained fixed on the maiden she guarded. She felt as though she were entering a dragon’s den. The thrill was exhilarating.

                “It’s not as if I would turn her. I don’t even think I can with that parasite already inside her. Just a little taste, Alci. That or I take the wolf down to the dungeon. Just give me the girl. Then we can go about our lovely little evening, and you can sing us a delightful tune while we drink the night away. How does that sound?”

                “Alcina… It’s alright. I can’t let Lipa go through that. I’m used to giving out blood. It will be alright.”

                The matron of the house turned around to face the Countess and looked down at her with narrowed eyes.

                “If I allow this now, you’ll just do it again whenever you like. We’re a family, Katrina. We can’t have this happening every dinner. This is what Adela and the girls do every night for dessert. You cannot join in. You cannot throw a fit and use the hierarchy to get your way every single night. It will not happen. I simply will not allow it.”

                “Then let’s make a little deal, shall we, Alci? We let this be the first and last time I drink from your precious maiden. No matter the circumstance. Even if I’m about to lose my immortal life… Just for one drink. And you never have to worry about it again.”

                She extended a hand up to her friend.

                “What do you say, Alci? Is it a deal?”

                Alcina hesitated. She knew something like this would happen eventually, but she didn’t think it would be so soon. Everything was going so well, and she just wanted it to be like that forever. Katrina never went back on a deal. It was a large offer on her end. Alcina was preparing to live a life where she’d have to bat her friend away like she had to with her daughters at the start. But if they could skip the months it took them to give up with one drink… then maybe it was worth it. She glanced back at her wife with a frown she couldn’t hide.

                “Are you sure, darling?”

                “Yes.”

                Katrina waited with her hand outstretched to her as a devilish grin slowly spread across her face.

                “Then it’s a deal?”

                Alcina sighed softly and turned to face the vampire. She hesitated a moment more before she shook her hand.

                “Yes,” she said reluctantly.

                “Oh, goodie.”

                Adela gasped as Katrina snatched her away from Alcina. She twirled her around so that her back was against her and she was facing the tall woman. The maiden looked up at her wife with sorrow and fear in her eyes, though she did her best to hide it.

                “I love you, Alcina...”

                “I love you, Adela.”

                Katrina nuzzled her cheek into the maiden’s golden-blonde hair.

                “Let’s go somewhere more… comfortable.”

                Adela’s white eyes widened, and she struggled in the vampire’s tight hold.

                “H-here is just fine.”

                “Oh? You like it when people watch, too, sweetie?” Katrina teased.

                “I’d just prefer to be near Alcina.”

                “As delightful as it would be to drink you right in front of your wife, I’d much prefer to be comfortable. It will be just fine. We can even bring Dani. She’ll make sure I behave. Won’t you, sweetie?”

                Daniela’s worried yellow eyes darted around to her mothers and sisters. She had to decide for herself. She already didn’t want this to be happening. She wanted to sit down and for everything to go back to normal. But she was certainly willing to protect her mother from her own fiancée if she needed to. She nodded silently in agreement and walked around the table to join them.

                “Do not let her die,” Cassandra warned in a whisper as her little sister passed. “I will never forgive you.”

                “I won’t,” Daniela promised. “Mother is safe with me.”

Notes:

When Katrina calls Lipa an “it” she is refereeing to them being a werewolf, not their gender. As a non-binary person who’s been called that in a hurtful manner, I would never put that in a story unless those were Lipa pronouns. Katrina is also part of the alphabet army. The reason she sent Lipa to Castle Dimitrescu in the first place was because she knew they’d be accepted there for who they are, unlike in Castle Guntram where everything is so gender focused. She’s just also a bitch. But she’s only a bitch because I need her to be. Everything will be fiiiiiiine.

Chapter 99: A Choice

Summary:

Does Daniela save Adela from Katrina or does she let the vampire drain her?

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Unwanted sexual advances. Unwanted fang penetration.

                “Have a seat, sweetie,” Katrina said as she pushed Adela onto the bed.

                The maiden sat on the edge and looked fearfully up at her, then over to Daniela. The redhead was standing beside them, taking the entire scene in. They were in their bedroom with all their wonderful new furniture. Her fiancée was standing over her mother like a predator about to pounce on its prey. Her mind started to wander back to Adela’s first day as a maid. They were in this very room, and it was she who hovered over her. She hated remembering. That wasn’t her anymore. She knew better. But there she was, watching a similar scene from the outside. It was strange.

                Adela’s heart was racing. She was remembering back to the same day. Thinking about it made her skin crawl. She was so glad Daniela didn’t treat her like that anymore. She had come a very long way since. Even at that moment, as frightened as she was, she found herself proud of her for all the growth she’d made. Katrina leaned closer to the maiden to stir her drink. She needed to keep her fear level up just where she liked it. If this was the only chance she’d ever have again, she was going to make it worth it. She eyed all the exposed skin from Adela’s chest up.

                “Just look at you all ready for me. Did you choose this outfit just for me?” she teased in a voice that made the maiden shiver.

                Adela swallowed the lump in her throat and stared defiantly into the vampire’s glowing gaze.

                “Alcina picked it out… for her eyes.”

                “Alci should know better than to bring such revealing prey to the table in front of five other hungry creatures. Even the wolf wanted a taste. They can act as poised as they want, but that can’t stop the scent of their yearning appetite from radiating off of them.”

                Katrina leaned in to speak softly into Adela’s ear. Her ghosting breath made the maiden shiver, and her shoulders raised on their own as if they could shield her neck.

                “We can all pretend like we’re not thinking about it, but we always are. The flavor you could add to every meal would be sublime. It could turn even a peasant's stew into a delicious dish… Tell me, princess, how does it feel to have your flesh and blood craved by so many deadly creatures at once?”

                “I hate it,” the maiden spoke truthfully in a breath of a whisper. “I hate it so much.”

                She shook her head to clear her mind of the notion.

                “I-I don’t want to think about it.”

                Adela hesitated and slowly brought a shaking arm up to present her wrist to the vampire.

                “Just… take it so we can get back to the others. We were having such a wonderful evening. I don’t care what they think of me so long as I don’t know. Let’s just get this over and be done with it.”

                Katrina glanced down at the veins offered to her and scoffed.

                “Cute.”

                The maiden choked as a strong hand wrapped suddenly around her throat and pushed her flat onto her back. Her hands instinctively tried to pry them away, but it was useless. The vampire was too strong. With a delighted laugh, Katrina forced Adela’s head to the side and stared hungrily down at her neck. The fear racing through the maiden’s veins hit so many of her senses at once, and her scarlet eyes burned even brighter. She mixed a perfect drink for herself. Adela’s white eyes widened and flickered into a panicked navy. The light danced around them and reflected off the mirror in the canopy above. The shine caught her attention, and the maiden glanced up. She stared back at herself, and the image brought a thumping dread to wash over her. Never in her life did she want to see anyone else besides her wife on top of her. Katrina chuckled low in her throat as the new flavor of emotion stirred within her prey. As Adela felt the vampire’s hungry breath on her neck, she shut her eyes to their reflection and braced herself for the bite.

                The maiden cried out as Katrina’s fangs sank into the tender flesh of her neck. It felt like knives sliding into her. She couldn’t decide if it was worse than the gnawing mash of her family’s teeth or not. Either way, it hurt. A strange burning sensation came after the bite. It wasn’t like the normal sting of a wound. She didn’t feel anything like it when Sophia stabbed her. It was unique. Adela could feel the burning begin to race through her bloodstream. It didn’t hurt, but it wasn’t pleasant. Soon after, Katrina removed her fangs and let the warm blood pour into her mouth. The vibration of her moan sent chills through the maiden’s nerves. Daniela looked on with a crinkle in her worried brow. She found herself fidgeting nervously. Her hands wanted to reach out to stop her. She didn’t know what else to do besides look on helplessly. Adela felt herself grow weaker faster than she did when Alcina drank from her. The fangs made a cleaner cut and allowed the blood to flow more freely. When she felt herself grow dizzy, she knew it was time.

                “Enough,” she said as she patted Katrina on the shoulder.

                The vampire simply laughed as she drank. She took her by the wrist and pinned it to the mattress. The maiden’s light bloomed even brighter, and she opened her navy eyes wide in fear.

                “S-stop it,” she demanded as she struggled against her. “I’ll be too weak. I want to hear Alcina sing!”

                With her free hand, she pushed at Katrina’s face as hard as she could to force her mouth away. But her efforts were futile. The vampire grabbed the offending hand and forced it down onto the bed beside the other woman’s head. Panic flooded Adela, and she writhed pathetically beneath the predator, much to Katrina’s delight. The raven-haired woman pressed herself against the maiden. She couldn’t contain the sensual moan that escaped her throat even if she wanted to.

                “Stop it!” Adela repeated as she kicked out at her.

                Katrina’s response was to drink heavier. She enjoyed the struggling, but if the maiden wouldn’t stop, she’d just tire her into submission. She had no plans of killing Adela, but she found it difficult to hold herself back. The taste of her blood was even better than she could remember imagine. But she had every intention of stopping before it was too late. Her fiancée didn’t know that, and even if she did, she couldn’t trust her. She hardly trusted herself, even now. It was easier when she and her sisters could drain her, but no one outside the immediate family was supposed to know she could come back to life. Even Lipa and Georgetta didn’t know, and their partners told them everything. To them, it was a gift, but in the wrong hands, it could be a curse. She never wanted her mother to experience what Miranda put her through ever again.

                Adela couldn’t help the tears from forming in her eyes. This wasn’t what she thought would happen. She was going to let Katrina drink from her wrist like her daughters did. It was different when it was her neck, more intimate. It was supposed to be for Alcina only. She was glad her wounds healed, or she would have to deal with seeing the mark whenever she looked in the mirror. She didn’t know how she could live with herself. The maiden felt herself grow weaker, and her breath shallow. If things continued as they were, she wouldn’t be able to walk on her own.

                “Please stop,” she begged softly.

                Although the sound pleased her, something inside Katrina stirred, and she went to pull herself away. But her own body stopped her. Her scarlet eyes widened in panicked disbelief. Was she some lesser creature unable to control herself? She felt pathetic. But the taste was too good. She wanted more. So, she took it. When she didn’t stop, Adela’s fearful eyes fell on her daughter.

                “Daniela… Help me. Please.”

                The redhead’s yellow eyes narrowed in determination. Her body shifted apart, and her flies descended upon the vampire. The two women on the bed could feel the oddly soft insects brush between them before they converged around Katrina’s throat and chest. The vampire tried to surrender to them, but she couldn’t. She had all the faith in the worlds that her fiancée could stop her.

                “Get away from my mother,” came Daniela’s firm voice.

                Katrina smiled genuinely against Adela’s skin.

                “Make me.”

                It wasn’t a taunt or a dare; it was a command bordering on a plea. Her lover could take it however she liked as long as she got the job done. The strong flies managed to pry the vampire away and flew her back. Katrina laughed as they pinned her to the wall. Her head fell back in ecstasy, and she sighed in contentment. Daniela let her stay there. The upper half of her body remained completely formed, and she floated down to take Adela in her arms.

                “Mother!”

                She held her close and nuzzled against her cheek.

                “I’m here now, Mother. I won’t let her hurt you ever again. I promise. I’m so sorry,” she cried as she clung to the smaller woman.

                Adela leaned on Daniela’s shoulder. The sudden change of position made her head spin, but she was so, so grateful for her daughter. She had come so far since they first met. It was only a few years ago that the redhead stole a drink from her and forced herself upon her. Now they were close enough to comfortably cuddle, and Adela even kissed her on the forehead. It had happened naturally on its own time throughout her stay. If they went back and told their past selves how loving they were now, neither of them would believe it. Well, Adela had always hoped it so, perhaps she would, but Daniela would just laugh and probably make some crude, witty joke. Now she was holding Adela protectively in her arms, and the maiden was just as much her mother as Alcina was. She had come a long way indeed.

                “Th-thank you…Daughter,” Adela said with a weak but glad smile. “I love you…so much.”

                “I love you, Mother,” she replied and gently squeezed her. “You rest here a moment. I’ll go deal with her.”

                Adela took hold of Daniela’s dress to pull herself close enough to whisper in her ear.

                “I’m… too weak. I can’t- I need you to-”

                “I’ll handle everything,” she told her as she slowly lowered her back onto the mattress. “You just relax. Try to close your eyes.”

                She soothingly ran her fingers through her long blonde hair.

                “You’re safe now.”

                The maiden sighed as she released all her anxiety, and the navy light faded. She nuzzled weakly against Daniela’s touch and closed her eyes as she relaxed into the soft mattress. The redhead stared lovingly down at her a moment longer before she floated back into the air. Her yellow eyes narrowed as she turned to face her fiancée.

                “If you ever do anything like that again-”

                As she spoke and her anger rose, her flies vibrated with the emotion. The ones on Katrina’s chest started eating away at the skin exposed by the cut of her dress.

                “I’ll eat your heart out, my beloved.”

                The vampire looked her over and grinned in delight.

                “Oh, I sure hope you do, my love. Let’s just pretend that didn’t happen.”

                “No,” Daniela said firmly. “I’m not going to tell Mother or the others, but the three of us will not forget this.”

                She pointed to the woman lying on the bed with a weak but steady pulse.

                “Mother is going to be traumatized, as she too frequently is.”

                She gestured to herself.

                “I’m not going to trust you around her for quite some time.

                Daniela flew closer towards Katrina and glared down at her.

                “And you are going to get your shit together. You’re going to get it all together and get off your fucking high horse. If you love me- If you really love me, you’ll start acting like we’re a loving, big, weird family. We’re all equals. Mother is not prey. Lipa is not an ‘it’. They’re just like you and I, and you’re going to treat them with that same respect, or we’re going to have a serious fucking problem, Katrina.”

                Daniela lowered herself to the shorter woman’s eye level and stared into her scarlet pools now void of their glow.

                “Do you understand me?”

                “I can tell by how ravenous your fuzzy little flies are that you’re quite serious, my love,” Katrina replied. “I honestly didn’t plan to go as far as I did, but I will certainly ’get my shit together’ as you so eloquently put it.”

                “Believe me, I know it’s hard to hold back with Mother. Her blood is so tasty. But I love her and I don’t like seeing her like this,” she said and gestured back to the limp maiden. “I’d rather see her happy and smiling, and enjoying time with the rest of us. It took me a while to get past the fact that I can’t just have as much as I want whenever I want, but I learned. You’ve been alive, like forever. You should know better by now. So, do better.”

                “For you, my love, I would decimate worlds, or spare them if you like. Whatever your heart desires. I… don’t want to lose you. Or Alci. I’d have nothing left to live for. All my hope and all my heart lay with you,” Katrina said honestly. “I promise to behave. I’ll restrain myself around the maiden. As for the wolf, well, they will never be my equal, but I will treat them with the level of respect you wish me to.”

                Daniela could hear the truth in her voice, and she smiled. She zipped suddenly closer and kissed her lovingly on the lips.

                “Good because I don’t really want to have to eat your heart out. No matter how tasty you are,” the redhead said with a giggle.

                “Mmm, yes… Have you had your fill yet? The blood is starting to get on my shoes.”

                The insects released her, and Katrina landed on her feet with a click of her heels. She glanced down at the rather large hole in her chest.

                “My, they’re quick little things, aren’t they?”

                “Go clean up in the washroom before you get blood on the new rugs.”.

                The flies shoved the vampire in the direction of it before returning to completely reform with the rest. Katrina sighed and made her way into the other room.

                “Find me a new dress, won’t you, my love?” she called back to her.

                “One of the fifteen identical dresses?” her fiancée teased.

                “You know me so well.”

                The door to the washroom shut slightly, and Daniela quickly retrieved the garment she wanted before handing it off to get back to Adela. She sat down on the bed beside her and ran her fingers down her chilly cheek.

                “Do you feel any better, Mother?”

                “Less dizzy… still weak,” Adela replied softly.

                Daniela leaned closer to whisper in the other woman’s ear.

                “When she’s finished, I’ll send her out of the room, and we can reset you. Like one of Uncle Karl’s machines.”

                Adela chuckled softly at the thought.

                “Well, there might not be much left, but you certainly deserve it. I’m so proud of you, Daniela. Thank you.”

                Daniela smiled and gently stroked her head.

                “Thank you, Mother… I’m a little proud of me, too.”

                “Good,” Adela said with a happy sigh. “You should be. We won’t tell your mother, but she would be proud as well. I’m not going to lie if she asks, though.”

                “That’s fair.”

                Katrina strode out of the washroom looking exactly as she had when she entered, just without the blood or the giant gaping wound.

                “Well, that was one of the greatest deals I’ve ever made in all my lives,” she said cheerfully.

                She glanced at the two women on the bed and smiled at them with a hand on her hip.

                “Shall we return to dinner and act like this never happened?”

                “Mother needs a few more minutes to rest,” Daniela told her. “I’m staying with her. You go on ahead. We’ll be there soon.”

                “As you wish, my love. Don’t be long. We have a performance to attend,” she said as she made her way to the door.

                Once they could hear the vampire clicking down the hallway, Adela weakly offered her wrist to Daniela.

                “Here.”

                The redhead gingerly took hold of her arm and held it up so she didn’t have to. She felt a bit nervous and guilty for taking a drink, but she knew it would help in the long run. The Cadou in the maiden’s chest would replenish her blood the instant it jolted her heart back to life. Daniela slowly lowered her mouth to the wrist and stared into Adela’s white eyes.

                “I love you, Mother,” she said as she nuzzled against her hand.

                “I love you, Daughter,” she replied with a smile.

                Adela flinched at the bite. She was certain now that even though the mashing seemed more brutal, it was decidedly less painful than the piercing fangs. And her daughters were always as gentle as they could be. The two of them stared into each other’s eyes until Adela’s fluttered closed. Daniela licked the wound clean until it healed before she set the arm down on the mattress. She looked her neck over. The bite mark closed, but now there was dried blood on her skin. Luckily, it hadn’t gotten onto her dress. Daniela got to her feet and went into the washroom. She ran one side of a clean towel under the water and wrung it out before she returned to Adela. The redhead moved the maiden’s hair away and gently cleaned the blood off her before patting it dry. She looked her twice over to make sure she got it all. When she was sure she did, she smiled and got to her feet to bring the bloody towel back to the washroom. Then she hurried back to her mother’s side to be there before she woke up.

Notes:

Ladies, gentlemen, and fellow enbys, that’s a full character redemption arc right there. Down to the cleanup. I’m so glad I decided to bring Katrina into this story because I was able to get a scene like this. Her character is designed to be the bad guy when someone needs her to be and it worked out perfectly. Daniela has made the most progress throughout this story. This was a great test for her and I really love the full turnaround.

Chapter 100: A Night of Romance

Summary:

The family moves on from the dessert fiasco to sit back and enjoy Alcina’s performance.

Notes:

Don’t worry, Katrina gets punished. Put the pitchforks down.

                Adela attempted to remain composed as she and Daniela returned to the dining room. Her daughter reminded her to play up being weak in front of the others. She knew all of them besides for Georgetta could sense her blood pressure but she hoped no one questioned how well it was doing for someone who had just been drunk by a vampire. The herbal cigarette between her fingers most likely added to the ruse though she was using it for her aching heart. She and Daniela had stayed back long enough for it to simmer but it still hurt.

                The room wasn’t full of happy chatter as Adela had hoped. Instead, they were met by an awkward silence. Then Alcina rose suddenly to her feet. She turned on her heels to face her wife and daughter and wrapped her arms around them both. Adela and Daniela’s eyes widened with the tightness of the embrace before the tall woman loosened her grip. She held the two of them close to her and ran her hands soothingly through their hair.

                “Katrina told us what she did. I haven’t killed her because… Well, several selfish reasons. I love her still. She’s my best friend, after all. She’s also the fiancée of my little girl. And even after all she put you through, my love, I know you wouldn’t like to see her dead. So, our dear little vampire can keep her life and remain in ours. Finding a suitable punishment is hard for someone who enjoys being punished as she does. But we struck a deal. All shall be handled. But first…”

                Alcina lifted her wife’s and daughter’s chins to look into their eyes.

                “I promised you both a song.”

                The two women smiled brightly in excitement.

                “Shall we make our way to the opera hall?” she asked them.

                “Yes, but what sort of punishment are you giving Katrina if you’re not going to kick her out?” Daniela questioned.

                “Oh, I’m so glad you asked,” Alcina replied with a wicked smirk. “She’ll be going down to the dungeon after my performance. She’d enjoy it too much if you or I did anything to her, and I’m afraid Cassandra would just kill her, so I thought of the perfect person for the job.”

                Alcina gestured widely to the other end of the table with a too-happy smile on her face.

                “Lipa will be the one to do it. That alone is the punishment in itself, but there will be lashing involved as well. It will hurt her pride more than it ever could her body, so it’s more symbolic if anything. Bela will oversee things and intervene should anything get out of hand. I trust she’ll do the right thing, just as you did, my wonderful little girl,” Alcina cooed and ran her blackened fingers down her daughter’s face.

                Daniela smiled at her mother’s praise and leaned into her loving touch. She placed her hand on Alcina’s and held it there a moment before she pulled away. She made her way back around the table and towards her fiancée.

                “Oh, cutie. I thought humiliation was on your ‘No’ side of the list,” she teased.

                Katrina glowered at her and crossed her arms.

                “It is.”

                “Well, I can’t say you don’t deserve it,” Daniela told her as she poked her playfully on the nose. “I thought she’d kill you for sure, but this sounds even worse than death for you.”

                “It is.”

                “Good,” the redhead said cheerfully.

                She bent down to kiss her on the cheek before she offered her hand to her.

                “Now, let’s go enjoy Mother’s song before it’s off to the dungeon for you.”

                Katrina grumbled to herself and took her lover’s hand. She stood there in front of her for a moment before she wrapped her arms around her.

                “Thank you. And… I’m sorry.”

                Daniela smiled and hugged her back.

                “I appreciate it, cutie. But it’s Mother you should apologize to.”

                Katrina sighed dramatically and reluctantly pulled away from her.

                “I know, I know,” she said as she walked around Cassandra and Georgetta to her friend and her wife.

                Alcina held Adela against her and eyed the vampire as she neared. The maiden clutched the fabric of her dress and leaned closer to her wife. Her fear caused her heart to pound. She brought her cigarette to her lips and pulled the pain-relieving herbs into her lungs. Katrina found she couldn’t look the blonde woman in the eye for some reason, so instead she stared at the center of her forehead.

                “I’m… sorry, Adela. I was greedy and took what wasn’t mine. Then I couldn’t even stop myself like some lesser creature. But that’s why I brought Daniela with us. I knew she would if I were somehow unable to.”

                “If you thought it was a possibility ahead of time, then you should never have taken me off to another room. Then none of it would have happened in the first place. If you can think before you act like that, then you should learn to prevent whatever bad thing you think may happen. You have a lot to learn from my daughter.”

                Katrina narrowed her eyes ever so slightly. She had expected some sort of moving forgiveness speech, but instead, she got a lecture.

                “I’ll be sure to take notes.”

                “See to it you do,” Alcina said firmly.

                She took her wife by the hand and ran her large thumb over her knuckles.

                “Come, darling. Shall I sing my song for you now?”

                “I would love that,” Adela said happily, and she leaned against her.

                “Are you strong enough to walk there or should I carry you?”

                “I can walk just fine, my love. I promise. Could we go through the courtyard to get some nice fresh air? I’m sure the stars look lovely.”

                Alcina smiled and sighed happily. Her wife was doing much better than she hoped she would. Her senses were too keen for her not to consider that Daniela drained her so that the Cadou would force her body to replenish itself. She was functioning far better than the state Katrina said she left her in. But she would keep it to herself until they were away from the others. She ran the back of her hand down her wife’s soft cheek.

                “Then let me kiss you under the stars for good luck, my darling.”

                Adela swooned and leaned into her touch.

                “Yes, please, my love.”

                Alcina took her wife by the hand and led her past Katrina and around the table.

                “Come along, everyone. I’m sure Roxana already has everything set up for us.”

                She pushed the door open and held it for Adela.

                “After you, darling,” she said with a smile.

                “Thank you, love,” the maiden replied happily as she made her way out into the courtyard.

                Their eldest and middle daughters, along with their spouses, followed close behind. Daniela and Katrina remained, staring into one another’s eyes. The redhead reached out to her fiancée.

                “Come on, cutie. Let’s go join our family,” she said with an excited smile.

                The sight of it made the vampire weak. With a smile of her own, she walked around the table and took her hand.

                “It’s been far too long since I’ve heard a performance in the opera hall,” she told her as they stepped out into the evening spring air.

                “Stick around and they’ll be plenty more,” Daniela said.

                Alcina and Adela let the others pass while they remained together under the stars. The maiden lifted herself into the air to cup her wife’s pale cheek in her hand. As she stared into her beautiful grey eyes, all the horrors that had unfolded melted away. The smile that was already on her face widened the more she stared at her. As she ran her thumb over her laugh lines, she giggled happily and leaned closer to kiss her.

                Alcina plucked her wife from the air and wrapped her arms around her as she held her close. She was so precious to her. Just as precious as their daughters. She could only imagine how frightened she must have been. She cursed herself for not being able to sense her from where she was and for even allowing them to go in the first place. She remembered what it was like being bitten by Katrina, both before and after her mutation. She knew the burning and what it would do to her. She doubted the vampire would have the decency to tell the girl herself, so it was up to her. But she would wait. Her wife looked so happy, and she didn’t want to go and worry her again. Now was not the time. Adela nuzzled into her and sighed happily as she trailed a finger over Alcina’s crimson lips.

                “Sing for me, my Angel of Music,” she repeated the words once spoken to her.

                The tall woman’s lips turned up in a delighted smirk. She ran a blackened nail up her wife’s chin and stared deeply into her eyes.

                “I am your Angel of Music,” she sang and took a few steps away as she gestured towards the opera hall. “Come to me, Angel of Music.”

                “Alcina, you can’t do that yet!” came Katrina’s voice from within. “We have to wait another twenty years for that bit!”

                “Do what?” her friend questioned.

                “Never mind. Just… come sing for us, Alci.”

                “Coming!” she called back in a sing-song voice before she reached out towards her wife with a loving smile. “Come, darling.”

                Adela lowered herself in the air and hopped down onto her feet. She happily took her wife’s hand and kissed it before she followed her into the opera hall. When they got inside, they found the room all set up. Some of the old furniture from the main hall had been moved in to allow for even more seating per performance. Small round tables with flickering candles sat in front of each couch or between double armchairs. All the ones in use had one or two types of wine and glasses sitting on top.

                Cassandra and Georgetta sat on the couch closest to the fire, the brunette’s favorite spot. She never dreamed she’d share it with anyone besides her sisters. Yet there was her beautiful butcher with her head happily resting on her shoulder. Bela and Lipa were sitting across from them, closer to the piano. The wolf had their arm around her while the blonde woman laid her head against their chest. Daniela was stretched out on a couch a bit further back with her head sitting happily in Katrina’s lap. The Countess had a smile on her face, and she stroked her fingers over her soft red hair as she drank a glass of blood. One lone chair was set in front of the piano for Adela. Roxana even left her a bottle of her favorite wine and a glass on her table. The maiden took her seat and smiled in excitement as she watched Alcina sit down at the piano.  

                “How about a little mood change?” the tall woman spoke to them all. “Let me just warm up on the keys for a song or two while you all relax.”

                Adela watched a tranquil smile form on her wife’s crimson lips before her sparkling grey eyes lowered to the piano keys. A beautiful tune rang out through the opera hall. The maiden felt herself beginning to relax. Alcina and her music pulled her away from the others in the room. Only they existed at that moment. The fear and panic that took hold of her after dinner all melted away. All that mattered was the two of them. Adela poured herself a glass of wine and sat back in her seat. Her gaze remained focused on the beautiful pianist.

                Bela cozied into Lipa’s comforting embrace. Her yellow eyes raised to look into their face, and she reached a hand up to trail her fingers down the side of their cheek. The wolf’s gaze never left her. A happy smile spread across their lips, and they gently stroked the soft head of blonde hair resting on their chest. Not much time had passed since they thought they’d be killed for touching the Countess, but it seemed like the distant past. Everything was going much smoother than they could ever imagine. This new family they gladly found themselves in certainly had their back. They never wanted to doubt their fiancée, but it was always a bit unbelievable when she told them they were safe now that they lived there. What transpired at the dinner table would make it so they never questioned the statement again.

                Georgetta was certainly startled by the Countess’ outburst, but Roxana, Viviana, and Velouette all kept her calm while she was with them in the kitchen. She found their company refreshing. She knew that in the eyes of the nobility, the servants were lower than peasants, but she saw them as her equals. Roxana had assured her that Cassandra would never let any harm come to her. Georgetta had no doubt about that. So long as she was by her fiancée’s side, fear rarely came to her. Now she was perfectly happy in her arms, the safest and most comfortable place in her entire world. She still found herself thinking she was in a fairytale. Being in an opera hall and listening to beautiful live music only added to it.

                Daniela nuzzled into Katrina’s comfortable lap and rested a hand on her exposed thigh. She wanted to relax and move past her fiancée’s outburst and the fight they had. They were together now, and the vampire wasn’t being kicked out of the castle or killed, so she was quite pleased with that. But her joy didn’t outshine the other emotions swirling through her. Before dinner, she couldn’t stop thinking about her encounter with Georgetta’s father. Now she couldn’t stop thinking about the future. She hoped the punishment her lover received would finally set her straight. More than anything in the world, Daniela wanted a big, happy family. She loved Katrina, but she wouldn’t let her ruin that dream for her. If she could learn to be true to herself while learning to coexist peacefully with everyone else, so could the woman she fell in love with.

                Katrina was not happy. She tried to let the comforting presence of Daniela and the soothing music from Alcina relax her, but she couldn’t stop thinking. She didn’t know what was worse, making a quick deal just to taste the maiden’s blood from the vein for one time only, or being lashed by a wolf that she herself had lashed, beaten, drank from, and forced herself upon countless times. It seemed like the goody-two-shoes would receive their just rewards and happy endings. How predictably infuriating.

                The Countess was thankful she hadn’t been sent away or killed. She’d rather die than be apart from her lover and her friend. So, she would live with having to wait until the wine event each year to taste Adela’s blood. She would take this unfathomable punishment and lift this one werewolf higher in the hierarchy. They were claimed, and they would soon be a noble as well. She didn’t want to play the bad guy anymore. She wanted to be happy and make Daniela happy as well. From that moment on, she would treat the rest of them with the same respect she showed her fiancée and her friend. She’d ‘get her shit together’ as Daniela told her to, and she wouldn’t let her down… not again.

                Katrina was sure Alcina and the maiden wouldn’t be too pleased with her in the morning, but there was nothing she could do about that now. She just hoped they could all have a good last day together before she had to return to Castle Guntram. Katrina would have to strike some sort of deal with her father to allow her to visit more or perhaps even stay. So long as it didn’t affect the others, she would take whatever he gave her, no matter the personal cost to her. She was now determined more than ever to change her life and herself around.

Chapter 101: Angel of Music

Summary:

Adela finds herself growing more infatuated with her wife as the night goes on.

                Adela didn’t know how many songs her wife played. They were all equally beautiful and blended seamlessly into one another. She didn’t even appear to be reading off any sheet music. Her fingers just danced masterfully across the keys. She made it seem so easy. A happy sigh escaped the maiden and she took a sip of her wine. Alcina’s gorgeous grey eyes lifted to meet her wife. She knew she was performing for everyone but it always felt like she was playing just for her. There almost seemed to be a spotlight on her, besides the chandeliers hanging over them both. She was sitting there in her chair, holding her wine glass to her lips. Her eyes stared at her so lovingly, so intently. She looked breathtaking in the dress she picked out for her and not just because so much of her skin was exposed, though it was certainly a nice feature. Her mind couldn’t help but wander back to the night when she made love to Adela while she lay on the piano. As she did, the tune to whatever she was playing slowly shifted into something entirely different. It was the same melody she used to sing the English words to her before they came into the opera hall. Upon hearing it, Katrina and Daniela simply shook their heads.

                “Does she know she’s doing it?” the redhead asked in a whisper.

                The vampire studied her friend with an inquisitive brow.

                “I’m not sure. I don’t think so... Your mother never ceases to amaze me. And you,” she said as she turned Daniela’s head to look down into her beautiful, cat-like eyes. “Even more so.”

                The redhead smiled and cozied closer, practically purring in contentment. Katrina smiled down at her and lovingly stroked her head. The tune on the piano repeated. Alcina and Adela’s eyes were still locked. The maiden suddenly felt the urge to go to her. As her wife raised an alluring brow and played the tune a third time. Adela found herself on her feet. She slowly made her way towards the piano and ran her hand over the smooth surface. The maiden leaned against it and stared up at her. She was absolutely enthralled. Alcina had her under her spell. The tall woman leaned down to run a crooked finger up her chin, and Adela floated up right along with her gentle pulling. When their lips met, the maiden’s eyes fluttered closed, and she leaned in against her. Alcina smiled and wrapped an arm around her waist. She didn’t care that she had stopped playing and that everyone else was there. All that mattered at that moment was her wife. They stayed like that a moment longer before Alcina released her, and Adela lowered herself to her feet.

                “You’ve played beautifully as always, my love,” the maiden said with a smile.

                “Thank you, darling. I have just one more song. I heard it while Katrina and I were visiting Amsterdam, and I made sure to pick up some sheet music. I’m sure it would sound much better with the full band, but I still enjoy it on piano alone.”

                “I know it will be wonderful either way. You’ve done fantastically so far. I just felt the sudden need to come kiss you,” Adela said with a smile and a little pink in her cheeks.

                “Mmm, I quite enjoyed it. And such perfect timing, too,” she said as she opened the book containing the sheet music for the piece.

                “Would you like a drink before you sing, my love? Shall I get you a glass of water?”

                “Oh, would you be a dear and pour me some wine? The blood just coats my throat so smoothly on its way down.”

                Adela didn’t really know why that made her face flush even more than it was. It wasn’t like it was her blood. But the comment still had an effect on her nonetheless.

                “Of course,” she replied.

                Roxana had already set an open bottle and a glass on the table beside the piano. Adela poured the drink and handed it up to her wife. Alcina took it with an appreciative smile. The maiden watched the tall woman tilt her head back and let the red liquid pour into her mouth. Her heart thumped in her chest as her gaze followed the small lump in her wife’s pale throat before it disappeared. Alcina couldn’t hide the smirk that formed as her senses were overwhelmed by her wife’s arousal.

                “Why don’t you go sit, darling? Once I finish this song, we can retire for the evening.”

                Adela stared swooningly up at her and nodded with a smile before she returned to her seat. Alcina took a moment to collect herself and took another long sip of wine before she set her glass down. She repositioned her hands and glanced up as she addressed the room.

                “I may not have a band with me, but the lyrics and the tune were just too perfect to pass up. This is to all of us. To young love and old. May we all share it for the rest of our lives.”

                Alcina’s eyes scanned the sheet music. The title on the page read You Send Me by Sam Cooke. The tall woman cleared her lungs with a soothing deep breath and began.

“Darling, you send me

I know you send me

Darling, you send me

Honest you do, honest you do

Honest you do, whoa

 

You thrill me

I know you, you, you thrill me

Darling, you, you, you, you thrill me

Honest you do

 

At first I thought it was infatuation

But, woo, it's lasted so long

Now I find myself wanting

To marry you and take you home, whoa

 

You, you, you, you send me

I know you send me

I know you send me

Honest you do

 

Whoa-oh-oh, whenever I'm with you

I know, I know, I know when I'm near you

Mm hmm, mmm hmm, honest you do, honest you do

Whoa-oh-oh, I know-oh-oh-oh

 

I know, I know, I know, when you hold me

Whoa, whenever you kiss me

Mm hmm, mm hmm, honest you do

 

At first I thought it was infatuation

But, woo, it's lasted so long

Now I find myself wanting

To marry you and take you home

 

I know, I know, I know you send me

I know you send me

Whoa, you, you, you, you send me

Honest you do

Darling, you send me

I know you send me

Darling, you send me

Honest you do, honest you do

Honest you do”

                Alcina received a standing ovation. The tall woman stood from her seat in front of the piano and bowed to them all with an elated smile. Then her eyes met her wife’s, and she felt her long legs quiver under her pencil skirt. She was radiating, not just her looks, but her pheromones seemed to be drifting off of her and floating in her direction. The look in her blooming eyes wasn’t entirely unfamiliar, but she’d only seen it a few times before. The color of her light seemed different. It reminded Alcina of the sky on a cloudless day. She certainly hadn’t seen that before. What emotion was it reflecting?

                “Your mothers are going to either be very happy in the morning or very angry with me,” Katrina told Daniela in a whisper. “Knowing Alci, she might even thank me. But if the maiden is as predictable as I think she is, she’s not going to be happy at all.”

                “What do you mean?” the redhead asked, confused.

                Then her eyes narrowed.

                “What did you do?” she spoke more angrily, but kept her voice low so the others didn’t hear.

                Katrina leaned against her lover and trailed her finger down the side of her neck as she whispered up to her.

                “No matter how hard I try, I’ll never be able to get my fangs into your miraculous flesh. If you even really have any. You’ll unfortunately never experience how vampires lure their prey to stay with them. It’s quite enjoyable for both parties. But Adela is very much… Adela. She’s far too loyal to the one she loves.”

                “No, I don’t think she’ll be happy at all,” she added with a sigh.

                “But she should have a fantastic time until she goes to sleep,” she said a bit more cheerfully. “By the look in Alci’s eyes, that won’t be for a long while.”

                Daniela took hold of Katrina’s wrist and pulled it away from her neck as she brought the other woman closer to her.

                “What’s going to happen to Mother?” she asked in a seething hiss.

                “She’ll have a dream about me. The bite will enhance her arousal, and when she goes to sleep, she’ll dream of us together. It’s meant to more easily coax her to stay, either to turn her or keep drinking from her. I certainly won’t be doing either, but I can’t prevent the dream or what comes leading up to it.”

                “You could have prevented it by not biting her in the first place,” Daniela said angrily and shoved her towards Bela and her fiancé. “Go take your punishment. I’m telling Lipa to add more lashes just for that. How could you do that to her? How could you do that to me?”

                Bela eyed her youngest sister. She couldn’t hear what she was saying, but she seemed angry, and she was forcing Katrina in their direction. The blonde woman glanced over at her mothers and her other sister. Alcina was happily chatting with Georgetta. The peasant girl seemed very pleased indeed. Bela turned her focus back to Daniela and the vampire.

                “What’s going on?” she said softly as she made her way towards them.

                “Have her explain what vampire bites do while you’re beating her sorry sexy ass in the dungeon. And add a bunch more lashes to whatever you’re already doing. Bela, you can decide after she tells you.”

                Katrina’s eyes widened.

                “Oh, no, no,” she said with a wag of her finger. “That wasn’t part of the deal.”

                “This is not one of your deals, Katrina,” Bela said and put a hand on her hip as she glared at her. “This is a punishment. Lipa is to decide the number of lashes, and I am supposed to remain an impartial witness to make sure they don’t go too far. My little sister will, fortunately for you, not get her way. I’m sure my fiancé will hold back far better than I could.”

                “You mean Adela doesn’t know?” Lipa asked Katrina.

                It was the first time in their life they ever spoke to her without being spoken to first. It made the vampire’s blood boil, but she contained herself, at least outwardly.

                “It isn’t my place to sit the girl down and explain the ins and outs of every paranormal race,” Katrina said defensively. “If she doesn’t know, it’s not my fault. Alci should have taught her.”

                The werewolf stepped closer to the vampire to stare down at her. They had a calm look on their face, but there was a fire emanating from within them.

                “Your punishment will match this crime. You will suffer as she will suffer when she wakes. You should have just cut her, but you are too greedy, like your father. Perhaps if she knew, she might not have agreed to the deal in the first place. Since she took the punishment for me, I will exact what I believe matches the transgression. You can be sure of that. Bela is right, you should be glad she is not the one who chooses how many lashes you receive.”

                Katrina’s rings clinked as she angrily rapped her fingers against her crossed arms. She glared up at Lipa with burning scarlet eyes. She had nothing to say. The werewolf was right, but she’d never let them know it. She was too angry and frustrated to argue the truth, so she remained silent. Her eyes turned to Adela. Part of her thought the punishment she would receive was far greater than the dream the maiden would have, but by the way Adela stared up at Alcina, she knew she was getting what she deserved.

                Adela found herself lifting off her toes the longer she gazed into her wife’s perfect face. She reminded her of a tall, elegant vase. Her skin was like fine porcelain, so white and smooth. Her makeup was applied so masterfully that it looked as if it was painted by an artist’s hand. The lines Adela loved to trace around her mouth and eyes were so seamlessly sculpted. She could only imagine how many hours it would take to get them to look as perfect as they were. Her bold Romanian nose jutted out like an ornate ornament. Her gorgeous grey eyes shone so brightly on their own, like twinkling jewels. Alcina put a hand on her wife’s shoulder and slowly lowered her back down to her feet while she continued the conversation she was having with Georgetta.

                “Well, I’d be delighted to perform at the wedding if you’d like. It would be an honor,” she told her soon-to-be daughter-in-law with a beaming smile on her face. “I wish I could play you down the aisle, but since I’m officiating, I was going to ask Donna. She enjoys the piano as well, and she’s quite good. I’m sure she’d be happy to.”

                “That would be perfect,” Georgetta exclaimed. “Thank you so much.”

                “Tomorrow we should sit down after breakfast and make wedding plans,” Alcina suggested. “I want you all to be completely content with your special day. It’s good that we have you all here to discuss it together.”

                “Oh, wonderful. Then I can go home and tell my parents everything. Once we have a date, we can let my cousin know so I can train him to take over the shop. It won’t take too long since he knows the basics already.”

                “And then you can finally move in,” Cassandra said with a happy sigh as she wrapped her arms around her fiancée.

                Georgetta smiled and leaned into her. She tilted her head back just enough to look into her eyes.

                “As soon as we say ‘I do, ’” she said and poked her on the nose.

                The brunette smiled and kissed her.

                “Let’s get married tomorrow, then.”

                “No, no. This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance to plan my daughters’ weddings,” Alcina protested with a wag of her finger. “It will be perfect. And perfection needs a bit more time to create. Just as it was with you and your sisters. It didn’t happen overnight, you know. I watched over you for days until you were just right.”

                Alcina smiled fondly as she looked Cassandra over.

                “It seems like only yesterday, but it’s been so long. And now you’re all grown up and getting married."

                The matron of the house fanned her eyes with her hand so her tears wouldn’t fall down her face as she felt herself grow emotional.

                “I’m just so happy.”

                Adela rubbed her wife’s side and smiled as she stared up at her. She was such a wonderful mother. She felt just as excited for her as she was for everything in general. This was going to be her day just as much as it was for their daughters and their partners. The two of them had already agreed that they never wanted any other children besides the amazing girls they had. This was Alcina’s only chance to experience the wedding of a child, let alone all of them at once. Adela knew her wife would go to all lengths to make it as perfect for all of them as she could, and she was ready to help her do just that.

                “I know it’s all going to be just wonderful, my love. I can’t wait to see what you have in store for everyone.”

                “Just don’t overdo it,” Cassandra warned. “You’re not going to shove me in some frilly white dress and pin my hair up.”

                “Daughter,” Alcina gasped, offendedly. “How could you assume my fashion sense was so poor that I’d put you in such a wreck? I might have already designed your dresses ages ago. It’s with your birth notes. I’ll bring them down tomorrow, and you can tell me what you think. They certainly aren’t white or frilly. Though there is some lace, yes. But you can’t have a wedding without lace.”

                “I always think about weddings when I see white lace,” Georgetta said. “I used to pin my grandmother’s doilies on my head when I was really little and pretended that I was a bride.”

                “You must have looked really cute,” Cassandra said with a laugh and gave her fiancée a loving squeeze.

                Georgetta blushed and chuckled softly. She was sure none of them knew what Cassandra looked like or how she acted when she was small. All she had was her imagination. If it were truly Cassandra and not the person she was before, then she could see a small brunette chasing after a bear cub to try to wrestle it.

                “We will get you whatever color or style dress you desire as well, dear,” Alcina said to Georgetta. “I can see you in something traditional but elegant. I’ll see what I can sketch up. Katrina will surely have her own dress. And if I don’t let Bela dress Lipa, then she might sink her claws into me. So, for you, I can design whatever you want until I get it just the way you like. Then I’ll send it off to my sister for her to make. She’s exceptionally good with wedding dresses.”

                Cassandra and Adela nodded in agreement. The maiden thought back through the foggy memory she had of the first time she saw Angie. She wanted to touch the fine garment so badly that she ended up hurting herself a little just to do it. Now she was even more excited. To see a life-size wedding dress made by Donna would be a dream.

                “You’re going to look just beautiful,” Alcina exclaimed as she looked the mortal girl over.

                “She already does,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                The brunette took Georgetta’s chin in her fingers and pulled her in for a loving kiss.

                “Shall we go try out our new furniture, sweetheart? You can put on one of your nightgowns and we can sit by the fire on the rug I made for you,” Cassandra said, and was sure to express that what they had was truly theirs.

                “I would love to,” Georgetta breathed as she stared into her eyes.

                Alcina smiled sweetly as she watched them.

                “You girls have a good night then. We’ll see you for breakfast, and then we can do wedding planning after.”

                They all bid each other goodnight, and Alcina took her wife by the hand to lead her over to the others. The energy there was certainly different. It seemed as though they’d been fighting.

                “Getting ready for the fun night ahead?” Alcina asked with a smirk.

                “I was just going to the dungeon to prepare everything now, Mother,” Bela said.

                “Please inform Roxana of what’s to come before you begin,” Adela asked of her.

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “Oh yes. Tell her to bring Viviana and Velouette up to the wine room to listen to some music,” Alcina said. “They can even have a drink if they like. I just don’t want them to hear whatever screaming obscenities come out of Katrina’s filthy mouth.”

                “You think I would let this wolf make me scream?” the vampire scoffed. “Don’t think so low of me, Alci.”

                Alcina put a hand on her hip and glanced down at her friend with a raised brow.

                “I know your pain threshold very well, dear. I’m quite certain Lipa will be able to break through it just fine. You did train them to be strong, didn’t you?” she said pointedly.

                Katrina glowered at her.

                “I won’t let you down, Mother,” Lipa said and bowed to the matron of the house.

                “Oh, I know you won’t, dear. Be sure to enjoy yourself,” Alcina said and patted them on the head.

                The werewolf couldn’t help a smile from forming on their face. They’d never been patted in a non-condescending way before. Her words and the gesture were genuine. It filled them with pride. They would do their best to please her and do justice for Adela.

                “I’ll go ahead and speak with Roxana,” Bela said as she started making her way out of the room. “I want to give them all enough time to prepare and for the girls to get comfortably in place. Goodnight, Mothers. Thank you for the wonderful performance.”

                Alcina watched her eldest daughter leave with a proud smile on her face.

                “Oh, my perfect little Lady,” she cooed aloud.

                She turned back to look at Katrina and chuckled.

                “How very lucky you are that I didn’t put the whip in her hand.”

                “So everyone keeps telling me,” the vampire said flatly with a roll of her eyes.

                “Well, you enjoy getting what’s coming to you, dear,” Alcina said too sweetly.

                “Enjoy your evening too, Alci… You can thank me tomorrow.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, but she said nothing to her. Instead, she turned her eyes to Lipa and smiled sweetly as if she were asking for a favor.

                “Lipa dear… Perhaps you could consider adding a few extra lashes for that?”

                “Already considered, Mother. I’ve been keeping a tally in my head all night. If she keeps going as she has been, we’ll be down there until morning,” the wolf told her with a firm nod.

                “Oh, good. Well, don’t tire yourself out, dear. We have wedding plans to make tomorrow after breakfast. I expect you all to be up and ready in time.”

                “Yes, Mother,” Daniela and Lipa said.

                Katrina turned her scarlet eyes to Adela. The maiden looked perfectly content, snuggled up against the side of her wife’s long leg. A smirk formed at the corner of her pursed red lips.

                “Pleasant dreams, princess,” she said with a wink and a wave of her fingers.

                Adela hated the nickname. She wasn’t thrilled that the vampire was going to be punished for what she did to her. Not in the way that she was, at least. Her back ached every time they mentioned it. But if anyone should do it, she was glad it was Lipa.

                “Come, darling,” Alcina said as she pulled her wife away from the vampire. “Let’s go see how comfortable our new mattress really is. Goodnight, dears.”

                Adela waved to them and happily followed her wife out of the opera hall. They shared another kiss under the stars before they made their way up to their newly furnished room.

Chapter 102: Spellbound

Summary:

Adela and Alcina enjoy what the vampire bite has stirred within the maiden.

Notes:

Another pure smut chapter.

                Alcina locked the bedroom door and turned to find quite a new look on her wife’s face. Adela’s lids were heavy and her brows were raised as she looked her over like she was appraising a fine piece of art. Her lips were pursed and a small smirk teased at one corner. Every sway of her hips as she walked towards her was as fluid as a fish’s tail.

                Alcina had seen the look many times in her long life but never had she seen such lust in Adela’s eyes. Her body was exuding it. She could feel her pheromones washing over her like waves. It was exhilarating. Before she could even open her mouth to give the command, her maiden began to undress. The blue fabric fell away from her like Alcina had been wanting it to since the moment she saw it on her. Adela kept her eyes fixed on the woman before her as she slowly removed her undergarments and set them aside with her dress and shoes. She got down on her hands and knees and kissed the top of one of the tall woman’s feet.

                “Shall I help you undress, Mistress?”

                Alcina clutched the doorframe. She felt as if she would fall over. She closed her eyes and took a soothing breath to compose herself. She couldn’t look weak. Not now. Adela had taken so much control of her senses so quickly and she needed to regain it just as fast.

                “You may,” she spoke in a reposed, indifferent tone as she put on her façade.

                She lifted her feet to allow Adela to free her of her heels. The maiden set the shoes aside and gave her feet a gentle rub. Slowly, she stood up and ran her hands up Alcina’s long legs. She lifted herself in the air and brought her face painstakingly close as she reached around to undo the buttons of her dress. She let the garment fall to the floor and lowered herself to her feet. Her glowing sky-blue eyes slowly raised to take in the entirety of her goddess before she met her gaze and waited for a command.

                Alcina slid out of her dress and pushed it aside with her shoes. She looked down at the maiden waiting patiently by her feet. She still had too much control over her. Her eyes alone threatened to bring her to her knees. But she had time to think while they were undressing. She knew what she wanted to do. She needed to do it. Perhaps if she flooded Adela’s senses with thoughts of her and her alone, she wouldn’t even dream of Katrina. She would remind her who she belonged to, nonetheless.

                With a sharp inhale through her nose, she wrapped a hand around Adela’s throat and lifted her into the air. The maiden’s hips bucked in ecstasy as she hung uselessly in the air. Alcina chuckled as she slowly made her way to the bed.

                “Let’s see how this new mattress compares, shall we?” she asked before she slammed the smaller woman down onto her back in the center of the bed.

                Adela gasped for air and clutched the new comforter to collect herself. It was so soft. She stretched her naked body across the bed and smiled.

                “I didn’t think anything could be more comfortable than the last one, but now I feel like I’m floating on a cloud.”

                “Oh? And I haven’t even sent you into orbit yet. Are you flying off without me?” Alcina teased.

                “Come catch me,” Adela said as she reached out towards her.

                Alcina eyed her and smirked.

                “Such easy prey trying to lure me in to eat you,” she said with a laugh. “Well, it’s working.”

                She lunged towards the maiden and straddled her as she took a bite out of the air beside her ear. Adela instinctively jumped before she felt her body flush in anticipation. Alcina turned her head towards her wife’s neck. Adela could feel her warm breath ghosting across her skin. She didn’t even try to contain the gasps of pleasure that she breathed into the air as the crimson lips planted heavy kisses down her throat. Alcina’s eager mouth traveled down the front of the smaller woman’s body until she slid between her legs. Her large hands grazed her thighs and spread them open. As Alcina gazed at the glistening wet slit, her eyes bloomed yellow and rolled back into her head. A deep moan escaped her, causing Adela’s hips to quiver.

                “Oh, darling,” she said delightedly. “What filthy thoughts have been running through your mind this evening?”

                Adela’s face went red.

                “Well, I don’t think they were necessarily filthy, but you looked so beautiful tonight. Your face, your eyes, your lips, that dress. Everything. I couldn’t take my eyes off you all night. Your very presence just glows. And it’s so bright that it’s all I see.”

                Alcina couldn’t help but smile at the charming response. She had been hoping for something a bit more spicy, but her wife’s words were as predictably sweet as she was. The tall woman ran a single blackened finger down the wet slit before she spread her open even more.

                “All this just for me?” she questioned with a raised brow. “Not even any specific scenarios?”

                “Well, I was thinking about the time you made love to me on the piano,” Adela admitted.

                “Oh, as was I. What a lovely time that was. Are you going to sing for me then?” she asked as she lowered her head between her legs.

                Adela felt her entire body shiver as Alcina ran her long tongue over her. A gasping moan escaped her at just the one simple touch. Her wife chuckled into her, causing more sounds of pleasure to fill the room. Alcina drank her in as her tongue slid inside her. Adela moaned and clutched at the comforter as the strong muscle swirled around her inner walls.

                “Alcina!” she cried out as her body finally got the sensation it craved.

                The black-haired woman hummed happily into her. She took her by the hips and brought her body even closer to her mouth. She kept her tongue in place and moved Adela up and down its long length. The maiden was forced to relinquish her hold of the comforter as she was moved around. Her fingers barely reached the mattress anymore.

                Alcina got an idea. She pulled her head away just long enough to change positions. Soon, Adela found herself in the air and flipped over. The tall woman now lay with her back on the mattress. Her wife was on top of her with her legs on either side of her head. The smaller woman’s body dangled down between her large breasts.

                Adela blinked to refocus from all the spinning. She tried to find some footing, but her feet were dangling uselessly in the air. The feeling of Alcina’s tongue slipping back inside of her caused her hips to twitch against the tall woman’s open maw. She cried out in ecstasy and reached out to grab onto something to steady herself. Her hands found Alcina’s soft breasts, and her fingers slipped over one of her erect nipples. Alcina’s moan vibrated her whole body, and Adela inadvertently squeezed. She could feel the vibration of her wife’s pleased groan in her chest.

                Alcina once again picked Adela up by the hips and brought her up and down the length of her long tongue, now aided by gravity. The maiden felt like a rag doll. Her wife was lifting her with such ease. She felt so small, so used. She loved it. Alcina could tell. She didn’t know exactly what she was thinking, but she wanted to. She wanted so desperately to see into the part of Adela’s mind that even she didn’t look into much. She wanted to know all the dirty thoughts in her head. They had to be there. If she got her in the right state, perhaps she’d finally tell her. She thought she might know just the way, but she needed a bit more time. She could feel Adela’s walls twitching around her tongue as she sought release. She’d give it to her and more. The tall woman slowly lifted the maiden and set her on the mattress beside her.

                “Stay right there, pet. I’d like to keep using my hands a bit more, but I’m afraid I need a little help,” she said as she got to her feet.

                “Mhm,” Adela whimpered.

                Alcina watched her writhe on the bed and chuckled to herself as she opened her side table drawer. When she returned, she took the same position on her back in the center of the bed and waited for her wife to look at her. Adela looked up from the plush new comforter and stared lovingly into Alcina’s face. The tall woman smiled sweetly at her before she turned her gaze down her long body. The maiden followed her eyes, and her own widened in shock before she shut them tightly.

                “Get on,” Alcina commanded.

                “Get on?” Adela questioned. “You’re not a horse, Alcina. How do I-?”

                The maiden found herself in the air once again, and her eyes shot open to find Alcina staring back at her. She had a pleased smirk on her crimson lips.

                “Let me help you into the saddle, darling.”

                A strange questioning gasp escaped Adela as she felt the cold leather slide into her.

                “Alcina, it’s too long,” she said worriedly. “D-don’t set me down all the way. Please.”

                Her wife instantly stopped.

                “Darling, I told you when my boys and I picked it out, we took your size into consideration. You’ll be just fine. Besides, I’ll be gentle. I promise. If it gets too much, just say the word. Alright?”

                Adela took a breath and relaxed herself. She trusted her wife completely. It was still a new and scary thing to her, but she was safe so long as she was with her.

                “Okay,” she said with a nod.

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised and lowered her further onto the piece.

                Adela gasped in pleasure, and her walls twitched around it. She was slowly getting used to it. Alcina smirked approvingly. Carefully, she lifted the smaller woman up and down. She gauged her sounds to find a good baseline. Once she found it, she held Adela in place and lifted her hips to ease past the threshold. Then she repeated until her wife was grinding against her. The maiden tossed her head back and moaned in bliss.

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

                “Mmm, Adela. You look absolutely divine up there. Like Lady Godiva.”

                “Th-this doesn’t feel very Lady-like,” the maiden said between painted breaths.

                “Tell me, how does it feel then?” Alcina asked with a wicked smirk.

                Adela’s face went red. She didn’t like thinking about such things; she just enjoyed them when they happened. Questioning her feelings when it came to being intimate felt wrong to her for some reason. It wasn’t as if it was something drilled into her by her aunt. That was simply the way she was.

                “I-it feels…good,” she said almost questioningly.  

                “Good is a start. What about when I do this?” Alcina asked as she picked her up and moved her again.

                “V-very good,” the maiden replied and let her head fall back.

                “Is it the motion you enjoy or the lifting?”

                “B-both but the lifting makes everything better.”

                “Ah, so you enjoy being manhandled. I thought so.”

                Alcina had waited for this moment for quite some time. She had her right where she wanted her. All she had to do was lure her further in to hear what she wanted.

                “What about being manhandled do you enjoy?” she asked her casually while she effortlessly held her in the air and thrust herself inside her.

                Adela’s mind was too lost in ecstasy for such questioning. But that’s exactly what Alcina needed. Her wife was always quick to act before thinking, but when it came to speaking, she was always reserved. Alcina wanted the words to come out of her mouth before she even had time to process them. Adela shook her head as she failed to find any.

                “Oh? You don’t like it?” Alcina teased.

                She slowly lowered her wife completely and let her arms fall to her sides. Adela put her hands on Alcina’s abdomen to hold herself up. She gasped at the sudden shift and the full pressure of her weight on the leather shaft. It didn’t hurt like she thought it would. Her wife was right, per usual. Her inner walls twitched, and her hips ground against the other woman on their own.

                “I-I do like it. It’s just hard to find words for it. Especially now.”

                “Then don’t find the words, darling. Let them just come to you. Tell me what you enjoy most when I pick you up and put you wherever I like.”

                “I… like when you’re in control,” Adela said between panted breaths. “You’re so strong and capable, but safe. I know nothing bad will happen to me. So, I can just set my fear aside and focus on the pleasure. And when you manhandle me, I feel so small. Like like a toy.”

                Her hips bucked at the thought, and she gasped in pleasure.

                “I… like it when you use me, especially to please yourself. Pleasing you makes me so happy.”

                Alcina smirked and ran her large hands up Adela’s thighs.

                “Oh? You still enjoy being my little toy?” she asked in a tone that sent the maiden rocking even faster.

                “Yes,” she breathed. “Because I know I’m not just that.”

                “You’re certainly much more than that,” Alcina said sweetly.

                The tall woman took hold of her hips and slid her up off the shaft.

                “But you’ll always be my perfect little pet,” she cooed. “To do with just as I please.”

                She set Adela on the mattress before she got to her feet and stood at the foot of the bed.

                “Come,” she said and pointed to the spot in front of her.

                The maiden obeyed and scooted down towards her.

                “On your knees.”

                Adela questioned the order but rolled over as she was told.

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised.

                She leaned forward and situated the leather piece before sliding it back inside her. Adela moaned at the sensation of the new position, and she gripped the comforter to brace herself. As Alcina thrust herself forward, she rolled her hips back to meet her.

                “Mmm, what a perfect little fuck toy,” she purred. “Always so eager. You’d do anything just to please me, wouldn’t you?”

                “Yes,” Adela gasped. “Anything.”

                 Alcina ran a hand up her wife’s back and slowly gathered her long, golden-blonde hair into her palm before she pulled it roughly back. Adela gasped out in pleasure as she found herself flush against her wife. The tall woman held her in place as she pumped the leather shaft in and out of her. Soon, the maiden was crying out in ecstasy.

                “Oh, Mistress! Yes. Please!”

                “Please, what?”

                “Please fuck me, Mistress!”

                Alcina smirked, impressed. There was no hesitation. She had just let her words come out without thought. Adela was rewarded with even rougher thrusting. Alcina forced her head back enough to look her in the eyes. Seeing her face made the maiden’s glowing pools brighten, as did the lights that shone above them. The slight shift of her spine also seemed to increase her pleasure. The tall woman thrust up and struck Adela’s innermost entrance again and again. The maiden was screaming in rapture.

                “Oh, we’re hitting new octaves tonight. I’m impressed. I really must have you sing a song for me. But until then, these sounds are such sweet music. You’re like my very own violin,” she said and began pumping slower as if she were running a bow over strings.

                “P-please play me, Mistress.”

                Alcina laughed in delight.

                “Oh, I will. I wonder if I could learn how to rouse the right cords and make you play me a song of our own.”

                She thrust harshly, and the maiden cried out in ecstasy. With a smirk upon her lips, she continued until she stirred all sorts of screams and moans.

                “How strong are your arms right now, pet?”

                “M-my arms? Well, I’m still holding myself up. Wh-where would you like me, Mistress?”

                The maiden cried out as the tall woman began lifting her slowly into the air as she rose to her full height. Alcina turned her towards one of the bedposts. Adela eyed it a bit nervously and gripped it tightly with both hands. Her wife held her hips in place. Now they were completely level.

                “Hold on tight now,” Alcina warned before she leaned fully into her.

                Adela’s eyes widened. So many new positions, and each was better than the last. She held onto the post like her life depended on it and surrendered the lower half of her body entirely to her Mistress.

                “Mm, now you’re a bit more like a harp, aren’t you? I promise I will run my fingers over your strings, but I’ve wanted to try this for so long. You’re quite strong for such a little thing. Do you think you can remain so?”

                Alcina started moving her hips to test the waters. Adela clutched the post even tighter and groaned in pleasure. All those years of housework trained her muscles. She never thought she’d use them for something like this. She never thought she’d do anything like this. The only things she knew about sex came from romance novels, and none of them came close to what she and her wife did together. Now she was face down in the air, holding on for dear life while a woman twice her height pumped a phallic object inside her. She truly could never have imagined it.

                “I-I think I have it.”

                A wicked smirk spread across Alcina’s crimson lips.

                “Oh, good.”

                She took a firm hold of Adela’s hips and pulled her flush against her while she thrust inside her. The maiden cried out in bliss. The feeling was worth the ache in her arms. The maiden’s sounds of pleasure blended perfectly with her wife’s thrilled laughter. She seemed so happy she was almost unhinged. Adela didn’t know how she was moving so fast. Soon, the maiden couldn’t even think. There were only sensations. Alcina’s strong arms pulling her against her. The feeling of their juices merging as their hips met. Her large hands wrapped around her waist. The blissful pain of her blackened nails digging into her soft flesh. Slick leather pumping inside her. And the angelic sound of their music. It was exhilarating. She felt herself reaching her climax.

                “Do not cum until my fingers are inside you,” Alcina ordered.

                “Wh-wha? How?”

                “Come now, pet. I thought I trained you well. Do you need another lesson?”

                “N-no! I-I can do it.”

                “I have no doubt.”

                With a final thrust, she left Adela hanging there for a moment. The maiden’s walls trembled around the leather shaft. Her nails dug into the wood as she tried desperately to restrain herself. Alcina chuckled and slowly pulled out of her.

                “You can let go now, pet. I have you.”

                Adela hesitantly released the post and relinquished her weight to her wife. Alcina easily set her down on the bed.

                “Take a moment and catch your breath.”

                She watched the maiden’s chest shake as she tried to catch her breath, and her legs quivered for more. The tall woman chuckled and slid out of the strap-on. She put it in the washroom before she returned to the bed. Alcina sat down and let her tired back relax against the headrest.

                “Oh, this is quite lovely. An excellent purchase indeed.”

                “Uh-uh huh,” Adela agreed weakly.

                The tall woman smiled down at her. She leaned forward and pulled the smaller woman up into her lap. She easily spread her legs with her own and slid a hand between her thighs. Adela’s hips rose to meet her touch. They both moaned in different octaves as Alcina’s long finger slipped inside her with ease. She added another while she rubbed her thumb over her sensitive clit.

                “Alcina!” Adela rang out in rapture.

                “Not just yet, darling. I need you to listen to me. All you have to do is listen and focus on me and my fingers inside you. Do you understand?”

                “Yes, Mistress,” she replied between panted breaths.

                “I’m sure you noticed an increase in your libido this evening. Which has been positively delightful and enlightening. But there is a reason. When a vampire bites its prey, they release a toxin into their bloodstream. It sexually stirs the prey and gives them a dream of an intimate encounter with the one who bit them. It is unavoidable. The purpose is to draw them to stay longer, giving the vampire time to turn them or make them their thrall. The only thing you’ll have to worry about is the dream. So, I want you to think only of me before I take your life so that you may somehow resist Katrina’s illusion.”

                It was too much to take in, but Adela understood what was important. An unavoidable dream encounter with the Countess would occur when she fell unconscious. She was to focus on her wife until she couldn’t stay awake anymore. She was determined to fight against whatever this illusion had in store for her. Until then, the diligent fingers of Alcina were at work.

                “Do you understand?”

                “Yes, Alcina. Just you. Only you,” she moaned urgently. “You’re the only one I ever want to be with. I belong to you in every way. No one can take that from us.”

                Her wife kissed her on the cheek and nuzzled lovingly against her head.

                “Good girl.”

                Then she lowered her mouth to her neck and bit down. Adela screamed and thrust herself against the long fingers. She felt her blood pouring out before sliding down Alcina’s long throat. The notion and the pain brought her to her climax, and she cried out in rapture. Her wife moaned against her skin as she felt the soft walls spasm around her fingers before she released. As she continued to drink, her fingers worked slowly as she eased Adela down from her orgasm.

                “I-I love you, Alcina,” she breathed softly.

                Her wife pulled away and licked the wound before she spoke.

                “I love you, Adela.”

                The maiden smiled and closed her eyes as she drifted off. Once her heart stopped, Alcina pulled away and carried her limp body off to the washroom. Perhaps a nice herbal bath together would ease her mind and body.

Chapter 103: The Temple

Notes:

This scene technically doesn’t take place in the RE8 universe. This is the world/story Adela and Katrina come from. I made this scene a chapter by itself to keep it separate. If you want to just stick to the Village or don’t want to see Adela be interested in anyone other than Alcina, please skip to chapter 104.

                When Adela opened her eyes, she found herself inside a white marble building with towering walls. There were pews on either side of her. It seemed to be a church of some sort only much larger and more extravagant. Even though there were windows everywhere, no light shined through them. Not even moonlight. It looked so strange. It wasn’t right. Her eyes turned to face forward. The far back wall had three enormous stained-glass windows. It seemed to be the only color in the entire building. The center one was blue, the one on the left was red, and the one on the right was yellow. It was hard to make them out without light shining behind them, but they seemed to almost glow on their own.

                In front of the windows at the end of the aisle was an altar. As soon as she saw it, Adela’s body moved seemingly on its own, and she slowly made her way towards it. She could feel her bare feet against the cold marble floor. Her legs felt chilly from her knees down. It seemed she was wearing just a long blue tunic. The color seemed to pop in the strangely stark room. As she neared the altar, she could see a shape lying across it. It was Katrina. Her long raven-black hair pooled around her on the white surface. Her dress looked nearly identical, including the slit and the dagger strapped to her thigh. She stretched her arms over her head, and the countless rings on her fingers clinked as they moved. The woman turned her scarlet eyes to Adela, and a genuine smile spread across her red lips.

                “Princess,” she said in the same strange language she heard when they were alone at the wine event.

                She bid her to come closer with a crooked finger. There was a cushion set on the ground before the altar, and Adela felt the urge to kneel on it. As she did, she stared transfixed into the other woman’s alluring eyes.

                “My Goddess,” she breathed.

                The words came to her without her even thinking them.

                “You certainly look dry for someone who has swum across the entire lake just to see me. You have kept me waiting for so long. How very typical of you.”

                “Forgive me, my Goddess. I am here now.”

                Katrina smirked and swung her legs over the side of the altar to look down at her.

                “You certainly are. Now I have you all to myself,” she said and bent down to run her finger up her chin.

                Adela wanted to pull away from her, but she couldn’t move. All she could do was gaze into the scarlet pools of the woman before her. Her body craved her touch, but her mind screamed for her to run away. Katrina hooked her chin to pull her closer.

                “You may stand.”

                Adela got to her feet. Now they were eye-level. The other woman ran a finger down her cheek, and she didn’t even flinch.

                “Such a pretty princess you are,” Katrina purred. “And so very brave to sneak past all the guards to make your way here. I am sure your aunt will be furious once she realizes you are gone. Is seeing me worth all the lashings you will receive?”

                Panic surged inside Adela, but she remained perfectly calm on the outside.

                “Yes, my Goddess.”

                “All those days in the dungeon. All that blood spilled. Your life taken over and over, only to suffer more. All for me.”

                “I would die a thousand deaths for you, my Goddess.”

                “I believe you already have. And more.”

                Katrina trailed her finger down Adela’s neck to the laces of her tunic.

                “Let me reward you for all you have done. Let me free you of all that constrains you.”

                She wrapped an arm around the princess’s waist and pulled her closer. Adela tried uselessly to move her body away, but she couldn’t even blink on her own. It felt like her muscles were aching from trying so hard. She was so tired. And Katrina’s touch felt so good. She could only watch as the temptress’ red lips drew closer to hers.

                “Wake up,” called a voice much like her own.

                The blue glow of the window behind the other woman caught her attention. It seemed as if it was blooming brighter.

                “Wake up.”

                Katrina’s face was so close to hers that she could feel her breath against her lips.

                “Do not leave me again…” she begged in a whisper.

                The pain in her voice made Adela’s heart ache, but all she wanted to do was get back to Alcina.

                “Wake up,” the voice spoke a third time, much louder than before.

                The blue light quickly engulfed the room and everything else melted away. Now it was just her and the light. It was so warm and comforting. It seemed to cradle her until her eyes finally shut.

Chapter 104: The Morning After

Summary:

Adela successfully fought off the vampire’s dream and faces her the following morning with new eyes.

                Adela woke up feeling exhausted. Her body ached and her mind was foggy. When her wife heard her groan, she pulled her closer into her comforting embrace. A happy smile spread across the maiden’s face and she nuzzled against her.

                “Alcina,” she breathed in contentment.

                She shook her head a little.

                “Alcina,” she repeated in Romanian.

                The tall woman opened her eyes and squinted at the early morning sun then she turned her attention to her wife and smiled down at her.

                “Adela,” she said sweetly. “How did you sleep, my darling?”

                The maiden turned in her arms to face her.

                “Terribly but now I’m here with you and that’s all that matters.”

                Alcina cupped her face in her hand and leaned in to kiss her. Adela smiled against her lips. She draped her arms around the tall woman’s shoulders and pulled herself closer to intensify the kiss. A strong hand took hold of her waist and brought her flush against her. Her lips trailed down to the maiden’s neck, rousing breathy gasps.

                “Oh, Alcina.”

                “Mmm, did my plan work, darling?”

                “I believe so. She was about to kiss me and then a voice called for me to wake up.”

                “Wait, really? You didn’t even…?”

                “No,” Adela said and shook her head. “I said things I didn’t want to say but we weren’t intimate at all. And we both even had our clothes on. Though I was a bit less dressed than I’d like.”

                Alcina nearly cackled in delight.

                “Excellent! Oh, I can’t wait to tell her.”

                “You two have a very strange friendship.”

                “Darling, Katrina is my ancestor, a distant cousin, a former lover, and now soon to be my daughter-in-law. Of course, our friendship is strange. But I do love her. No matter how much of a devilish old witch she can be.”

                Adela clutched onto her wife.

                “Well, I’m in no rush to see her today.”

                “But we must plan for the big wedding,” Alcina said excitedly. “I’ve been waiting for this day for as long as I can remember. Far before I came to the village.”

                She cupped her wife’s cheek lovingly and smiled reassuringly down at her.

                “I’ll be right there with you. She’ll probably be tired and irritable, but Daniela is sure to have her occupied with planning. You won’t have to worry about her at all.”

                Adela leaned into her touch.

                “I’ll be fine so long as I’m with you, my love.”

                Alcina kissed her on the lips and hummed happily against her before she pulled away.

                “Let’s get dressed and head downstairs. I want to find my sketchbook before breakfast so we can begin right after.”

                She swung her long legs over the side of the bed and got to her feet. Adela pushed herself into a seated position with a wince. She knew the night before had been a rough one, but she didn’t expect to feel as sore and weak as she did, especially after her body reset itself. Perhaps her muscles were convulsing in her sleep as she tried desperately to fight the dream. She’d be sure to smoke some herb before their meal. Alcina was already pulling a new dress out of her wardrobe by the time Adela got to hers. The tall woman blew her a kiss before disappearing into the washroom. Adela scanned the rack of clothes until her eyes fell on her favorite blue tunic. She felt especially drawn to it. She took the top and some white leggings before she closed the doors.

                Once she was dressed, the maiden sat down at the vanity to do her hair. The fresh scent of roses wafted from her golden locks, and she smiled. Her wife must have bathed her while she was unconscious. She happily fixed her long braids and set them in place with her Dimitrescu crest pin. She lifted her head and centered her necklace above the laces of her tunic. Then she caught a glimpse of her wife in the mirror, and she turned around with a swooning smile. The tall woman was wearing an ivory and black contrast collar button-front fitted dress. The sleeves stopped at her elbows, and the pencil skirt went to her knees. It had a high waist and showed off her luscious curves perfectly. She was wearing new white shoes with heels even higher than normal. She strode confidently towards her wife while adjusting her black pillbox hat. Alcina Dimitrescu had officially entered her era of 1960s fashion. She was determined to stick with the times so, until this look was out of style, it would be her signature outfit.

                “How do you like it, darling?”

                “You look exquisite, my love,” Adela said as she looked her over. “It’s wonderful.”

                She lifted herself into the air and kissed her happily.

                “Mmm, I’m glad you like it. Now, let me just put my face on, and then we can head downstairs.”

                Adela lowered herself to her feet and got her boots and sword from beside the bed. She slipped into the shoes while she tied a knot in her belt. Then she waited for her wife by the door. When Alcina was finished, she rose to her full height and pursed her crimson lips as she slowly blew her wife a kiss. Adela giggled softly and held the door open for her. They were the first to arrive in the dining room. While Alcina went up to the wine room to collect what she needed, Adela remained in the main hall to relax her body with some pain-relieving herbs. The dream was still fresh in her mind. It had been so vivid. So real. So familiar. She tried not to dwell on it. Now it was over, and she wouldn’t have to worry about Katrina drinking from her ever again.

                “Good morning, Adela,” Roxana said cheerfully as she entered the room.

                “Good morning, Roxana,” her friend greeted her with a smile.

                “Would you care for some tea before breakfast?”

                “I would love some. Thank you.”

                “Of course,” the grand chambermaid said with a bow before she returned to the kitchen.

                When she came back, she set the steaming cup in front of the maiden and sat down beside her.

                “Did you sleep alright?” she asked hesitantly. “Bela told me…”

                “I dreamt of her, yes, but nothing happened. I think I woke myself up just in time. Or something did, at least... I’m very grateful for it either way. But all my muscles ache like I was trying to fight through it. So, I’m afraid I don’t feel like I’ve gotten any sleep whatsoever, but at least I didn’t have to go through with anything like that,” the blonde explained before she took a long drag from her cigarette and released the smoke into the air. “Are Viviana and Velouette alright? Did they make it through Katrina’s punishment?”

                “I’m afraid they might be a little sleepy today as well. We stayed there for hours. We finished an entire bottle of wine by ourselves. When Bela and Lipa finally returned to get us, they both helped me bring them to bed.”

                “Thank you for that. I very much appreciate it, and I know Alcina does as well.”

                “Of course,” Roxana said as she wrapped her arms around her best friend and held her close. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

                Adela smiled and kept her cigarette away from her as she hugged her back.

                “I’m just fine. Don’t worry.”

                “I was so scared in the kitchen last night, but I had to look brave for Georgetta and the girls. I didn’t want them to be as afraid as I felt. I thought she was going to do something horrible to you. She did do something horrible. I… I wish I could have done something to help you.”

                “You always help me, Roxana. You’re sitting here with me. You made me tea. You took care of the girls last night. You’re the greatest grand chambermaid this castle has ever seen. And the best friend I could ever hope to ask for.”

                “If the two of you are going to continue on like this, I’m going to need something stronger than blood for my headache,” Katrina groaned as she walked into the room.

                The two friends’ eyes shot in the vampire’s direction, and they held onto each other tighter.

                “I’m hardly in the mood to be that frightening. Calm yourselves before you make me hungry.”

                Roxana got to her feet and clasped her hands in front of her apron.

                “Would you prefer coffee over tea, Countess? I can add blood to that as well.”

                “You really are the best grand chambermaid this castle has ever seen. Please.”

                “Right away,” she said with a bow of her head.

                She flashed her friend a reassuring smile before she turned to make her way back to the kitchen. Katrina sat down on the couch opposite Adela and leaned forward to rub her temples.

                “Where is Daniela?” the blonde woman asked.

                “Bela is recanting the tale of her lover and how they took up the whip against their big, bad, scary vampire oppressor in your honor,” she said with a sigh. “I’m sure they’ll be out soon. I just need something for this headache and every other ache.”

                “Do you smoke?” Adela asked as she exhaled.

                “Only socially – Oh,” she said as she eyed the swirling haze above. “As lovely as that is, it won’t help. I know I’m grumpy, but you don’t have to call me out like that.”

                “These aren’t Alcina’s,” Adela said with a soft chuckle. “They’re mine. They’re for pain.”

                She slid the box across the table towards her.

                “Here.”

                Katrina eyed it before she opened it up. She plucked a cigarette from within and lit it with the lighter before sending them back over to Adela. The maiden watched the vampire take an unnaturally long drag before she released a cloud of smoke into the air.

                “Mmm, thanks, sweetie.”

                “Of course. I keep them here if you need more, and I always have some on me.”

                “Keeping up with Alci must be a lot on your tiny human muscles,” she said as she relaxed back into the couch.

                “Yes, but I quite enjoy it,” the maiden replied with a confident smile.

                “As do I,” Alcina said as she made her way down the stairs.

                “Welcome back, my love,” Adela said happily. “Did you find everything you were looking for?”

                “I did!” her wife replied chipperly as she held up her sketchbook and some catalogs.

                She sat down in her armchair and reached forward to take one of her own cigarettes. Then she placed the stick into her quellazaire and pulled the smoke past her lips.

                “Where are the girls and Lipa?” she asked as she exhaled.

                “The girls are chatting in their common room, and if Lipa isn’t with them, then they’re probably feeding the horses,” her wife told her.

                “Well, they best all hurry. We have a wedding to plan.”

                Roxana reentered and set a cup of coffee in front of Katrina and Alcina’s usual morning tea before her.

                “Thank you, Roxana dear. How are my nieces today?”

                “They’re in the kitchen helping the cook now, my Lady. They seem a bit groggy but just fine besides that.”

                “Were you up long?” Alcina asked.

                “That wolf carried on for hours,” Katrina said with a scoff. “I’m surprised they got any sleep at all.”

                “Well, they did fall asleep in their chairs eventually. I think the wine and the jazz helped them drift off.”

                “Just like their auntie,” Alcina cooed.

                Adela chuckled softly and leaned forward to snub out her cigarette. She picked up her still-steaming cup of tea and brought the warm liquid to her lips. The herbal combination seemed to relax her muscles, and a soft smile spread across her face.

                “Feeling better, darling?”

                “Much.”

                Katrina held her cigarette between her fingers as she took a sip of coffee.

                “Mmm, this is delightful. I might move in simply for the help.”

                “Do you just have a thing for redheads or something?” Daniela teased as she and her sisters entered the room.

                Cassandra instinctively wrapped her arms around Georgetta.

                “I certainly do, but I have an affinity for blondes as well, I’m afraid,” Katrina replied with a playful smirk.

                “Mmm, sorry, cutie. Blonde is off the menu. All you get is little ol’ me,” Daniela said as she sat down beside her.

                The vampire smiled fondly as she looked into her yellow eyes.

                “And what a perfect little thing you are,” she purred.

                Daniela cozied happily into her with a pleased smile on her face. Cassandra and Georgetta sat down on the remaining couch and Bela took her seat beside Adela.

                “How are you feeling, Mother?” the other blonde woman asked her.

                “I’m fine, Daughter. A little sore and tired but otherwise alright.”

                The three sisters eyed Adela. She indeed seemed perfectly fine. They could tell she was in pain but other than that she didn’t seem distressed.

                “So… You didn’t have any weird dreams?” Daniela asked tentatively.

                “I did, yes. But it didn’t turn out as it was intended to, so I’m quite happy about that.”

                Katrina groaned disappointedly but otherwise said nothing. The three sisters and Georgetta all nodded approvingly.

                “You must have a strong will to avoid a dream like that,” Lipa said as they made their way towards them.

                Bela smiled up at them and opened her arms. The werewolf sat down beside her and happily leaned into her.

                “Or a strong heart,” Alcina said as she stared lovingly down at her wife.

                “Please. I haven’t even finished my coffee yet, Alci. Let’s save the sappiness for the wedding planning. I can only take so much.”

                “You’re just going to have to get used to it, cutie,” Daniela told her. “We’re all sappy around here.”

                Katrina sighed and rested her head on her fiancée’s shoulder.

                “I’m afraid I’m already getting used to it.”

                The doors to the dining room opened, held by Viviana and Velouette. They both did seem a little sleepy, but they had smiles on their faces.

                “Breakfast is ready.”

                “Wonderful,” Alcina said as she got to her feet. “Did you girls get enough sleep?”

                “Uh-” Viviana began.

                “Not really,” Velouette said honestly.

                “But we had a lot of fun,” her sister added. “Roxana taught us a new card game.”

                “Good. And you didn’t hear anything too frightening?”

                “Nothing at all. She put music on for us, and we were laughing for most of the night.”

                “Well, I’m glad you could enjoy yourselves.”

                Alcina patted them both lovingly on their heads as she made her way into the dining room.

                “Just don’t overdo things today.”

                “Yes, Auntie Alci.”

                “Come along, everyone,” Alcina beckoned with a crooked finger.

                The others filed in behind her and took their seats around the table. Viviana and Velouette returned to the kitchen to retrieve their food, and Roxana followed after them to get their drinks.

                “I’ve brought my sketchbook,” Alcina said as she set it down next to her plate. “It has a few things for myself, as well as the wedding dresses I designed for my three girls. And there are plenty of pages to draw something up for Georgetta as well. Then I’ll send it off to Donna.”

                “We should have Aunt Donna over so Georgetta can see Angie’s dress,” Cassandra suggested.

                “What an excellent idea, Daughter. Then they can all finally be introduced.”

                The brunette took her fiancée’s hand in her own and ran her thumb over her knuckles.

                “I can’t wait for you to meet them. And my Uncle Karl and Vil too.”

                “Perhaps we could have the four of them and Georgetta’s family over for a feast,” Bela proposed. “Then we can all get to know one another.”

                “I’m afraid that might be too much for your aunt to handle. I think Donna will have to wait for the wedding to be around so many people at once,” Alcina said. “But we certainly should have you and your parents over before the big day, Georgetta.”

                “That would be wonderful,” the peasant girl said with a beaming smile. “My parents have been wanting to meet you. My father has only seen you in passing, and all my mother has to go by is the photo that used to be in the church.

                “No one had ever seen the three of you,” she added and gestured to her fiancée and her two sisters. “Not many people even knew you existed at all.”

                “Wow, thanks, Grandma,” Daniela said with a scoff.

                “When people did talk about you, I don’t think they knew it was you. But there were always rumors of witches that would fly down from the sky and take young women away with them.”

                “Oh, I’ll take being a scary story parents tell their children at night over a picture on the wall any day,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                “I was more than just a picture on a wall,” Alcina said defensively. “All those mortals knew what it meant when a young woman came to me. She was never to be seen again. This entire castle is a grim bedtime story.”

                “Yeah, we are pretty cool,” Daniela said with a proud smile.

                “Dorothy Tree played me in a movie once,” Katrina said offhandedly before she went back to sipping her coffee and smoking her cigarette.

                Her fiancée leaned her elbows on the table as she glanced over at her.

                “That’s so hot.”

                “Oh, that entire scene was. So risqué for the 30s.”

                Katrina leaned closer with a smirk and twirled her finger around a strand of Daniela’s hair.

                “We should watch it together.”

                “Ooh! Like a family movie night?” the redhead asked excitedly. “I love those!”

                “Uh… Sure, sweetie. Family movie night.”

                Daniela wrapped her arms around the vampire and nuzzled into her. Katrina smiled and rested her head atop hers. Viviana and Velouette soon entered with their food, and the couple pulled away to eat their meal. The group chatted briefly as they ate. It seemed they were all excited to get to planning. Adela felt more and more relaxed in the presence of the vampire across from her. She seemed so much less frightening now. As if she had fought her terrifying aura away with the dream. Or perhaps it was from the punishment she received. The maiden noticed she had no snide remarks to say about Lipa at the table. Everyone was quite pleasant. It was the smoothest meal they had as a family yet. And it would be far from the last.

Notes:

Dorothy Tree played one of Dracula’s wives in the 1931 film starring Bela Lugosi.

Chapter 105: Wedding Planning

Summary:

The Dimitrescus sit around the breakfast table to plan the big day.

Notes:

Adela is going to be a little down. That’s my fault for how the story went. She never got a wedding so she’s just going to sit in her feels for a little bit but she’ll cheer up.

                “Let’s begin, shall we?” Alcina addressed the others around the table as she opened her sketchpad.

                The matron of the house flipped through the many pages filled with an assortment of styles from over the years. Adela could only get a brief glance at some as her wife passed them over. It was certainly Alcina’s shape. Perhaps these were the things she always wished to wear but never could. They were beautiful from what she could tell. When Alcina finally found the page that she was looking for, she smiled fondly at the picture before she set the book in the center of the table for the others to see. It was a sketch of Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela, all wearing nearly identical dresses. They were so typical yet so them. They were black rather than the traditional white. Instead of veils, they had capes with hoods made with intricate lace, much like the ones they usually wore. They were perfect for them.

                “You drew this, Mother?” Bela questioned in astonishment as her yellow eyes scanned the design.

                “Yes. Along with the dresses you’re wearing now. Donna made them for you, and she’ll make these just as wonderfully… Do you like them?”

                “They’re beautiful,” her eldest daughter breathed.

                “Not frilly. A little lacy, but it works,” Cassandra said.

                “Oh, we’re gonna look so cute!” Daniela exclaimed.

                “Shall I send these off to her then?” Alcina asked. “Are there any changes you’d like me to make?”

                Her daughters shook their heads.

                “They’re perfect,” they all happily agreed.

                Their mother’s face lit up, and she smiled fondly down at them. It looked as if she were about to cry.

                “I’m so glad,” she said with a crack in her voice.

                Adela reached over to rub her wife’s side comfortingly. Alcina was such a wonderful mother. She was so happy for her, just as she was for the girls and Lipa. The matron of House Dimitrescu would surely throw the greatest wedding the village had ever seen. Alcina cleared her throat and picked up her pencil. She took the sketchpad back and turned to a blank page before she set it in front of herself.

                “Well, with those out of the way, why don’t we begin your dress, Georgetta? I brought some old bridal catalogs down for you to look at for inspiration. You tell me what parts you like, and I’ll sketch something up. Bela, be a dear and start a guestlist, won’t you?”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “I brought a fresh journal down just for the occasion,” Alcina said and handed it to her with a pen.

                The eldest Dimitrescu sister took it from her, opened it up to the first page, and began to write.

                “The wedding of Bela Dimitrescu and Lipa Hemming. Cassandra Dimitrescu and-”

                “Georgetta, what is your surname?

                The peasant girl glanced up from the magazine she was looking through.

                “It’s Maier.”

                Alcina went stiff in her seat, but she said nothing as she continued her sketch.

                “Ah. Thank you,” Bela said and kept writing. “Cassandra Dimitrescu and Georgetta Maier. Daniela Dimitrescu and Katrina Guntram.”

                She ended it all with a stylish curved line and moved on to the next page.

                “Alright. The guestlist. This should be simple enough. We’ll start with… Aunt Donna and Angie.”

                “And Uncle Karl and Vil,” Daniela chimed in excitedly.

                “Oh, and Viviana and Velouette as well,” Bela said, mostly to herself as she jotted their names down. “I know Roxana will be working, but I’d like to send her an invitation as well.”

                “Her last name is Nicolescu,” Adela said.

                “Invite her father as well. David is a very good man,” Alcina said.

                “Of course. Georgetta, what are your parents’ names?”

                “Gheorghe and Terika.”

                “Is there anyone else you want to invite? Like your cousin?” Cassandra asked her fiancée.

                “Not really. He’s going to be working the shop anyway.”

                “Good,” the brunette said bluntly.

                Georgetta chuckled to herself as her eyes scanned an assortment of veils. Bela reread the list while strumming the pen against the table.

                “Did I miss anyone?”

                “What about Uncle Sal?” Daniela inquired in a soft, disheartened voice.

                Adela’s heart froze. She felt so afraid at the thought of him. Every time she did, a foggy image of a giant fish maw coming towards her flashed over her vision. But she also felt guilty. She knew how much Daniela wanted them all to be together. A wedding was a family event. It was only natural she’d want her uncle to attend. The three sisters lifted their gaze to Alcina for an answer. Their mother looked back down into the hopeful eyes of her youngest daughter. She could hardly say no to her on her wedding day. What her brother had done was unforgivable, but hadn’t she done unforgivable things herself? Had she not done unforgivable things to her own wife? How was she any different than he was? Perhaps Donna and Karl were right after all.

                “Your mother and I will discuss it later,” she told them.

                “We’re all right here. Can’t we just talk about it now?” Daniela questioned.

                “It is a sensitive subject that requires a private discussion,” Alcina said firmly.

                Her youngest daughter sighed in annoyance and turned her focus and her questions on Adela.

                “Please, Mother? Can Uncle Sal come? We won’t let him do anything. I promise he’s a big softie when he isn’t feral.”

                The maiden’s lips twitched up into a strained smile.

                “Of course, Daughter. If that is what you wish.”

                “Darling, are you sure?” Alcina questioned worriedly.

                Adela glanced up at her wife.

                “It’s their wedding day. We can’t just keep their uncle from them because we have a bad history… I’ll be fine. It’s their day. If… if we had had a wedding and my parents weren’t fond of someone I wanted to bring, I’m sure they’d do the same for me.”

                The maiden’s own words tore into her as they came out of her mouth. The flashback had stirred the darkness in her mind. Under normal circumstances, she probably would have spoken them without a care. But all she felt was sadness and disappointment. She never had a wedding. Her parents were dead. And the man who turned her into a monster would be coming to their home. It was a lot at once, but she had to force it all aside for her daughters. Alcina eyed her wife before she turned her attention to their eldest child.

                “Put his name down for now. I will make the final decision later. I will have to speak to him first, and he must apologize to Adela. I’ll bring Karl to mediate. He’s closer to Salvatore than the rest of us.”

                “Thank you, Mother!” Daniela said happily.

                A more genuine smile replaced the false one on Adela’s lips as she stared into her daughter’s joyous face. It would all be worth it just for that.

                “How does this look?” Alcina asked as she slid her sketch towards Georgetta.

                “It’s perfect,” she breathed in awe. “Like anything I could ever dream of.”

                Adela glanced over at the drawing her wife had done. It was indeed a very beautiful dress. She found herself wondering what she would have looked like in a classic wedding gown like that. Or what it would have been like to have her father walk her down the aisle… or to have gone down an aisle at all. Or even to have a ring put on her finger, one someone picked out for her. Her mind was slipping, and her heart felt like someone shoved an icicle through it. She reached over and pulled one of Alcina’s herbal cigarettes from its box and lit it before she got to her feet. She took a long drag and exhaled, then glanced up at her wife.

                “I’ll be back, my love. I just need a bit of air.”

                Alcina frowned. She could tell she was upset, but she just assumed it was about Moreau.

                “Alright, darling. We’ll be right here should you need us,” she said as she lovingly stroked her cheek.

                Adela leaned into her and kissed her hand before she stepped out into the courtyard. The maiden walked to a corner on the opposite side. She leaned against the stone wall and slid down into a squat. She brought the cigarette to her lips and filled her lungs with smoke before she let it all out. She never liked crying, and her aunt would always punish her if she did. She learned to hide it, but her body needed the release so she could focus on her children and their happiness. She glanced down at her bare ring finger. Looking at it hurt. She loved her necklace, but a ring would have been nice too. The proposal was wonderful, but there was never really a ceremony or even any vows exchanged. The only vow Alcina had ever given her was that she’d keep her safe. To hear her express her undying love would have been such sweet music to her ears.

                Seeing the wedding dress seemed to be what triggered it all. She wanted to wear one herself. But now she’d never have the chance. She was never given the option. Did Alcina really treasure their marriage as much as she did? The necklace wasn’t just a collar, was it? She seemed to have such a clear vision for their daughter’s wedding, but she never had any for theirs… All Adela could do was imagine what it would look like. And when she did, that’s when the tears began to fall. They were silent at first, but when her parents entered the picture, she began to sob. It was all so painful. Her head fell to her knees, and her cigarette burned as it hung between her fingers.

                Warm arms pulled her against someone. Adela opened her tear-filled eyes to find Roxana holding her. When she looked into her smiling face, she cried even harder. She would have made such a pretty bridesmaid. Roxana didn’t ask her any questions; she embraced her friend while she released all the pain that was bottled up inside. She stroked her back soothingly until her cries finally died down.

                “Talk to me, Adela,” she said softly.

                The maiden took a deep, shaky breath before she spoke.

                “I just got upset when I saw the sketch of Georgetta’s dress… I never got to wear one. Or even a ring. I had to get my own. There’s no meaningful inscription on it. It would have hurt even more to come up with one for myself."

                She sighed softly before she continued. 

                “I just hope she likes hers. It would pain me even more if she refused to wear it. This necklace is supposed to show that I belong to her, but there is nothing to say that she belongs to me. It feels like a collar now more than ever. No matter how beautiful it is. I love it. I truly do. But… I feel more owned than I do married. Seeing them all planning what I was never given is so heartbreaking. And I feel so guilty for feeling anything but joy.”

                “You’re allowed to feel sad and left out. That’s certainly understandable,” Roxana told her. “When Lady Alcina proposed to you, I assumed she didn’t want a ceremony or rings to hide you from Mother Miranda. To keep you safe. That makes sense as to why she gave you a necklace. Not only to symbolize her ownership, but also to avoid you alone having a ring. Perhaps she thought that would be even more painful for you.”

                “But Miranda is dead. She doesn’t have to hide me anymore. So, I’ll happily put a ring on her finger. But I’ll still never get to experience a traditional wedding. I remember risking being late to get back to my aunt from the market on days when weddings were held just so I could watch the happy look on the bride’s face. I never thought I’d get married because I knew I didn’t want to marry a man. I didn’t even think it was possible to marry a woman. But I always admired the aesthetic. It would just have been nice to live it.”

                “Why not simply ask her to hold a ceremony for the two of you?”

                “I’d feel like a spoiled little brat,” Adela said with a scoff. “It’s the very reason I came out here so I wouldn’t look upset in front of them. This is their time. Their day. I won’t let my desires overshadow them… If Alcina wanted to have a ceremony, she would have already.”

                “Maybe on your anniversary next year? You can ask her when the girls’ honeymoon phase is over,” Roxana suggested.

                “That’s a good idea,” her friend replied with a soft smile on her face that soon turned into a frown. “But it still feels painful to have to ask for it. I feel somehow undeserving if it was not offered, and selfish for asking. But I do think I will. I’d like to experience it for myself… Maybe she’ll even pick a ring out for me and engrave it with something lovely. That would be nice.”

                “There you are,” Roxana said happily and gave her friend a squeeze.

                The maid pulled a handkerchief from the pocket of her apron and dabbed her friend’s eyes until they were dry.

                “Feeling any better?”

                Adela took a cleansing breath and nodded slowly.

                “I’ll just relight my herbs and smoke them before I go back in. Then I should be fine.”

                Roxana sat down beside her friend and stared up into the blue sky. Adela pulled her lighter from her pouch and lit her cigarette back up. She let the herbs relax her mind and clear it of the dark thoughts. She would give Alcina her ring on their anniversary. That would hold her over until the next year, when she’d ask for a ceremony. She’d just have to wait a bit longer.

                “I think I’m ready,” Adela said as she got to her feet with the stub of her cigarette between her fingers.

                She turned to her friend with a smile on her face.

                “Thank you, Roxana. I feel much better now.”

                “I’m glad,” she replied as she stood up. “Would you like another cup of tea?”

                “That would be wonderful. Please.”

                The maid knocked three times on the door to give Katrina enough time to make sure she was out of the way of the sun before she opened it. The two friends smiled at one another before Roxana went off to the kitchen, and Adela took her seat beside Alcina. The tall woman placed a tender hand on her wife’s shoulder.

                “Did the fresh air help, darling?”

                “Yes. I’m fine now. What have I missed?”

                “The wedding is to be held in June at night under a full moon. The ceremony itself will be held in the center of the courtyard so the guests can all gather around. The front hallway, main hall, these two doors, the one leading into the stairwell, and the opera hall will all be left open so guests can move freely. All the other doors in the castle will be locked. Viviana and Velouette will stand at the entrance to greet people. Roxana and Lenuta will be monitoring all the entrances. But the four of them will all be given the day off. Their our family, and this is a family event.”

                Adela smiled happily. She was glad her wife felt the same way about them as she did.

                “I will guard the entrances as well,” the maiden promised.

                “You are a mother of the brides. You will be relaxing and socializing by my side.”

                “I can do both, Alcina.”

                “Very well,” she agreed with a sigh before she continued. “I’m going to hire the same artist I used to commission the family portrait to make a new one of us all. Katrina is going to hire a photographer as well. I plan on asking Donna to play the piano while everyone is walking around chatting. It would give her an excuse to hide away in the opera hall. Georgetta has asked me to perform, so I’ll do a little number while we have dinner served in there. I also want Donna to play the girls down the aisle. The three of them have requested that Karl walk them down and give them away. I will officiate, of course. Then it’s off for a group honeymoon to Greece.”

                “That all sounds wonderful,” Adela said with a slight smile.

                She turned her head to look at her daughters.

                “You wish Karl to give you away?”

                The three of them nodded their heads enthusiastically.

                “He’s really the only father figure we have,” Daniela said.

                “Yes, I suppose you’re right.”

                Adela swallowed the lump in her throat before she made a joke to lighten her mood.

                “It will certainly be strange to see him dressed… well, like a Lord.”

                “I’m going to keep my sister very busy and ask her to make him a suit. Bela and Lipa have agreed on their attire, so I thought it would be charming to have them match just a bit. So that will be two suits, four wedding gowns, and a dress each for the two of us, as well as Viviana and Velouette. Oh, and a little suit for Vilhelm as well. He’ll look just so charming. Donna will be quite busy indeed, but I’m sure everything will come out beautifully.”

                Adela nodded. She almost felt sorry for all the work her sister-in-law would be contributing, but something told her she would be just as delighted to sew the outfits as everyone would be to wear them.

                “Well, how shall we spend the rest of our day, everyone?” Alcina asked. “Georgetta, Katrina, when do you both have to leave by? Can we expect you for dinner?”

                “My parents would like me home before they go to sleep for the night, so dinner would be fine,” the peasant girl said.

                “My driver should be arriving in a few hours, but they can wait. As long as I’m home by dark tomorrow, my father won’t notice. Then I’ll have to coax him into the deal I have planned.”

                “What are you going to offer him in exchange for the marriage and your moving in?” Alcina questioned with an inquisitive brow.

                “Why, Castle Dimitrescu’s most lucrative currency. The Sanguis de Virgine Lumine,” the vampire said with a grin.

                Alcina’s grey eyes narrowed.

                “How many cases?”

                “A barrel.”

                Alcina lifted her hands to slam them on the table, but Georgetta caught her eye and she stopped herself. She clutched angrily at the air instead.

                “An entire barrel, Katrina? Are you mad?” she snapped.

                “Well, yes. But we all knew that,” her friend replied. “What else could I possibly offer him? There is nothing of value I have that he doesn’t. But that wine is a powerful bargaining tool.”

                “It is not something you can continue to bargain with,” Alcina said, warning. “The deal with the Duke was one thing. We already use the money we get from the wine to pay him. But I will not turn my wife into currency!”

                “You already have, Alci. If I’m going to be part of this family, I thought I’d be able to use the funds.”

                Katrina glanced up at her friend with an uncharacteristically worried expression.

                “Please, it’s the only thing I can think to barter with.”

                “If it’s for my daughter, then I will do anything,” Adela said softly. “Daniela is so very sad when the two of you are apart. I’ll do whatever I can to keep her happy.”

                Alcina snapped her head to look down at her wife.

                “Darling, are you sure? An entire barrel is-”

                “Worth our daughter’s happiness,” Adela interjected. “It will be fine, Alcina.”

                The vampire’s scarlet eyes fell on the maiden, and she smiled appreciatively.

                “Thank you, Adela.”

                The maiden nodded and flashed her a smile in turn. She didn’t like that her blood would be used again as another bargaining tool, but it wasn’t as if she didn’t have more. Her family’s happiness was everything to her. If this would get the Count to release his hold on Katrina, then she would pay the price for Daniela’s sake.

Chapter 106: Katrina's Promise

Summary:

As Katrina gets ready to return to her family in Germany, she calculates her plan to discuss the wedding with the Count.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Mentions past physical, mental, and sexual abuse.

                Katrina lovingly raked her long black fingernails against the buzzed side of Daniela’s head. The soft little hairs reminded her of a peach. If only she could bite into her as easily. Her fiancée always looked so ravishing in every sense of the word, but she’d never be able to drink from her. The pheromones she secreted were so intense. She knew they were designed to lure in prey, and it certainly worked. As she glanced down at the redhead’s contented smile, the vampire couldn’t help but smile herself. This girl was the most magnificent creature she’d ever seen, and she loved her more than her pride, more than her power, more than her wealth. She was everything she didn’t even know she wanted and was certainly more than she deserved.

                “When do you think he’ll let you come back to visit?” Daniela asked.

                The question stirred Katrina of her loving thoughts. She was terrified of her father’s reaction. With one sentence, he could take all her freedom away. He could force her to do whatever he desired, as she had for the past six centuries. She had to be careful. Strategic. It was his game she had to play, and he decided all the rules. Nine times out of ten, he won. She prayed this time she would come out the victor.

                “I’m not sure, my love. I have to present him with the deal first. If I catch him hungry or off guard, I’m sure he’ll take it… I’m just afraid he’ll want more. Or that he’ll just want the blood and not the wine.”

                “Mother will pay whatever he wants,” Daniela said assuredly.

                “An entire barrel of her blood every year just for my freedom and your happiness?” Katrina questioned with a raised brow.

                “Uh yeah,” the woman in her lap said matter-of-factly. “You heard her.”

                The raven-haired woman sighed and rubbed her temples with her free hand.

                “Then I suppose I’ll forever be in her debt. And forever is a long time when you’re immortal.”

                Daniela reached up and poked the vampire on her nose.

                “Mhm!”

                As Alcina and Adela entered the main hall, Katrina lifted her scarlet eyes as the door to the dining room opened. The maiden stepped out and held it open for her wife. The vampire studied her. The braids in her golden-blonde hair. Her blue tunic and sword. The noble way she held herself. The glow on her face as she watched the woman that she loved bend through the doorframe. Her infectious smile.

                “I’ll have to get her a thank you gift...”

                Alcina took a seat in her armchair, and her wife sat down on the couch beside her. The tall woman stuck a cigarette into the tip of its holder. She lit it up and sat back in her seat as she took a long drag. She held her quellazaire up beside her head as she let the smoke settle in her lungs before she slowly blew it out. Her grey eyes fell on her friend across from her. She tried to hide the sadness in them, but Katrina knew her for far too long.

                “Oh, Alci. I’ll return as soon as I can,” the vampire promised with a playful grin.

                “I said nothing,” Alcina said defensively.

                A hint of a pout formed on her crimson lips before she took another long hit from her herbs.

                “Mmm, that beautiful face of yours speaks volumes. You can contain your emotions all you like, but your precious little expressions always give you away.”

                She gestured to the pillbox hat upon the tall woman’s head.

                “And you’ve nothing to hide behind now.”

                “Yes, that’s become painfully apparent today,” Alcina said as she adjusted it slightly. “But it is so adorable after all.”

                “Alci, you could make a potato sack look good,” her friend told her.

                The tall woman smiled and waved her hand flippantly.

                “You’re just biased, dear. Besides, we do share the same blood. It’s simply the Dimitrescu genetics.”

                “The blood may be spoiled with years of inbreeding, but at least it kept the good looks,” Katrina said with a laugh.

                Alcina tossed her head back and cackled.

                “So very true.”

                “I’m glad the incest wasn’t hereditary,” Cassandra said as she and Georgetta made their way towards them.

                Her younger sister nodded her head in agreement.

                “First of all,” Katrina began defensively. “The inbreeding is a mortal nobility issue. They thought keeping the blood among themselves would keep it pure. It does in a way if the blood is good to begin with, but it just ends up spoiling if it goes on for too long. You need to mix up a good recipe. You can’t keep using the same ingredients. Second of all, you girls don’t technically have Dimitrescu blood running through your… flies, but you’re simply gorgeous regardless. As expected from Alci.”

                Cassandra scoffed as she took her seat.

                “Please never compliment me again.”

                “We’ll be living together, sweetie. You’ll simply have to get used to it,” Katrina replied with a grin.

                The brunette sighed and wrapped her arm around Georgetta as she pulled her in against her.

                “Damn,” she mumbled before she turned her attention up to Alcina. “Bela said she and Lipa will be out in a minute. They’re just changing from their shower.”

                “I must say it is nice smelling the wolf over the horse stink now,” Katrina said with a chuckle. “Though their pheromones always tended to override it for the most part.”

                A wide grin crept across Cassandra’s face.

                “Now you’re complementing Lipa too? Wow, that punishment really did change you.”

                Katrina narrowed her eyes at her.

                “I’ve been chalking it up to the maiden’s blood. But I suppose the combination has made me a bit… tamer,” she admitted.

                “Mother’s blood always makes my head feel better,” Daniela said. “So that makes sense.”

                “Yeah, it does calm me down. Even when I’m really feral,” Cassandra agreed.

                “I’m glad I could help?” Adela said with a questioning inflection and a nervous chuckle.

                Alcina leaned forward to lovingly caress her wife’s cheek.

                “You help more than you know, darling.”

                Adela smiled and leaned into her touch.

                “Then I’m very glad.”

                The maiden turned her head as Bela sat down beside her with Lipa on the other end of the couch.

                “Hello, you two. Did you have a nice ride?”

                “Very,” the other blonde woman told her with a beaming smile. “We had a little race around the glade. Lipa won, of course, but it was still exhilarating.”

                “You did a wonderful job keeping up, meine Liebling,” her fiancé assured. “That was the fastest I’ve ever ridden. That field is perfect for galloping.”

                “Oh, is the witch’s cottage still there?” Katrina asked the couple.

                “Well, there is a cottage, but I wasn’t aware it belonged to any witch,” Bela replied.

                “I’m certain she’s long dead by now. Witches are only mortals. Unless they use magic to change their physical age or to lock themselves in time. Or even into something else entirely,” Katrina explained. “This witch had lost her coven long before I was even alive, and she lived there by herself. I’m sure that little building is older than this very castle.”

                The vampire sighed fondly.

                “I hope she decided to go off with the carpenter. They did make such a cute couple.”

                She gestured to the exquisitely carved staircase.

                “He was in charge of the men who did all this. They did a fantastic job. When he was working on the stable, he found the witch in the woods and followed her to her cottage. She was afraid to fall in love after losing her coven, but she used to tell me how charming he was and how she wanted to go off with him to the village… I hope she did instead of wasting away in there by herself. She was such a very talented little witch. I loved our chats together by her fire. She always made the best tea.”

                Katrina grew a bit more serious as she thought back.

                “One day she told me that she could see a darkness about to fall over the castle and that a demon would take the throne… The darkness was the man who became my father, and the demon was my brother that he drove to madness.”

                She shut her scarlet eyes and sighed.

                “I wish I listened to her…”

                The vampire shook her head with a laugh.

                “But then I wouldn’t exactly be me, would I? I’d be quite dead. And certainly not here with all of you, but I still appreciate everything she did. I hope she found her happiness with the carpenter and lived out the quiet mortal life she desired. One of the things holding her back was the idea of children. She was afraid to pass her magic off. Before they met, she planned to let it die with her. But last I spoke with her before my father took my sisters and I away, she had nearly made up her mind. If she were to go with him, they would have a normal life, get married, and have children. She wanted it so desperately, but her fear held her back… I hope she managed to overcome it. Magic should be spread even if it lies dormant. And love should never be ignored. Besides, they would have made such adorable little mortals.”

                She glanced around at the others.

                “Do any of you know of a villager who is infectiously cheerful, is a fantastic conversationalist, makes delightfully soothing tea, with some sort of affinity for carpentry?”

                All heads turned as Roxana stepped through the dining room doors. She smiled and bowed her head as she gestured for them to enter.

                “Dinner is ready,” she told them.

                Alcina’s crimson lips turned up in a proud smirk as she bent forward to snub out her cigarette.

                “I knew she was special.”

                Katrina laughed with the back of her hand hovering over her mouth.

                “Ahahahahahaha! How delightful. I knew I liked her.”

                Adela simply stared at her friend as her head spun. She blinked as her wife’s hand came into her vision. Alcina was standing at her full height with a loving smile on her face.

                “Come, darling.”

                The maiden happily took the offered appendage and got to her feet. She flashed her friend an awkward little smile as they passed and made her way to the table. Once the grand chambermaid filled their wine glasses, Alcina raised hers into the air. Her sparkling grey eyes glanced around at all the happy faces of her family. It was such a beautiful sight. She was sad to know this would be their last meal together for a while, but she looked forward to the day when they’d be like that permanently.

                “Thank you all for a lovely little taste of what it will be like once we all live together. I’m sorry that Katrina and Georgetta can’t stay, but June is not too far off. You can both stop by for an extended stay whenever you find the chance. This is still your home even if you may not live in it. You can come and go as you please. So, please visit as often as you like.”

                The others raised their wine glasses in the air before taking a sip with her.

                “I might not be able to stay as long now that I have to train my cousin, but I’ll be sure to stop by,” Georgetta said with a smile. “Thank you, Mother. For everything.”

                Katrina took Daniela’s hand in her own as she looked up at Alcina. She looked up… with her head tilted back, exposing her neck.

                “I’m not quite sure if I’ll be able to make it back before the wedding. Or if my father will even allow it in the first place. He may very well command me to stay in Castle Guntram forever if I’m not careful. But… I promise to do whatever I can to make it back. I’ll find a way to be here… with all of you. I don’t want to live any other way anymore. This is where I belong, and you are all who I belong with.”

                Daniela gave her fiancée's hand a loving but firm squeeze.

                “I won’t let him keep us apart,” she promised. “I already helped kill one overbearing ultra-powerful shitty parent, and I’ll do it again.”

                Katrina put her finger to her lips and shushed her softly.

                “The driver is here,” she warned in a whisper. “I cannot trust any of them right now. Not even my most loyal wolves. Who’s to say my father didn’t plant them a special place in my entourage to spy on me for him?”

                “Borris was a spy,” Lipa told her. “He used to threaten to go off and tell the Count lies if I didn’t do what he wanted. He was supposed to stay by you because he was one of the strongest, but also one of the Count’s most loyal.”

                Katrina opened her mouth in shock and placed a hand over her heart.

                “What a little Fotze,” she scoffed. “I knew there was a reason I never liked him. Scheiße, I’m glad he’s dead.”

                “As am I,” Lipa agreed.

                “I wonder how my father is taking that bit of news then…” Katrina mused.

                “Well, at least he can’t tell him anything anymore,” Daniela said happily.

                “Yes, but now he may think he was chosen to die on purpose. He might accuse me of conspiring. That will certainly affect his decision.”

                “Well, don’t make me say it again. Because I would do it again,” Daniela assured. “Just don’t forget.”

                “I’d be up for the challenge,” Cassandra said with a grin.

                “I would like a little revenge for all the horrible things he did to Lipa,” Bela agreed.

                “I just said I don’t want him to accuse me of conspiring, and now you’re all conspiring!”

                The werewolf turned their blue and green eyes to Katrina.

                “I would stand by your side,” they said with a firm nod. “I offered to free you of him before, did I not?”

                “Yes, and I said we would both certainly perish,” the vampire hissed.

                Her tone was more nervous than angry.

                “Now we have numbers. I believe we can do it.”

                “He has an army, Lipa! It would get all of us killed,” Katrina warned.

                “Katrina dear, we are an army,” Alcina said. “If it comes down to it, then we will get it done. Rest assured, my friend. We will all be together like this one day. I promise you.”

                The vampire looked up at her with adoration sparkling in her scarlet eyes.

                “Alcina…”

                Adela clutched the hilt of her sword.

                “Katrina, you may only see me as some lesser creature, but I will do anything to see this family whole and happy. This weapon was made with Guntram steel, and I will use it to free you if I must. You said your father is more powerful than Miranda, but I’ve grown since my battle with her. If it were all of us, then I’m sure we could do it.”

                “No, no, no,” Katrina said as she wagged a finger at her. “You will go nowhere near my father. The girls cannot be harmed. Especially in the middle of June. Alci is practically indestructible herself. Werewolves are bred to be strong fighters so they can protect their masters. You are an immortal human and nothing more. A sword cannot kill a vampire unless you use it to rip their heart out. Heart from chest, head from shoulders. Those are the only ways. Do you know how many humans with swords that man has slaughtered? Millions. You are no match for him.”

                The maiden lowered her gaze in defeat and stayed silent.

                “If vampires were as strong as they thought they were, they wouldn’t need us to do all their work for them,” Lipa simply stated.

                “I’d be more offended if you weren’t absolutely correct,” Katrina replied. “I said the same thing to my father when my sisters and I first arrived in Germany… He didn’t take that very well. He made sure I learned otherwise.”

                “No offense, cutie, but my sisters and I are probably way more powerful than him just by ourselves. And with Mother by our side, we can do it for sure. Lipa and Mother can take down whatever army he threw at them.”

                Daniela put a reassuring hand on her fiancée’s shoulder and stared into her scarlet eyes.

                “We can do it.”

                Katrina’s furrowed brow softened, and she reached out to cup the other woman’s cheek.

                “I know,” she whispered. “But we must not speak of it. Please.”

                “Okay. I promise. Just know that we’re all here for you.”

                The vampire smiled.

                “I know. Thank you all… I don’t deserve you.”

                “You really don’t, but my little sister loves you, so you’re stuck with us,” Cassandra said with a laugh.

                Katina chuckled.

                “I’m so very glad.”

                Viviana and Velouette soon entered with dinner. It would be a lie if the vampire said she wouldn’t miss the food at Castle Dimitrescu. She did find it delicious, but it just wasn’t fresh blood. That was the only thing the castle lacked. But she could learn to simply enjoy the taste of meat again. Her family never really ate unless it was the occasional bite of flesh straight from the prey. Sitting down to dinner and having a meal with family was something that wasn’t done at Castle Guntram. Dinner there was just a giant blood orgy. Sure, there was bonding involved, but it was never really family-friendly. If anything, it was too family-friendly. Katrina was growing tired of it. She never wanted it in the first place. But she’d been forced and conditioned to for centuries. She couldn’t take it anymore. She wanted to be with Daniela and only her. She wanted meals at the table filled with genuine laughter. She wanted to live for all eternity with this strange collection of wonderful people, happy and free. If that meant killing the man who called her Daughter, then she would happily fight him by their side.

                When she returned to Germany, she would show the Count her engagement ring and offer the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine as Daniela’s dowry. Then she would strike a deal with him. For every year he lets her stay in Castle Dimitrescu, he will get a barrel of wine. If she had to, she would offer him it in blood alone. If the maiden was willing to bleed for her daughter, then she would let her. She would do whatever it took to be free of him. But she had to be careful with her wording. He could use anything she said against her. If he had it his way, he would simply take Adela in exchange for her staying there. She knew he would. And if the maiden could do what she thought she could, then he’d want her even more. For an unlimited supply of pure and innocent blood, he would give his entire castle. It would be the most dangerous conversation she would have in her entire life because so many others were on the line as well. So much rested on her shoulders but she would let nothing get in the way of being with the woman she loved more than anything in this world.

Chapter 107: Anniversary

Summary:

Adela and Alcina spend their second wedding anniversary together and they both have special things in store for one another.

                Adela opened her eyes and blinked in the morning sun. As the pale shape of Alcina’s face became clear, she smiled and sighed happily. She was still sleeping so soundly. The maiden scooted closer and cupped her cheek as she studied her features. When her eyes fell to her lips, she couldn’t help but lean in and give her a gentle kiss. Her wife stirred and Adela could feel her smiling against her.

                “Good morning, my love,” she said softly. “Happy anniversary.”

                Alcina’s smile widened and she pulled the smaller woman against her in a warm embrace.

                “Happy anniversary, my darling,” she cooed.

                Their cheeks nuzzled against one another until Adela rested her head in the crook of her wife’s neck.

                “I suppose it’s a cliche but it feels like it was forever ago and just yesterday all at the same time,” the maiden said.

                “It certainly does, doesn’t it? Time is a very funny thing indeed. But I’m sure it will be even more queer when we’re celebrating our five-hundredth.”

                Adela smiled and hummed happily at the thought. She pulled her head away to stare into her wife’s eyes.

                “I look so forward to spending lifetimes with you, Alcina.”

                The dark-haired woman took her chin between her thumb and index finger and gently pulled her closer for another kiss. When their lips parted, she gazed lovingly into her face.

                “I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve such a bright future. It’s so painful to think of what would have happened to the girls and I if you had never arrived at the castle. Sometimes I dream of what the future could have been. The nightmarish scenarios seem a fitting punishment for what I did while serving Mother Miranda.”

                Adela gently stroked her wife’s cheek with a slight frown on her face.

                “I hope you can be free of them one day. You deserve all the happiness you have and more. I hope over the many years we share together, I can give you all the good you’re owed.”

                Alcina smiled sweetly.

                “You already have, darling.”

                “Then I shall continue to do so… until the world ceases to exist,” Adela vowed.

                “Let’s hope that day never comes. Or at least not for a long while. But enough thought about that,” Alcina said and kissed her one last time before she pulled away to get out of bed. “Let’s focus on today and all the wonderful things in store.”

                The tall woman strode towards her wardrobe and pulled out a perfectly wrapped present.

                “Starting with this,” she added as she handed it to her wife with a smile. “Happy anniversary, my darling.”

                Adela sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed to face her. She took the gift with a beaming smile of her own.

                “Thank you, my love!”

                “I’m sure you can guess what it is, but hopefully it’s not exactly what you would expect.”

                The maiden had already assumed it would be a new shirt, but the box was larger and heavier than that. Perhaps it was a dress? She carefully peeled away the blue paper and opened it. There was indeed a top inside, but it went with a whole outfit. The garment was fancier than anything she had ever worn. It was long-sleeved with cuffs embroidered with golden lines. The collar was high and threaded similarly. Six large golden buttons adorned the chest to hold the top closed. On the shoulders sat gold epilates that Adela had only seen in storybooks. There was a cape attached. The outside was white like the top, but the inside was lined with blue silk. Once she pulled the heaviest piece of clothing out, there was still a new pair of white trousers with a blue stripe down each pant leg and a white leather belt with a thick, golden buckle. The maiden looked everything over in shock.

                “Alcina… This is beyond wonderful. It’s so grand that it looks far too important for me to wear. I’m no prince.”

                “You might not be a real prince, but you’re certainly my hero. And this is a garment befitting of someone with such virtue in your heart. You will wear it today and any other day you choose to with pride.”

                Adela put the clothes back in the box and set it aside. Then she stood up on the bed to reach her wife’s lips for a loving kiss.

                “Thank you, Alcina. It’s truly magical.”

                The tall woman smiled and poked her wife on the nose.

                “As are you, darling. Now, you change into that while I change into something to match,” she said as she turned back to her wardrobe. “Close your eyes. No peeking.”

                Adela obeyed and even clasped her hands over them for good measure. When she heard the washroom doors shut, she took her new outfit and slid down onto the ground. She held the top up to admire it again before she began undressing. When the last button was clasped, Adela made her way to the vanity to look herself over. The woman’s concept of gender had always been very fluid, especially when it came to attire. She didn’t mind wearing dresses, but she preferred her tunics. This one, however, was the most masculine thing she’d ever worn. In her mind, where the lines of gender blurred, that fact didn’t even phase her. It looked strangely natural on her. She still didn’t feel worthy of it, but she couldn’t deny that it suited her as well as it did.

                Adela sat down in front of the mirror and brushed out her long, golden hair. She braided it like always and set it in place with her Dimitrescu pin. The maiden made sure her necklace was in place over her collar. She touched it lovingly and smiled. When she stood up, she went into her wardrobe to find one of her nicer pairs of boots to wear. Once she found the ones she wanted, she reached into the back and pulled out a single shoe. She flipped it over and gave it a little shake until a small wooden box fell into her palm. The maiden glanced back to make sure her wife wasn’t in the room before she opened it to check that the two wedding bands were still inside. She smiled when she saw them before she quickly closed it back up. The blonde woman strode towards her bedside to stow the box inside the pouch on her belt. Once it was out of sight, she slipped into the clean pair of white boots she chose. Then she took the pouch and scabbard off her usual belt and put it on the new one. She checked herself over in the mirror one last time to make sure everything was just right. When she heard the doors to the washroom open, she turned around to look at Alcina.

                Adela’s knees went weak at the sight of her. She was wearing an elegant gown of red crushed velvet. The color reminded her of rose petals as well as her wife’s perfectly painted lips. The dress was overlaid with black lace. It went down the long sleeves and wrapped around her middle fingers, almost like part of a glove. The black spread out across the full skirt, and the red popped through the split front. It had a very high collar that encircled the sides and back of her neck with sharp shoulder pads just below. The jewel-cut neckline stopped right between Alcina’s large breasts, which were certainly being held in place by a corset. She looked so regal, like a queen. But with the sharp angles and color palette, she looked more like an “evil” queen from a storybook. If she offered her an apple in the middle of the forest, she would take it.

                “Alcina…”

                The maiden couldn’t find the words to express just how beautiful she found her. Instead, she did the next thing that came to mind. With one hand over her heart and her other arm bent behind her back, she bowed at the waist.

                “My Queen,” she said with a smile.

                Alcina’s crimson lips pursed into a smirk, and she lifted her skirt to curtsey.

                “My Prince.”

                The two of them chuckled, and Adela lifted herself into the air to match her height. She carefully ran the back of her hand over her wife’s freshly powdered cheek as she stared into her eyes.

                “Alcina, I know I tell you every day, but you truly are the most beautiful creature in the world. Every outfit you put on is even better than the last, and they all suit you so well. Anything you wear just accentuates the beauty that is already there.”

                The maiden set herself back on her feet to take her in again.

                “But this… this is so fitting. It is so very you. Like it was made for you.”

                “It was made for me, darling. I designed it, and Donna sewed it. I thought my wardrobe could use something a bit… sharper. She created yours all on her own. I asked her to make something “princely” in your colors, and this is what she came up with. She probably reads even more stories than you do. I’m sure she pulled that out from one or two of them.”

                “It’s wonderful,” Adela said as she tugged lightly on her cape. “I must thank her next time I see her.”

                “Let’s head downstairs for breakfast. I’m excited to show the girls the final product,” Alcina said as she gestured to her dress. “They saw the sketches, but I’ve been hiding it in the back of my wardrobe since Donna dropped it off to me.”

                Adela held the door open for her wife and motioned for her to head out into the hallway. Alcina glanced down at her with a growing smile. She held doors open for her dozens of times a day. It was always so charming, but now with her dressed the part of a prince, it was seemingly more so. As she bent down to walk through the doorframe, she kissed her on the cheek before she made her way out. Downstairs in the dining room, Lipa and the girls were already sitting around the table sipping their morning tea. Their gazes lifted from their cups to the door as it opened. The sight before them left them all, even Daniela, speechless. Alcina stepped into the room with a click of her heels, and she adjusted her collar as she rose to her full height.

                “Good morning, everyone,” she said cheerfully.

                Her daughters and the wolf all struggled to find words. Daniela glanced away from her mother to find the others staring at her, waiting for her to say something. She looked at them and shrugged before turning her attention back to Alcina to say the first thing that came to mind.

                “Mother, you look really hot. Like, really hot.”

                Alcina chuckled.

                “Why, thank you, Daughter.”

                “That’s the dress you designed?” Bela finally managed to speak.

                “Aunt Donna made that?” Cassandra asked.

                “Mhm. Didn’t it come out lovely? Just as I imagined. Your aunt is so very talented.”

                Adela walked around her wife and pulled out her chair for her. Then all the gazes fell on her, but the maiden was too enamored by her queen to notice. When she took her seat beside her, however, she became quickly aware that all their eyes were upon her.

                “G-good morning,” she said with a nervous smile.

                “You look so cute,” Daniela and Bela both said.

                By the tone of their voices, Adela knew they didn’t mean “cute” in the same way she would use the word. She expected it from her youngest daughter, but not her eldest. Her face flushed slightly.

                “Th-thank you, Daughters. Your aunt designed this herself. I think she did a fantastic job. But I do feel a bit… overdressed.”

                “You look threatening,” Cassandra finally said. “Not like I’m afraid of you or anything. But if I saw you riding towards the castle on your horse and I didn’t know you, I’d think you were coming to ‘slay’ us all. I just have this urge to fight you.”

                “O-oh. Well… let’s not spar at the breakfast table. Or ever in this outfit. It’s far too fancy for that.”

                Cassandra shook her head with a grin.

                “I didn’t say anything about sparring.”

                “Girls, behave,” Alcina warned them all.

                “Yes, Mother,” they replied in unison.

                “Wait, just one more thing,” Daniela said quickly.

                She took an apple from the fruit bowl and held it up for Alcina to take.

                “Can you just… hold that for a second?”

                Alcina raised a questioning brow but took the apple from her and simply held it in her hand. Adela stared at the red fruit sitting in her pale palm with her blackened fingertips curled around it, and her heart thumped in her chest. Daniela looked her mother over and smirked.

                “It almost makes me want to learn how to paint. Or just get a camera… Either way, this is villain finery and I’m all for it.”

                The tall woman chuckled and turned to her wife to offer the apple to her. Her crimson lips curled on one side in a wicked smirk. Adela was enthralled. The maiden stared at the red fruit and slowly reached over to take it.

                “Thank you, love,” she said with a smile.

                “Of course, darling,” she replied with a sultry hint to her tone.

                They stayed staring into each other’s eyes. Alcina was waiting to watch the maiden take a bite of the apple, and Adela was too enthralled by her gaze to look away. It only took a certain raise of her wife’s brow for the blonde woman to finally realize what she wanted of her. Adela brought the red fruit to her lips and slowly took a bite. A pleased smirk spread across Alcina’s crimson lips.

                “Good girl,” she praised in a whisper.

                “Ugh. Dani, why did you start this? And at the breakfast table? I just woke up,” Cassandra complained.

                “Shove it, Cass,” Daniela replied sweetly. “It’s their anniversary.”

                Bela nodded in agreement with her youngest sister as she took a sip of her tea. Lipa sat beside her in silence with a contented smile on their face. They found the love between their in-laws sweet and romantic. It was a refreshing change from the Count and his “daughters”. The love between the two women shone brightly. Sometimes, like now, it bloomed through the entire space. The wolf could sense their pheromones as they swirled around them in the air, like falling rose petals. It warmed their heart. They glanced over at their fiancée and lovingly squeezed her hand as it lay in her lap. Bela smiled and turned her head to look at them. She stared lovingly into their blue and green eyes as they lifted her hand to their lips to plant a sweet kiss.

                “Okay. Come on. Some of us don’t live with our partners yet,” Cassandra grumbled with her arms crossed.

                “At least yours lives in the village. Mine’s in another country.” Daniela complained.

                Bela chuckled softly and pulled her hand back.

                “Forgive us, Sisters. Love is simply in the air this morning.”

                “We’ll all be together soon, Daughters,” Alcina told them lovingly. “Just a few more months.”

                “So long,” Daniela and Cassandra both whined.

                Adela chuckled to herself.

                “The waiting will be worth it, girls. I promise.”

                “You never had to wait. You’ve always lived with Mother,” their middle child pointed out.

                The maiden’s cheery face faltered slightly.

                “I might have lived with her, but it wasn’t the same. We were together, but we weren’t truly together.”

                Alcina lifted her quellazaire into the air and lit her cigarette. She took a long drag and exhaled a cloud of smoke above her head.

                “Yes, I had crows watching my every move. We’re lucky Mother Miranda indulged us for as long as she did. I had to ask Donna to distract her the day I proposed so I’d be sure she couldn’t spy on us in the garden.”

                Adela’s smile returned, and she glanced up at her wife.

                “Really?”

                “Yes, I remember being terrified that she’d show up unexpectedly. Or call me away for something frivolous. Then I saw your face in the rose garden and all my worries melted away.”

                The maiden took her wife’s free hand and held it in her own as she stared into her eyes.

                “I never would have known you were worried about anything. Everything was so perfect. I thought we were just having a lovely dinner date, and then you proposed. I was so shocked. I thought I was dreaming,”

                She brought her hand to her cheek and nuzzled it with a happy hum.

                “But I always feel like I’m dreaming when I’m with you, my love.”

                Alcina smiled sweetly down at her.

                “If we are dreaming, then I never wish to wake.”

                Adela reached up towards her while pulling gently on her arm. The tall woman chuckled and let her lead her down for a kiss. The maiden smiled against her wife’s lips as she gently caressed her face. She knew by her touch that she was very much real, not like the illusion conjured up by Donna to soothe her mind through that long and painful month they were apart. The kitchen door opened and drew the couple’s attention.

                “Happy Anniversary!” Roxana, Viviana, and Velouette cheered.

                “Thank you,” Adela said with a beaming smile. “Good morning.”

                “Yes, thank you, dears, and a very good morning indeed,” Alcina added.

                The grand chambermaid stepped between the couple and poured each of them a cup of tea. A playful smile tugged the corners of her mouth.

                “Everything you requested is in order.”

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela and Alcina said at the same time.

                The two women looked past the quietly chuckling maid to eye one another.

                “Some of what you asked for overlapped, so I made sure to pay extra attention to those details,” she told them. “I hope everything meets both your expectations.”

                Alcina looked her wife over with an inquisitive brow.

                “Going behind my back, darling?”

                “Am I not allowed to plan nice things for you as you always do for me?” Adela teased.

                “But I love spoiling you,” Alcina said with a pout.

                The expression made the maiden giggle.

                “We can spoil each other.”

                The tall woman sighed dramatically.

                “I suppose,” she agreed with a smile.

                Roxana stepped away from them once she finished pouring with a pleased smile of her own. She went to great lengths to keep everything they wanted secret and special. It’s what they both deserved. She just wanted to see the look on Alcina’s face when she realized Adela had actually used her station and made her own arrangements. The grand chambermaid had been equally as shocked when her friend came to request the servants to help her with something larger than a small favor. Now she was making plans alongside her wife. She was no longer the maiden she once was. Now she was accepting the boons of nobility while simultaneously taking hold of the reins of her marriage. She’d come a long way from being a sacrifice to being a lady.

                Adela thanked Viviana as she set her breakfast before her. She finished her apple before cutting into her eggs. While she ate, she went over the plans she had for the day in her head. The biggest thing she had to do was go down to the village to buy Alcina fresh flowers. As she thought this, she realized she’d have to go dressed as she was. It felt mortifying, but if she focused on the task and especially the goal, she would manage it. When she returned Lilly to the stable, she would check the rose garden to make sure everything was in order.

                They were to sit in the large open area in the center of the hedges, where they had sat the night Alcina proposed to her. She was going to hire a musician from the village, but Roxana assured her that one of the maids was a very good violinist. She wanted paper lanterns to hang from the arches above them while they ate dinner. Alcina was to have her favorite cut of flesh that she ordered special from the Duke. Adela also had the girls help her fill an entire wine bottle of her blood, just for her wife to drink. There was no Sanguis de Virgine Lumine in the castle, so if she couldn’t give her the wine, she would just give her the blood. Their daughters even corked the bottle and had it chilling. They drained extra for the cook to use to bake and frost a special cake for her.

                Once they were finished eating, she would get on her knee and present the ring to her. Then she would finally be able to slide it onto her finger. But she had to make sure she read the inscription first. She would leave the ring meant for her in the box for Alcina to decide for herself whether she wanted to put it on her finger or if she’d just put it on herself after. When they were done in the rose garden, she would bring her to the opera hall to sing her a song. She kept mentioning wanting to hear her, so now was as good a time as any. She was terrified, but she’d been practicing on her rides with Lilly. The horse seemed to like it at least.

                After that, she would normally say the evening would be in her wife’s hands, but she had plans for the bedroom as well. She wanted to try out some of the toys her wife had bought for their new Room of Pleasure. Some of the things looked like they belonged in the dungeon. They looked terrifying, but she knew what Alcina could do with them. Then she had one final gift. She couldn’t give enough blood to fill the pool or even the bathtub, but she could spare enough for a bucket to coat her long body. Then she’d give her a nice massage before they rinsed off and had a very lovely sleep.

                It was all going to be perfect. Adela couldn’t wait to see what her wife had in store for her. She hoped none of her plans interfered with hers. Whatever she was conjuring up was sure to be magical. The maiden ate a bit faster. She wanted to get to the market so she could get back to Alcina. Her excitement was building and she was ready to start their special day.

Notes:

I took inspiration from two separate outfits from Regina Mills aka the Evil Queen from Once Upon a Time to make Alcina’s dress.

Chapter 108: A Hero’s Quest

Summary:

Adela braves the village to get Alcina flowers for their anniversary.

                Adela pressed her hand on the demon door and gathered her courage before she walked out into the village looking like some fairytale prince on a white steed. She did enjoy the way her cape blew out behind her when she rode, but she was beyond nervous. She just needed to go in, get the flowers and go home. As long as she remained focused, she could ignore the gazes and whispers.

                “I think I’m ready,” she said aloud to her horse with a confident nod.

                Lilly snorted assuredly and followed after her as they stepped through the heavy gate. The maiden jumped back into the saddle once the doors were shut and made her way to the florist. She could feel the eyes upon her and she wished she had a hood she could hide under. When she reached the shop, the woman behind the counter seemed speechless. She simply stared at Adela as she stood in front of the stall outside. The maiden waved with a nervous smile.

                “Good day. I’m here to pick up my order.”

                “A-ah of course. I’ll be right with you.”

                Adela walked around to the front of her horse to stroke her forehead while they waited. Then a familiar voice called out from behind her.

                “Adela!” Angie shouted excitedly.

                Confused, the maiden turned to find the doll running towards her through the crowd. The shocked and bewildered villagers all stumbled out of her way. Beyond them was Donna who was practically running to catch up with her creation. Worried that the people might step on her, Adela raced into the street to scoop her up safely into her arms.

                “Angie!” she scolded. “What are you doing straying so far from Donna in a crowded market?”

                “She let me go to the bakery!” the doll said with no concern. “I saw you while we were walking out.”

                The maiden sighed and held her close.

                “She’s not going to let you go anywhere if you do something like this again. You have to be more careful. You could have gotten hurt.”

                “But I wanted to see you in your outfit,” Angie complained.

                “I would have brought you to her if you bothered to ask, Angie,” Donna said.

                The black-clad woman had a hand on her hip. Her annoyed glare remained hidden under her veil.

                “How do you expect me to take you here if you run off like this?”

                “See?” Adela whispered to the doll.

                Angie slumped defeatedly in the maiden’s arms.

                “Sorry, Donna.”

                Her maker pointed a warning finger at her.

                “You will not be given a second chance. I will forgive you this once because it’s Adela. But you best behave from now on or we won’t come down here again. It’s… already difficult enough with the crowd.”

                Donna’s pale eye darted around to all the staring faces. Panic began to take hold of her and she clenched her fist to steady herself. In her other hand, she was carrying a cake box and she clutched the strings binding it like a lifeline. Even though Adela couldn’t see her face, she knew she was in distress just from her body language. The blonde woman put her free hand on her shoulder and smiled reassuringly.

                “You went to the bakery, Donna. That’s wonderful! You’re doing so well,” the blonde said proudly.

                Her voice and the slight pressure of her hand stirred the dark-haired woman from her spiral of fear. The shine of the high sun on her golden epaulets caught her eye and the maiden finally came fully into focus. She was wearing the outfit she made her. It fit her perfectly. She looked like she had just stepped out of a fairytale. Her sword and steed added to the aesthetic of her ensemble by tenfold. It was such a charming image. She was so happy she was able to bring it to life. Adela could feel Donna’s shoulder relax under her touch and heard a soft sigh from behind the veil. With her in focus, the other woman was able to block out the people around them. The maiden’s smile widened and she sighed in relief. The market was difficult for her but she knew the crowds were so much worse for her sister-in-law. She was equally shocked and proud to find them there.

                “Thank you so much for making this for me,” she said and tugged at her cape. “It’s perfect. I love it so much. You did amazing work as always.”

                Donna smiled brightly behind her veil.

                “I’m so glad you like it. I’m quite proud of it.”

                “You should be. It’s fantastic, and it fits like a dream even while I’m riding.”

                “Wonderful. That was one of Alcina’s concerns. She wanted to give you plenty of room to… move about.”

                “When I first saw it, I expected it to be heavy and ridged but it's so light and flowy. I got in and out of the saddle with no problem.”

                “Good, then it came out just as we hoped.”

                “What kind of treat did you get?” Adela asked and pointed to the box in her hand.

                “Oh… a cake for Karl. We’re on our way to visit him. Viviana told me on the phone that he likes double chocolate. We also got Vilhelm some vanilla crescent cookies since she mentioned how much he enjoys them.”

                “Fantastic! I hope you all have a lovely time together. Will you tell them I said hello?”

                “Of course. And Happy Anniversary to you. I hope you and Alcina have a wonderful time as well.”

                “Thank you. I’m actually here to pick some flowers up for her. I know we have a whole rose garden but it feels more special to hand her a beautifully arranged bouquet.”

                “It’s an honor that you choose my shop over the castle flowers, my Lady,” the florist said with a smile. “Truly.”

                Adela turned to face her with a smile of her own.

                “Well, they’re always so lovely. You do wonderful work.”

                The woman happily held out the fresh bouquet she ordered.

                “I hope your wife enjoys these.”

                Adela’s face lit up at the sight of them. It was a vibrant collection of violets and lavender wrapped in yellow and purple paper. It was just as she imagined.

                “Whoa,” Angie spoke from her arms. “Those are beautiful.”

                The woman behind the counter seemed even more shocked by the doll than she had been by Adela in her outfit.

                “U-uh… th-thank you… Miss.”

                The maiden chuckled softly. She gave Angie a loving squeeze before she set her down beside Donna. Then she took the flowers from the woman and gestured to the pair behind her.

                “These are my sisters-in-law.”

                The florist looked them over and finally realized who was standing in front of her shop.

                “L-Lady Beneviento,” she greeted her with a bow. “I-it’s a pleasure to meet you in person.”

                Panic fluttered to Donna’s chest and she swallowed a lump in her throat before speaking.

                “Your flowers are lovely,” she said and bowed her head to the woman.

                “Th-thank you, my Lady. That means a great deal coming from you. Your garden is so spectacular. I remember stumbling upon it when I was a child. It was like a dream. That’s what made me want to start growing my own. Eventually, I had so many plants that I decided to open my shop. Thank you so much for inspiring me all those years ago. If not for that, then I wouldn’t be here.”

                Donna smiled behind her veil. She was proud of her garden and to hear such a tale warmed her heart.

                “That’s… wonderful. I’m so very glad.”

                “No wonder they’re so beautiful with inspiration like that,” Adela said as she looked the bouquet over.

                She reached inside her pouch for some lei and handed it to the woman.

                “Thank you so much. Have a lovely day.”

                “You as well, my Lady. Uh, my Ladies,” the florist corrected herself in a panic and bowed to them both.

                Adela chuckled softly and turned back to face Donna.

                “Are you walking all the way to Karl’s? We could always give you a ride,” she offered, and gestured to her horse.

                Lilly nodded and snorted happily.

                “Oh, no, thank you. The carriage is waiting just on the road leading up to the factory.”

                Donna turned and pointed in the direction. When she did, she noticed just how busy the street was. Adela watched her hand lower and clench into a fist as she tried to gather her nerve. She carefully stowed the flowers in the open side saddle before she climbed up. Then she looked down at Donna and smiled reassuringly.

                “We could walk with you. Think of it as an escort. You are a Lady after all,” she said with a light chuckle.

                The maiden’s presence made the crowd more bearable. She sat above the heads of the others like a shining golden beacon. If she kept her focus on her, then perhaps the short walk would feel even shorter. Adela took her silent contemplation as a yes and moved Lilly forward to begin parting the sea of people.

                “Come on,” she called gently.

                Donna picked Angie up in her free arm and walked beside Adela and her horse. The dollmaker was too distracted by her to pay any mind to the others. They were all staring at the maiden anyway. The blonde woman was too concerned about her sister-in-law’s anxiety to notice them. She watched her and Angie out of the corner of her eye to make sure she didn’t stray too far. When they reached the Beneviento carriage, Adela leaned forward to look down at the two of them and smiled.

                “It was good seeing you both. Thank you again for my outfit. I hope you have a good visit with Karl and Vil.”

                “Thank you,” Donna replied with a bow of her head. “I’ll be sure to let them know you send your regards.”

                Angie waved back at her as her creator climbed into the vehicle.

                “See ya later!”

                Adela watched them go with a smile on her face before she turned Lilly back towards the castle. Once she returned her horse to the stable, she made her way into the rose garden to check on the decorations. It was even more wonderful than she imagined. The servants had done a fantastic job. There were lanterns and fairy lights hanging from the arches above. Their table was already set up in the center. A vase full of roses sat on one side, with a candle on the other, waiting to be lit. She was so excited to see what everything would look like at sunset.

                “Sneaking a peek before we begin the festivities, darling?”

                Adela turned sharply around to find her wife looming over her from the other side of the hedge. A playful smile was on her crimson lips. The maiden chuckled softly.

                “I wanted to make sure everything I requested was in order. What about you, love?”

                “I was doing a bit of the same.”

                Alcina’s smile turned more genuine as she looked around at all the decorations.

                “It does look lovely in there.”

                “It would look lovelier with you in it,” Adela said as she offered her hand.

                “Such a charming little thing you are. But the girls and Lipa are waiting for us for tea. It won’t be long until you have me drowning in those gorgeous white pools of yours. Until then, our family awaits.”

                The tall woman made her way around the hedge towards the castle.

                “Come along, darling.”

                Instead of winding her way through the rows of roses, Adela lifted herself into the air and hopped down in front of her wife.

                “Wait.”

                As she turned to face her, her cape fluttered out behind her, and she bowed as she presented her with the fresh bouquet of violets and lavender.

                “For you, my love.”

                Alcina’s usually poised expression melted away as she laid eyes on the arrangement.

                “Darling, it’s beautiful.”

                She brought the flowers up to her nose to breathe in their lovely blend of aromas.

                “Mmm, absolutely divine.”

                Adela rode her light into the air to match her wife’s height. She gently caressed her cheek and smiled as she studied her face. Her smooth, pale skin. The seamless blend of her makeup. Her shaped brows that could show a thousand different emotions. Her gorgeous grey eyes that were slowly turning honey-yellow. The beautiful age lines she loved to trace. Her sharp, Romanian nose that gave her such a striking profile. And her perfectly painted crimson lips, always so kissable.

                “Not even the rose garden can compare to your beauty, Alcina.”

                The honey color fully took over her irises, and she smiled blissfully. She tried to think of something witty or even something alluring, but she didn’t know what to say. Her senses were shocked into speechlessness. The brightly colored flowers and their heavenly scent. Her wife’s beautiful face. The loving look in her swirling blue eyes. Her charming smile that could always brighten the darkest days. No matter how sappily sapphic her words were, they were always so genuine. She spoke to her with her whole heart. Alcina draped her arms around her wife’s shoulders and pulled her closer for a kiss. Adela smiled against her soft lips and closed her eyes as she leaned into her. When she finally managed to pull herself away, the tall woman cleared her throat and held her gift in her clasped hands.

                “We really must get back to the others, darling, but dinner is not too far away.”

                The maiden nodded reluctantly and lowered herself to her feet. They walked side-by-side to the castle doors. Adela held the door open for her wife and watched her gorgeous, long frame bend through the entrance before she followed after her. When the pair stepped into the main hall, they were greeted by the cheerful faces of their daughters and Lipa. Adela took her usual spot beside Bela, next to Alcina’s armchair.

                “How was the market, Mother?” the other blonde woman asked her.

                “Good. I bought your mother her flowers, and I even saw your aunt. She picked up a cake on her way to see Karl and Vilhelm. I’m so very proud of her for braving the crowd. I think everything was going smoothly until Angie saw me and ran away from her.”

                “Aunt Donna went to the market?” Bela questioned excitedly. “By herself?”

                “Mhm! I got to thank her for making this outfit for me. Angie was so excited to see it. That’s why she ran away from her. We both gave her a good scolding, so I think she learned her lesson.”

                “She should get that little gremlin a leash,” Cassandra said.

                “I bet she could make a cute one for her,” Daniela said with a giggle. “Oh! Do you think she could make me one for Katrina?”

                Lipa unsuccessfully tried to hide their choke of laughter as a cough. Bela simply shook her head at her youngest sister.

                “Daniela… no.”

                “You’re right. My bad.”

                The doors to the dining room opened, and Roxana stepped out with tea for them all. She smiled at her friend as she poured her cup.

                “Was the market as frightful as you thought it would be?” she teased.

                “Well, it helped when Donna and Angie showed up. I was more focused on them than on people looking at me, but I’m never wearing this down there again.”

                Alcina had been sitting happily in her chair, staring into her bouquet. A small pout replaced the tranquil smile that had been on her face.

                “But darling. Why not? Do you not like it?”

                “Oh, I love it! I just don’t like it when the villagers stare at me. They already do because they know who I am, and this just makes me even easier to find in the crowd.”

                “Try being over nine feet tall, darling.”

                “Yes, but you enjoy being stared at.”

                “True. I suppose you’re more like Donna in that regard. Well, as long as you’ll grant my eyes to look upon it, I don’t care.”

                Adela smiled up at her.

                “Yours are the only ones that matter, my love.”

                Roxana handed Alcina her tea and gestured to the bouquet.

                “Shall I put those in a vase for you, my Lady?”

                Alcina almost didn’t want to hand it over. It was so beautiful. But the flowers would look just as pretty sitting on the table as they did in her arms.

                “Thank you, dear,” she replied and handed them down for her to take.

                The grand chambermaid took them from her and bowed her head.

                “I’ll be right back with them.”

                Alcina lifted her cup to her lips and let the warm red liquid flow down her throat. A pleased smile spread across her face as she went over her plans for the evening in her head.

                “What are you all doing for dinner?” Adela asked the others.

                “We’re taking it in our common area,” Bela told her.

                “Which is fancy speak for we’re being lazy and eating in,” Daniela said with a giggle. “Mother got us fresh bodies from the Duke!”

                “And Lipa said they’d let us watch them eat while they’re shifted again,” Cassandra said almost as excitedly.

                The wolf chuckled nervously. They were much like Donna and Adela. They didn’t like having eyes on them. But the day they all bonded over the slaughtering of Borris, the three sisters became enthralled by their transformation. The werewolves of Castle Guntram were only allowed to shift while eating or fighting, so as a stable hand, they didn’t do it often. Now, not only were they free to do it whenever, but they were even being encouraged. Their new home continued to be as strange and wonderful as it always was.

                Adela smiled happily. They were all getting along so well. Adding a human and a vampire into the group was sure to make for a bumpy road ahead, but the maiden knew everything would work out. She couldn’t wait for the day that all six of them could be equally happy and excited as these four. The maiden had never thought about the future much before she came to the castle. She didn’t see a life for herself outside of servitude to her aunt. Now, not only did she have a bright one ahead of her, but it was going to be long. Very long. She looked forward to what was in store for her and her growing family. Roxana soon returned with the beautiful flower arrangement that she set on the table in front of Alcina.

                “There you are, my Lady. They’re very lovely.”

                The tall woman gazed down at them with a growing smile.

                “Very much so…”

                “Is there anything else I can get you?”

                “Sit a moment,” her employer replied as she waved to the empty spot beside Cassandra. “It is a special day, after all.”

                Roxana nodded with a happy smile of her own and took her seat.

                “Did you find everything to your liking, my Lady?”

                “Oh, you’ve done fine work as always. It’s all precisely how I envisioned.”

                “Yes, thank you and the others for all your hard work,” Adela added. “Everything looks beautiful!”

                “Only the best for the two of you,” the maid replied happily.

                “Well, as Angie says, you are the best,” her friend said with a chuckle.

                Roxana smiled warmly. She knew she was just a maid, but they made her feel like family. She was their family. It was just a few years ago when Alcina wouldn’t have thanked her at all or even called her by her name. Now she was sitting down with them to chat on their anniversary. They’d all come so far. She even noticed it in herself. She wasn’t the ever-obedient, timid maid she used to be. Now she was the grand chambermaid. Beyond just her title, she had found herself a best friend, and with her help, she was able to solidify the strange friendship that she had begun to form with Alcina during her first years working at the castle. She learned to speak up without fear of being reprimanded. The two of them had changed her life for the better just as much as she did for them. She was just happy to help.

                It wasn’t long before the sun had begun to set. For Alcina, it seemed like an eternity. She loved her family, but she wanted to be alone with her wife. Now it was finally time. She had been planning for months. Everything that could be in order was. When she glanced down to get Adela’s attention, she found her white eyes already staring up at her, as if she were waiting for her to say the word. A happy smirk spread across her lips, and she rose to her full height.

                “Are you ready for dinner, darling?”

                The maiden nodded enthusiastically and quickly got to her feet. She couldn’t wait to look up into her wife’s beautiful face from her knee.

                “Ready!” she said happily.

                Adela turned to the others with a bright smile on her face.

                “Enjoy your cozy family time. And thank you for all your help.”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “I’ll have your food out to you in a moment,” Roxana said as she made her way to the kitchen.

                “Be sure to keep guard even while you’re lazing about, girls,” Alcina told them. “You as well, Lipa.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Adela offered her hand up to her wife.

                “Shall we?”

                Alcina glanced down at the maiden standing in front of the suit of armor by the fireplace. She exuded the meaning of her name. She was noble not only in heart or title but in the way she presented herself, especially to her. Adela could offer her hand or hold a door for anyone but there was always a special twinkle in her charming smile that was saved just for her. The tall woman nodded happily and let her wife lead her out into the rose garden.

Chapter 109: Forever Bound

Summary:

Adela finally has her chance to slide a ring onto Alcina’s finger.

                Adela and Alcina walked hand-in-hand down the rows of hedges until they reached the center of the rose garden. The blonde woman pulled her wife’s chair out and gestured for her to take a seat.

                “My Lady,” she said with that charming smile that made Alcina’s long legs go weak.  

                Once she was sitting, Adela gave her knuckles a loving kiss before she sat down across from her. Their eyes trailed up to the beautiful lights above them.

                “Were the lanterns your idea, darling?” Alcina asked.

                “Yes, do you like them?” the maiden answered.

                “They go perfectly with the fairy lights I requested.”

                “I agree. I can’t wait to see what they look like once the stars come out.”

                Roxana arrived with Viviana and Velouette in tow. Another maid was with them carrying a violin and bow. The two young maids set their food in front of them while their superior poured their drinks and the musician began to play. Alcina glanced at the bottle of red liquid. It had no label. Once the scent filled the air, her eyes began to glow in hunger.

                “Well… that certainly isn’t wine. Even better.”

                She looked across the table at her wife.

                “Darling, are you spoiling me this much?”

                “A whole bottle just for you, my love. And it’s fresh. We didn’t use any from the pool. The girls helped me.”

                The same adoring dip in her brow from when she looked at her flowers formed on Alcina’s face.

                “You even chilled it?”

                “They did but yes. I asked them to treat it however they would like to have drunken it themselves.”

                Roxana took a gravy bowl from one of the girls’ trays and set it beside Alcina’s plate.

                “There’s also this, my Lady,”

                “Oh, yes. Daniela thought you might like to put some on your food,” Adela told her wife.

                Alcina laughed in delighted shock.

                “Oh, this is just wonderful. I can certainly get used to this.”

                “I could do it again for another special day. I wish I could do it more often but I don’t like sleeping too long.”

                “It’s a lovely little treat, darling. Thank you.”

                Adela smiled happily.

                “I’m glad you like it.”

                Viviana set Alcina’s plate down in front of her and the tall woman eyed the large cut of meat.

                “Is this shoulder?”

                “Of course. Your favorite,” Adela replied.

                The glow from Alcina’s eyes was almost brighter than the lights above their heads.

                “Darling,” she breathed as she clutched her pearls. “You really are spoiling me.”

                “As you deserve. Just wait for dessert,” she said with a little smirk.           

                As Velouette placed down her lentil soup, baked mushroom, and stuffed peppers, Adela’s face lit up.

                “There’s so much. I’ll never be able to finish it.”

                “Eat up, darling. You’ll need your strength for later.”

                The maiden’s cheeks went pink.

                “Alcina,” she scolded in a whisper.

                The two young maids giggled softly and bowed before they made their way back to the castle.

                “We’ll return later with dessert. Please enjoy,” Roxana told them.

                “Thank you,” Adela said happily.

                “Yes, thank you, Roxana dear. Everything is just perfect.”

                The grand chambermaid bowed low with a proud smile on her face.

                “I’m glad.”

                With that, she left the couple alone in the rose garden. The violinist continued to play but stepped further away to give them privacy. Alcina looked across the table to her wife and raised the glass of her blood.

                “To us, my darling.”

                Adela smiled and lifted her glass to meet hers.

                “To us, my love.”

                Alcina brought her drink to her crimson lips and let the thick red liquid slide down her throat. The maiden couldn’t help but stare over the rim of her glass. The evening had just begun, and her heart was already aflutter. She had to look away once her wife began to pour from the gravy bowl. Adela lowered her eyes to her own plate and happily cut into her stuffed peppers. The food was delicious, but the maiden was impatient. When they finished, it would be time for her to give Alcina her ring. Anxious excitement filled her chest, something she hadn’t felt in quite a while, at least not in this sense. It was the same feeling she often had at the start of their relationship. Alcina moaned as she swallowed her first bite of food, and Adela’s cheeks turned pink.

                “Oh, darling. This is divine. If my senses weren’t so sharp, I’d almost think it was yours.”

                Adela’s shoulder blades twitched at the thought, but she considered it a moment.

                “I think I’d need some of that herbal pain tea of Donna’s before you did anything like that. But one day.”

                “Oh, yes. We’ll get you nice and high and then just slice a little off,” Alcina said with a swipe of her hand.

                Adela chuckled at how casually and delightedly the words came out of her mouth. They were such an odd couple, but their queer relationship was so full of wonder. They’d both come a long way in the time she was brought to the castle. Being such opposites wasn’t easy, but they fit so perfectly together. Neither of them ever truly changed; they simply grew enough to find a happy middle ground. Never in all her wildest imagination did the maiden ever think she’d end up where she was, but she was so glad she did. Once she had eaten all she could, Adela sat back in her seat and sipped her wine. Her white eyes turned up to the sky to find the stars twinkling back at her. The arches and lights framed them so beautifully. The sound of the violin filled the air. She lowered her gaze to her wife, who she found staring back at her. A smile swept across her face as she stared into her gorgeous yellow eyes.

                It was a perfect picture. The moonlight and the stars illuminated the roses surrounding Alcina. The lanterns and fairy lights twinkled around her head, along with her own swirling sapphire fractals that danced happily above them. The blue against her wife’s pale skin always made it look almost silver. Her black hair and crimson lips starkly contrasted with it. And in the center of it all were her glowing pools of honey. How on earth did she end up with this beautiful creature? Alcina was asking herself the exact same question. Her wife was always too enthralled with her beauty that she didn’t see her own. Her skin was so smooth and fair as hers had once been before age, and the Cadou took hold of her. Even though she never wore makeup, her lips and eyelids always had the slightest tint of pink to them. Her long, golden-blonde hair flowed down her back like a majestic mane. The way her sapphire eyes bloomed was so surreal. She looked like a goddess, yet she called Alcina one. She hoped Adela could see herself in the same light one day.

                Now was the time. Adela kept her gaze locked on Alcina’s as she got to her feet. She pulled the box from her pouch and opened it while she got down on one knee. The maiden stared up at her. She looked so regal. Her elegant features and the cut of her dress were as sharp as her nails. With the decorations behind her, she looked like a beautiful portrait, not unlike the one that hung in the atelier. Alcina’s eyes widened as she looked down at the golden band that was presented to her. It sparkled in the fairy light like the epaulets of the charming maiden holding it in her palm.

                “Alcina, may our love be never-ending,” Adela read the inscription to her.

                With a smile, she reached out to take her wife’s left hand and slowly slid the ring onto her finger. She was too delighted by how it looked on her to notice the tears forming in her beautiful honey pools. A drop fell onto their hands, and Adela looked up at her in a panic.

                “Do you not like it, my love?”

                Alcina scoffed and dabbed at her eyes with her free hand.

                “Silly girl. I absolutely adore it. It’s the most beautiful piece of jewelry I’ve ever seen in all my years.”

                Adela took a silent breath of relief. She got to her feet and lifted herself into the air to wipe her damp cheeks with her thumbs.

                “Happy tears are just fine then. I’m so very glad you like it. Karl made it for me… I’ve always wanted to give you one. But I wasn’t a Lady back then, and Miranda was still alive.  Now that’s all in the past. So, I figured I could give you the ring you deserve. Now everyone will know that our hearts are one.”

                The tall woman wrapped her long arms around her wife and cried against her chest. Adela smiled sweetly and tenderly ran her fingers through her silky black hair.

                “I love you so much, Alcina. I can’t wait to live out a very long and happy life with you and our children.”

                Her words only made her wife sob even harder. The maiden chuckled softly and soothingly rubbed her back.

                “I’ll stop being sappy now. I’m sorry.”

                “You’re my sappy little sapphic,” Alcina laughed through her tears.

                Adela laughed with her and planted a sweet kiss on her forehead. The tall woman’s crying simmered. She pulled away to wipe her eyes before she looked back into her wife’s shimmering blue pools.

                “Thank you, my darling. I will cherish it for however long my life lasts. As I will cherish you. Forever.”

                Their eyes shut as their lips met and they shared a tender kiss under the glowing rose arches. The violinist played on in the silence, making the moment even more magical than it already was. When they finally parted, they stared gazing into one another’s souls as the music played on around them.

                “Do me a favor, darling, and stay right there,” Alcina said as she got to her feet.

                Adela looked down at the light holding her in the air before she glanced back at her wife. She was confused, but she obeyed. The maiden watched the tall woman slowly lower herself to her knee. Her sapphire eyes widened. She never thought she would ever see Alcina in such a way. She was below her. It felt wrong somehow. She didn’t feel worthy. A goddess was kneeling before her… and there was a gold ring in her hand.

                “Adela, may we be bound for all eternity,” Alcina read to her.

                The maiden was too shocked to cry. She thought it had been the one from her box, but it was still sitting on the table where she left it. And that one had no inscription. Alcina got this for her on her own. She didn’t even ask. Her wife reached for her left hand with a smile spread across her lips, and Adela held it out for her. As she watched her slide the ring onto her finger, the light in her eyes and above them bloomed as if someone threw a log onto a sapphire flame.

                “I’m sorry it took me so long, my darling. I never gave you a ring to shield our love from Mother Miranda, but that was years ago now. It’s time I give you what you’re owed. What I always wanted to give you.”

                That finally got the maiden to cry, though her tears were silent. She was still in shock, with disbelief plastered across her face. She never thought this day would come. There was a small part of her that feared Alcina wouldn’t even use the ring she had made for herself. But she did it. She really did it! Now, everyone would know without question that they were married. And the symbolism of it would always stay close to her heart.

                “Oh, Alcina,” she choked.

                The tall woman rose to her full height. She wrapped her arms around her wife and held her close as she cried softly into her cleavage. A smile was spread across her crimson lips even as a tear trickled down her pale cheek. The couple stayed like that until they had themselves under control. They shared a loving kiss before parting. Adela lowered herself to her feet, and they both returned to their chairs. They stared across the table at one another with elated smiles. Roxana, Viviana, and Velouette soon returned with dessert. Alcina eyed the three-tiered cake that was placed before her with delight.

                “Is that-?”

                “Red velvet cake baked with my blood. It’s in the frosting as well. That’s why it’s pink. I really hope you like it, my love. If you do, the cook can make it any time I have enough blood to give.”

                “Oh, darling. You’re just serving yourself right up to me tonight, aren’t you?”

                Adela chuckled.

                “I suppose. We’ve done it with popcorn and dessert before. I thought we could try new things. I figured such a special day would be a good time to start. The cook wants to know if she can do anything differently to make it more to your liking.”

                “Mm, it’s positively sinful,” Alcina said as she took a bite from her fork.

                “Perfect! I’m so glad. I’ll be sure to let her know.”

                As Roxana set a delicious-looking apple cake down in front of the maiden, her eye caught the wedding band on her finger. A warm smile spread across her face.

                “Your new ring suits you, Adela.”

                Her friend turned her hand to look at it with a swooning stare.

                “It’s so perfect,” the maiden said with a happy sigh.

                “Karl did an amazing job on both of them,” Alcina said as she held her hand out for Roxana to see hers.

                The grand chambermaid’s smile widened.

                “Very much so,” she agreed. “His work is flawless.”

                “That’s our Papa!” Viviana said proudly.

                Her sister chuckled softly and nodded. The two maids bowed to the couple as they took their dirty dishes away. Roxana stood before the two women with her hands clasped in front of her apron.

                “I hope you both continue to have a lovely evening. I’ll be inside should you need anything else.”

                “Thank you, Roxana. Everything has been wonderful. You all helped make this so very special,” Adela said with an appreciative smile.

                “I’m happy to help,” her friend replied with a bow of her head.

                As they watched the grand chambermaid leave, Alcina motioned to the violinist.

                “You may head inside as well. Thank you so much for your lovely performance. I’d very much like to hear you play again. Perhaps at the wedding?”

                The woman smiled proudly and bowed low to her employer.

                “Thank you very much, my Lady. I can play whenever you wish me to.”

                “Excellent. Keep up the good work, dear.”

                “Th-thank you, my Lady,” the woman replied with another low bow before she made her way inside the castle.

                Finally, they were completely alone. The couple smiled across the table at one another before they dug into their dessert. Adela happily ate her apple cake. It was just as good as it looked. From the hungry and lustful glow of her wife’s eyes, she knew that she was enjoying hers just as much. Alcina had the maiden’s blood on cake before, but never to that extent. She licked one final scoop of pink frosting from her fork before she set the rest aside.

                Adela reached across the table to take her wife’s hands. The tall woman happily obliged, and their fingers entwined. They remained staring into one another’s eyes as the lights shone above them. Both women glanced down a few times to look at their rings together. It was such a beautiful sight. One of the maiden’s fractals from above must have hit Alcina’s ring in just the right way that it distorted Adela’s vision. She blinked to clear the strange blue-green fog from her eyes.

                "Are you alright, darling?”

                “Yes, just something in my eye.”

                “You’re not going to cry again, are you?” Alcina teased.

                “Not yet,” Adela replied with a laugh.

                When her vision settled, she stared back into her wife’s beautiful, honey-yellow eyes.

                “This has been such a magical evening, Alcina. Thank you for everything.”

                “It isn’t over yet, darling. I still have a few things planned,” she said with a smirk.

                The maiden flashed her a playful smile of her own.

                “As do I.”

                “Shall we make our way inside then?” Alcina asked as she rose to her full height.

                She stood there surrounded by roses as she offered her hand to her wife. Adela smiled and got to her feet. Before their fingers touched, a slithering sound caught their attention, and they both looked up to see the vines on the arches moving around their heads. In seconds, they wrapped around the tall woman and pulled her back against the hedges.

                “Alcina!” Adela cried out.

                She darted forward and reached out for her hand, but the vines carried her wife up into the air. Wicked laughter echoed all around them.

                “So, this is the new queen of the castle?” came an unfamiliar voice.

                The maiden’s navy eyes narrowed at the strange woman cloaked completely in black floating above her. All she could make out of her was her long, wild red hair and piercing green gaze. Alcina was hanging in the air beside her with vines wrapped all around her. Her wrists and ankles were tightly bound. Her arms were pinned to her sides. The unnaturally sharp thorns cut into the pale skin around her mouth and throat. Though her burning eyes appeared angry, her wife could see the worry furrowed in her brow.

                “Let her go!” Adela demanded of the stranger. “Who are you?”

                “Ah, is this your Hero then?” the woman said to Alcina. “How… small. Do you really think she can save you?”

                The matron of the house laughed behind her bit made of vines.

                “I can’t tell if you’re laughing with me or against me, dear. But we’ll soon see, won’t we?” the woman said before she turned her attention to the maiden. “I am the last witch of this forest, little Hero. Your queen has a debt to pay. I’ve waited centuries for this moment, and my plans will not be ruined by the likes of you. You’re more than welcome to venture into my glade to try to free her… but be warned, I’ve no time for games.”

                The witch laughed as she took off towards the field with Alcina in tow.

                “Come, dear. My spell will soon be ready.”

                Panic filled Adela’s chest as she watched her wife disappear into the darkness of the forest. The maiden quickly took off towards the stables and whistled the tune to summon her steed. Lilly soon appeared, racing towards her. The blonde woman took hold of the horse’s long mane and pulled herself onto her back. She turned sharply around and started towards the field.

                “We need to save Alcina. Go as fast as you can, but be safe. Follow my light,” the maiden commanded as she cast a wisp to fly ahead of them to illuminate the path.

                A determinized whinny was her response and Lilly took off faster than ever.

Chapter 110: A Hero’s Battle

Summary:

Alcina has been kidnapped and Adela rushes in to rescue her.

                When they finally entered the clearing, Adela could see smoke coming from the chimney of the small cottage and candles flickering in the window.

                How can this be? I thought the witch fell in love with the carpenter and moved into the village. What happened to her after Katrina and her sisters left the castle? Perhaps we could help if only she’d hear me speak. If she refuses… Then I’ll do what I must to save Alcina.

                Laughter seemed to echo all around her as if it were coming from the trees that surrounded the glade. The closer they got to the cottage, the louder it was until the witch suddenly appeared in the center of the glade.

                “What’s this? A prince on a white horse here to save her princess?” she jeered.

                Adela brought her steed to a slow but sudden halt and jumped to her feet.

                “Lilly, head back to the stables. It’s not safe here.”

                The animal let out a sad huff but obeyed. Her rider watched her go for only a moment before she turned her full attention on the woman before her. Her words were kind but firm.

                “Where is my wife? What have you done with her? If our family has wronged you somehow, let us speak, and I will make it right.”

                “I told you I had no time for games, girl. Talking will get us nowhere. The debt will be paid soon enough.”

                “Please! How can I pay the debt instead? Do you want gold? Jewels… blood?”

                “Ha! A Dimitrescu using blood as payment? Has time changed nothing? It’s been centuries now since that demon took my daughter away from me,” the woman told her as she pointed back towards the castle. “For his new wine.”

                “Katrina’s brother?” Adela questioned. “I’m so very sorry for your loss. Truly, I am. But my wife had nothing to do with that, and he is long since dead.”

                “Katrina? I’ve almost forgotten her name.”

                “Yes, she’s still very much alive. She visited the castle not long ago. Perhaps you two could have tea when she comes again in a few months?”

                The witch seemed to consider the option for a moment but shook her head.

                “No. Though I have missed our talks, this has nothing to do with her. She and her sisters were long gone by the time that boy went mad. He was so enraged that they were seduced by that vampire that he yearned to become one himself. But luckily, he never got the chance. He did, however, make the wine that my daughter ended up in. He didn’t even keep it for himself. He sold it. For a profit. Like the greedy human he was.”

                “I know all too well of greedy humans and blood wine. But if this has nothing to do with Katrina, then it has nothing to do with my wife. Just because she is his descendant doesn’t mean she must pay for his crimes.”

                “But his blood runs through her veins, and he drained my daughter of hers! The debt must be paid.”

                “Then let me pay it!” Adela shouted as she pounded on her chest.

                “There is not a drop of royal blood in your body, girl. You only look the part of a noble. A title is for society only. Blood is forever.”

                “Please,” the maiden begged as she took a step closer. “I’ll give you anything. Just give me back my wife!”

                “Enough talk!” the witch’s voice boomed.

                In a flash, Alcina appeared behind the woman, still bound by vines and bleeding from their thorns.

                “Alcina!” Adela cried as she rushed towards her.

                The witch swiped her hand, and a pulse of energy sent the maiden flying onto her back with a painful thud.

                “You may look upon her as you die trying so desperately to save her,” the woman mocked. “Come at me if you dare, little Hero.”

                Adela gritted her teeth and drew her sword as she got to her feet. The blade glistened with the same icy blue as her eyes while it unsheathed from the scabbard. As her shield began to form on her left arm, her breastplate took shape around her. She gripped the hilt tightly in her hand and faced the witch head-on.

                “You have one more chance to release my wife before I send you to your daughter,” she warned.

                The witch grinned wickedly.

                “I’ve dreamed of the day. End me then, Hero, and save your damsel in distress,” she mocked with a roar of laughter.

                Adela dug the toes of her boots into the ground and used the force of her light to shoot herself towards the other woman. She held her shield before her and kept her sword arm back to swing. As she drew closer, the witch lifted her arm, and an array of vines slithered from her fingertips and reached out to strike the maiden. Sparring with the girls had taught Adela many things. Bela helped her become faster. She learned to form her breastplate because of Cassandra. And Daniela always told her she traveled too predictably. They were all such wonderful mentors, and now all their hard work would finally be put to the test.

                Before the vines could reach her, Adela leaped into the air. When she reached as high as she could go, she trusted in her light and stepped down to push herself over the witch’s head. She landed in the air behind her before she took one last jump towards Alcina. The maiden readied her blade to cut through her bindings as she landed, but she never got close enough. Another pulse of pressure sent her flying backwards, and she landed where she started. The witch roared with laughter.

                “You have to go through me, dear Hero. Not over me. But a lovely performance nonetheless. Such a nimble little fox you are. Let’s see if you can jump this.”

                Adela gasped the air back that was knocked out of her lungs and rolled to the side to avoid a swipe of vines. She stumbled to her feet and glanced down with wide eyes at the gashes left behind in the ground. Her gaze turned back to the cloaked woman who stood between her and her wife. She gripped her sword and shield and readied herself for battle. She never wanted to take a life, but if the witch refused to reason with her or free Alcina, then she would… if she could. The redheaded woman narrowed her eyes and strummed her fingers in the air.

                “How annoying. Like an insect refusing to be stepped on. You’re going to die regardless, why not just accept your fate?”

                “Because I have vowed to live a long and happy life with my wife and children, and I will not let some ancient act of revenge stop us from achieving that!”

                “Ugh. Another hero with a vow,” the woman scoffed. “Well, you shouldn’t make promises you can’t keep. Now she’ll have to watch you break it.”

                The witch gestured back to her captive with a too-pleased look on her face. Alcina was struggling to free herself, but it seemed the more she did, the tighter the restraints became. Adela gritted her teeth and rushed forward with her sword ready. She knew her wife was strong and resilient, but everyone had their limits. She didn’t know what Alcina’s were, and she never wanted to find out, especially not today. While the maiden rushed on, the witch continued an onslaught of swipes and jabs of her thorny vines. Adela let the world around her fall away. There was no longer a sky or a ground. All she had was her light to catch her as she made her way through the darkness towards the piercing green eyes in the distance. She watched the spikey whips strike out at her, but every time, she darted in another direction before they could land a single blow.

                “Impressive,” the witch said, sounding more annoyed than anything. “I believe I might have underestimated you, Hero.”

                “I won’t let anything come between me and my family!” Adela shouted as she sprang away from another swipe.

                The maiden could hear the vines whistle by her, and she guarded her face as they got too close. As the thorns scraped across the blue translucent shield, the color distorted and the shape warped slightly. Adela could feel it in her blood like glass shards flowing through her. Still, she kept on and pulled her sword arm back before she thrust towards her mark.

                The witch sounded more shocked than pained as the sword pierced through her shoulder. Perhaps it was Adela’s own reluctance to take a life that caused the blade to avoid the other woman’s heart, or maybe her aim was off. Either way, the witch was still alive, and now she was very angry. She barely stumbled back a few times before she righted herself. A strong hand wrapped around Adela’s throat and lifted her into the air. The maiden released her sword to try to pry it away while she choked for air.

                “You little bitch!” the witch spat.

                Adela cried out as she was slammed down onto her back. The thud echoed through the forest. She blinked the blackness from her vision and lifted her dizzy head to look up at the woman above her. The witch stared down at her while she pulled the sword from her shoulder with an unwavering expression. Her green eyes almost seemed to be glowing in her rage. She tossed the sword towards the cottage before turning her gaze to the fearful but defiant maiden on the ground.

                “Did you honestly think you could defeat me so easily?” she laughed. “Oh, Hero. We’ve only just begun.”

                With a sharp breath, the witch held up her arm and shot her vines out at Adela. The blonde woman managed to roll out of the way, but some of the thorns sliced across her arm. She pushed herself up and stumbled to her feet. The blue in her eyes brightened back up, and a sword of pure light formed in her hand. When she pulled her arm in front of her to shield herself, she noticed the red bloody lines across her new white top. Donna put so much hard work into it, and now it was ruined. She felt guilty somehow, but she pushed the feeling aside to focus on the very capable woman before her.

                “Do you ever stay still?” the witch spat angrily as she swiped at her.

                The attack was too fast to avoid, so she kept her shield up to take the blow. The light of the shield and in her eyes wavered. It took all the impact, but she seemed to be doing a great deal of damage to her power. The other woman noticed this too and laughed delightedly as her thorns slowly dented the shield. Adela cried out as the pain rushed through her body. She raised her sword and sliced into the vines to stop it. It seemed to work. The witch shrieked and reeled away from her. The maiden stepped back, and the damage to her shield was overtaken by new light. She took a moment to catch her breath as she watched the other woman hold her hand in pain. When she felt sturdy enough, she dashed forward towards her recovering opponent. The witch moved quickly and used her free hand to slash out with an angry shout. Adela avoided it, but the tips of the vines curled in, and the other woman whipped her arm backwards.

                Adela’s scream pierced the quiet forest. The thorns dug into her back and pulled her towards the witch, who was waiting with a fresh set of vines on her healed hand. The maiden bared her teeth to the pain. She kept up her shield as she tried to slash back to cut herself free. The sword was so close. If only it were a little longer. Quickly, she reformed the weapon in her mind, and instead of a rapier, she held a claymore. It weighed nothing, just like it had before, even though it was so much larger. With a twist of her wrist, she was able to free herself. Just as her blade cut through the green tendrils, more struck out at her from the witch’s other hand. They bashed into her shield, and the two women were sent stumbling away from one another. Adela stuck the claymore into the ground to right herself and clung to the hilt as she caught her breath.  She watched the witch roar in pain and anger before turning her sights back on her.

                “You’ll pay for that!” the woman spat.

                Her opponent disappeared from her vision, and she could hear a whooshing sound fly over her head. Before she could turn around, the witch slashed out with both hands, and ten angry red marks were left in their wake. Adela cried out and fell forward, leaving her sword sticking out of the ground at an awkward angle. She arched her back in agony, but it hurt no matter what position she was in. The cuts felt so deep.

                What sort of thorn feels like steel?

                She didn’t have time to think about it. She had to get to her feet. Her shoulder blades ached as she pushed herself up. She only got one knee under her before the witch struck her again and sent her falling back flat on her stomach. The maiden dug her fingertips into the grass to brace against the pain as her body shook with it. She could feel the back of her armor struggling to regenerate while her Cadou focused on healing her physical wounds, albeit at its leisure.

                “Have you had enough yet, Hero?”

                Adela gritted her teeth and managed to pull herself forward with her nails buried in the dirt. The witch sighed in annoyance.

                “Just… roll over and play dead already,” the woman complained as she flipped the maiden onto her back with the toe of her shoe.

                The blonde woman cried out as the fresh cuts pressed against the cold dirt. She remembered the feeling all too well. Her mind focused on the task at hand to keep herself from spiraling into thoughts of the past. Her chest heaved in pain as she stared up into the burning green eyes of the witch above her.

                “Feeding my glade with your blood? How thoughtful. At least you did something useful,” she jeered.

                Adela’s eyes narrowed, but her defiance was only met with anger. The cloaked woman lifted her foot and smashed it against her breastplate. The armor crackled but took the blow for her. The witch peered down at the navy barrier curiously.

                “What sort of magic is this? Mage Armor? You’re no witch. How do you know our spells?”

                Spells?

                “N-not… magic…”

                “No? Then what?”

                The maiden chuckled weakly.

                “A… gift.”

                Another claymore formed in her hand, and she thrust the long blade into the witch’s stomach. The other woman stumbled back enough to allow her time to roll to her knees and clamber to her feet. Adela dispersed all the light save for her breastplate until her back healed. The witch glared across at her with an angry growl. She vanished with another woosh and reappeared a bit further away, leaving distance between them.

                “Whatever it is you wield, it will not save your precious queen,” the witch told her and gestured behind her to the bound and bleeding Alcina.

                With her wounds healed, yet another weightless claymore appeared in Adela’s hands. Without a word, she dashed forward towards the witch. Her eyes were a blazing icy blue, and her sword burned even brighter than before. The closer she got, the larger the blade grew until it was even taller than her wife. The witch looked on in shock. The light in the glade was so bright that it was almost blinding. She couldn’t even tell which direction the sword was tilted. All she could see was a blooming blue light and the face of a very determined maiden. Her eyes were narrowed as they stared down her opponent. Her golden-blonde locks and tattered cape blew out behind her as she leaped through the darkness. Adela clutched the hilt of her sword with both hands and turned the sharp edge of her blade towards the witch as she readied her strike.

                “U-uh… Donna?” came a worried whisper.

                The maiden began to shout as she built up her strength. She put all her might into that sword. She willed it to be the sharpest and largest it possibly could be.

                “D-Donna?”

                Adela lifted the sword above her head and swung straight down at the witch from above with a loud cry of determination.

                “Donna. Now!”

                The maiden’s vision suddenly shifted. She could feel herself growing tired and weak. Even though her weapon was weightless, she couldn’t hold her arms up any longer.

                No. Not now. I have… I have to save…

                “Alcina,” Adela whispered weakly as she fell out of the air.

                A pair of strong arms caught her before she could hit the ground.

                “I’m right here, darling,” came her wife’s sweet voice. “I have you.”

                Confused, the maiden blinked, and Alcina’s beautiful face was staring down at her.

                “Al… cina?”

                The black-haired woman’s crimson lips curled up into a loving smile.

                “Hello, little Hero.”

                “Wh-wha-?”

                “That was so cool!” came Angie’s voice.

                “Wha-?!”

                “Calm down, darling,” Alcina said as she stroked her dirtied cheek.

                “You might feel a bit groggy for a minute or two, but it will go away,” Donna assured as she stared down at her sister-in-law.

                Adela blinked again to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. She decided she was in too much pain to be asleep.

                “What… happened?” she asked them.

                “Think of it as a little anniversary present,” Alcina began. “When I saw you sparring with the girls out here, I found myself a bit jealous. I wanted to fight you. And that determined look in your eye made me think of your battle with Mother Miranda. I thought you might have looked at her the same while you were fighting to save me. I wanted to see it for myself. With you looking like such a dashing hero, I wanted to be the villain and the damsel in distress. So Donna helped me pull off a bit of illusion, and instead of going easy on me in a sparring match, I got to see what you looked like trying to free me of that horrible woman’s talons.”

                “You used the story of Roxana’s ancestor to fight me in a mock battle?”

                “Well, to be fair, I thought of it and set it all up before I even knew the story. Once I found out, I told Roxana my plan and asked her if she was alright with it. She was less surprised to know she had witch’s blood in her than I thought she would be. And she didn’t mind our little scheme at all. So don’t worry. But our battle was very much real. Those swords of yours do hurt, you know.”

                “I hurt you?!” Adela panicked.

                She tried to sit up but winced in pain. Her wounds were healed, but her muscles ached, and she was still dizzy. Alcina chuckled at her and shook her head.

                “I nearly sliced you to ribbons, yet you worry about hurting me?”

                “Yes.”

                The tall woman sighed and gently lifted her wife’s limp body into her arms.

                “I’m so very sorry I hurt you, darling. I know you’d spar with me, but I wanted to see that true fire in your eyes…. But I do have some lovely things prepared to make it all up to you.”

                Alcina scooped Adela up and rose to her full height. She looked down at her sister and her companion and smiled appreciatively.

                “Thank you, Sister. You did marvelous work.”

                “Of course. It was my pleasure. See to it that she has some tea before you… relax for the evening,” Donna replied.

                “Oh, I will. Do thank Karl for me as well.”

                “Yes, he should be waiting by the gates for us now.”

                “We get to fly again!” Angie said excitedly.

                “Wonderful. You all enjoy the rest of your evening,” Alcina said happily as she turned to walk to the cottage.

                “Goodnight, Sisters,” Donna said before she turned to leave.

                The maiden watched her go before she turned her eyes back up to her wife.

                “W-wait. Where are you taking me?” Adela asked nervously.

                Alcina tossed her head back and laughed.

                “You’re the damsel in distress now, little hero,” she said with a wicked smirk.

                “Wh-what?!”

                Donna smiled to herself as she made her way back to the castle entrance. Angie followed after her but glanced back at the maiden struggling in the tall woman’s arms.

                “Uh… is Adela gonna be okay?”

                “Oh, I’m sure she’ll be just fine.”

Notes:

This will always be my favorite chapter. I wish I had the talent or money to make that into an animation. I hope I was able to set the scene well enough with words but to see it play out would be amazing.

Chapter 111: Damsel in Distress

Summary:

Alcina’s play continues and now she has her hero all to herself.

Notes:

A smut-filled chapter.

Trigger Warning/Content Warning: Blood, gore, cannibalism, vore. Which is normal for this story but I think this is a bit excessive even compared to everything else.

                Alcina shoved the cottage door open with her shoulder and bent through the frame. The scent of roses and lavender permeated from within. Adela expected the old building to be in a sorry state, but it seemed like someone was living there. Or at least like it had been recently cleaned. There were candles and rose petals on every clear surface, with plush furs laid out by the roaring fire.

                “Now, darling, I know your head must be reeling, but I need you to listen,” Alcina began as she gently set her wife down on top of the furs. “It’s very important that you not hesitate to use your safeword. Our battle has stirred me up a bit, and I must admit I’m a bit nervous. So, whether it be verbally or with your light, you'd best let me know. Do you understand?”

                Adela glanced up at her wife and finally took her in. Her beautiful dress was ruined. Her swords had torn through her shoulder and stomach, exposing her beautiful, pale skin. Her black hair was tousled, and she was covered in dirt and blood. She certainly looked like she had just stepped out of a battle. The maiden was dizzy, but her mind was clear. She’d been wanting to test her limits for some time, and this seemed as perfect a time as any.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl,” Alcina praised.

                The words made the maiden weak, and her chest began to flutter in anticipation. So many different emotions had taken hold of her in just a few hours. Love. Adoration. Delight. Fear. Anger. Now her desire was rising nearly as quickly as it did the night Katrina bit her. Alcina had certainly stirred herself a powerful cocktail. The tall woman couldn’t even stand in the small cottage, but she made do. She pulled the tattered skirt of her dress aside and knelt on the comfortable fur. She turned to the fire and poured her wife a steaming cup of tea.

                “Can you sit, darling?”

                Adela tried to push herself up with her sore arms. Everything ached. Her back, most of all. She managed to get herself off the floor, but she couldn’t maintain the position and she fell back with a wince. Alcina effortlessly pulled her wife towards her and leaned her back up against her bent knees. She held her hand out to make sure she didn’t fall over. When she was confident that she was situated, she handed her the tea.

                “Drink this, and then we can begin. If it makes you too groggy or fogs your senses, then we will stop and either wait or head back home for a nice, relaxing bath.”

                Her wife nodded in agreement as she swallowed a sip.

                “I have a surprise for the bath,” Adela admitted with a smile. “I also planned to sing you a song, but I don’t think I’ll be able to tonight.”

                Alcina’s face lit up.

                “A song? Really? Oh, darling, you spoil me. I’m sorry I’ve gone and ruined your performance.”

                “Don’t worry, love. I can sing for you anytime,” the maiden promised. “This is special. You went to so much effort to plan all this.”

                “Yes, it’s not every day I can play the villain and the damsel in distress.”

                “You certainly played both parts very realistically, my love. I take it Donna was the one who ‘kidnapped’ you and then you took over from there?”

                “Yes, her opening lines were everything I hoped they’d be. We didn’t even rehearse! I’ve such a talented little sister. She did all the wonderful special effects while I did the fighting.”

                Adela jumped as her wife’s blackened nails extended.

                “The vines were my claws, of course. But she made them look alive.”

                “That explains why the thorns felt the way they did. I know they’re not, but your claws feel like steel.”

                “Well, they can cut through steel, but they’re only tendons.”

                Her wife’s eyes widened.

                “I sliced through your tendons?”

                “Yes, that was actually very unexpected, and it rather hurt. The light of yours is certainly sharp.”

                “I’m so sorry, love,” Adela said with a frown.

                “That better be the last apology you give me on the matter. I knew what I was getting us both into. Did I not hurt you?”

                “Well, the ‘witch’ did, but yes. That was even harder than my fight with Miranda.”

                Adela could feel her wife’s hips twitch as her knees moved against her back.

                “Finish your tea and say that again,” Alcina demanded.

                A corner of the maiden’s lips curled into a delighted little smirk.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                Adela did as she was told and set the empty cup by the fire with the kettle before she managed to turn herself around to face her wife. Her lustful sky-blue eyes stared up into the face of the woman looming over her.

                “That battle was even harder than my fight with Miranda.”

                Alcina’s glowing yellow orbs rolled back in her head, and she laughed into a sensual moan as her entire body seemed to shiver. The tall woman leaned forward and pushed the maiden onto her back. She lifted up onto her knees and took hold of the edges of her ripped dress before she tore the gown completely off herself. All that remained was a black, boned corset. She tossed the fabric aside and turned her attention back to the woman before her. Adela stared into the hungry, lust-filled eyes of the villain above her. She was more than happy to play her damsel in distress.

                “Though the conditions were very much controlled, no one has ever escaped my claws alive… until now. You’re a very capable fighter, little hero.”

                “I have excellent tutors… and undying love.”

                “Ah, the power of love,” Alcina mused as she fingered the buttons on the front of Adela’s top.

                Her other hand raised beside her head, and one of her long claws shot out. The maiden watched it wearily as it drew closer to her.

                “If Donna hadn’t stopped you, that power would have killed me.”

                A soft gasp left Adela’s lips as the claw slid under her shirt and ripped it open.

                “She put so much work into that-”

                Alcina took hold of the golden epaulets and pulled, tearing the fabric away from the maiden.

                “Oh, I had her make two of each outfit. They’re waiting for us safe and sound in my wardrobe.”

                She held the white fabric in her hand and stared at the blood stains.

                “Think of these as mere costumes for the play.”

                “It was certainly a dangerous performance, Alcina…”

                “Yes, and intermission is over now. Time to get back into character, darling.”

                Large hands took hold of Adela’s wrists and pinned her arms above her head. The maiden instinctively struggled to the delight of her Mistress.

                “Just like that. Good show,” Alcina teased.

                Adela gritted her teeth as a sharp nail traveled down her abdomen, leaving a bloody mark in its wake. With an excited grunt, the tall woman tore the maiden’s trousers away from her body. Two claws came together like scissors to slice off her undergarments. Alcina gazed down at her prize and took in the delicious view. A dirty and bloody hero, exhausted from battle, still struggling uselessly as she clung to the idea that she needed to be free. Her body might want the touch, but her mind knew to be afraid. As she should be.

                “It’s useless now, Hero. Your body belongs to me,” Alcina said with a laugh as she straddled her. “To do with as I please.”

                The two of them moaned together as Alcina pressed herself against the smaller woman. Adela’s sky-blue eyes rolled back in her head, and her hips lifted to meet the wetness between her wife’s strong thighs.

                “What a very strange sound for a damsel in distress to make,” Alcina teased.

                “Mmm, what sounds shall I make instead?”

                Adela choked as a strong hand wrapped suddenly around her throat. Her Mistress smirked down at her with an alluring wag of her brow.

                “That’s a good start.”

                Alcina released her wrists, and her hand slowly traveled down her bare body. As her nails tore into her, Adela opened her mouth, and a cry of pain struggled to come out. The tall woman chuckled in pleasure. She wrapped her other hand around her throat to slide herself up and down her squirming body.

                “Yes, just like that,” she praised.

                Her grip loosened to give her wife some air before she used her throat to hold onto while she continued to grind against her. As the warm blood running down Adela’s body mixed with the glistening wetness between her legs, Alcina threw her head back with a lustful moan. She was reminded of the past two years of making their wine together. That one moment she shared in the blood pool with her wife was worth more to her than any money the drink would sell for.

                “Oh, Adela,” she groaned in delight.

                The maiden couldn’t speak. She could hardly breathe at all. But she wanted to respond to her wife’s call. She released her hold on the rug beneath her and sent a sky-blue wisp floating up into the air. She willed the light to sparkle before it dispersed. Alcina smiled sweetly when she saw it.

                “Precious girl, you’re supposed to be fearing for your life, not sending me love notes.”

                Adela would have shrugged if she could have. She wasn’t unwilling to play this role, but she couldn’t help still being completely infatuated with her counterpart. For such a special evening, perhaps she could focus more on her performance. Maybe she could try to free herself? Would that please her ‘captor’? It was worth a shot. She lifted her sore arms and tried to pry the hands from her throat. A low chuckle of delight was her response.

                “You still have strength left in those little arms of yours, Hero?”

                The taller woman’s hips ground against Adela’s wriggling lower body as the maiden tried uselessly to get out from under her.

                “Ah, a second wind? And here I thought I knocked it out of you. Try all you like, but you won’t escape me now!”

                Alcina took hold of her wrists and pinned her arms down beside her head. Adela gasped air back into her lungs. Now she could breathe again, but she couldn’t move. Her biceps ached, but she tried with all her honest might to slip out of the powerful woman’s grasp. Her wife could certainly tell the difference between her normal subconscious thrashing and this. She had to tighten her grip and double down on the pressure from her hips.

                “You’re not going anywhere until I get my victor’s spoils,” she laughed wickedly.

                “Victor? Didn’t your little sister have to come to your rescue?” Adela taunted with a playful smirk on her lips.

                A single strong hand wrapped around her throat while the other pinned her arms above her head. The maiden’s mouth opened to gasp, but only a stifled choke came out.

                “Don’t get too cocky, little hero. Besides, that part wasn’t in the play. You fell to the witch’s power, and now you are mine!”

                Alcina used her strong arms to pull herself up to Adela’s chest, causing a pained wheeze to escape the smaller woman beneath her. The villain’s piercing yellow eyes shone down at the hero as she leaned more of her weight onto her. The blue pools staring back at her were full of panic as whatever air Adela had stored in her lungs was slowly being expelled. Alcina laughed delightedly. Her fear would taste delicious. As the woman on top of her put more weight onto her throat to slide back down her body, Adela writhed in pain. She was reaching her limit, but Alcina was so soft, so warm, so wet. She didn’t want her to stop. When she pulled herself back up to her chest, the maiden couldn’t take it anymore, and her iris turned navy. The Mistress released her and sat up on her knees to let her breathe. She watched the smaller woman clutch the fur beneath them to steady herself as she filled her lungs with air. Alcina rolled onto her side and lay with Adela as she gently stroked her shaking chest.

                “Forgive me, darling. Are you alright?” she asked worriedly.

                Her soft words and calming touch brought a smile to the maiden’s face.

                “J-just need… a moment…”

                “Of course. Take your time. Let me just get more comfortable.”

                Alcina reached behind her back and removed her corset before she tossed it into the pile of tattered clothes. When Adela’s lungs finally simmered, she turned to look up at her wife and clutched her chest.

                “I’m trying to catch my breath, and here you are taking it away from me again,” she teased.

                “Apologies, darling. I’d like a bit of air myself.”

                She propped her head up in her hand and smiled down at her.

                “Would you care to touch me before we begin the next scene? You’ve certainly earned it.”

                Adela rolled onto her side with a wince to face her wife. She gazed upon her with swooning sapphire eyes as she took in the magnificent sight before her.

                “My Goddess,” she sighed happily.

                Alcina gently ran the back of her hand across her cheek.

                “My Hero.”

                The blonde woman reached a shaking arm up to run her hand down her wife’s soft curves. She almost didn’t feel worthy. Her hands were so dirty from the battle. Alcina saw her muscles struggling, so she pulled the smaller woman closer. Adela smiled appreciatively and closed her eyes as her fingers traveled across the porcelain-white skin of her wife. A smirk spread across Alcina’s crimson lips. She gently took Adela’s hand and trailed it down to her chest. The maiden’s head fell back, and she hummed happily. As her thumb brushed against her perked nipple, the tall woman hummed her own happy tune. Adela bit her lip as she gently rolled the sensitive bump between her fingers. She opened her eyes to find the other and flicked her tongue over it before she gently pulled it into her mouth to suck in tandem with the squeezing of her fingers.

                Alcina’s large breasts rose and fell with her ragged breath. Her wife’s touch felt so good, and she wanted more. Her free hand traveled down between her own legs to find her throbbing clit. Her hips bucked as soon as her fingers touched it, and a sensual gasp left her painted lips. Adela smiled against her breast and massaged her with her tongue. Alcina tossed her head back and moaned while her fingers went to work between her legs.

                “Oh Adela!”

                “Mmm, Alcina…”

                “I need you.”

                Adela fell forward against her wife as the taller woman rolled onto her back.

                “I know you hardly have any strength left in those little arms of yours, but don’t worry, I have everything under control.”

                Alcina scooped her wife up as if she weighed nothing and set her between her legs. She moaned as she slid down between them and drew her closer with her feet.

                “Mmm, you’re trapped now, Hero,” she said with a wicked laugh.

                “Oh no… how terrible…” Adela joked as she tried not to smile.

                “You can do far better than that, darling,” her wife scoffed.

                Alcina wrapped her legs completely around the smaller woman and squeezed. Adela gasped in pain and gripped her wife’s hips to steady herself.

                “There. That’s better. You just needed a bit of help getting back into character, is all.”

                “Th-thanks, love.”

                “Mhm! Now then…”

                She tightened her hold, rousing another pained cry from the smaller woman.

                “You’re trapped now, Hero.”

                “Wh-what are you going to do with me?” Adela asked rather convincingly, thanks to the aid of the pain.

                The sound brought a wicked smirk to Alcina’s lips, and she glanced down at her damsel in distress with an alluring wag of her brow.

                “I want to harness that strange magic of yours for myself,” she said as she pulled her flush against her. “Let me feel it.”

                Alcina took one of Adela’s hands from her hip and moved it to the wetness between her legs. The maiden contained her moan by biting her lip, and her lust-filled sky-blue eyes rolled back in her head. She blew a silent breath out to refocus on their little play.

                “You wish me to draw my sword?” she jested.

                The villain dug her heel into the hero’s back, rousing a pained cry.

                “Such sass. Honestly. Do you not see the position you are in?”

                Adela stared straight ahead at the glistening, wet cave before her and tried to stop herself from smiling.

                “Oh, I see just fine. I mean… the pain and exhaustion must be getting to my head… What do you want with my power?”

                Alcina pulled her hand closer.

                “Fill me with your magic. Let me feel its warmth. Let it flow into me so that I may bend it to my will.”

                Adela let her lead her to her opening, and she cupped her hand just right before she gently slid it inside her. She couldn’t help but moan softly alongside her wife. She felt so warm and soft and wet. The maiden closed her eyes and let her light engulf her hand. The sensation caused Alcina to bellow in ecstasy, and her hips bucked against the smaller woman. The maiden gritted her teeth as she began moving her shoulder to slide in and out. Her arms were so weak, but she wanted so desperately to please her wife. She made up for the lack of movement with an increase in her power.

                “Yes! More!”

                The villain squeezed the hero to drain her of her magic. Adela cried out in pain, and the glow in her eyes flickered. Alcina laughed in delight as the energy inside her faltered before crackling back to life. Just when the maiden didn’t think she could move her arm anymore, the tall woman took hold of it by the elbow and thrust it inside. Adela gasped in pleasure as her wife used her to please herself. She maintained her power and allowed her to move her where she wanted. Alcina was writhing in ecstasy on the pile of furs. Her hips were grinding against the smaller woman trapped between her strong thighs. She was using her arm like a toy, unlike any other in the world. She wished she could fit all of her inside her at once. So small and helpless. Wriggling inside her. Her power flowing through her entire body and out into hers. The notion roused a thunderous moan, and her hips moved even faster. She could feel herself nearing her climax.

                “Your magic belongs to me now, Hero. Give all of it to me!”

                Adela obeyed and focused all her power to her hand. Her eyes burned with her determination. Alcina squeezed harder than ever, and her wife cried out in a crackled blend of pain and pleasure. As the power inside her roared, the Mistress tossed her head back and moaned in bliss. With a final thrust of her hips and Adela’s arm, she reached her orgasm with a bellowing cry of rapture. The maiden crumbled between her legs upon her release. Her muscles were shot, and she’d used so much of her power throughout the evening. She was exhausted, but she was very pleased about it regardless. A contented little smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Alcina sat up with a smile of her own. She brushed her blackened nails through her wife’s golden hair and sighed in satisfaction.

                “Are you alright, darling? I didn’t wear out your batteries too much, did I?”

                A happy weak little hum was her only reply.

                “Oh good. Well, I have one more favor to ask of you. And you can flatly say no. But since you’re already…”

                She gestured to the pile of maiden on the floor.

                “Quite exhausted… Would you mind terribly if we could use this as an opportunity...”

                Adela’s body twitched at the sound of Alcina’s claws unsheathing. She arched her back as one of the nails traveled up her spine. When it stopped between her shoulder blades, the maiden already knew the question and her answer.

                “To have a little sample?” Alcina asked.

                “Do we have more tea?”

                “Of course. Donna brewed plenty. Shall I pour you a cup?”

                “Please. And then yes. The only thing that was stopping me was the fear of the pain. But I’ve already dealt with plenty of that, especially there… It would be nice not to think about my aunt whenever my back aches. It would be better if it ached for you. Then I wouldn’t have to think about that part of my past as much.”

                “Oh, darling. What I wouldn’t give to free you of that woman once and for all. I’ve always been so afraid of hurting your back because of her. I don’t ever want to stir anything up. I felt so terrible for doing it during our battle.”

                “I appreciate you, love. For a terrifying villain, you’re very understanding,” she said with a smile.

                Alcina chuckled softly and turned to pour her a cup of warm tea. She pulled her up into a sitting position and held the saucer in front of her. The maiden tried to reach out to take it from her, but she couldn’t even lift her arms. The tall woman put a finger to her wife’s chin and tilted her head back.

                “Open up.”

                Adela opened her mouth and swallowed while Alcina poured it slowly down her throat. When she finished, the maiden closed her eyes and waited for the strange floating sensation to hit her. Once she started to sway, Alcina set the teacup aside and helped her lie flat on her stomach.

                “Let’s get you comfortable, darling.”

                The maiden nuzzled into the soft furs and sighed in contentment. The pain was starting to go away. She felt as if she were levitating right over the ground.

                “How are you feeling now?” Alcina asked as she cozied around her.

                “Mmm…”

                “Wonderful. Are you still up for a donation?”

                “Mhm.”

                “And you’ll tell me to stop if you need to?”

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl. Now…”

                Alcina placed a single claw between Adela’s shoulder blades.

                “Are you ready to begin?”

                The maiden took a deep breath to collect herself.

                “Yes,” she agreed.

                Alcina leaned forward to place a sweet kiss on the spot, bringing a smile to Adela’s face. As she stared down at her, she was reminded of what her back looked like when she first arrived at the castle; flayed, scarred, and bleeding. It all faded during her stay, starting with Donna and her medicine. The more time Adela stayed in the castle, the more her scars healed. After they were married and the Cadou took hold of her, they faded completely. Now all that remained was a fresh canvas. By doing this, she would not just be feeding herself. She hoped in doing so, she could help her wife think of her instead of her trauma. She knew Adela may never be free of it, but perhaps this could be the next big step in her recovery.

                “I love you so much, Adela.”

                “And I love you more than anything in the world, Alcina.”

                The tall woman eyed the cut before she made it. She wanted it to be as quick and painless as slicing off a piece of flesh could be. The maiden could feel the sharp edge of her claw against her skin. Her instincts told her to brace herself, but she knew it would be better to let the medicine keep her muscles relaxed. The two women took a deep breath at the same time, and Alcina sliced off a generous piece of Adela’s skin and tissue. The maiden cried out in pain. The relief of the tea could only help so much. Her hands clutched at the furs beneath her for support, but it only made it worse. She could feel her blood pooling to the surface. Her wife wrapped her long body around her and gently shushed her while she lowered her mouth to the wound.

                “Just relax, darling. It will all heal soon. Try not to move too much,” she said soothingly.

                Adela took deep, steady breaths. When she felt Alcina’s lips against her tender flesh, a soft moan escaped her, and her hips twitched weakly. The sipping, slurping, and moaning of her wife only added to the pleasure rising with the pain. Alcina drank until the wound finally healed. When she felt the tightness of her muscles return, the maiden sighed in relief. It was still sore, but the strange sensation of the missing piece was gone. Now it just ached like everything else. The maiden groaned softly as her wife picked her up into her lap, and she let her head fall back against her chest to look up into her beautiful face. A weak but happy smile spread across her lips as she stared into her glowing yellow eyes. Her Mistress smiled back and gently caressed her cheek.

                “Is my hero ready for her reward?”

                “Mmm, is it you?” Adela asked as she nuzzled into her.

                “You’ve already had plenty of that, darling. Now it’s your turn to feel as good as you make me feel.”

                Her hand traveled lower to cup one of her small breasts. Adela began to slowly rock against her while she massaged her nipple between her fingers. Happy hums of pleasure stirred in her throat, and she nuzzled against her wife’s soft skin. Alcina pulled the smaller woman’s legs over her own and hooked them over her thighs, leaving them both open and exposed. Her hand traveled down until her fingers slid against her slick clit. They both moaned in harmony as she did, and Adela’s hips moved to meet her touch.

                “Mmm… so very wet for a damsel who was supposed to be in distress.”

                “I’m not exactly a damsel. I’m quite happily married.”

                “Then you enjoy being in distress?” Alcina questioned as she moved her fingers faster.

                “If being trapped between your legs and used as a toy is a distress, then… yes,” Adela admitted between panted breaths. “It’s always enjoyable.”

                “And what did cutting off a piece of your flesh stir within you?”

                “Pain. Plenty of that… but the thought of you-”

                Her face turned an even brighter shade of pink as she spoke the words.

                “The thought of you eating me… It just makes me feel so strange.”

                “Oh? Would you care to watch them?” Alcina inquired with a smirk upon her lips.

                Adela looked up into her face, confused. She half expected there to be a mirror on the ceiling that she somehow didn’t notice. What she saw instead stirred more of that same feeling she spoke of. Alcina had her head tilted ever so slightly back and with her free hand, lifted the piece of flesh she cut above her large, open mouth. A shocked and delighted little moan left the maiden’s lips. She never liked the sight of meat, so she always avoided looking whenever her family ate their meals. This was different. She knew it was hers. Her mind focused more on that than on what it looked like.

                As Alcina lowered her wife’s flesh towards her waiting maw, she slipped two of her fingers inside her, rousing a lustful gasp from the smaller woman. She set the meat onto her tongue and slowly closed her mouth. Adela watched with wide sky-blue eyes as Alcina rolled the piece around, savoring the flavor. She imagined what it would feel like to have her whole body inside her mouth at once. To feel her tongue sliding over every inch of her, coating her in her warm saliva. A moan escaped them both as Alcina swallowed the piece. Adela couldn’t stop staring at the lump as it traveled down her throat and disappeared. The tall woman licked her lips and glanced down into the lust-filled eyes of her wife with a pleased smirk on her face.

                “Delicious.”

                The maiden’s inner walls tightened around Alcina’s fingers, and the tall woman chuckled softly.

                “Did you enjoy that, darling?” she asked casually while she pumped her fingers in and out of her.

                “I-I… I want… to be… inside you… like that,” Adela said breathlessly.

                “You may be small, but you’re not that small, silly girl… But if you were, I’d tie a little string around you and devour you over… and over… and over again.”

                Adela shook in delight and ground against her touch with all the strength she had left.

                “O-oh Alcina!”

                “Mmm, Adela.”

                The tall woman nuzzled her head to the side and lowered her mouth to her neck.

                “May I wash it down with a nice warm cocktail?”

                “P-please…”

                Alcina curled her long fingers around Adela’s sweet spot and furiously massaged it while she bit into her soft flesh. She moaned in delight at the taste of blended emotions. Adela cried out in pain before her voice shifted into a soft moan of her own. Alcina worked her fingers while she drank, savoring the cocktail she made. Love. Adoration. Delight. Fear. Anger. Determination. Lust. It was all so delicious, so perfect. It was everything she hoped it would be and more. Adela felt herself grow weak faster than ever. She’d already lost so much blood. Alcina seemed to notice and let up on the drinking until her wife reached her climax. She helped her ride out her orgasm with a slow and steady motion of her fingers.

                “I-I love you so much, Alcina. H-happy Anniversary.”

                Alcina pulled her lips away to speak.

                “Happy Anniversary, Adela. Thank you for the most wonderful evening in all my years.”

                The maiden smiled at her words and let her eyes close as she succumbed to a very long and strenuous night of romance, adventure, and desire.

Chapter 112: Names

Summary:

Alcina has been keeping a secret to herself for too long and it’s time for her to tell the others before Georgetta’s family comes to the castle.

Notes:

Back to some drama and angst.
Warning: Alcina loses her temper in Adela’s direction.

                Alcina sat at her desk in the back of the wine room with her quellazaire in her hand. Her brow was furrowed in worry as her eyes scanned the three papers before her. She had been ignoring this issue for too long. Georgetta and her parents were coming for dinner the following evening. Something was sure to be brought up. She couldn’t avoid it any longer. She had to prepare for whatever might come of telling the others. They all deserved to know. She took a long drag of her cigarette and let the smoke tingle her lungs before she blew it out over her head. It wasn’t going to be easy for any of them, but she needed to rip the bandage off before the wedding. It would be too late by then. She had to act now. She set the pages in a drawer and locked it before she rose to her full height. Then she made her way down to the main hall to make a phone call.

                “Karl, it’s Alcina… I know you know who I am… Karl, be quiet for once in your life! I need you. Please… Are you free today? Could you and little Vilhelm come over for a visit? He can spend some time with his sisters. I need to speak with you and Adela in private… The papers you gave her… Thank you, little brother. See you soon.”

                Alcina hung up the phone with a sigh and took a seat in her armchair by the fireplace. She stuck an herbal cigarette into her quellazaire and lit it. As she exhaled the smoke above her head, she stared into the haze as her mind raced.

                “Hello, my love,” Adela said cheerfully as she entered through the dining room door. “Are you done with work for the day?”

                Her wife’s face brightened at the sound of her voice, and she turned to look down at her with a smile.

                “Hello, darling. I have indeed. Would you mind doing me a favor?”

                “Anything.”

                “Could you have Roxana give Viviana and Velouette the rest of the day off? Karl is coming over to speak with the two of us. Vil will, of course, be with him, so I thought it might be nice for the three of them to spend some time together.”

                “Of course,” Adela replied with a bow of her head. “I’m sure they’ll be very excited. I’ll go let them all know right now.”

                The maiden lifted herself into the air and kissed her wife on the cheek before she set off to the servants' quarters. She knocked on the partially open door of the grand chambermaid’s room and waited for her to answer.

                “Come in,” Roxana called.

                Adela entered and smiled happily at her friend.

                “Hello, Roxana. Are Viviana and Velouette working today?”

                “They should be cleaning the girls’ and Lipa’s rooms. Do you need them for something?”

                “Karl and Vilhelm are coming over, so Alcina asked me to have you give them the rest of the day off if that’s alright.”

                “Of course. Once they’re done with that, they’ll be done for the day.”

                “Perfect. I’ll go see if they need some help. Is there anything I can do for you before I go?”

                Roxana considered a moment but shook her head with a smile.

                “No, thank you. Unless you want to do paperwork for me?”

                “I’ll see you for tea!” Adela said as she quickly scooted out the door.

                The maiden made her way back upstairs and stopped for another kiss before she continued to the common room. She could hear chatting and laughter coming from the other side of the door until she opened it. There around the coffee table were her daughters and Lipa, as she expected. But between them all sat Viviana and Velouette. The two girls looked up at her with guilty faces.

                “Adela…”

                “We can explain!”

                The older maiden chuckled and shook her head.

                “Honestly. As if I, of all people, would mind you girls having a little rest.”

                The two sisters relaxed back into their seats and breathed in relief.

                “If Mother asks, we made them sit with us,” Cassandra said with a firm nod.

                “Yeah, tell her I… I don’t know… threatened you or something,” Daniela agreed.

                The redhead formed her sickle in her hand and slashed out at her cousins.

                “Rawr!” she exclaimed before giggling.

                The maids didn’t even flinch and joined her in laughter.

                “Did you need something, Mother?” Bela asked with a smile.

                “Yes, Karl and Vilhelm will be arriving soon, so I was coming to see if Viviana and Velouette needed help so they’d be finished by the time they show up.”

                “Oh, well… In all honesty, Lipa and I clean our own room, and Cassandra has kept hers clean since Georgetta started coming over. So, all they have to do is take laundry and help Daniela. They’ve been done for over an hour now.”

                “And you’re all just sitting here chatting?”

                The twin sisters glanced nervously at one another.

                “This is pretty much what we do most days they come to clean,” Daniela admitted.

                Adela smiled and held a hand over her heart.

                “That makes me so happy! I’m so proud of you, Daughters. I’m glad you all enjoy spending so much time together. And don’t worry, girls, your secret is safe with me,” the older maiden said with a wink.

                Viviana and Velouette relaxed again. It wasn’t that they were scared Adela would be upset, they were just afraid that they’d disappoint Roxana. To them, that was worse than anyone being angry at them.

                “We should go bring the laundry downstairs and get cleaned up for Papa and Vil,” Viviana said to her sister.

                Velouette nodded happily in agreement and got to her feet. She took the cleaning supplies under one arm and the smaller of the two laundry baskets under the other.

                “Do you girls need help at all?” Adela offered.

                “We’ve got it. Thanks!” Viviana said with a little huff as she lifted the other basket into her arms.

                Adela smiled at the two determined maids and held the door open for them.

                “Just come to the main hall once you’re done.”

                “Yes, Adela!”

                The older maiden watched them go before she turned back to the others.

                “I’ll be with your mother should you need us. I’ll have the girls come to get you once Karl and Vilhelm arrive if you’re not out by then.”

                “Oh, we can just come with you now, Mother,” Bela told her as she stood up.

                “Yeah, we only stay here to chat with them,” Cassandra said.

                “And for secret sibling discussions,” Daniela added. “But we already did that.”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “Wonderful. Come along then. It doesn’t take your uncle too long to get here.”

                “Yay! Uncle Karl!” Daniela exclaimed as she shot through the air and out of the room.

                Her sisters shook their heads and set off after her with Bela and Lipa holding hands as they went. Adela followed them with a smile and let the door shut behind her. When they got to the main hall, they all took their normal seats except Cassandra, who left the couch closest to the fireplace open for her uncle and cousins. Adela noticed the amount of haze in the room before she even sat down. Something was troubling her wife. Her head was tilted at the angle she kept it at to shield her face with her wide-brimmed black hat, but she couldn’t hide the worry in her brow with the pillbox one she wore now.

                “Hello, Daughters. Hello Lipa,” Alcina greeted them. “Has your mother informed you that your uncle and cousin are coming for a visit? They should be here soon. Flying really is the best form of travel.”

                Her three daughters nodded.

                “Yes, she did, and yes, it is,” Daniela told her.

                “Excellent.”

                Adela watched her wife’s crimson lips wrap around the mouth of her quellazaire. She took a long drag and added the smoke to the haze above.

                “Can I get you anything, love?” the maiden asked.

                “I’m fine, darling. Thank you.”

                Her wife knew she wasn’t fine at all, but she let her be.

                “Mother, are Uncle Karl and Aunt Donna coming to dinner tomorrow?” Cassandra asked.

                “No dear. That would be far too many of us. Especially for your aunt. I’ll be sure to introduce them to Georgetta’s parents at the wedding. Don’t worry.”

                “Thank you, Mother. I’m just a little nervous. About everything.”

                “Being nervous just means you care,” Adela reminded her with a smile. “It’s just pre-wedding jitters.”

                “I already promised to behave at dinner,” Daniela told her sister. “But we’re still eating like normal, right?”

                “Yeah, Georgetta doesn’t want us to change anything. She’s already told her parents how we eat and drink and even do dessert.”

                Adela’s cheeks went red.

                “We are not doing dessert in front of mortals.”

                “They’re not just mortals, they’re Georgetta’s parents,” Cassandra protested. “We do it in front of Georgetta. She wants them to see us all for what we really are. So, that’s what we’re gonna do.”

                The maiden loved the villagers, but she had little trust in them when it came to gossip. If one of them even mentioned it in passing, the person they told would tell someone else, and then they would tell someone else. Then the entire village would know she could heal and that she was… food. What if they looked at her differently because of it? What if one of them used it against her one day like Miranda did? But perhaps Georgetta’s parents weren’t like the other villagers. Their daughter certainly wasn’t.

                “Okay,” Adela agreed with a nod of her head. “We’ll do everything like we normally do. They will be our family after all.”

                “Exactly. Thank you, Mother.”

                “Of course, Daughter.”

                Alcina finished her cigarette and lit another as she got to her feet. The cloud of smoke spread as she began to pace the floor. The sound of her clicking heels echoed through the hall.

                “What on earth is taking them so long?” she complained. “All he has to do is float over here.”

                “You didn’t ask him to leave right away, love. Just give them some time. Are you sure I can’t get you anything? Would you like some wine?”

                “I’ll have some when we have our little talk. You and I will speak to him in the wine room so there will be just plenty.”

                “Aw, you’re gonna hog Uncle Karl?” Daniela whined.

                “Yes, and I expect you all to look after your cousins while we’re up there. Do not let little Vilhelm wander too far. We can’t let him see anything bloody or… indecent.”

                “I can’t wait until he’s old enough for us to show him all the cool stuff,” Daniela said excitedly.

                “Mother won’t even let us show Vivi and Vel half of the cool stuff,” Cassandra complained.

                “No maiden is ever stepping foot in that room. If they decide they want to see it one day, then I will take them myself,” Adela told her.

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “Why do you baby them so much?”

                “I do not baby them,” Adela said defensively. “They’re just the first maidens not to have to go there and see those things. They shouldn’t have to see anything like that. If they wish to, then I will show them. But not until they’re ready.”

                “Not until they’re ready or not until you’re ready?” Cassandra questioned.

                Adela narrowed her eyes. She opened her mouth to retort, but she saw the door open out of the corner of her eye, and she stopped herself. Viviana and Velouette walked into the room and bowed their heads to them all. They looked up at Alcina in particular with smiles on their faces.

                “Hello, Auntie Alci,” Viviana greeted her.

                “Thank you for giving us the rest of the day off,” Velouette said.

                Alcina stopped her pacing to look down at them. Their smiles melted her heart.

                “Of course, dears. I’m not going to invite your papa and brother over without letting you visit with them. Go have a seat. They should be here soon.”

                The two girls took the empty couch but made sure to leave room for Karl and Vilhelm. Alcina took a long drag from her cigarette and started pacing again. Her anxiety was beginning to make her wife anxious as well. She was almost tempted to take one of her relaxing herbs for herself, but she wanted to be alert for their conversation. Whatever it was, it was important. Alcina turned sharply on her heels once she heard the unmistakable sound of her brother’s boots walking down the hall. She finished her cigarette and snubbed it out in the ashtray on the table before she took her seat. The others turned their heads when the doors opened. Karl stepped into the room with Vilhelm sitting atop his shoulder.

                “Hello, family!” he greeted them with a tip of his hat.

                “Hello!” Vilhelm said with a giggle and a wave.

                “Papa! Vil!” the two sisters exclaimed as they jumped to their feet.

                Karl took the boy off his shoulders and let him run into his sisters’ waiting arms.

                “Vivi! Vel! I missed you so much,” he said as he nuzzled into them.

                “We missed you, Vil.”

                “Have you been good for Papa?”

                “He’s always good,” Karl told them. “Just like you girls. Right?”

                “Always,” Alcina said. “You have very well-behaved and beautiful children, little brother.”

                “And you have… beautiful children, Sis.”

                “Hey!” Daniela complained. “I behave… now… sometimes.”

                “You don’t even clean your own room, Dani,” Cassandra said.

                “Yeah, and you just started, Cass,” her sister retorted.

                “Ah, the lovely sound of siblings arguing. Does it bring you back, Sis?” Karl said with a grin as he looked up at Alcina.

                A genuine smile flickered across her lips as she looked down at him.

                “Do you miss it, little brother? Would you like me to… I don’t know… make fun of your hat or something?” she asked as she gestured to it.

                “I mean, if you want to. But I like this,” he said and motioned to the two of them. “What we have now.”

                “As do I, Karl,” she said honestly.

                Alcina rose to her full height and tried to hide her smile as she stepped past him.

                “Come. Let us speak in my office.”

                “You kids behave,” Karl said as he followed his sister up the stairs.

                “Come along, darling.”

                Adela took a deep, silent breath and got to her feet.

                “Bela, will you make sure everyone has drinks if they want them? You can phone downstairs if you must.”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “Thank you. You all have fun now,” she said before she joined her wife and brother-in-law.

                Alcina unlocked the wine room door and bent through the frame. She waited for Karl and Adela to enter before she locked it again, then she took a seat in her armchair and gestured beside her.

                “Have a seat, Karl.”

                Heisenberg sat down on one side of Alcina, and Adela sat across from him in front of the buffet. The two of them shared a worried glance before Alcina sat down with them.

                “So, this is about Miranda’s notes?” Karl asked. “Did you notice something?”

                “I read the girls' names once and never wished to look at them again. I realized it when Bela was writing down names for the invitations that I’ve just begun writing out. And these names came back to haunt me.”

                “Yeah, I was waiting for you to notice that. I didn’t want to tell you in case you didn’t want to know.”

                “I didn’t,” Alcina spat.

                Adela lowered her gaze. She felt so guilty for bringing those papers home with her. She should have kept them to herself.

                “What names?” she asked them.

                “Maier and Fieraru.”

                “Georgetta’s family and Karl’s children?”

                “Daniela and Cassandra’s birth surnames,” Alcina told her.

                The maiden’s eyes widened.

                “Wh-what?”

                “Daniela’s surname was Maier, as is Georgetta’s. Cassandra’s surname was Fieraru, as was Vilhelm's and his sisters.”

                “They’re… related?”

                “Hey, at least Cass isn’t accidentally marrying back into her own family.”

                Alcina scoffed bitterly.

                “Could you imagine?”

                “Are we going to tell them?” Adela asked worriedly.

                Alcina lit up her quellazaire and took a nice, long drag before she let all the smoke out of her lungs.

                “That’s what we’re here to discuss.”

                Karl shook his head slowly and lit up a cigar.

                “Oh boy…”

                Adela got to her feet and turned to the wine cabinet. She pulled out a bottle of white and a bottle of blood.

                “Karl, do you drink?” she asked him.

                “Yeah, do you have whiskey in this place?”

                Alcina chuckled at him.

                “There’s a bottle on the rack in the other room, darling.”

                Adela retrieved the alcohol and poured them each a glass. Then she set them on the table and sat back down. She took a rather large sip and a deep, silent breath before she turned her eyes back to her wife.

                “Georgetta’s family is coming for dinner tomorrow…”

                “I know. Which is why we’re having this discussion now. I’ve been selfishly avoiding it. But I’m afraid I have to face it now.”

                Karl shot back his whiskey and put the empty glass on the table.

                “I say we tell them now. Get it over with. Especially if the people coming tomorrow are going to recognize Dani. What if she’s their kid or something?”

                “She is mine!” Alcina snapped.

                Adela reached behind her, took the whiskey from the buffet, and set the bottle down in front of Karl. She took another long drink of her wine while she watched her wife try to calm herself. Alcina had her quellazaire in one hand and her glass in the other. The last time her wife saw her so stressed, Miranda was still alive.

                “So not only are these people going to find out that Dani is still alive, but that she also looks the same?” Karl asked as he poured himself another glass.

                “Precisely. I’m surprised no one in the village has recognized any of them yet. I never gave it a thought until I read the notes.”

                “Maybe they have, but kept it to themselves. You don’t exactly look like the kind of lady you can walk up to and say ‘hey, I think your daughter is related to me, ’” Karl told her.

                “Very smart of them if that’s the case. I certainly would not handle that well. I’m hardly handling it as it is!”

                “You’re actually doing a lot better than I expected,” Karl told her honestly. “You haven’t even thrown anything. I’m real proud of you, Sis.”

                “I haven’t thrown anything yet.”

                “True. There’s still time.”

                Karl sighed and shot back another glass.

                “What about Bela? She’s not secretly related to Katrina or something, is she?” Karl joked. “Well, I guess she kinda is because of the whole Dimitrescu thing.”

                “I haven’t heard her original surname in the village before,” Alcina replied. “Luminita.”

                Adela finished her wine and set the glass down on the table. Then she reached for her bottle and poured herself another.

                “That was my mother’s maiden name.”

                Alcina’s first instinct was to throw the table against the racks of wine, but she refrained. She did, however, break the glass in her hand. The blood in the drink and from the wounds poured down onto the table, into her lap, and all over her white dress.

                “Well, you didn’t throw anything,” Karl pointed out. “That’s what I call growth.”

                With an angry shout, Alcina slammed the glass onto the floor, shattering it completely. Adela covered her eyes with her arms as the glass sprayed up, and she pushed herself away from the table. Karl simply covered his drink and chugged it back once everything settled.

                “I’ll take the blame for that one,” the Lord said.

                Adela lowered her arms and scanned her wife worriedly. Her hand was still bleeding. There were pieces of glass sticking out of it. Her eyes were burning gold. She looked so angry. It was frightening. The maiden hadn’t felt such fear flutter in her chest in a very long time. It seemed that her wife had been just barely keeping it together, and that had been the final straw.

                “Alcina…”

                The golden eyes snapped in her direction. Their piercing gaze caused her to take a few steps back.

                “You?” she almost sneered. “Bela’s blood runs through your veins?”

                Adela stepped back against the buffet as Alcina rose to her full height.

                “My eldest daughter? My Bela?”

                “O-our daughter, Alcina…”

                The maiden shut her eyes and braced herself as her wife’s hand, bloody and full of glass, came towards her. Karl jumped to his feet and caught his sister’s strong arm. He was hardly able to hold her back.

                “Alcina, if you hurt my sister-in-law like that, we’re going to have a problem. I suggest you lower your arm and take those shards out so you can heal up.”

                Adela’s eyes shot open to find Karl standing before her. Beyond him stood her wife, trying desperately to lash out at her. Her heart was racing, and painful memories flooded her mind.

                “Alcina, please,” she whimpered.

                The crack in her wife’s voice forced the dragon away, and she suddenly realized what she’d done and what she had almost done. Tears poured from her now grey eyes, and a cry choked in her chest. Karl wrapped his arms around his sister and awkwardly patted her side in an attempt to soothe her.

                “There you go. Nice and easy now.”

                Alcina’s tear-filled gaze was glued to her wife.

                “Adela… I’m so… so sorry,” she cried.

                The maiden was clutching the buffet behind her. Her knees were shaking. She hadn’t seen the dragon in so long. She thought she was helping it, feeding it. But knowing Bela was related to Adela by blood and not her had been too much for Alcina on top of everything. Those girls were her world, and it was all being tipped upside down. After tomorrow, she would know every living blood relative of her own daughters. She didn’t even know how they were related. Were they sisters? Daughters? It was all so much at once. And she handled it so wrong. She was so disappointed and angry at herself.

                “I-I’m sorry that I ever brought those papers home to you, my love...”

                “Don’t you dare apologize to me. Not after I- … I’m so sorry,” she sobbed.

                Karl held her even tighter.

                “Hey… why don’t you get cleaned up? Take Adela with you. Then, when you feel ready, you can join me and the kids, and we’ll tell them all together over tea. How’s that sound?”

                Alcina bent forward to embrace her brother and wept into his shoulder.

                “They’re my daughters, Karl.”

                “I know they are, Alcina. They always will be… Hey, Dani always says she wants a big, weird, happy family. And it just got even weirder.”

                His sister chuckled through her tears.

                “Very true.”

                She wiped her eyes with a long sigh and plucked the shards from her hand to allow it to heal.

                “Thank you, little brother,” she said as she patted him on the head.

                Karl scratched the back of his neck and grinned sheepishly.

                “Hey, no problem, Sis. Just don’t let it happen again.”

                “I won’t… I-”

                Alcina looked her wife over and frowned.

                “Darling… you’re bleeding.”

                Adela blinked back into the present. Now that she had a moment to process things, she realized her leg hurt a little. She looked down to find her white leggings speckled in red. A few shards were sticking out of her ankle.

                “Oh…”

                “Come sit. I’ll take them out so they can heal.”

                Adela nodded slowly and stepped around Karl to take her seat. Alcina got down on her knees before her and plucked them out of her leg as gently as she could.

                “There. They should heal soon,” she said and kissed her wife’s knee before she rose to her full height.

                A smile pulled at Adela’s lips.

                “Thank you, love.”

                “It’s the least I can do, darling. Now, let’s go get cleaned up, shall we?” she said and offered her hand to her wife.

                Adela took it and let Alcina help her to her feet before she followed her out of the room.

                “Karl, will you watch over the children while we’re away?”

                “Of course. Take your time. I got you covered.”

                “Thank you, little brother… for everything.”

                Karl tipped his hat with a grin.

                “I do what I can. Now you two go get ready so we can do this.”

                The women nodded and made their way to their bedroom.

Notes:

Angy Alci is gone now. Her feelings are so valid, but her actions aren’t. She’s grown enough to realize she messed up, but that doesn’t excuse what she tried to do.

Chapter 113: The Family Bush

Summary:

Alcina tells her daughters the truth about their birth surnames.

Notes:

That tree looks real weird.

                Adela sat on the couch by the window as she waited for her wife to finish changing. She’d already slipped into a clean pair of trousers and made sure no blood was on her tunic or boots. Now she was smoking one of Alcina’s herbal cigarettes to try to rid her mind of the dark memories that were still creeping in. Her white eyes lifted slowly as her wife reemerged from the washroom in an identical dress. She adjusted her pillbox hat and walked towards her wife.

                “Darling… I know this is selfish of me to ask after that outburst, but… I need a drink. So very badly.”

                The maiden could hear the desperation in her voice, and her head nodded slowly in agreement.

                “Of course, love,” she said softly. “I’ll just need another moment before we head downstairs.”

                She finished her cigarette and put it out in the ashtray on the table. Alcina sat down beside her on the couch and lifted her wife’s chin to look her in the eyes.

                “I love you, Adela.”

                “I love you, Alcina.”

                The maiden closed her eyes as her wife tilted her head to the side. The tall woman leaned closer and bit into her tender flesh. Adela flinched, and a soft breath of pain escaped her lips. Alcina held her close as she drained her quickly. Her blood soothed her more than any herb could. She’d need it to get through the conversation they were about to have. Once Adela’s heart stopped beating, Alcina pulled away and licked the wound clean. She held the smaller woman close to her and leaned her head against hers while she waited for her to wake up. She was so angry with herself for losing her temper. It had been so long since the dragon took hold of her. It blinded her and clouded her judgment. All it felt was rage, and all it knew to do was attack. Out of everyone for it to choose, why did it have to be her wife? She needed to get it under control again, and as the blood dissolved into her system, it faded almost completely. It was still there, lurking in the shadows, too cautious of what might happen. But at least it was appeased. As her wife gasped back to life, Alcina held a hand over her pounding heart and soothingly rubbed her back.

                “Welcome back, darling… Thank you for that. I very much appreciate it.”

                Adela clutched the fabric of her wife’s dress to center herself. A small smile of relief washed over her face as Alcina comforted her. She had been so afraid to see the dragon again. She honestly never thought she would. The maiden blamed herself for it reemerging. She was the one who brought home the papers. She was the one who was related by blood to Bela. And still, she didn’t know how. The only Luminita she knew was her mother, and she was dead. Miranda even said as much. The maiden took a soothing breath and cleared her mind of her racing questions.

                “Of course, my love. I’m happy to help… Do you feel better now?”

                “Mmm, I do. I feel much more in control now.”

                Adela sighed in relief.

                “I’m glad.”

                The maiden reached for one of her herbal cigarettes and lit it as she puffed the pain-relieving smoke into her lungs. She relaxed against her wife as she let the herbs calm her throbbing heart. When she felt sturdy enough, she got to her feet.

                “I can finish this on the way. Let’s get back to the others.”

                “Are you sure?” Alcina asked as she rose to her full height.

                Adela nodded and made her way to the door to hold it for her wife. Alcina flashed an appreciative smile and bent through the frame. The maiden followed her out and toked on her cigarette as they headed down to the main hall. Laughter filled the room. Vilhelm was trying to chase a floating Daniela while Cassandra was chasing Viviana and Velouette. Karl looked on, roaring in laughter. Bela has her head against Lipa’s chest as the couple watched the others play with smiles on both their faces. The scene relaxed the married couple, and they took their usual spots.

                “Mother, are you alright?” Bela asked Adela in a whisper.

                She had smelled the blood on both of them when they left the wine room. Alcina hadn’t looked pleased, and Adela looked afraid. Their eldest daughter was worried for them both. The other blonde woman flashed her a reassuring smile.

                “I’m fine, dear. Don’t worry,” she said before she took another puff of herb. “Your mother just needed a drink.”

                Bela glanced up at Alcina and looked into her face. Her brow was furrowed, and the lines around her lips were more prominent with her slight frown. Her grey eyes were darting around to the others. When they fell to her, her mother quickly looked away once their gaze met. Bela tightened her fingers around Lipa’s to brace herself for whatever they were about to discuss.

                Roxana entered through the dining room doors carrying tea for them all. She set the three-tiered tray filled with sandwiches and treats in the center of the table and put a cup in front of each seat. She had made each cup to everyone’s liking, and she could tell whose was whose just by looking at them. The grand chambermaid took the empty tray and held it in front of her apron as she bowed her head to Alcina.

                “Is there anything else I can get for you, my Lady?”

                “No, thank you, dear. Just… stay a moment. I want you to hear this as well.”

                “Of course, my Lady.”

                Roxana stood at attention in the space between Alcina and Adela. She, too, knew something was wrong.

                “Children,” Alcina called. “Please come sit. We need to have a little… family meeting.”

                Cassandra chased Viviana and Velouette to their seats beside Karl, and Daniela lured Vilhelm over to them as she floated through the air. The two young maidens picked their little brother up and set him in the space between the two of them. Cassandra and Daniela took their seats on the empty couch. Their laughter died away, and they glanced worriedly at their older sister. Bela looked back at them, and they all spoke to one another in their hive mind. Alcina lit up another cigarette before she began.

                “Who died?” Daniela asked to break the tension.

                Her sisters narrowed their eyes at her, and she shrugged. Their mother took a long drag of herb before she blew it into the air above her head.

                “Three young village girls,” she said.

                “What? Who did it? Do we get to play with them?” Daniela questioned excitedly.

                “You already killed her, dear. I’m talking about the three of you. And Miranda, of course.”

                “Oh… oooh,” the redhead said as she slumped back in her seat.

                “Do you girls remember those lab notes from Mother Miranda? The ones about you three specifically.”

                “We didn’t want to look at them,” Bela reminded her.

                “Yes, well… I had to, again. After you wrote out the invitations. One of the surnames listed in the notes is on the guest list. Other attendees share the same birth surname seen on another document. And they are in this room right now.”

                The three sisters looked at one another before their yellow gazes fell on their cousins.

                Viviana and Velouette looked back at them, both equally as confused. Vilhelm didn’t know what a surname was, so he was a little lost himself, but he didn’t feel the same weight in his aunt’s words as his sisters did. Bela turned her head back to look up at Alcina.

                “Who, Mother?”

                Alcina gestured to the couch where her nieces and nephew sat.

                “Cassandra’s birthname was Fieraru. As was theirs was before they were Heisenbergs.”

                “What?!” her middle daughter snapped. “How?”

                “Mother Miranda’s notes don’t say anything about where you came from, only your names and a brief physical evaluation. We don’t know how you’re related exactly, but with such a small village, you would certainly have to be somehow.”

                “Well, how do we find out?” Cassandra asked with panic rising in her voice.

                “I could go down to the village once we’re finished talking and ask the mayor for his help. I do remember the church keeping birth records. Maybe we can find the answers there,” Adela suggested.

                “An excellent idea, darling. Thank you.”

                “I’ll go with you, Twinkles. I want to see it with my own eyes,” Karl told her.

                Adela nodded her head with a slight smile. His company would certainly help.

                “So… we’re related?” Viviana asked as she studied Cassandra.

                “Well, we already were. But now we’re… double related,” her cousin said with a little laugh.

                The twins smiled at her. Vilhelm was still confused. He’d have to be told the actual relation before he could fully comprehend what they were saying. His sisters seemed happy about it, so he was too.

                “What about me and Bela?” Daniela asked.

                Alcina breathed more smoke into her lungs.

                “You, my little one, are somehow related to the Maier family.”

                “What?!” Daniela and Cassandra both spat.

                The redhead’s eyes slowly widened as she remembered her meeting with her soon-to-be sister-in-law’s father at the butcher shop. He did know her. He was her… brother? She had a brother?

                “You’re my fiancée’s aunt?!” the middle sister questioned.

                “How do you know that?” Alcina asked.

                “Georgetta’s father… He saw me in front of their shop. He said I was his sister. But then, when he realized I was Cass’s sister, he said he must have been mistaken.”

                “Oh, what an appropriate response. I like him already.”

                “He patted me on the head…” Daniela said as tears started to form in her eyes.

                Cassandra wrapped an arm around her little sister and held her close.

                “Dani… This is great news. Weird. But great. Now you have a brother.”

                Bela slipped out from under Lipa’s arm and joined her sisters on the couch to hug them.

                “You do always say you wanted a big, weird, happy family.”

                “I do. This is great!” the redhead said as excitement took hold of her.

                Her sisters smiled at one another as they hugged her tightly. Then Bela glanced up at Alcina.

                “What about me, Mother?”

                The matron of the house pulled the soothing herbs into her lungs and let it sit a moment before she released the smoke into the air. This was the name that stung most of all.

                “Luminita. The same as Adela’s mother’s maiden name.”

                “What?!” all three sisters asked at once.

                “No fair!” Daniela whined. “Why do you get to be related to Mother?”

                “My thoughts exactly,” Alcina said bitterly before she took another drag of her cigarette.

                Adela lowered her eyes to her lap. Bela looked over at her with a sparkle in her yellow eyes.

                “Mother?”

                The other blonde woman lifted her gaze to look at her. She was overjoyed at the revelation, but she felt too guilty to show it. Part of her was afraid that the dragon might return. Adela loved all three of them equally, but she couldn’t deny the special bond she shared with Bela. She was the one who tried to spare her life the night she almost died. She was the friendliest of the three when Adela was a servant. She was the first one to call her “Mother”. They were always so close. They took to sitting beside each other. Sometimes they even finished each other’s sentences, as she and her sisters did. Who was she to her besides her wonderful, beautiful daughter?

                “Bela…”

                The eldest sister got to her feet and walked over to Adela. She smiled as she looked at her and leaned down to embrace her. The smaller woman melted into her arms and held her tightly as she clung to the black fabric of her dress.

                “Oh, Mother,” Bela wept happily.

                Silent tears rolled down Adela’s cheeks, and she nuzzled into her blonde hair, only a few shades lighter than her own. Daniela pouted and crossed her arms as she watched them. The same sad and angry expression was clear on Alcina’s face.

                “Darling, why don’t you head down to the village with Karl and see if you can figure out the exact relations?”

                It was a suggestion, but Adela knew it was a command as well. She went to move, but Bela’s arms wrapped tighter, almost possessively, around her. A soft sigh escaped her, and she nuzzled against the taller woman’s head.

                “I won’t be long. Then we can know just how close we are,” Adela said softly.

                Bela’s hold on her loosened, and she nodded slowly before she released her.

                “Please hurry back.”

                Adela cupped her cheek and smiled reassuringly as she stared into her face.

                “I’ll be as quick as I can. Then we’ll have dinner. Would you like something from the bakery?”

                “White cake, please,” she requested with a happy smile.

                “Of course,” Adela replied with a smile of her own.

                Bela slowly released her and let the maiden get to her feet before she rejoined her fiancé on the couch. Lipa held her close and stroked her arm soothingly as their fiancée dried her tears. Karl tussled Vilhelm’s hair as he stood up.

                “You kids behave for your aunt while I’m gone. Don’t go pissing her off like I do.”

                “Yes, Papa,” they replied.

                Karl turned to Adela with a grin.

                “You ready to fly, Twinkles?”

                The maiden chuckled softly and nodded. She hesitated before she turned to face her wife. She lifted herself into the air and kissed the tall woman on her cheek.

                “I’ll be back, my love.”

                “Be safe, darling. Please don’t fall off that hunk of junk.”

                “Hey, I didn’t let her fall off the last time,” Karl said defensively.

                “Last time you had me chained up with the chandelier strings,” Adela reminded him.

                “Oh yeah. Sorry about that,” Karl said as he scratched the back of his neck.

                “Wait, what?” Viviana and Velouette inquired.

                “Ooo, story time!” Daniela said excitedly as she leaned forward and looked at her cousins. “So, Uncle Karl walks in here one day like he owns the place…”

                Lord Heisenberg shook his head as he made his way out into the front hall with Adela close behind. He wouldn’t let anyone know, but he blamed himself for what happened to his sister-in-law. Karl could blame Miranda all he wanted, but she wasn’t the one who kidnapped her and dragged her to Moreau’s clinic. He strapped her to that table. He put her life in Salvatore’s hands. All in hopes that she could help him bring that bird bitch down. Even though they succeeded and everything worked out happily in the end, he still bore that burden, and he would spend the rest of his immortal life making it up to her and the rest of his family. As Adela stepped outside, she noticed something strange at the carriage gate. It looked like a horse, but it was made of metal. It reminded her of “Dasher” but even more frighteningly realistic.

                “Wh-what is that?”

                “Oh! That’s Buttercup,” Karl said. “Remember when I had you running around on your horse? It was to make this for Vil. He can control the speed with these pressure plates on the sides and steer with the reins like you taught him.”

                “F-fascinating. Amazing craftsmanship… terrifying. We’re not taking that, are we?”

                “No, it’s too small like this for the both of us. I made it custom to how he is now. I have exoskeletons to change out for when he gets older.”

                “As horrifying as it may be to me, that’s truly wonderful, Karl… Now, can I please get away from it?”

                Karl chuckled to himself as he stepped onto the large piece of metal in the middle of the path.

                “Yeah, yeah, yeah. Hop on.”

                Adela eyed the slab wearily as horrible memories replayed before her.

                Heisenberg leaned forward and offered his hand to her.

                “Come on, Twinkles. We’ve got a mystery to solve.”

                The maiden couldn’t see his eyes behind his dark shades, but the slight smile on his face relaxed her. She took his hand and stepped up onto the metal surface.

                “Alright, now just stand there and pretend like nothing’s happening and you’ll be fine,” he assured as he lifted them into the air.

                Adela was used to heights by now, and she knew she could catch herself with her light if she did fall, but she was still a bit nervous.

                “O-okay.”

                Karl chuckled to himself and led them down the mountain to the village below. The maiden watched in awe as they drew closer and closer. It was quite thrilling once she relaxed. The closest she got to flying was being carried by her wife or daughters, or running high above the ground on her light. This was a whole different experience.

                “Hey, Adela.”

                “Yes, Karl?”

                “Don’t let Alcina get you down about sharing blood with Bela. I know she loves those girls with her whole super-sized heart. She may not have given birth to them, but they’re hers just as much as if she had. I know she’s hurting right now after finding all this out. She’s being forced to face the fact that they aren’t entirely hers and she has to share them with others. You Dimitrescus have your weird affinity for blood. It’s special and blah, blah, blah. The fact that Alcina, of all people, isn’t blood-related to her daughters is a big deal for her, I know. But she shouldn’t be making you feel bad because now we know you are. It shouldn’t change anything. She should be happy. I understand why she’s upset, but if she pulls something like she did earlier, then I’m going to have to give her a real nice wake-up and smack the bitch back out of her.”

                The maiden stared silently down at the meeting hall as they lowered towards it.

                “Thank you, Karl,” she said softly.

                Heisenberg patted her on the shoulder and set his slab beside the entrance of the building. The two of them got onto solid ground and made their way inside. The meeting hall was always unlocked. It was for anyone to come and go as they pleased. A place of rest. An escape from the rain. To warm up from the cold. For discussions large and small. The very center of the community. On this day, they found the main room empty.

                “Anyone home?” Karl called out.

                The mayor poked his head out of the small room in the back. A genuine smile spread across his face as he saw the two nobles. He was always happy to see them, even if it was usually for something important. He looked up to Karl and Adela after the entire village collapsed when Mother Miranda died. The two of them helped them put the pieces back together. They didn’t have to, but they did. They never expected anything in return, only that the people remain happy and healthy. When he took up the new position as mayor, he vowed that the village would thrive like a field of peonies

                “Good day,” he called back with a wave as he made his way towards them. “It’s a pleasure seeing you both. Is there something I can help you with?”

                “Hello, Mayor,” Adela greeted him. “We were hoping you could help us find some information on a few families here. Maier, Fieraru, and… Luminita to be precise. I remember the church had birth records. Were they moved here?”

                “Oh yes, I have a whole ledger in my office. Why don’t the two of you follow me, and I can help you find what you need?”

                “Wonderful. Thank you.”

                She followed him down the row of benches with Karl close behind. The mayor gestured for the nobles to enter, and they took their seats on the chairs at his desk. He hoisted the hefty ledger from its spot on a shelf and set it down on his desk with a thud. The man had to stand up to flip through it.

                “Fieraru, Luminita, and Maier, you said?”

                “Yes…”

                Adela pulled a folded piece of paper from her pouch and handed it to him.

                “These women specifically. My wife wrote them down for me. I don’t wish to know their first names.”

                “Understood,” the man replied with a nod. “What is it you wish to know?”

                “Where they fall on their family tree exactly. My wife said to look back ten to fifteen years ago, and that all three of them were around twenty.”

                “Were?” he questioned as he flipped to the Fs.

                “Those are the names of my daughters before Mother Miranda took them from their families in whatever way she did and gave them to my wife. The children Karl adopted had the surname Fieraru, as did my daughter Cassandra. And the girl she is to wed shares the same surname as my daughter Daniela. As for Bela, she had my mother’s maiden name. My parents died when I was young, and the only other family that I knew was my aunt. She was my mother’s sister, and she never spoke to me about her ever having a husband… We need to know how they’re all related so we may finish our own family tree.”

                The mayor smiled warmly at her. Adela could see the reassurance in his eyes.

                “I’ll help you put it all together,” he promised.

                “Thank you, Mayor.”

                Adela and Karl sat in silence on the other side of the desk. Heisenberg crossed one ankle over his knee and lit up a cigar while he waited.

                “Fieraru…” the man repeated aloud. “My… Do you remember the father of Vilhelm, Viviana, and Velouette? It seemed he had a daughter with another woman before he married the children’s mother. That was your… Cassandra. The church documents said she was killed in a lycan attack, but I know the sick relationship that man’s wife had had with Mother Miranda. I’ve no doubt she made her husband give her up once they had children of their own. The girls would have been… three when she was listed as dead.”

                Karl chuckled bitterly as he blew a puff of smoke into the air.

                “Wow. What a good little lap dog that bitch was. Well, I guess I can thank her for three kids and a niece then.”

                Adela stared blankly ahead at nothing in particular. Her mind had traveled back to the day she killed that man. Now not only had she killed the birth father of her nieces and nephew, but of her daughter as well. On top of that, it meant that Cassandra… ate him. Along with the rest of her family. That part of the story would not be retold to the children. The two men let her sit in her silence, and the mayor turned the large book to the Ls.”

                “My, it seems the Luminitas have all died out. Your aunt was named Soreana, wasn’t she?”

                The maiden blinked back into the present.

                “Yes. But I know she wasn’t originally from the village. At least she didn’t live here when I was small. She told me Mother Miranda sent for her to come take care of me.”

                “Well, she does have a birth record. Was your mother’s name Crina?”

                “Yes…”

                The mayor studied the page before him and glanced back at the piece of paper in his hand to make sure he was reading Bela’s birth name correctly.

                “There is no birth record for this woman. There’s no record of her at all.”

                Adela looked up at him, confused and worried.

                “None?

                “I’m afraid not. The only Luminitas besides your mother and aunt were their parents, and they passed when your mother was… fifteen.”

                “How-?”

                The maiden’s gaze turned to her brother-in-law.

                “Could Miranda have gotten the name wrong?”

                “I’ve read every single report that bitch left behind. She was thorough. She wouldn’t have made a mistake like that,” Karl said with a scoff.

                “Someone must remember. That woman who tried to kill me…Sophia, she knew my aunt.  She’s dead now, but I know this village. Someone must know.”

                “I could ask around for you if you’d like,” the mayor offered.

                “Please. I have to know.”

                “Of course, my Lady. I can start right after our meeting. I’ll let you know first thing if I find anything.”

                “Thank you, Mayor. I appreciate it.”

                The man nodded with a reassuring smile before he lowered his eyes to his ledger.

                “Now… Maier. That’s the family that owns the farm. Your daughter Cassandra is marrying… Georgetta then? The butcher girl?”

                “Yes, that’s her. She’s quite wonderful.”

                “Her father, Gheorghe had two sisters, it looks like. One of them would be your daughter Daniela. It says here she died due to an… affliction of the mind.”

                Karl scoffed and pulled his cigar from his teeth.

                “I bet Miranda tried to ‘fix’ her and couldn’t, so she tossed her away to Alcina like some broken doll. What a fucking cu-.”

                “Karl. Alcina and I will discuss it with Georgetta’s family tomorrow. It will be unavoidable since they’ll be coming for dinner. I don’t doubt you at all, but we can learn the full truth then… Alcina isn’t going to like sharing her baby girl very much.”

                “Yeah, well, she’s going to have to get used to it,” Karl said. “That man’s been missing his sister that entire time. He thought she was dead. And he had to see her in the market, living an entirely different life, not knowing who the fuck he was. I know Alcina has blinders on, but she has to see it from his perspective too. Gheorghe is a great man. He gives me scrap all the time when I help him out on his farm. If she gives him any problems, then she and I are going to have one.”

                Adela sighed softly and lowered her gaze.

                “I’ll… do my best to mediate dinner tomorrow.”

                Karl whistled.

                “Good luck with that one.”

                “Thanks.”

                The mayor looked between the two nobles before he closed his ledger.

                “Is there anything else I can do for you other than try to find out about the Luminita girl?”

                “Just that,” Adela said.

                She got to her feet and bowed her head to the man.

                “Thank you for all your help. Please do let me know as soon as you get any information about Bela’s birthname.”

                “Of course, my Lady.”

                Karl stood up with a groan and made his way to the door.

                “Thanks, Mayor,” he said with a wave. “Keep up the great work.”

                The mortal man’s face lit up, and he bowed low from behind his desk.

                “Thank you, my Lord. Thank you!”

                Adela and Karl made their way out of the meeting hall in silence, and the maiden turned towards the market.

                “I promised Bela her favorite cake.”

                Her brother-in-law patted her on the shoulder and let his hand sit there a moment.

                “Then let’s go pick her out the best one.”

                She looked up at him, and a slight smile formed on her face.

                “Let’s.”

Chapter 114: Blood Bond

Summary:

Cassandra bonds with her blood sisters while Bela and Adela wait in suspense over their exact relation.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Mentions of child abuse and neglect.

                Karl strode into the main hall with Adela behind him. Vilhelm was asleep between his sisters on the couch. The two young maidens also seemed to be drifting. Cassandra was leaning on the armrest closest to them as she stared at them with a loving smile on her face. Her free hand was gently stroking her little sister’s head. Daniela wasn’t asleep but her eyes were closer as she enjoyed the petting. Bela was in Lipa’s arms. Her face seemed sad and distant. Her fiancé glanced down at her worriedly as they tenderly rubbed her back. Alcina was leaning back in her armchair with her quellazaire in hand. Her grey eyes slowly traveled between her three daughters. She pulled the herbs into her lungs and blew the smoke into the already hazy air. When she caught her wife’s scent, she turned her gaze to find her walking in. A slight smile overtook the worried lines on her face.

                “Welcome back, darling. Did you find what you were looking for?”

                “Mostly. The mayor is going to try to get me the final piece.”

                Adela set the cake on the table and sat down beside Bela. The other blonde woman seemed to perk up at the sight of the pasty box and the presence of the maiden. She left the arms of her fiancé to lean into her.

                “Thank you for the cake, Mother,” Bela said as she nuzzled into the crook of her neck.

                “Of course, Daughter. Your uncle and I picked out the best-looking one.”

                Karl set a smaller package on the table near his children and spoke softly.

                “And I got those vanilla crescent cookies you all love so much.”

                “Thanks Papa,” Viviana said sleepily.

                Velouette smiled in silent appreciation as she fought to keep her eyes open. Alcina took another drag from her cigarette before she addressed her wife.

                “What did the mayor have to tell you?”

                Adela glanced over at Karl as if to ask him permission to tell the story. He squeezed in at the end of the couch and nodded at her.

                “The father of Viviana, Velouette and Vilhelm had a daughter before he married their mother… that was Cassandra. The documents say she was killed in a lycan attack but the mayor theorized the man’s wife may have had something to do with her falling into Mother Miranda’s hands. The girls were around three when she was taken.”

                Cassandra tilted her head while studying her cousins, who were also her half-siblings. The two young maidens were now very much awake. They stared back at her with wide eyes.

                “Sister?”

                She grinned happily at them and nodded.

                “I guess so. I always knew you three were pretty great… for mortals.”

                “I do remember a kind lady who used to play with us a lot,” Viviana told them. “I always thought it was our mother, but… she treated us too nicely. I used to just think I was remembering a few good days with her, but it probably wasn’t her at all. It was… you.”

                “Well, it is a lot of fun chasing you around. But I can’t imagine what it would have been like when you could hardly walk,” Cassandra said with a chuckle. “I bet I went easy on you.”

                “You go easy on us now,” Velouette told her.

                “Hey, you’re not supposed to know that!”

                The two maidens giggled and absentmindedly stroked their little brother’s hair as they leaned against one another. Karl smiled down at the three of them and then across to his niece. The yellow-eyed woman stared back at him with a smile of her own and admiration in her eyes.

                “What about me?” Daniela asked as she stretched. “Is Ghe my brother?”

                “Ghe?” Adela questioned. “Oh. Yes, Gheorghe is your brother. We can go into details with him tomorrow, but the records said you died due to an… affliction of the mind.”

                “Well, that makes sense,” Daniela said and shrugged.

                Karl bit into his cigar before he puffed it.

                “I bet Miranda tried to do some weird science shit to you instead of just sitting you down and trying to understand you. You know, like a fucking human.”

                “Yeah, that sounds about right. But whatever she tried it didn’t work,” she said with a laugh. “I wonder how different I’ll be to Ghe. He did say that I talked like ‘her’.”

                Bela pulled away from Adela to look down into her eyes.

                “And me, Mother?”

                The maiden’s heart ached for her daughter. Her gaze lowered a moment before she looked back up into her hopeful yellow pools.

                “There is no record of you in the village. There were no other Luminitas past my mother and aunt… I’m sorry, Bela. But the mayor is going to look into it for us. Someone has to know. The villagers gossip too much for there not to be any information out there about you. I will find it, I promise you.”

                Bela’s gaze lowered, and she returned her head to the crook of the other blonde woman’s neck with a defeated sigh. She wrapped her arms around one of Adela’s and clung to it.

                “Thank you, Mother.”

                The maiden rested her head atop the taller woman’s and nuzzled against her soft hair.

                “Of course.”

                Bela scoffed sadly.

                “I wanted nothing to do with my past self, and now I want nothing more than to know.”

                “Don’t fret, Daughter,” Alcina told her as she blew out another cloud of smoke. “This will all be over and done with soon. Then everything can go back to as it should be.”

                Her eldest looked up at her, confused.

                “Go back? You mean… move forward.”

                “Yes, that.”

                Alcina turned her gaze to her brother.

                “Are you and Vilhelm staying for dinner, Karl? I can have Cook whip up extra.”

                “Thanks, Sis, but we should get back home. The little guy is all tuckered out.”

                “Yeah, that’s my fault,” Daniela said with a giggle.

                As Karl stood up, Viviana and Velouette gave their brother a gentle squeeze before they let their papa scoop him up into his arms. Cassandra hesitated a moment before she got to her feet. With a soft smile, she scanned the sleeping boy… her brother. Now, not only did she have one little sister, she had three of them, and him as well. She gently stroked his head and looked down at her uncle.

                “Take good care of him.”

                “I always do,” he told her with a grin.

                Cassandra grinned back at him and nodded.

                “I know.”

                Viviana and Velouette stood up to wrap their arms around him.

                “Have a safe flight, Papa.”

                “Are you going to carry Buttercup, too?”

                “Yep. Looks like Buttercup is going to be a Pegasus tonight,” he said with a laugh.

                Karl made his way to the door and turned back to look at them all.

                “Goodbye, big weird happy family!”

                The women and Lipa bid him farewell as they watched him carry the sleeping boy out into the front hall. Alcina took a drag of her cigarette and turned to look at her nieces.

                “Would you girls care to have dinner with us? I did have Roxana give you the rest of the day off after all.”

                The two young maidens’ faces lit up.

                “Yes, please!”

                Their aunt smiled fondly down at them.

                “Of course. Why don’t you run along and let Cook know so she can make you something more to your liking?”

                The girls got to their feet and bowed their heads to her.

                “Yes, Auntie,” they said in unison before they made their way to the kitchen.

                Daniela turned her delighted yellow eyes up to her mother.

                “We’re gonna need a bigger dining table.”

                “I was just thinking the same thing. I’ll be sure to order one before the wedding.”

                Alcina leaned forward and snuffed out her cigarette in the ashtray before she rose to her full height and turned to the door.

                “Let’s go sit then, shall we? All of this… revelation has made me quite hungry.”

                “Yeah, I worked up an appetite chasing those two around,” Cassandra said as she followed after her mother.

                Daniela floated behind them with a tired but happy smile on her face.

                “Vil runs pretty fast for a little kid. He wore me out, too.”

                Lipa turned their eyes to study their fiancée. She was still holding onto Adela with her head on her shoulder. Neither of them looked interested in moving at all. The wolf frowned slightly and gently rubbed Bela’s knee. She looked over at them and forced a little smile that soon faded.

                “Come along, darling,” Alcina called as she bent through the door frame.

                The maiden sighed softly and nuzzled against the other blonde woman before she got to her feet. Bela almost didn’t let her go. Her arms slid sadly away, and her eyes fell to the floor. Lipa held a hand out to her and smiled down at her. Their fiancée took it, and the wolf pulled her gently into their arms. They held her like that for a moment before the three of them joined the others in the dining room. Viviana and Velouette were sitting at the end of the table between Alcina and Cassandra. Their birth sister couldn’t contain her happy smile as she studied the two of them. She found herself imagining what they were like when they were small and how she treated them. She hoped Viviana’s memory was correct and that it was she who gave them their happy memories. She wished she could have been there to protect them, and she cursed their father for giving her up. But she still wouldn’t change her life with her mothers and sisters for anything. At least they were all together now. She could watch over them and keep them safe from any harm.

                “So… what was he like?” Cassandra cautiously asked the twins.

                “Father?” Viviana questioned.

                “Yeah, him.”

                The twins looked at one another. Cassandra had started to realize that just like her and her sisters, the twins had an unspoken connection as well. They could tell what the other was thinking without moving or saying a word. Finally, Viviana turned back to look up at her and answered her question to the best of her ability.

                “Father was…fun to be with sometimes. Mostly when Mother wasn’t around and when he wasn’t drinking. He usually stayed away when she was home, which only made her angrier…”

                It seemed like the usually quiet Velouette wanted to speak up, but Cassandra could sense fear rushing through her. The yellow-eyed woman reached over and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

                “It’s okay, Vel,” she said soothingly. “They can’t hurt you anymore. You can tell us.”

                “Father wasn’t the same when he was alone with me,” she hesitantly admitted in the softest voice. “He said I had Mother’s eyes. And since he couldn’t take his anger out on her… he...”

                Tears started to form in Velouette’s hazel eyes. She couldn’t finish the sentence. Cassandra got up from her chair and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Well, you’re safe now. I won’t let anyone hurt you ever again. If someone dares try, I’ll rip their throats out before they even touch you.”

                Velouette clung to her older sister. She felt close to Cassandra since the moment the older woman gave her the time of day. The more time they spent together, the stronger their bond grew. Now with this new revelation, she felt like she had known her forever. Even though she was still afraid, Cassandra made her feel safe. She was so strong and powerful. There was no doubt in her mind that she would protect her. Her twin, of course, did her best to shield her from their parents’ wrath, but their eldest sister was unstoppable. They would always be safe with her. The weight of fear suddenly lifted from the quiet girl’s shoulders, and she sobbed into Cassandra’s arms.

                “Cass, what the fuck did you do?” Daniela questioned angrily.

                “I-I didn’t do anything! We were just talking about some stuff… She’s fine. I’ve got her.”

                Cassandra held her little sister close and stroked the top of her head just like she did with Daniela. If it could calm her down, it would probably work on Velouette as well. She was right. The girl’s cries slowly simmered, and a sigh of relief washed over her. She relaxed into the strong, protective arms of her big sister and closed her eyes.

                “There. See? All better.”

                Viviana suddenly got to her feet and wrapped her arms around Cassandra’s waist as she nuzzled into her. Their older sister wrapped one arm around each of them and held them close until she felt their stress and sadness fade away. She gave them each a kiss on the tops of their heads before she took her seat with a happy smile on her face. Cassandra could feel the pout on Daniela’s face, and sure enough, when she turned to look at her, there it was. It struck her heart like a sickle and melted it all at once. The brunette chuckled softly and stood up to kiss her head before she sat back down. Her little sister hummed happily and sighed in contentment. Her face brightened even more as the servants stepped out of the kitchen with their food.

                The Heisenberg twins stared in awe as the other maids set their dinner down in front of them. Adela chuckled to herself. She knew the look and the feeling of being served for the first time after serving others for so long. She remembered when the two of them first arrived at the castle. They looked almost as malnourished as she had, even with two adults supposedly looking out for them. Vilhelm had looked relatively healthy for a village boy when she first met him. She assumed his sisters prioritized him over themselves. The blonde maiden smiled to herself as she turned her eyes from them down to her plate. Cassandra picked up her utensils but stopped before she cut into her piece of flesh. Her yellow eyes lifted to Adela, and she looked fondly upon her.

                “Hey, Mother?”

                The blonde woman had to look up to see which she was referring to, and her smile brightened as she looked into Casandra’s face.

                “Yes, Daughter?”

                “Thank you.”

                Adela’s brow furrowed in confusion.

                “For what, dear?”

                “For ending him.”

                The maiden’s eyes widened slightly. She still felt guilty for taking the man’s life. It had been her first, after all. She still didn’t feel like it was her place to decide his fate. She knew he was a terrible person and had abandoned his children, but he was still their father, and she took him away from them. He had been Cassandra’s father as well. Now she was thanking her. The twins looked up from their plates with smiles as they stared across the table at her. Adela’s confused and concerned face softened, and she nodded with a smile of her own.

                “Of course.”

                Alcina looked upon them all and sighed happily. She already loved her nieces, but now they were even more precious to her. Their blood once ran through Cassandra’s veins before the flies devoured her. She supposed the same was true with Adela and Bela. They didn’t know how close the relation was, but some part of the maiden’s blood had flowed through her daughter as well. It seemed a bit strange to her that she knew the taste of it, as did Bela herself. Not knowing the true relation between her wife and their daughter was hurting Alcina, presumably as much as it was hurting them. It was maddening to her that she had no blood claim over any of their children. It had always bothered her, no matter how far she pushed the idea back. Now it had been suddenly forced to the foreground. When she looked at Adela, all she could see was green. Her jealousy was consuming her. She was afraid she would lash out again. She felt terrible for already doing so. It wasn’t her fault. It wasn’t any of their faults. If anyone was to blame, it was Miranda. Still, she was the only reason she had daughters in the first place. A part of her would always be grateful for that.

                “Are you not hungry, meine Liebling?” Lipa asked their fiancée.

                Bela shook her head silently. There were too many emotions spiraling inside her for her to feel hunger. She wanted nothing more than to be in Adela’s arms. To just spend time with her alone. She felt selfish for wanting to steal her away from everyone else, but she craved her warm embrace. The blood that ran through her veins once flowed through her own. She wanted it close to her, to feel more alive, more in tune with the person she used to be. Before they knew about their relation, she wanted nothing to do with her old self. Now she felt a sort of longing for it. It hurt to know there were no documents of her at all. How did she even get into Miranda’s hands? Who would she be had she not touched her? Like her sisters, she wouldn’t give up the life she now had for anything. But it would still be nice to know. It would make her feel more whole somehow. Until then, she felt like she was mourning something, and all she wanted was Adela’s comfort.

                When Bela didn’t answer Lipa, Adela glanced across the table at her. Her brow furrowed with worry at the sad look on her face. She hated seeing her so depressed. She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t want to invade her space or overstep Lipa. She also didn’t want to upset her wife again. She wouldn’t admit it, but she was still frightened that the dragon would return. Usually, it came out to protect her and claim her for itself. Now it seemed to see her as some sort of threat, like she had stolen something from its lair. It wasn’t her intention to overstep Alcina in any way, but she wanted nothing more than to hold their daughter in her arms and tell her everything was alright. It didn’t matter how they were related, just that they were. They should be celebrating, not mourning. Neither Bela nor Adela ate much of their meal, but when one of the servants placed a piece of cake down in front of the taller blonde woman, her yellow eyes lit up in delight. Even as sad as she was, the confection seemed to brighten her up. Adela noticed this, and a smile broke through her worried frown. She rolled up her sleeve and held her hand out to her eldest daughter.

                “Here you are.”

                Bela looked up, and a soft smile of appreciation spread across her dark lips.

                “Thank you, Mother.”

                “Of course, Daughter.”

                Adela closed her eyes and let her cut her open. She waited for them to let go of her hand before she drew it back and held it in her napkin for it to heal. Alcina eyed her wife’s wound hungrily, and the blonde chuckled softly before she held it up to her to lick clean until it healed. The maiden took one bite of her cake before she slid it across the table to Bela, who took it from her with an appreciative smile. The maiden sighed in contentment. Seeing her happy made everything better. She knew she wouldn’t be able to sleep if both of them were sad.

Chapter 115: Ghosts of the Past

Summary:

Adela gets a call in the middle of the night. Something is lurking in the dungeons.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Graphic violence. Secondhand abuse.

                It was the middle of the night and Adela’s eyes shot open as the phone rang. Alcina stirred beside her and grumbled. The maiden climbed out of bed and glanced out the windows on her way to answer the call. It was still pitch black. Maybe the mayor found something important.

                “House Dimitrescu. Adela speaking.”

                “Adela!” came Roxana’s panicked voice. “You have to come down to the dungeon. Now.”

                “The… dungeon? Whatever for? Is someone hurt?”

                “No. Please, just hurry!”

                “Okay, I’ll be right there!”

                The maiden quickly hung up the receiver and turned to get her robe by the door.

                “Darling? What’s wrong?” Alcina asked sleepily.

                “I’m not sure. Roxana needs me. I’ll be back, my love. You rest. I’ll call you if I need you.”

                Alcina stretched out and wrapped her arms around Adela’s pillow in her absence.

                “Very well, darling. Be safe. Hurry and come back to bed with me.”

                “I’ll be as quick as I can, love. Sleep well.”

                Adela slipped into her boots and grabbed her sword before she left the room and locked the door behind her. She tied her belt around herself while she made her way down the hall. Once it was in place, she took off running down to the dungeon. Roxana was waiting at the bottom of the stairs leading to the kitchen with a candle in her hand. The flame flickered about as she paced until she saw the familiar blue glow of her friend’s wisp as it lit her way down the steps.

                “Roxana! What’s wrong?” Adela asked worriedly as she eyed her friend for any injury.

                Her face was pale but not in a sickly way. She looked terrified.

                “She’s… down here,” she replied in a whisper.

                “She?”

                “Your aunt. Velouette said she heard someone crying, so she went to check, and she found her just standing there staring at her with a smirk on her face. She ran screaming. She’s hiding with Lenuta and Viviana right now.”

                “Are you sure it’s her?”

                “Yes, because then I went to look… and she spoke to me. She knew who I was!”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed angrily, but they were glowing navy with her fear. Her wisp moved forward before she did, and she followed it down the dark hall towards the dungeons.

                “Go back to the servants’ quarters. I’ll come by once I get rid of her.”

                Her friend scoffed and took off after her.

                “I’m coming with you.”

                “No, Roxana. I don’t know what she’s capable of. I’ve never seen a ghost before, besides the dream I had. I know people say they can’t harm you, but I thought vampires couldn’t come into your home uninvited, and I was wrong about that. You stay with the others.”

                “I will do no such thing. I’m not going to leave you alone with her. I don’t care what form she’s in.”

                “Fine. But… if I tell you to run, then you'd better.”

                “I promise.”

                Adela kept her hand on the hilt of her sword as they made their way through the darkness.

                “Where was she?”

                “Down the stairs there and to the right, near Cassandra’s chopping block.”

                The maiden nodded and cautiously followed her light. She made sure her friend stayed safely behind her. When they turned the corner, they could see her. Soreana was standing with her back to the wall of knives. Her body was translucent and gave off a faint glow. Her arms were crossed, and she stared at them with her piercing blue eyes. She looked so proud of herself. It made Adela sick.

                “How dare you trick one of my servants with fake tears. If you wished to speak to me so badly, why not visit me in my sleep again?”

                “I’m afraid that dreadful dragon woman you sleep with drains too much of my energy whenever I try to go anywhere near her. I had to pry you out of her shadow.”

                A slight smirk tugged at Adela’s lips.

                “So, you’re afraid of my wife is what you’re saying?”

                Soreana put her hands on her hips and glowered down at her.

                “How dare you insinuate such a thing! I fear no one, especially not in this state,” she said and gestured to her ghostly form. “I’d love to see her try to shred me to pieces with those disgusting claws of hers going right through me.”

                “Please, I’m far too tired to listen to your petty jabs at my wife. What is it you want?”

                The phantom chuckled.

                “You might speak calmly, but I can feel your fear. It feeds me, makes me stronger. It always has, but now… truly. As soon as you stepped down here, it was like adding a log to a fire. I’ve been walking these halls for some time now, but I’ve yet to manifest like this. Now I feel stronger than ever.”

                She was right, Adela’s heart was racing. Her hand quivered as it gripped her sword. Seeing the woman who abused her for decades now standing before her was overwhelming. She felt like the trembling little girl she once was, and not because she was in the presence of a ghost. Soreana scared her more than Alcina and the girls ever had. Even more than Mother Miranda. But she had faced Katrina and her father. If she could do that, she could manage this.

                “What do you want? What have you gone to all the trouble to form yourself for?”

                “I’ve heard my surname uttered far too many times these past few days. How do you expect me not to stir?”

                “I expect you to rest. Move on. Leave me be.”

                “Oh, well, that certainly isn’t happening. Not if I can help it. I have unfinished business.”

                Adela sighed.

                “Then let me help you. What is it you need? Your headstone will be up within the month. The cemetery ground is nearly soft enough.”

                “Ha! You think a headstone will put me at rest? You won’t be rid of me so easily. You’re the very reason I’m still here.”

                “What is it you want from me?!” Adela shouted. “Haven’t you tormented me enough in life?”

                The phantom smirked and stepped closer.

                “But I already told you… I’m going to bring you to her.”

                The words echoed in Adela’s mind.

                “She’s been waiting so long. All alone in the consciousness of the Megamycete. Plotting her escape and a way to bend it all to her will. She can still use you, even when you’re dead. You will never be free of it. You will never be free of her. Or of me.”

                “She’s in the Megamycete?”

                “Yes, and it cannot contain her forever. Just as you cannot escape death forever. It will come to you in time… preferably sooner rather than later.”

                Adela narrowed her eyes.

                “Why are you helping her? Why did you help her?”

                “For the money, of course. At least that’s what I did it for then. I’m not helping her now; I just assumed I must pay my debt before I can cross over. That’s what I was on my way to do… before that witch killed me.”

                “Her name is Donna, and she didn’t kill you. You fell because the image of my mother frightened you so much.”

                “Not all of us can pretend to be so big and brave in front of a ghost… Your hand is quivering around that sword of yours, by the way,” Soreana said and chuckled. “As if it can protect you… or your friend.”

                Adela put her arm out to somehow shield Roxana from the specter.

                “If you hurt her-”

                “Please, save your threats for something you can actually touch. Besides… I need the girl.”

                “Roxana, go back to the servants' quarters. Do not leave until I come get you.”

                Soreana stared past her niece with a smirk on her face.

                “Go on, girl. You’re so close.”

                Neither of them got a response from the grand chambermaid.

                “Go now, Roxana. That’s an order,” Adela said firmly.

                Soreana’s voice seemed to echo around them as she spoke.

                “Stop fighting it. Don’t be so stubborn. Just give in, girl. You’ll only make it more difficult for her, you know.”

                “What are you-?”

                Adela’s question was cut short by the sound of her own cry of pain. Behind her stood Roxana. Her entire body was shaking, and tears were pouring down her face. In her hands, she held one of Cassandra’s many butcher knives. The Guntram steel was now lodged in the middle of Adela’s back. Soreana smirked, and her delighted laughter circled all around them.

                “R-Roxana? A-ah!”

                The sharp blade slowly sliced down the maiden’s back. Alcina’s claws and their daughter’s sickles could easily tear through flesh. Though the blacksmith’s work was of the highest quality, it didn’t slide as smoothly. Roxana’s shaking didn’t make the cut any easier. Adela tried to pull the knife away, but she couldn’t even reach Roxana’s hands. Once the blade was at the small of her back, the maiden was brought to her knees. As her friend pulled the knife out, she fell forward onto the dusty stone floor. Soreana’s laughter only grew as she looked down at the pathetic sight.

                “Ah, I’ve missed this. I was growing rather tired of listening to you talk back to me. You have forgotten your place. It seemed like you needed a reminder. Not so mouthy now, are you?”

                “Y-you… you made her… do this?”

                “She is being rather stubborn about it, but yes. I used far too much energy manifesting those dreams for you and Donna. But it was a good learning experience. Now I know my limits, and I’ve grown so much stronger since. We can do this all night if you like.”

                Roxana dropped to her knees and straddled her friend before she brought the shaking weapon down. Adela’s body spasmed as the blade stuck into her back. She screamed and clawed at the ground as it cut further and further down.

                “S-stop! Please… Roxana… I-I know you can… f-fight her...”

                The knife twitched with the maid’s trembling hands, and she slowly pulled it out. Adela pressed her palms against the floor to try to push herself up.

                “Insolent children!” Soreana shouted as an unnatural wind swirled around them.

                Adela’s arms crumbled under her as the knife plunged into her back a third time. Her mouth opened in a silent cry, only making a sound as the blade once again sliced through her. Soreana shouted down at her niece while she writhed in agony.

                “If you had just listened to me and married that man in the first place, none of this would be happening! We could all be going on with our normal lives. But nooo. You had to marry for love. And not even the normal sort! Such filthy things you do behind these walls. It makes me sick. I’m ashamed we share the same blood… Ah, but that reminds me. The blood we share.”

                Soreana began to pace as she spoke. Adela could barely see her translucent form behind all the tears in her eyes.

                “I’m always listening, you know. I’ve heard Luminita so many times you’d think you were trying to summon me. You seem so distraught, not knowing your… Bela’s connection to you. Just as she is. But did you ever stop to think how much worse it would be to know the truth? Your wife certainly doesn’t share your… excitement. Being forced to face the realization that those girls aren’t really hers must be a terribly painful thing. But do you know what would pain her even more?”

                Her voice whispered in her niece’s ears even though it seemed that the sound was coming from everywhere at once.

                “If it were I that gave birth to her.”

                Adela’s eyes widened at the revelation, and her tears trickled onto the dusty stone floor.

                “She isn’t your daughter, you stupid girl. She’s your cousin. You and that vile creature you so very untraditionally married have no claim on her. She may have raised the insects that ate her body, but I raised her from my womb until she was twenty-three years old.”

                The maiden bared her teeth in pain as she tried to speak while Roxana sliced into her.

                “J-just because… you gave birth to her… doesn’t make her… any less… ours…”

                “Be quiet!” Soreana bellowed.

                Adela cried out as the knife stabbed her again and began a new cut. She was getting too weak, and she didn’t know what to do. She didn’t want to hurt Roxana, but there was no easy way to get her off of her. She needed help, and she would have to stay conscious long enough to manage to tell her daughters not to harm her friend. The maiden turned her palm over and sent dozens of little navy wisps up to the floor above. Soreana laughed at the sight.

                “Good. Bring her to me. I want to break the news to her myself. I want to see the look in those strange yellow eyes of hers… They used to be baby blue, you know. Now she looks so sickly…”

                Soreana was uncharacteristically quiet for a moment before she continued her villainous monologue.

                “I watched her eat me. My own flesh and blood devouring my flesh. It was quite surreal. I almost didn’t recognize her at first, but then she spoke… And the first thing I heard out of the mouth of my dead daughter was a snide remark about me being bitter. I was very angry. For a very long time. My rage only grew the closer the two of you became. I’ve been forced to watch some sickeningly sweet, wholesome family film starring my niece and my daughter!”

                Adela could feel the anger in her aunt’s words through the knife she forced Roxana to wield. It was just like when she would berate her while whipping her. She always had to get her point across by inflicting more pain so the words stuck.

                “She calls you Mother,” she spat as the blade dug deeper. “You read her bedtime stories. You kiss her forehead. You let her suckle from your wrist. You inspire her to be everything she can be while still staying true to herself. It’s disgusting. You are nothing more than her younger cousin. And that’s all you’ll ever be.”

                Adela wanted to argue with her, but she knew it would only make it worse. Her aunt never wanted to hear a single sound from her, especially when she was beating her. In her heart, the maiden knew she was also a mother. It didn’t matter how. All that mattered was the love between her and Bela. There was nothing Soreana could say or do that could change that. The words still stung regardless.

                “I left the village when I was about your age. I was tired of living a poor, miserable life. Your mother managed to woo one of the wealthiest men in the village without even trying. So, I left to find a rich husband, away from this middle-of-nowhere run-down grey shithole of a place. Eventually, I found one and we had a beautiful baby girl… But he didn’t want a girl. He needed an heir. We tried to conceive again, but I never had another child. He divorced me and kicked the two of us out. We had nothing for so long. Eventually, I came crawling back to the village. Mother Miranda must have known I was desperate. She knew exactly what I wanted, and I had exactly what she wanted. It was a perfect arrangement. It didn’t work out for her in the end. My daughter was another failed vessel and was tossed to that vile dragon woman like scraps. But I got my family’s home back and a nice sack of lei. I lived a mediocre life until your parents died and Mother Miranda came to me for an even better deal.”

                “Y-you... gave her… away? You… monster.”

                The maiden clawed the ground in agony as the blade dug deeper. She stifled a scream, but she refused to hold her words back any longer.

                “Y-your own… daughter? Why even bother… bringing a child into the world… that you would just… toss away like that? Just… leave us be. Let Alcina and I… be the mothers you never could be. I bet… Bela is happier now… than she ever was with you.”

                Roxana’s arms shook as she fought against the blow Soreana willed her to strike. Tears and sweat poured down her face. She managed to move the tip of the knife away from her friend’s spine before she drove it into her with all the strength the phantom could pull from her. Adela couldn’t stop the scream that came out as the steel pierced her shoulder blade.

                “Speak to me like that again, girl, and I’ll make her go get a whip!”

                “N-no! P-please!” Adela cried.

                Soreana laughed at her, and the sound swirled all around them. It was almost loud enough to drown out the sound of buzzing. The maiden breathed a sigh of relief as it got closer. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela all took shape, sickles in hand as they went to strike at whoever was hurting their mother. 

                “D-don’t hurt her!” Adela shouted as loudly as she could. “She… isn’t herself. She’s… possessed. Please… don’t hurt Roxana!”

                “Roxana?” Daniela questioned as she lowered her weapon.

                “What the fuck is going on?” Cassandra asked and gestured to the scene.

                Bela’s gaze turned to the ghost, and she narrowed her glowing yellow eyes.

                “Who are you? Let Roxana and our mother free this instant.”

                Soreana looked fondly upon her for only a moment before she pursed her lips and smirked.

                “Your mother is standing before you, girl. Not lying pathetically on the ground.”

                Bela’s expression didn’t change, and she kept her gaze fixed on the phantom woman.

                “Sisters, please restrain Roxana, but be careful. She can’t heal like Mother, and we have a big day tomorrow. We can’t have our grand chambermaid off-duty when Georgetta’s parents come for dinner.”

                Cassandra and Daniela looked at one another.

                “You get the knife, I’ll get the maid,” the youngest sister said.

                “Deal.”

                Daniela slid her arms under the other redhead’s and pulled her back against her.

                “Geez, someone’s strong tonight. Can you lighten up just a little bit, Roxana? I don’t wanna break anything.”

                “Aw, this is one of the new knives Mother brought back from Germany,” Cassandra complained as she tried prying it from the tight grip.

                Adela cried out as the steel scraped her bone. The brunette took hold of Roxana’s wrists in one hand and wrapped the other around the part of the blade still sticking out. She carefully pulled the knife out and forced the maid to drop it before she helped her sister pull her back away from the bleeding maiden on the floor. Bela glared at Soreana a moment longer before she dropped to her knees to check Adela’s wounds. Her brows furrowed in worry at how deep they were. None of them had hit anything vital, but she could tell Roxana had pierced the bone. She sighed softly and soothingly stroked her head.

                “Mother… Don’t worry, they’ll heal soon. These ones already are. How… how many were there? What in Mother’s name has happened?”

                Her angry yellow eyes shot up to the ghost before them.

                “You… you look familiar. What have you done and why?”

                “I told you, girl. I’m your mother. Not some dragon woman. Not some child. Your real mother.”

                “You mean the woman who birthed me?” Bela questioned and corrected her at the same time. “Giving birth doesn’t make you a mother. By blood, yes. But… blood isn’t everything. My Mother raised my sisters and I from lost puppies to Ladies. Then my other Mother raised us from creatures of darkness to… creatures of darkness who value mortal lives. What did you do for me once you birthed me?”

                “S-she… gave you… to Miranda… for… money.”

                Roxana moved to strike, but the strong hold of the two women stopped her.

                “Hey, lady, get your gross ghost hands off our maid!” Daniela shouted.

                “Maybe we should take her to the other room so she can’t reach her?” Cassandra suggested.

                “Good plan, Cass. Grab her legs.”

                The two hoisted a struggling Roxana into the air and looked at their sister.

                “Uh… We’ll go take care of this,” Daniela said. “Just come get us if you need us or when you’re done.”

                “I think she’s got this,” Cassandra assured as she started down the hall.

                Bela glanced down to check the wounds on Adela’s back once again before she stood up to look the woman in the eyes.

                “You’re Soreana, aren’t you? You’ve caused Mother so much damage and trauma. I’d kill you if you weren’t already dead.”

                “You ate me, isn’t that enough?”

                “If my sister weren’t so good at cooking, I imagine you would have tasted dry and bitter.”

                Soreana chuckled.

                “You haven’t changed much, child. Still as mouthy as ever. Tell me, do you still have those scars on your back? This girl may not have hers anymore, but she still carries their weight. What about you?”

                “I don’t go out of my way to look at them. But our bodies are in the same condition they were when we died. I have… so many scars. I assumed a lycan had killed me because of how large some are. My partner was confused when they first saw them because there is nothing that can harm me now… especially not you.”

                “Your flesh may be impenetrable, but your heart is ripe for breaking,” Soreana told her, then gestured down to Adela. “I can kill this child whenever I like. Now that you’ve taken my host away, I’ll have to wait. I can regather my energy and take hold of one of the weaker servants. Perhaps one of your so-called cousins. Even they can manage to deliver the final blow. Right to her heart. Then she’ll turn to dust and you won’t even have a body to bury in that pathetic cemetery she has planned.”

                “I will not let any harm come to my mother,” Bela assured. “My sisters and I will follow her around if need be. We’ll find a way to get rid of you. If what Mother has planned doesn’t work, we’ll find something else.”

                “You think you can watch her every movement? The lengths this child will go to in order to help those she cares for is as admirable as it is pathetic. She’s always been such a stupid girl. So easily manipulated.”

                Bela clenched her fists and bared her teeth at the phantom. She wanted so desperately to rip her throat out to shut her up, but she knew it was impossible.

                “You are the one who is pathetic! You’re dead. Move on already! Leave me and my family alone. I don’t know how my life was before I came to be what I am now, but it must have been horrible. The way you speak, what you’ve done to Mother, the scars you left on me… I know myself, my sisters, and our mother are villains, but you are no different. You’re a terrible person who only cares about herself and money. If someone offered you fifty thousand lei for your left arm, I bet you’d agree to the deal. You are the one who is easily manipulated. And you are the one who is so pathetically stupid.”

                Soreana’s eyes widened in rage, and all the knives and tools around her began to shake against the wall. An unnatural wind gusted around them, and her voice boomed through the dungeon.

                “Insolent girl! I’ll just do it myself right now! When will the two of you ever learn to stop wagging your tongues and start listening? It will be your downfall!”

                Bela watched all the knives turn at once and point down at the slowly healing maiden on the ground. In an instant, she phased out and back to shield the smaller woman’s body with her own. The blades rained down on her and simply fell away as they struck her impenetrable skin. Once they stopped, she lifted her head to make sure they were all gone before she scooped Adela up into her arms and flew from the dungeon.

                “Get back here this instant!” Soreana called out to her.

                The ghost’s voice echoed through the halls, but Bela ignored her. Adela clung weakly to the soft sleeve of her black and red robe as they floated up the stairs.

                “Thank you…” she said softly.

                “Save your words, Mother. You’ve lost a lot of blood. Let me get you to Cassandra and Daniela. We can finish what’s left so your body can reset. Today is an important day. You need to be in top form.”

                Adela nuzzled into her. She wanted to close her eyes, but she knew she’d fall unconscious. She was surprised she hadn’t already. But she needed to make sure her friend was alright before she did. As Bela made her way into the servants’ quarters, she noticed the large crowd gathered in the hallway. She could hear the grand chambermaid screaming from the common room. Adela’s eyes widened at the sound, and she stirred in her arms.

                “Roxana…”

                Bela gently shushed her as she stepped towards the servants.

                “Everyone to your rooms,” she ordered them. “Leave me and my sisters to handle the situation.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” the group murmured before they cleared the hallway.

                Viviana and Velouette remained huddled together on the floor just outside the common room with tears streaming down their faces.

                “B-Bela…” Viviana greeted her with a sniffle. “Wh-what’s h-happening?”

                “Wh-what’s w-wrong with Adela?” Velouette questioned. “Wh-why is R-Roxana covered in b-blood?”

                “Go to your room, girls,” Bela said sweetly. “Everything will be fine. I’ll come get you when it’s all over. Alright?”

                “W-we don’t w-want to l-leave R-Roxana.”

                “L-let us… stay h-here… p-please?”

                Bela sighed softly.

                “Okay. Just don’t look. Mother wouldn’t want you to see so much blood.”

                The girls couldn’t help but look upon the older maiden. Her royal blue robe was tattered and stained. They quickly turned their eyes to the floor and gripped one another even tighter. Bela passed them and entered the common area. Roxana was on her back in the middle of the floor. Cassandra and Daniela had her arms pinned down. Lipa had joined them and was holding down her legs while the grand chambermaid thrashed about and screamed at the top of her lungs. Lenuta was hovering over her, speaking sweet words and dabbing the sweat and tears from her face.

                “Roxana…” Adela breathed in a cry as tears pooled in her eyes.

                “Is that ghost lady gone?” Daniela shouted over the screaming.

                Bela shook her head no.

                “She’s having a tantrum in the dungeon.”

                “How do we get rid of her?” Cassandra questioned. “She won’t let go of Roxana.”

                “Alcina,” Adela said softly. “Bring her here… she can-”

                “Lenuta, please phone my mother and ask her to come here immediately. Make sure she knows no one is hurt, but tell her that Mother and Roxana need her.”

                The older woman leaned forward and kissed her successor on the forehead before she stood up.

                “Yes, my Lady,” she said with a bow.

                Viviana and Velouette watched Lenuta rush past them to the telephone. The two young maidens peered into the room to check on Adela and Roxana. They knew their cousin, and a Lady of the house told them not to, but they were more than concerned.  

                “Is Mother okay?” Daniela asked her eldest sister worriedly.

                Bela glanced down at the maiden in her arms, and her brows furrowed.

                “Her wounds have healed, and she’s still conscious but not for long. We’ll have to drain her to reset her.”

                “Then do it,” Cassandra told her. “If we let go of Roxana, she’s just going to end up hurting herself more. I’m surprised nothing has popped out of the socket yet.”

                The eldest sister nodded and took a seat in a nearby chair. She propped Adela up in her lap and set her head on her shoulder. She stroked her golden hair for a moment while she took a breath to calm herself. Then she slowly brought her wrist to her lips.

                “Bela… tell me. Does it… bother you… how we’re… related? That… I’m younger than you… but… you treat me… like your… real mother?”

                “You are my mother. Do not let some damned soul let you think otherwise. You have done more for me and my sisters in these past few years than she ever could. The scars on my back are proof of that alone.”

                Bela nuzzled against her tear-stained cheek.

                “I love you, Mother.”

                Adela smiled and finally let her eyes close.

                “I love you… Daughter…”

                Tears fell from Bela’s eyes as she shut them. She planted a sweet kiss on her wrist before she bit into it. Adela didn’t even flinch. She was already in so much pain. She allowed her body to relax against the other woman as she quickly drifted into unconsciousness.

Notes:

Soreana will forever be the main villain of this story. I hate her so much but I love writing her.

Chapter 116: Not In My Castle

Summary:

Alcina isn’t going to let some ghost claim her best grand chambermaid.

                Viviana and Velouette jumped as the door to the servant’s quarters flew open. They both relaxed and smiled in relief as Alcina entered the room. She reminded them of an angel come to rescue them all in a flowing white robe. Her worried grey eyes scanned the area before falling to them and Lenuta in the hall.

                “Girls… are you alright? Where are-?”

                A piercing scream interrupted her and Alcina’s head snapped to the common room. The sight before her was horrifying. Roxana might have been Adela’s best friend but she was Alcina’s friend as well. There she was, laid out on the ground as if she were being crucified. Cassandra, Daniela, and Lipa were holding down her arms and legs as she fought against them. Bela had her arms wrapped around an unconscious Adela. Both her wife and her friend were covered in blood. She could tell by the scent whose it was.

                “Mother!” her children greeted her with hopeful voices.

                “Daughters. Lipa. What on earth is going on? What’s happened?” she questioned as she quickly went to her wife’s side.

                “Soreana is in the dungeon,” Bela explained somberly. “She made Roxana hurt Mother. She’s fine now. I drained her, and she should be waking up soon. But Roxana is still possessed. They can hardly hold her down. Mother said you could help.”

                Alcina’s brow furrowed, and she gently stroked her wife’s damp cheek as she watched their friend writhe on the floor.

                “But… what can I do?”

                “Maybe you can smack it out of her?” Daniela suggested.

                “Well, I’m certainly not doing that,” her mother replied as she made her way towards them. “But I’ll see if I can help her regain her senses.”

                Alcina stepped around the others and knelt by Roxana’s head. She was still screaming and trying to fight against the people restraining her. The tall woman frowned and leaned forward to gingerly touch her tear-stained and sweaty face. As soon as she did, the grand chambermaid went still, and her screams stopped. She went limp against the floor and slowly opened her eyes to find Alcina staring worriedly down at her.

                “Roxana dear… are you alright?”

                “My Lady…?” she replied with a strained voice.

                Her eyes widened suddenly.

                “Adela! Where is Adela? I- I-”

                The grand chambermaid began to weep. The others released her, and Alcina scooped her up into her arms.

                “Shhh. It’s alright now. Bela says she’ll wake up soon. Let’s focus on you for the moment. How are you feeling?”

                “Like… I’ve been swimming for hours. My arms and legs are so sore, and my head is spinning. But… Adela-”

                “Is immortal and will heal. You will not. And if she were awake, she would be saying the same thing. So… tell me what happened.”

                “Velouette heard crying from the dungeon and went down to check. She saw a ghost and ran to get me. When I went to look, Soreana greeted me by name and told me who she was. I ran off and called Adela. She told me to stay, but… I didn’t listen… I should have listened!”

                Roxana sobbed against Alcina’s chest as she held her. The tall woman rubbed her back soothingly and waited for her to continue.

                “But I went with her... down to the dungeon. She was still there, by Cassandra’s chopping block. Adela made me stay behind her, and while they were talking… I started feeling so strange. I was so cold and I couldn’t control my body anymore. I could hear Soreana speaking to me in my head even though she was speaking other words aloud to Adela… I… took a knife from the wall… I tried to stop myself, but I was fighting with my own muscles. Then Soreana spoke directly to me and… and I-…I stabbed Adela in the back… over… and over…”

                Her emerald eyes went wide as the scene played out in her mind.

                “I couldn’t control myself. I was trying so hard to stop. I was so cold, but I was sweating and everything ached. But I kept doing it. Until the girls came and dragged me away from her. But even when we left the dungeon, I could still hear her voice in my head. She kept screaming for me to kill Adela… And then you were here. And now everything hurts and I… I feel so terrible. My hands… everything… It’s all covered in her blood. I… hadn’t seen so much of it since the night she almost died… I thought she was going to. I really thought she was. That we both were. I’m so sorry, Alcina!” she sobbed.

                The tall woman gently shushed her and ran her fingers through her red hair.

                “Now, now. You can’t apologize for something you didn’t do. Just because she used your body doesn’t mean you’re to blame for any of this. If anything, I should thank you for trying your very best to stop her. You’re only human, Roxana. If my daughters couldn’t do anything, then you certainly couldn’t. You may be the best grand chambermaid this castle has ever seen, but you’re still a mortal. Do not let that wretched woman make you feel at fault for anything. If Adela were awake, she would-”

                The maiden gasped suddenly back to life and clutched her throbbing chest in pain.

                “Mother,” Bela breathed as she held her close.

                “Perfect timing, darling. Please tell dear Roxana that none of this is her fault.”

                A weak but glad smile spread across Adela’s face at the sound of her wife’s voice.

                “Alcina…” she whispered swooningly before her eyes widened. “Roxana!”

                The maiden tried to get up, but Bela held her tightly.

                “Mother, are you sure your legs are strong enough?”

                “No. But I need to see her!”

                Bela hesitated a moment before she loosened her hold. She eyed Adela carefully as she got to her feet. The maiden’s first few steps were wobbly, but she was fine after a moment. Alcina walked towards her with their friend in her arms and knelt down to let them speak.

                “Roxana,” Adela breathed with a sigh of relief as she looked into her face.

                “Adela,” she cried. “I’m so sorry!”

                The maiden shook her head with a smile and cupped her friend’s cheek in her hand.

                “Don’t be sorry. None of this is your fault. She possessed you. I don’t think you could have done anything. The girls were having trouble holding you back as it is. And even with Lipa, they were barely keeping you down. You’re so strong for a mortal. It must be all the years being such a perfect maid and the daughter of a carpenter.”

                Roxana only sobbed harder at her kind words. Adela chuckled softly and leaned in to hug her friend and her wife. Alcina smiled and wrapped her arms around them both. They stayed like that until the redhead’s crying simmered. The maiden pulled away to look her over.

                “Are you hurt at all? Did you pop any joints out?”

                “I hurt everywhere. My joints feel normal besides that. But my arm muscles are burning like I’ve been lifting crates all day.”

                “Well, you did use them a lot,” her friend replied with a nervous smile.

                Roxana groaned sadly and shook her head.

                “I can’t stop seeing it… So much… blood… and tissue… and… bone.”

                “Bone?” Alcina questioned. “My goodness! How deep were these wounds?”

                “She used my favorite paring knife. The one you brought back from Germany,” Cassandra told her. “It’s only about four inches. We’re lucky she didn’t grab the cleaver.”

                Roxana shivered at the thought. Her friend could have died so easily by her own hands. She felt like she would sob again, but she held it back. Alcina took a breath in as she realized just how close her wife was to death.

                “I would slice that wretched woman to ribbons if she were still alive.”

                “I said nearly the same thing to her,” Bela told her. “She isn’t very happy. And she’s quite strong. I know very well other specters are walking about down there, but none of them have ever done all of that, to my knowledge.”

                “Never,” Roxana assured. “The rest only make sounds and show themselves every now and then.”

                “So, she can manipulate dreams, make sound, take form, possess people, and move objects,” Bela said as she listed off the ghost’s abilities.

                “What objects?” Alcina questioned.

                “She sent all Cassandra’s knives at Mother. All of them. At once. I blocked them with my body and took her out of there. I don’t know if she’s still there or not, but she was when we came in here.”

                “Now I gotta clean all those up,” Cassandra muttered quietly.

                “She told me that she couldn’t be in Alcina’s presence,” Adela said. “That it was too much for her. I made a joke about it, and then she got mad.”

                The tall woman tossed her head back and laughed.

                “Oh, how delightful. I frighten even the ghosts. Well, she should be scared. I’m going to get rid of her as soon as we figure out how. I’ll make it painful if I can. She’s caused you enough pain. And now she uses Roxana like a puppet? No. She will not get away with this. I will drag her to the depths of every religion’s version of Hell, and she will suffer every torment imaginable. What madness made her even think she could pull something like this in my castle?”

                “I think she wanted to brag,” Adela told her. “She said that she hears and sees things around the castle. She heard her surname, so she paid attention to what we were saying… She told me that she is Bela’s birth mother… and that she gave her up to Miranda for money and her family home. She said so many terrible things. And then… I got stabbed while she berated me like she used to… I knew I was going to die, so I called the girls, and they saved us both.”

                Alcina took a sharp breath in, and her fingers twitched before she tightened her embrace on the two women in her arms.

                “Well… I’m just glad you’re both safe now. If my presence makes it so she can’t manifest, then I will simply follow you everywhere you go. I assume she appeared down there because that’s where her body was chopped up. She could reach the bedroom easily because that is where she fell from. Perhaps the front of the castle as well. We’ll just have to be cautious until we find a way to get rid of her for good.”

                “She said that me giving her a headstone won’t help. And that she has unfinished business… Miranda is in the Megamycete and trying to control it to free herself. Soreana said we would go there too once we died. She wants to kill me to bring me to her since that was her mission right before she died. She thinks that will set her free.”

                “Well, we will certainly try your plan first, while I look for another way in case the grave doesn’t do the trick. She isn’t killing you, and Mother Miranda will never have you. If we are to join her in the Megamycete when we do die, I will simply destroy her there as you did here.”

                “But what if it doesn’t work like that? What if it’s not as easy as that?”

                Alcina placed a hand on her wife’s head and gently ran her fingers through her golden hair.

                “Let’s not think of such things. None of us are going to die anytime soon, that I’m certain of. We all have to stick together and watch over one another… as a family. Now, let’s get the two of you cleaned up and back to bed. We all have a big day ahead of us. Roxana, dear, can you stand?”

                “I’m… not sure, my Lady, but I’ll try,” the grand chambermaid replied.

                Adela slid out of her wife’s arms to stand in front of her friend. She offered her hand with a reassuring smile. Alcina scooped Roxana up under the arms and gently set her on her feet. She held her arms out in case she needed to catch her. The redhead wobbled on her legs. They ached so much.

                The maiden took a step back and gestured with her outstretched hand for her friend to step forward. Roxana took a deep breath and reached out to her. Both women stared at her bloody hand, and the events from early replayed in their minds. The sight made the grand chambermaid feel weak, and she stumbled forward. Adela’s eyes widened. She grabbed Roxana by the arm and let her fall against her as she held her up. Alcina quickly took over and scooped the redhead back into her arms.

                “Don’t worry, dear. I have you,” she assured as she made her way out of the common room. “Lenuta, if I bring her to the washroom, will you be able to help her from there?”

                “Of course, my Lady. You needn’t worry about a thing.”

                Viviana and Velouette jumped to their feet.

                “We can help too!”

                Alcina smiled fondly at the three of them.

                “Thank you. Now, which way to the washroom?”

                “Right this way, my Lady,” Lenuta said and led her down the hall with the two sisters hurrying behind.

                Adela watched them go with a worried, furrowed brow. Her daughters surrounded her and gently embraced her.

                “I’m so glad you’re safe, Mother,” Bela said with a breath of relief.

                “I’m sorry my knife hurt you so badly,” Cassandra told her. “Those are the sharpest I have, but the cuts looked rough.”

                “Roxana is really strong for a mortal. It’s good you called for us when you did,” Daniela said as she nuzzled into her golden hair.

                “Thank you, girls, so much,” Adela spoke softly. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

                “Be dead, probably,” the youngest sister joked with a giggle.

                “Most definitely,” the maiden agreed. “Now, where is Lipa? I must thank them for helping Roxana.”

                “They had to step out. The blood was too much for them,” Bela explained. “I’m going to bring them back some wine to calm their cravings. They didn’t want you or Mother to see how their hunger changes them.”

                “Lipa never has to hide anything from us. Especially not me, but I completely understand. Please thank them for me. It probably wasn’t easy holding down both her legs.”

                “I will, Mother. I promise.”

                The four of them turned as Alcina reentered the room.

                “Roxana is in good hands now,” she told them. “They’ll have her washed up and in bed in no time. I ordered her to sleep in. Lenuta will take over for her until our guests arrive.”

                “Thank you, my love.”

                Alcina smiled and leaned down to wrap her arms around them all. They stayed like that for a long moment. Adela and Bela both sighed softly in relief as the weight of what had happened lifted off their shoulders, if just slightly. The tall woman took her wife from between their daughters and held her in her arms as she made her way out of the room.

                “Now, darling, let’s get you in a nice herbal bath. And you’re to sleep in as well.”

                “Yes, Alcina,” Adela agreed. “Thank you again, girls. For everything.”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “Sleep well, Daughters. You’ve all done wonderfully,” Alcina praised.

                “Thank you, Mother!” the girls responded with pride.

                “Let’s all get a good night’s sleep. Whatever is left of it at least. I want everything to go perfectly this evening when the Maiers arrive.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                The Dimitrescus made their way out of the servants’ quarters. Alcina went ahead, carrying her sore and exhausted wife in her arms. Their daughters followed after them. Bela glanced back to see if she could spot the phantom lurking in the hall, but found only darkness. She vowed to keep Adela safe from the specter of the woman who caused them both so much pain. Nothing was going to tear her family apart, especially not some ghost from her past.

Chapter 117: Only In Castle Dimitrescu

Summary:

Adela and Alcina check on Roxana and bring her some healing herbs.

                Adela rolled over in bed with a groan. Her back ached even with the help of the herbal bath she had. She slowly opened her eyes and blinked in the afternoon sun.

                “Good morning, Mother,” came Bela’s cheerful voice.

                The maiden turned her gaze to the couch. Her daughter was sitting there reading a book with a cup of tea on the table before her.

                “Bela? Good morning,” she replied with a sleepy smile.

                Adela turned to look for Alcina and frowned when she didn’t find her.

                “Where is your mother?”

                “She’s running around to make sure everything is perfect for this evening. We haven’t had any mortal guests over for dinner for as long as I can remember. She’s a bit on edge, but she’s handling it surprisingly well. I offered to come watch over you while you slept in case you had any visitors.”

                “Thank you, Bela. I very much appreciate it.”

                “Of course, Mother. Now, you take your time getting up. Mother has set out what she’d like you to wear. I will be here to help if you need me, or to give you privacy.”

                Adela pushed herself into a sitting position with a wince. She clenched her jaw to the pain as it tore down her back. She clutched the bedsheets and waited for it to ease up. Her body had healed, but it still felt what happened to it.

                “Do you need help getting down?”

                “I think I’ll be fine, but thank you. My legs feel alright, just a bit tingly from the nerve damage.”

                The maiden took a deep breath and slid off the tall bed to the floor below. She landed with a slight wobble but easily righted herself. As long as she didn’t stretch her back too much, she felt okay. Not great but manageable. Bela patted the spot on the couch beside her.

                “Come sit. I had some breakfast brought up for you. Mother wanted you to have eggs for some protein. Your herbal cigarettes are right here. She said you should have one before we go downstairs.”

                Adela sat down and smiled appreciatively up at her.

                “Thank you. You’re so wonderful.”

                “We just want you feeling in tip-top shape. So, eat up and relax your muscles.”

                The maiden nodded and happily cut into her food. Bela picked her book back up and turned her eyes to the page. Adela swallowed and glanced over at her.

                “What are you reading?” she asked.

                “Cinderella,” Bela replied.

                The maiden shivered, and she gripped her fork as her back spasmed.

                “Mmm… Donna said they made the story into a film like the one we watched before. She thought I’d like the music and the clothes the prince wears.”

                “Oh, perhaps we could watch it… together.”

                Adela smiled at her.

                “Together… I’d like that.”

                She turned her eyes back to her plate to finish off her food. Once she was done, she sat back and lit one of her herbal cigarettes. She pulled the soothing smoke into her lungs and let her muscles relax. When it was spent, she put it out in the ashtray and got to her feet.

                “Would you like me to step out, Mother?”

                “Yes, please. I’ll be but a moment.”

                “Don’t rush yourself. We have plenty of time. I’ll be out in the sitting area if you need me.”

                Bela got to her feet and took her book with her as she made her way out of the room. Once the door was shut, Adela untied her robe and let the fabric fall to the floor. She carefully slipped into the dress and zipped the back shut with a hiss of pain. With a soothing breath, she walked to the mirror to look herself over. The sleeveless gown was royal blue with a swoop neckline, much less revealing than what her wife usually had her wear. Elaborately worked lace started at the collar and went down to the shoulders until it reached the solid crepe fabric of the rest of the dress. It hugged her form perfectly and was framed with a floor-length cape attached to the lacework. A smile spread across her face. She loved it. Adela sat down in front of the vanity and picked up her brush to fix her hair. When she was satisfied with her appearance, she slipped into the white kitten heels Alcina picked out for her and set off to the sitting area. Bela lifted her gaze from her book as Adela walked towards her and smiled at the sight of her.

                 “You look beautiful, Mother.”

                “Thank you, Daughter. It’s very comfortable,” Adela replied with a smile of her own as she moved towards the stairs. “Come, let’s see how the others are faring. I want to check on Roxana.”

                “Mother checked on her this morning. She can walk now, but her muscles are still sore. Don’t forget, you can’t go down there alone. I have to get dressed, but Mother should be finished by now.”

                “Perhaps Roxana will allow me to give her some herb since she’s not on duty. Though I don’t know if she’s ever tried it.”

                “You can have a little smoke session. Two Ladies of the house and the grand chambermaid,” Bela said with a laugh. “Only in Castle Dimitrescu.”

                Adela chuckled. She went to open the door, but Bela beat her to it. She smiled in appreciation and stepped out into the courtyard. When the two of them entered the main hall, they found Alcina sitting in her armchair and smoking from her quellazaire. She was wearing a long-sleeve white chiffon evening gown trimmed in ostrich feathers around the shoulder line, wrists, and hemline of the attached cape. The maiden’s face flushed as she looked upon her, and she lifted herself into the air to kiss her wife on the cheek.

                “Good morning, my love,” she greeted her. “You look gorgeous.”

                Alcina smiled and gazed upon her in adoration.  

                “Good morning, darling. My, you look like a queen. All you’re missing is a crown.”

                Adela smiled, and a bit of color rose to her cheeks.

                “Thank you, love, but you’re the queen of this castle.”

                “Well, we are married, aren’t we? That would make us both queens.”

                “I suppose you’re right,” Adela agreed with a giggle and kissed her again before she brought herself to her feet. “Are you busy right now, love? I’d like to go visit Roxana.”

                “Of course, darling,”

                Alcina leaned forward to snub out her cigarette before she rose to her full height.  

                “When I saw her earlier, she was very anxious to see you as well. I’m afraid she’s still blaming herself for what happened.”

                Adela shook her head sadly.

                “There’s nothing she could have done to stop it. But I understand. I’d blame myself if it were me in her place. Neither of us would ever want to hurt the other.”

                “I don’t think there’s a hurtful bone in that woman’s body,” Alcina said. “But speaking of, how are you feeling, darling?”

                “Sore and some of the nerves in my legs are still tingling, but I can walk just fine. As long as I don’t stretch my back too much, I’ll be fine.”

                “Did you have some herb?”

                “Yes, and I was going to bring some down for Roxana as well if that’s alright with you.”

                “Of course,” Alcina said as she put a hand on her hip and smiled down at her wife. “Let’s go get our grand chambermaid high, then. It’ll do her good before she has to work later.”

                “My thoughts exactly,” Adela said before she turned back to Bela and smiled appreciatively. “Thank you for watching over me. And for everything last night as well.”

                The taller blonde woman stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her.

                “Of course, Mother,” she said before stepping back. “I’ll be in my room getting dressed.”

                “I know you always do, but please keep your eyes on your sisters today. This is an important day for Cassandra, and now with Daniela and Georgetta’s father being siblings… Well, I assume the two of them will be quite anxious.”

                “I will, Mother,” Bela replied with a bow of her head. “I promise.”

                Alcina looked her eldest over fondly.

                “You’re a perfect sister and a perfect daughter. Anyone too blind to see your true worth is a fool. You are truly a woman worthy of your position. You make me so proud, Bela.”

                Her daughter smiled up at her.

                “Thank you, Mother. You raised me to be the woman you praise. So, thank you for helping me meet all your expectations of me.”

                Alcina stepped towards her and cupped her cheek.

                “My only expectation is for you to live a long, happy life. But I do appreciate all your hard work. Now, go change into that lovely dress of yours. I can’t wait to see you girls all together. And what you chose for Lipa will match just perfectly.”

                “We’ll be out as soon as we’re ready. Have a good visit with Roxana.”

                “Thank you, Daughter.”

                Alcina gave Bela’s cheek a little squeeze before she followed Adela down to the servants’ quarters. All the maids they passed stopped whatever they were doing to bow to the Ladies of the house. Adela greeted them all by name, and Alcina even smiled at them as she passed. When they got to the grand chambermaid’s door, the black-haired woman let her wife be the one to knock.

                “Come in,” Roxana called.

                Adela stepped in and quickly made her way to her friend’s side. She was lying in bed reading a book and set it down in her lap as the maiden approached. Her friend looked her over before staring into her emerald eyes.

                “Roxana,” she breathed in relief. “How are you feeling?”

                “Sore, but I’ll be just fine. It’s you I’m worried about. I…can’t believe you’re even standing.”

                “My legs are a little tingly, but I’m okay. Everything reset itself thanks to Bela. I wish I could say the same for you. But I was wondering… would you care to try one of my herbal cigarettes? I thought maybe they would help relax your muscles.”

                The maid glanced up at the matron of the house to see her reaction. Alcina was sitting in a chair by the end of the bed and lighting up one of her herbal sticks in her quellazaire. When she noticed Roxana was staring at her, she looked down at the redhead and chuckled.

                “You hardly need my permission. It’s not as if you’re doing lines of cocaine. Come now. You’re not even on duty, Roxana.”

                The redhead looked back over to her friend and nodded. Adela brought one of her cigarettes to her lips and lit it for her before she handed it over. Roxana studied the stick for a moment before she took it. She’d seen Alcina smoke hundreds of times, so she just mimicked the way she pulled it into her lungs. She coughed as it tickled her esophagus, and her friend chuckled at her.

                “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it.”

                The maid closed her eyes as the herbs rushed through her bloodstream. She could feel her muscles relax, and her pain eased. A slow smile spread across her face, and she sighed in relief. Adela looked fondly down at her a moment before she turned to take a chair. She brought it to the bedside and sat down before she lit up a cigarette of her own. It wasn’t long before the grand chambermaid’s room was full of hazy smoke and laughter.

                “The girls don’t know that I know, but Viviana and Velouette have been getting some help while they clean your daughter’s rooms just so they can all sit and chat together. They assume I’d be angry with them for some reason, so they’re going around in secret. It’s so precious.”

                “Yes, I know,” Adela admitted with a giggle. “I found them like that one day, and they all looked at me as if I’d stumbled into a secret meeting.”

                “As long as the work gets done, why not let them have some family bonding time? I’m so glad they enjoy one another’s company as much as they all do.” Alcina said. “The girls love those two so much, and now with Cassandra being their blood-sister, well, I think their bond is even stronger. I always knew those girls were special. Just as I knew you were, Roxana dear.”

                The maid smiled fondly.

                “I’ll never forget the day you rescued me. Your presence was so overwhelming, but I could feel the warmth in your heart. I knew there was much more to you than you’d ever let anyone see.”

                Alcina gasped jokingly.

                “How dare you peek behind my mask. And here I thought you were just a frightened little thing.”

                “I was frightened of Mother Miranda, never really of you, Alcina. I’ve always been able to tell when you put the mask on, and I can feel what’s underneath.”

                Alcina leaned forward and gently rubbed her friend’s leg.

                “I’m so very glad I never scared you away from me. I don’t know where we would be without you, Roxana.”

                “I’m happy to be here. You all bring such joy and purpose to my life. I was just a carpenter’s daughter and a widow. Now I’m a grand chambermaid and I have wonderful friends like you.”

                Adela smiled and rubbed Roxana on the shoulder.

                “And you’re the best.”

                The redhead chuckled and put her hand atop her friend’s.

                “You two should get back upstairs. Lenuta came by not too long ago to tell me everything is in order.”

                “Are you sure you’ll be able to work, dear?” Alcina asked. “I don’t want to push you.”

                “I’ll be fine. Viviana and Velouette are going to be carrying everything. I’ll just be there to oversee everything.”

                “You best let us know if you need to go sit,” Adela said and pointed a finger at her.

                “Yes, Adela,” Roxana replied. “You just focus on your daughters.”

                Alcina rose to her full height and held a hand out to her wife.

                “Come, darling. Let’s go see if they’re ready.”

                Adela took her wife’s hand and let her help her up. The tall woman set the chairs back where they were and smiled at the maid before she turned to the door.

                “Rest up, dear. We’ll see you soon.”

                “Thank you. Both of you. Lenuta will be coming by within the hour to help me into my uniform. I want to look my very best.”

                “See you then, Roxana,” Adela said cheerfully.

                She waved to her friend before she followed her wife out of the room. When they got upstairs, they found their daughters and Lipa sitting in the main hall. The mothers’ faces lit up at the sight of them all. The girls were wearing matching silk evening gowns with velvet busts and matching shoulder-length capes in red, yellow, and green. Lipa was wearing a red velvet suit with a silk vest and an ascot to match Bela.

                “You all look wonderful!” Alcina exclaimed and clapped her hands together.

                “You look beautiful, girls. And Lipa you look so very dapper,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Thank you, Mothers,” the four of them replied.

                Cassandra turned her attention to Adela.

                “Mother, I know you’re still recovering from last night, but could I please have some blood? My heart is pounding. It’s really annoying. I haven’t felt this anxious… ever. I didn’t even feel this anxious before we fought Miranda!”

                Adela chuckled softly at her. She knew the feeling.

                “Oh, me too?” Daniela asked excitedly. “I need my brain to be calm so I’m not too weird for Ghe.”

                “Of course, Daughters,” the maiden agreed before making her way to sit beside Bela.

                “Would you like some as well?” she asked her.

                “Yes, please,” the other blonde woman said shyly and turned to face her.

                Adela smiled at her and rolled up the sleeves of her dress. She held her wrists out in her lap and closed her eyes. Her daughters quickly surrounded her and took their drink. When they were finished, Bela took the maiden under her arm and let her head fall on her shoulder. Cassandra sighed in relief and relaxed back into her seat.

                “So much better.”

                “Mhm. My head is doing that cool tingly thing,” Daniela said with a smile.

                Cassandra stared up at the ceiling and groaned softly.

                “I just hope I don’t screw this up.”

                “Oh! You wanna take bets on who will screw it up first?” Daniela questioned excitedly.

                “Neither of you will be screwing anything up,” Alcina told them. “All we must do is act… naturally. Our naturally. That is what Georgetta asked of us.”

                “I know. I just want them to like me,” Cassandra said. “I know her father already does, but I’ve never met her mother.”

                “Well, if she’s anything like the darling angel she gave birth to, we’ll all be just fine,” Alcina assured.

Chapter 118: Meet the Maiers

Summary:

The Dimitrescus finally meet Georgetta’s parents.

                Roxana stood before the front door of the castle with her hands clasped in front of her apron. She took a deep breath and glanced at the two maids on either side of her.

                “Are you ready, girls?”

                “Yes, Roxana!” Viviana and Velouette replied eagerly.

                The grand chambermaid smiled at them and nodded her head.

                “Please get the doors then.”

                The twins took hold of one each and opened them as far as they’d go. On the other side stood a very excited-looking Georgetta and her seemingly nervous parents. They were dressed as fancy as any peasant could be and chose a more Northern European look rather than their native Eastern. Gheorghe, her father, was wearing a black suit that looked a few sizes too big for him with patched elbows and an old black tie. Her mother was wearing a green ankle-length skirt with a long-sleeve black blouse and a bow around the collar. Georgetta herself was wearing an outfit Alcina had bought for her. It was a beautiful hunter-green cocktail dress and a white blouse with long sleeves and a high collar. Roxana took them in, and her smile widened.

                “Good evening and welcome to Castle Dimitrescu,” she greeted them and bowed her head. “My name is Roxana. I am the grand chambermaid here.”

                “Hello, Roxana!” Georgetta greeted her cheerfully. “This is my father, Gheorghe, and my mother, Terika.”

                “It’s a pleasure meeting you both. Miss Georgetta is a wonderful girl. Everyone is always so excited when she comes to visit.”

                “Yes, she loves it here,” Gheorghe said with a laugh. “She’d move right in if we let her.”

                “I would,” his daughter agreed with a little teasing glare.

                “Hey, don’t look at me. Your mother made the rule.”

                “It isn’t very ladylike to move in before you’re married, dear,” Terika told her.

                “Well, the Ladies are the ones who asked me.”

                Her mother said nothing, and Georgetta sighed. Roxana motioned to the front hallway to her right.

                “The Mistress and the others are waiting for you just this way. Please follow me.”

                Viviana and Velouette closed the doors as they made their way inside and moved quickly to follow the grand chambermaid so they could hold the others for them. When they arrived in the main hall, the Dimitrescu family all got to their feet to greet their guests. Alcina was the first to step forward. She eyed the three mortals and took them in before she spoke.

                “Good evening. I’m Lady Alcina Dimitrescu. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

                The Maiers bowed and curtsied to the Matron of the house.

                “It’s wonderful meeting you as well, my Lady. My name is Gheorghe,” the man said happily. “Our daughter speaks very fondly of you.”

                Alcina’s smile widened as she looked upon her future daughter-in-law.

                “Georgetta is a very special girl. I love her as if she were one of my own.”

                The peasant girl looked up at her with a beaming smile.

                “It’s a pleasure meeting you, my Lady. I’m Terika, Georgetta’s mother,” the woman introduced herself. “Your home is beautiful.”

                “Thank you. Isn’t it just? And we recently received an order of new furniture in time for the wedding. Georgetta has a fresh, new bed to look forward to when she moves in. And now we have plenty of seats by the fire.”

                “The mattress feels like sleeping on a cloud,” Georgetta said dreamily.

                Cassandra stared lovingly across the gap at her fiancée. She looked so beautiful, especially when she smiled. She couldn’t wait for her to move in. Then she could wake up to her smile every day. She wanted so badly to go to her and wrap her arms around her, but she forced herself to stay in line with the rest of her family. Alcina stepped to the side and gestured to the others with a proud smile on her face.

                “This is my wife, Adela. Our eldest daughter, Bela, and her fiancé, Lipa. Cassandra, of course. And our youngest, Daniela.”

                The sisters curtsied while Adela and Lipa bowed to the Maiers.

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” they said.

                Cassandra glanced up at Alcina.

                “Can I hug her now?” she muttered impatiently.

                “Yes, yes. Go be in love,” her mother teased.

                The couple met each other halfway, and Georgetta dove into Cassandra’s arms with a laugh.

                “Hello, beautiful. You look lovely tonight,” the peasant girl said as she leaned into her.

                “You look ravishing, sweetheart,” the brunette told her as she lifted her chin for a kiss. “I could just… eat you up.”

                Georgetta giggled against her lips and closed her eyes as the rest of the room melted away. While the others looked upon the happy couple, Daniela was staring at Gheorghe. This grown man was her birth brother. He had his own daughter, who was going to marry her sister. She had been trying to process it for so long, but it was still so strange to her. Not as strange as the bond she felt with the mortal she knew nothing about. She was so heartbroken when he left her that day. Now here he was in her home. Soon, he would know that she knew who she was to him. Viviana and Velouette pulled open the dining room doors, and Roxana gestured inside.

                “Dinner is ready.”

                Alcina and Adela sat in their usual seats. The three Maiers took their spots across from them in front of the door to the courtyard. The others shared the ends, with Daniela and Cassandra near the kitchen to Alcina’s left, and Bela and Lipa across from them to Adela’s right. Cassandra and Georgetta instantly held hands under the table. Their food was already set in front of them. Viviana and Velouette went around to pour drinks while Roxana stood at attention just behind Alcina and the door to the main hall.

                “Is there anything I can do for you, my Lady?”

                “Just stand there and look as perfect as you do, dear,” the tall woman replied with an appreciative smile.

                Roxana smiled back up at her and nodded before she turned her attention to the table.

                “Here you are, my Lady,” Viviana said as she poured Alcina her wine.

                “Be a dear and leave the bottle,” her aunt requested. “And you may call me Auntie in front of them if you wish. They are family after all.”

                “Yes, Auntie,” the girl said happily before she went off to get another bottle.

                Alcina took a long, long drink of wine and took a deep cleansing breath as she set the glass down.

                “So, how long has your family lived in the village?” she asked.

                “My family has owned that farm from the very beginning, my Lady,” Gheorghe replied proudly. “And we’ve been feeding everyone ever since. There’s been plenty of rough times, but we’ve always managed to pull through. Now we’re thriving better than ever. This past year has been like a dream.”

                “It has,” Georgetta said swooningly as she stared into her fiancée’s beautiful yellow eyes.

                “Yes, sometimes it seems… too good to be true,” Terika said as she eyed the tall woman before her.

                Alcina raised a brow as she looked knowingly down at the mortal woman. Adela glanced worriedly between the two mothers. She could feel the tension rising between them like little bolts of lightning sparking in the air.

                “The mayor has done a fantastic job holding everything together and helping everyone rebuild their lives,” the maiden said to lighten to mood. “I’m so very grateful to him.”

                “That mayor is a great man!” Gheorghe said jovially. “And not just because he suggested we get the shop. He did wonders explaining everything to us about… You know… what happened and all. He’s a great leader and a good friend. I’d trust him with my life.”

                “Not everyone in the village shares your admiration, Husband,” Terika told him. “Some people miss how things used to be.”

                “Oh, that’s a completely normal reaction when leaving a cult or any form of captivity, really. Even just to change in general. There are plenty of books about it in the library,” Adela told her.

                Alcina smirked behind her wine glass. She knew her wife was being genuine, but it seemed a delightful insult at the increasingly trying woman. Terika narrowed her eyes slightly and said nothing. She wearily looked into her wine glass and brought it to her nose before she drank it. Alcina nearly chuckled, but she managed to contain herself.

                “You know, I’ve been meaning to go back in there,” Gheorghe said as he began cutting into his steak. “I checked it out once when they finished building it, but I haven’t borrowed any books yet. Do you think they’ve got any on farming?”

                “Yes, there’s a whole agricultural section,” Adela told him with a smile. “The librarian should be able to point it out to you. I check our catalogs constantly to keep everything as updated as possible.”

                “The library is where the Bogdan estate used to be, correct?” Terika asked.

                “Yes, that was my family home. Perhaps that’s why I pay it the most attention,” Adela said with a chuckle. “It looks beautiful. Roxana’s father and his team did excellent work.”

                “You’re David’s daughter?” Gheorghe asked excitedly.

                “Yes, Sir,” Roxana replied with a bow of her head.

                “He mentioned his daughter was alive and working at the castle, but he didn’t say she had some fancy title. Well, look at you!” he said happily as he gazed upon her again. “Your father’s a great man, Miss. He should be real proud of you. I know he is. He talks about you all the time, even when he thought you were dead.”

                “I’m quite alive, thanks to Lady Alcina,” Roxana said as she looked fondly up at her.

                “One of the best decisions I’ve ever made,” the tall woman said with a smile.

                Adela nodded in agreement.

                “So, you… Enjoy working here?” Terika questioned with a raised brow.

                “Yes, I love it here. Everything is wonderful. Especially since Lady Adela came to us,” Roxana said as she looked lovingly at her friend.

                Adela smiled back at her and sighed happily before she took another bite of her sautéed mushrooms.

                “Is that also a normal reaction from being in captivity?” Terika asked.

                The maiden’s face faltered as she realized her statement had been twisted and that the woman insinuated her friend was being held against her will. Roxana’s pleasant smile remained as she looked Terika straight in the eye.

                “Oh, Lady Adela has added those books to our private library as well. She asked us all to read them in our spare time. Now that Mother Miranda is gone, none of us are captive any longer.”

                Adela’s smile returned, and she went back to her mushrooms. The woman was silent and turned her focus to her meal. Alcina chuckled softly as she swallowed another large gulp of wine.

                "Speaking of Mother Miranda. My little brother Karl recently found some documents in her lab before he destroyed it. She had a few on me, one each on my daughters and one on my wife as well. On Daniela's... we learned she shared your surname before Miranda gave her to me."

                Daniela watched Gheorghe's face carefully and hopefully. She wanted him to be glad. She wanted him to be her big brother. She knew it wouldn't be the same for him, but she hoped he would let her back into his heart. The man looked worriedly up at Alcina. 

                "Yes, my Lady. I recognized her in the market not too long ago. I thought she was my sister, but with her skin and the tattoo and her outfit, I knew she was Cassandra's sister and not mine."

                "But... I am your sister, Ghe," Daniela told him. "That is... if you want me to be. I don't have any memories from before I woke up in the castle. And I really don't want to know my old name. But you can drop the formalities and just call me Daniela. I'd really, really like to get to know you again. We can hang out and do brother-sister stuff. Whatever that is. Would you like that?"

                The mortal man looked as if he would cry. His shaking hands dropped his silverware on his plate. It took everything he had not to run to her. 

                "I would love that... Daniela. May I call you Sister?" he asked with a crack in his voice. 

                That made Daniela feel like she would cry, and she did. She shifted form and flew towards him for a hug, much to the horror of his wife. She nearly knocked him out of his seat, and he laughed as he wrapped his arms around her.

                "Well, I had a whole big speech planned about treating my daughter kindly, but I see you have that all under control," Alcina said as she dried her eyes. 

                “Now we both have brothers, Dani,” Cassandra said happily.

                “Wait, what?” Georgetta asked in a whisper to her fiancée.

                “Oh, yeah. Viviana and Velouette are my birth sisters, and Vilhelm is our little brother!” she told her excitedly.

                The twin maids waved to the butcher girl with a smile.

                “That’s fantastic!” Georgetta exclaimed. “Well, this family just gets bigger and bigger.”

                “It’s the best!” Daniela said with a giggle as she nuzzled into Gheorghe.

                Alcina smiled fondly at her daughters. She found herself growing more and more relaxed with the idea of sharing them with others. They seemed so very happy, and that’s all she wanted for them. They wouldn’t love her any less just because they were spreading their hearts to others.

                “Let your brother finish his dinner before it gets cold, Daniela,” her mother said as she tried to hide her smile behind her wine glass.

                The youngest Dimitrescu squeezed the man again before she floated back into her seat with a giggle. Alcina turned her grey eyes down to Terika to watch her reaction. She nearly cackled at the woman’s shocked and annoyed expression. Georgetta glanced over to Bela. She was curious if she, too found her birth family. The blonde woman noticed her eyes on her, and she chuckled softly.

                “We found out just last night that Mother is actually my cousin,” she explained as she gestured to Adela.

                The golden-haired maiden smiled happily as she looked over at her. Terika couldn’t stop the disgusted scoff from leaving her lips.

                “She looks as if she could be your little sister.”

                Adela’s shoulders drooped slightly while the other Dimitrescu women and even Lipa narrowed their eyes at the mortal.

                “Yes, and Daniela appears as if she could be your husband’s daughter,” Bela pointed out. “Our family is far from traditional, but we all have our roles, and we love each other regardless of our true ages. None of it will matter in a hundred years when we’re all still walking this earth together.”

                Terika turned her gaze to her specifically.

                “So, you are Soreana’s daughter after all? I thought you looked familiar. You and your… sisters all appear quite different. I almost didn’t recognize you.”

                “Oh, you knew that woman?” Bela inquired with a poised brow.

                “We were quite close, yes.”

                “Then you knew what she was doing to my mother… and apparently to me as well?”

                Gheorghe looked sadly down as he cut the last piece of his steak. He, like David, felt the guilt of never speaking up about such issues in the village. He had made a vow after he learned what happened to the Fieraru children to never stay silent again. He was more than happy that his friend Karl took the three of them in. Now knowing his birth sister was the man’s niece made him feel even closer to him.

                Terika felt no guilt. Soreana had been her friend, and all she heard from her were stories of two insolent and disrespectful children. She was aware that she beat the girls, but she saw no problem, even though she never saw the extent of their injuries.

                “Yes, well… it isn’t my place to question how another woman raises her child… or a girl she was forced to look after,” the mortal woman replied.

                Bela held Adela’s hand under the table as she watched her lower her head like a wounded animal. Alcina finished her meal and her wine. She poured herself another glass and lit up a cigarette in her quellazaire. While the Dimitrescus managed to hold their tongues, Gheorghe was the one to speak up to his wife.

                “Teri, that’s how these things keep happening. If we don’t speak up, then it will never stop. You heard the mayor. We have to come together as a community and keep us all safe. Sometimes that means from each other.”

                Alcina smiled as she blew her smoke up into the air.

                “Very well said, Gheorghe.”

                The man tried to hide his proud smile and scratched the back of his head.

                “Well, that’s just what I believe. That mayor is an inspiring fellow. He makes me wanna make the village be the best it possibly can be, and that includes the safety of us all.”

                Adela smiled fondly at him and squeezed Bela’s hand before she let go.

                “Thank you, Gheorghe. The village needs more people like you. I have vowed to look over you all and keep everything safe and secure, but there’s only so much I can do. Everyone needs to work together for it all to run smoothly.”

                “We were perfectly safe under Mother Miranda,” Terika muttered.

                Alcina blew another cloud of smoke into the air as she glowered down at the mortal woman.

                “Right, Mother,” Georgetta said as she rolled her eyes. “Especially with all the lycan attacks. And the annual tributes. And hardly having any money or food. We were all so well off.”

                Her words dripped with sarcasm, and it was music to her fiancée’s ears. Cassandra couldn’t help but laugh.

                “Mmm, that was good,” she said as she simmered to a chuckle. “I love you, sweetheart.”

                “And I love you, beautiful,” she replied with a little giggle of her own.

                Terika didn’t find her daughter so amusing. She pushed her plate away and drank back her wine. Viviana stepped towards her and poured her another glass. Alcina smirked behind her hand as she took a drag from her cigarette. She watched the mortal woman’s face squinch as she sniffed the air.

                “These herbs are from my sister Donna’s garden,” she told her. “She grows this strain specifically for me to help me… keep my composure.”

                “Oh, I’ve always wanted to see Lady Beneviento’s garden,” Georgetta said happily. “The florist speaks so fondly of it, and she only saw it once when she was a little girl.”

                “It’s so lovely,” Adela said with a smile. “I don’t know how she manages to tend to all of it and do all the tailoring and doll-making she does. As well as her medicine. She has a strain of herb for me as well, for my pain.”  

                Gheorghe looked up at Alcina and smiled.

                “You’ve got some real talented siblings, my Lady. Karl- I mean Lord Heisenberg and me have become good friends this past year. He helps me out a lot with the heavy lifting on the farm, and I pay him in scrap. He’s a great guy. And now he’s a father too! It suits him well. That little Vilhelm loves his papa so much.”

                Viviana and Velouette smiled in pride.

                “Why, thank you, Gheorghe,” Alcina replied. “I may not show it, but I do love my siblings very much. Donna and Karl are both so gifted. I used to despise that Mother Miranda treated them the same as me, but I see us now as equals. For the people they truly are.”

                “Lord Moreau is a pretty nice fellow, too,” Gheorghe said. “I see him a lot when I go down to buy fish for the market.”

                “Oh, I do wish my brother Salvatore would somehow learn how to drown,” Alcina said with an annoyed sigh. “But I’m certainly glad he’s being… nice and not gobbling people up while they’re trying to fish and swim.”

                Adela shivered and took a sip of her wine.

                “I don’t see how that’s any different than draining young women of their blood and eating them,” Terika pointed out.

                The maiden swallowed before taking another, much larger drink. Her white eyes turned up to see her wife’s expression. Alcina had a smirk upon her crimson lips, and she chuckled as she blew the smoke from her lungs.

                “The difference is I looked good when I did it,” she told her. “And now there’s only one maiden.”

                Adela tried unsuccessfully to hide her blushing behind her wine. Terika scoffed in disgust.

                “I don’t know why anyone would do so willingly.”

                The maiden peered at her over her glass.

                “Well, I do it to keep my family alive… and you all as well. I’d do anything to help the ones I care for.”

                “Speaking of, when’s dessert?” Daniela asked excitedly. “We’re still doing that, right?”

                “I told you, Dani, you’re just supposed to be you tonight,” Georgetta said with a reassuring smile. “This is your home and we’re only guests.”

                Her future sister-in-law eased her worries, but Daniela looked to Alcina for confirmation. Her mother smiled and nodded her head. Daniela nearly clapped in excitement. She looked at Gheorghe with a nervous smile.

                “Promise you won’t freak out and run away, Ghe?”

                “Over dessert?” he asked with a chuckle. “Of course not.”

                The man paused and looked her over fondly.

                “You used to call me that before, you know. It’s real nice hearing it again.”

                Daniela smiled happily as she stared into his eyes.

                “Well, I do love a good nickname.”

                Gheorghe tossed his head back and laughed and sighed happily as it died down.

                “I’ve been having a great time tonight. I haven’t felt this happy in a long while.”

                “Yay!” Daniela exclaimed with a gleeful giggle. “Maybe we can do this again soon.”

                “Well, we do have the wedding coming up, dear,” Alcina happily reminded her. “It will be like this, but even bigger. Everyone will be here. The whole… big weird happy family as you call us.”

                Her daughter sighed dreamily.

                “Katrina is gonna look so pretty.”

                “I can’t wait to see you in your gown,” Cassandra said as she stroked Georgetta’s cheek.

                “You’re going to look like a dream,” her fiancée replied.

                Bela leaned closer to Lipa and adjusted their ascot with a smile.

                “You’ll be the most charming one there, my darling.”

                “I won’t be able to keep my eyes off you, meine Liebling.”

                Adela glanced up at her wife with a happy smile to find her smiling just as brightly down at her. They took each other’s hands, and the maiden brought Alcina’s to her lips to kiss. Gheorghe looked over at his wife and held his hand out to her to hold.

                “Not at the table, Husband,” Terika told him and kept her arms crossed.

                The man frowned and hung his head sadly before he glanced over at his daughter and her fiancée with a fond smile. Daniela’s yellow eyes caught his attention, and he looked her over lovingly. She truly looked like a ghost from his past. She was so pale but so pretty, exactly like she was when Mother Miranda took her. The prophet told him and their parents that she could fix her mind. Gheorghe didn’t think there was anything wrong with it in the first place. But the Maiers trusted their savior. When he was told she had died, it felt like he had lost a part of himself. Now he had her back. He didn’t care how. Only that she was alive and seemingly very happy. Lady Alcina loved her daughters and it showed. The farmer’s little sister was in good hands and he was glad to have her back in reach.

Chapter 119: In-Laws

Summary:

The Dimitrescus and Maiers sit down after dinner to discuss Daniela and Gheorghe’s history.

                Viviana and Velouette cleared the table, refilled everyone’s glass, and set a piece of white cake in front of each of them. Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela all pushed their plates towards Adela with pleading looks on their faces. The maiden glanced wearily at their guests before she rolled up her sleeve.

                “Can I have some as well, darling?” Alcina asked as she added her plate to the rest.

                “Of course, love,” Adela replied with a smile. “Here.”

                She held her hand out for one of them to cut and closed her eyes. Terika watched them over the rim of her wine glass with a judgmental brow. Georgetta leaned closer and nudged her mother with her elbow.

                “Don’t watch,” she whispered.

                Terika ignored her daughter. She wanted to see for herself what disgusting things these people did. Uldwyna had warned her about them. They were friends when they were younger, before she was sent to work at the castle. When she was fired, she sought shelter with her. But when she told the family why she was dismissed, Gheorghe forbade her to stay with them. Her poor friend had to take a job and a room at the bar like some wench. They stayed in touch, and Uldwyna told her countless horror stories. As well as tales of all the unusual relationships in the castle. Unlike her husband, she didn’t want her only daughter to marry into this freakish family. She assumed it was all some ruse to turn her into wine, or worse. She knew the debauchery that took place behind these walls. Her friend recanted them in too explicit detail.

                Terika watched Cassandra pull a sickle right out of the air. Alcina wagged a finger and shook her head, then she unleashed one claw. The sound sent pleasurable chills down Adela’s spine. She flinched as it sliced through her, and she let her family move her arm around to coat their cakes. When they were finished, she sat back down and held her napkin under her hand until the wound closed. She could feel her wife’s eyes on her, and she glanced up at her with a smile. Adela offered the blood on the surface of her skin, and Alcina leaned down to lick it clean. The maiden blushed slightly and wiped her hand on her napkin before she dug into her own dessert.

                Terika stared at the couple in disgust. They were everything her friend warned her about. She despised them. Surely these women would turn her daughter into some depraved monster. She loathed the idea of her sweet Georgetta becoming a Dimitrescu. She had been against it from the start, but her husband was the man of the house and made the final decisions. He never liked to unless it pleased him. Like when it came to what he assumed was best for their daughter. Like going to school before looking after the farm and working at the shop herself. He knew nothing of what a lady should be like, and neither did these women. Everything was better when Mother Miranda was rightfully in charge. Alcina sat back in her seat and lit up another cigarette in her quellazaire. She lifted the stick into the air and pulled the smoke into her lungs. She let it settle before she blew it out above her head. Slowly, she lowered her gaze to the family across from her.

                “So, let’s discuss wedding plans, shall we?”

                Gheorghe perked up happily and turned his full attention to the tall Lady. His wife sighed softly and drank back her wine.

                “How does the 9^th of June sound?” Alcina asked them. “That gives us over a month of planning.”

                “Sounds great to me!” the mortal man agreed happily.

                “Sure,” Terika said reluctantly.

                “Excellent. I’ve already written up the invitations for our side. Please have Georgetta bring your list over for her next visit so I can make those out.”

                “It’ll just be us, my Lady,” Gheorghe told her. “The only family we have is my nephew, and he’s already agreed to watch the shop.”

                Daniela turned her head sharply towards her brother.

                “Nephew?” she asked in a panic. “I don’t have a kid, do I?”

                The mortal man tossed his head back and laughed.

                “No, no! We had a sister, but she died trying to protect one of the calves from the lycans… That was before Mother Miranda took you.”

                “Okay, I’m glad about not having a kid, but that’s sad. I don’t even remember her…”

                “I’ll tell you what, as soon as we get done with this planning, you can speed run any questions you want at me, and I’ll give you a whole family run down if you’d like.”

                Daniela smiled appreciatively.

                “Thank would be nice.”

                “Good. Now, Georgetta said the wedding will be here?” he asked Alcina.

                “Yes, the ceremony will be held in the courtyard and will begin once the sun has set. I will be officiating, of course. By my word, Georgetta and Lipa will both become nobles, and my dear friend Katrina will reclaim her maiden name. My daughters have asked my brother Karl to give them away. Will you be doing the same for Georgetta, Gheorghe?”

                “Of course! It’s only once in a man’s life that he can give his only daughter away.”

                Georgetta smiled lovingly at her father, and Alcina looked fondly upon the two of them.

                “Perfect. I’ll have everything decorated. It will mainly be a more Northern aesthetic, but there’ll be a few traditional things as well. We’ll have a buffet in here, entertainment in the opera hall, and leisure in the main hall. All of the dresses, including Georgetta’s, are being made by my sister. She says they’re coming along nicely and that everything will be ready by the 1^st of June. She’ll also be playing piano while the guests chitchat. Donna isn’t good with crowds, so I thought it would be perfect to just hide her away in there and leave the doors open for people to wander in and out. Then the sound can flow out into the courtyard. We’ll be keeping everything else locked so none of the guests see anything… unsightly. I’ll have all the food and drinks labeled so that there’s no confusion over their contents.”

                Alcina took another drag from her cigarette while she checked the list off in her mind.

                “Am I missing anything?”

                Terika eyed her suspiciously.

                “What do you want from me and my husband?”

                “My, just the two of you. Nothing more,” Alcina said as she waved her hand and quellazaire.

                “Usually when a woman gets married, her family gives the other family a dowry,” the mortal woman pointed out.

                “Ah, yes. A dowry… Well, since this is such an untraditional wedding as it is, I’ve decided that your family will be getting Cassandra’s,” Alcina told them. “That’s all.”

                The mortals looked at one another in disbelief.

                “Uh, are you sure, my Lady?” Gheorghe asked. “W-we can pay you-”

                Alcina put her hand up to silence him.

                “It’s already waiting for you by the front door. A lovely chest from the 15^th century. Inside are two cases of wine, one white and the other red, with six bars of gold between them. I instructed the servants to fill the remaining gaps with lei. Someone will help bring it to the carriage to take it back down with you.”

                The mortals stared at her in complete shock.

                “My Lady, are you sure?”

                “Yes, Gheorghe. Do not insult me by asking again,” she said firmly as she tried to hide her smile.

                “Y-yes, my Lady,” the man stammered and bowed his head appreciatively.

                His wife was speechless, and Alcina couldn’t help but chuckle as her mouth lay open like a fish. The tall woman sighed in contentment and took another hit of herb.

                “There’s this as well,” Adela said as she reached across the table to hand the farmer a rolled-up piece of paper. “It’s not for the wedding necessarily, but because we’ll be a family and the village is already so important to me, I’ve made a contract with the Duke. He’s a traveling merchant who can procure all sorts of goods. But this is specifically to provide your farm with enough livestock to feed the village fully every year. You are to contact him for an estimate, and he will supply you with whatever you need. You don’t have to give him any money; it will be paid by me annually, and the contract is to last until your family no longer owns the farm.”

                Gheorghe looked into her white eyes as his filled with tears. That meant more to him than the money and the gold. Making sure his fellow villagers were fed was his goal in life, besides being the best father that he could be. He wouldn’t have to worry about taking less from his own family so that the others could thrive. Now they could all flourish together.

                “That means everything. Thank you… Thank you both.”

                Adela smiled and nodded at him.

                “Of course. You have one of the most important jobs in the village. It can’t be easy keeping everyone fed. I… know what it’s like to go hungry, and I don’t want anyone to have to experience that. So please take care of everyone and in turn yourselves. We are family now, after all.”

                “Wow, this castle is real dusty,” the man breathed as he dabbed his eyes.

                “Gheorghe, don’t say such things in front of my grand chambermaid,” Alcina teased. “You’ll give her a complex.”

                Roxana chuckled softly as she watched the man panic and apologize. Alcina couldn’t help but smile at him. He was different than all the other filthy manthings of the world. He reminded her of her brother and David. She never particularly enjoyed the company of men, but she found his presence refreshing. Gheorghe was more than kind to Daniela. He was patient with her. He spoke to her as any good big brother or parent should. This simple man was both. He raised Georgetta well and loved her as much as Alcina loved her daughters. She had been devastated when she learned Daniela had family that was still alive. She never wanted to share her with anyone else. But now that she had met Gheorghe, she was relieved. He was a man worthy to be her baby girl’s big brother. His wife, on the other hand, was a bitch.

                “Now, if that’s all. Why don’t we head to the main hall and have a nice chat about your family and Daniela?” Alcina suggested as she rose to her full height.

                The others stood up and followed her into the other room. Roxana, Viviana, and Velouette stood at attention, should they be needed. The matron of the house sat back in her armchair and crossed her legs as she lit up a cigarette in her quellazaire. Adela, Bela, and Lipa sat in their usual spots. Cassandra and Georgetta had a couch to themselves. Terika sat as close to her daughter as she could on the one beside them. Gheorghe took a seat right next to her and patted the other cushion as he smiled up at Daniela.

                “Come on, Dani. Have a seat.”

                Daniela smiled down at him. She studied his face and the way his eyes twinkled when he looked at her. It reminded her of when her sisters were excited to play with her. As if they were about to head outside for the first time after a long winter. And all he wanted her to do was sit next to him. With a giggle, she plopped down beside him and turned to look at him better.

                “So… you don’t remember anything, huh?”

                “Nope,” she replied as she shook her head. “The first thing I can remember is waking up here and looking up to see Mother. She was so pretty and sweet. I just wanted to follow her everywhere!”

                “And you did. All of you. It was quite precious,” Alcina said with a fond smile.

                “You used to do the same to me!” Gheorghe said with a chuckle. “As soon as you could walk. You’d just toddle after me. I used to slow down so you could catch up.”

                “Oh, yeah. I was little once. That’s weird… Was I cute at least?”

                “Cute? You were adorable! And you had the sweetest little smile. I used to make goofy faces just so you’d laugh.”

                “Cass does that to me!” Daniela said with a giggle. “I was really sad that I couldn’t see Katrina for a few months, and she’d just deadpan turn to me and make the silliest faces!”

                “Yeah, you’re pretty cute,” her older sister admitted with a smile. “I just hate when you’re sad. It’s… unnatural.”

                “Yes, pouting because she can’t have her way and being downright depressed are two very different things,” Bela said. “She’s always so happy.”

                “Can you believe that was one of the reasons our father had Mother Miranda examine her? Just because she was always so carefree! I never forgave him for that,” Gheorghe told them. “Not even after he died. The bastard.”

                The mortal man’s eyes widened suddenly, and he glanced quickly up at Alcina.

                “Uh, forgive the language, my Lady.”

                “Oh, you’re fine, dear. I quite agree with you. Though I am more than happy to have my daughters, the way they were handed over to Mother Miranda is unforgivable.”

                “Our parents thought she could help clear her mind,” Gheorghe explained. “But there wasn’t anything wrong with it in the first place. She was strange, yes, but she was always so happy. I never understood why they thought that was so wrong.”

                “Well, whatever that evil old bitch tried didn’t even work. I’m still crazy!” Daniela complained.

                “Yes, and we love you just the way you are,” Alcina said with a smile.

                “So did I,” Gheorghe said as he looked into his sister’s shining yellow eyes. “I still do. You’re not much different at all, you know… You just… You know… eat people now. And if that’s what you gotta do... Hey, I don’t like slaughtering my livestock, but people have to eat to live.”

                Alcina smiled as she exhaled the smoke above her head.

                “Very well said, Gheorghe,” she praised. “If only more mortals thought like you. Then perhaps they wouldn’t think of us as monsters. We do have hearts, after all.”

                “That’s exactly what I try to tell everyone about lycans!” Gheorghe said. “They may be wild animals now, but they were once our fathers, brothers, and uncles. They’re the scariest thing I’ve ever seen. One of them ate my sister. But do I blame them? No. They gotta eat. It’s not their fault they got turned. Now Karl has them nice and contained, and they’re just fine. We keep them well-fed with scraps. Haven’t heard a peep from them since he fixed the stronghold up for them. I hope they’re living their best lycan lives. I really hope they are.”

                Cassandra smiled fondly at her future father-in-law. He really got it. He was clearly the reason Georgetta turned out to be such a perfect woman. Her mother was a raging bitch, but her father was great. He seemed to share the same logic they did with a more mortal mindset. Like her mother, Adela. Gheorghe was far different than most of the men she’d seen in the village. They all stared at Cassandra like she was some evil witch who could cast a spell on them at any moment. One of them even shot at her for no reason, but this man wasn’t like them at all. It would take her a long while or some significant event, but she would be proud to one day call him Father. But she would go outside in the middle of January before she would call Terika Mother.

                “My sisters and I love playing with the lycans!” Daniela told him excitedly. “It’s fun watching them try to catch us when we fly around and shift. And it's good exercise for them since the stronghold really isn’t all too big. They seem pretty happy in there. They’ve got plenty of food thanks to you, and Uncle Karl makes a lot of fun inventions for them to play with.”

                She leaned in closer to Gheorghe and spoke with even more excitement in her voice.

                “He made us this machine that we named Dasher! It can run on two legs or four legs and can cross any terrain. It really helped us get over not being able to chase people anymore. Now we mostly use Mother, but Dasher is still really fun. Since it worked so well on us, Uncle Karl made a whole bunch of smaller ones for the lycans. They might be creepy, wolfy, manthings, but they’re really cute when they chase them around.”

                Her brother laughed at the thought.

                “I’d kinda like to see that. I’ve got a real soft spot in my heart for them. I don’t wanna degrade them or anything, but that does sound cute. Your uncle is one talented fellow. He’s had me over to his factory a few times to show off a bunch of the stuff he makes. He says he used to use uh… corpses, but now that Mother Miranda is gone, he says he doesn’t need his army anymore. So, he focuses on his inventions. I saw that horse he made for little Vilhelm. The detail on it is amazing! Looks mighty realistic to me.”

                Adela shivered at the thought of the machine they named Buttercup.

                Too realistic.

                “That precious little angel has changed my little brother so much,” Alcina said happily with a shining smile on her face. “He’s a new man. Or perhaps the same man, just given the opportunity to show what was in his heart. Mother Miranda treated him mercilessly to train him into being the perfect ‘fearsome fourth lord’ she wanted him to be. It seems all it did was make him a perfect father.”

                She turned her head to smile at her nieces.

                “Don’t you agree, girls?”

                “Yeah, we don’t even live with Papa, but he treats us just as well as he treats Vil,” Viviana said with a smile. “He calls us every day to talk and comes to visit us at least once a week.”

                “Adela takes us over to see him on our days off,” Velouette added happily. “And he makes us fun figures. We already have an elephant and a giraffe.”

                “He even made us a fancy clock so we’re not late for work. It has a Pegasus on top, and every hour the wings flutter!” Viviana told them all excitedly. “Now he’s working on a fairy for us!”

                “The clock is very pretty… and loud,” Roxana teased. “But the tune is lovely and the craftsmanship is astonishing. He can get the same details my father can with wood, but with metal.”

                “The engagement ring he made for Katrina was really fancy,” Daniela told Gheorghe. “And our wedding rings are so smooth.”

                “I can’t wait to see them,” Georgetta said dreamily as she held her fiancée’s hand.

                Cassandra smiled and ran her thumb over the other woman’s left ring finger.

                “It’s going to look beautiful on you.”

                Adela glanced happily down at her own. When she lifted her eyes to stare lovingly at her wife, she found her doing the same. She chuckled to herself and sighed in contentment. The evening was going far better than she had hoped. It was clear Terika wasn’t too fond of their family, but Gheorghe was a wonderful man, a fantastic father, and a perfect brother for Daniela. He cared for her so much, and it showed. They fit as naturally together as Cassandra did with her birth siblings, and herself with Bela.

                Alcina’s eyes lifted from her beautiful ring to her gorgeous daughters. They all looked so happy. She was so afraid that sharing them with other people and expanding their family would take them away from her somehow. All it had done was bring more people into their lives who were loving. They all fit like an odd but perfect little puzzle… except for Terika. She didn’t quite fit yet, but perhaps if she opened her mind a bit, then the image on the pieces would be whole. If not, they’d just remain as perfectly imperfect as they were.

Chapter 120: Paying Respects

Summary:

A trip to the cemetery stirs more than just nightmares.

Notes:

Angst alert!

Trigger Warning: Grief. Trauma. Past abuse is discussed. Abuse is nearly depicted in a dream.

                The ground had finally thawed. It was time for the construction of the cemetery and the Maiden’s Memorial. The statue and stone were already complete but the land had to be cleared. Adela chose a spot to the back left side, between the castle and the stables. There were plenty of acres that could be filled over the years. She only wanted to start small. There were a handful of seasoned maids but they were hardly near death’s door. Even so, she wanted to be prepared. The servants meant so much to Adela and they deserved to be respected when they died. Perhaps it was because her parents never got a grave of their own that made her so passionate about making sure everyone had a proper place to rest once they passed. The two of them would finally be getting their own stone in the village cemetery, as would her aunt.

                Soreana hadn’t shown herself since the night she possessed Roxana. Even the servants hadn’t spotted her. It should have set Adela at ease but it only made her worry more. She knew she was biding her time and building her energy to do something even worse. The sooner that stone was in the ground, the sooner this shadow over her shoulder would go away. Adela stood in front of the vanity and looked herself over. She was wearing a simple black dress but it wasn’t her attire she was concerned with. Her eyes were so white. It was even more obvious that she had been crying. Now they were puffy and red. As she turned away from the mirror, she brought one of Alcina’s herbal cigarettes to her lips and pulled the smoke deep into her lungs.

                Maybe it was because her aunt used to strike her when she cried, but Adela hated crying in front of people. She needed to get it out before they went to the cemetery to see the two stones set in the ground. One for her parents and one for her aunt. Finally, they would all have a place to rest. Adela always wanted a physical place to visit her parents in order to feel some kind of connection with them. Now she could be with them whenever she liked. When she stopped to get Alcina flowers during her trips to the market, she could leave some for them. So, the tears weren’t necessarily ones of sadness and grief but more the relief of finally being able to have a place to go to acknowledge her parents other than just in her heart.

                Adela snubbed out her cigarette and took a deep cleansing breath before she stepped out of the bedroom. She could always blame the redness in her eyes on the herbs but she knew her family was smarter than that. She made her way to the main hall to find them all there waiting for her. Her wife looked over her shoulder and their eyes met. Seeing her beautiful face lifted some of the weight off Adela’s shoulders and a smile pulled the corners of her lips. Alcina rose to her full height and turned to her with a kind smile. She placed a finger under the smaller woman’s chin and lifted it until the maiden floated into the air to match her height.

                “Are you ready, darling? The carriage is waiting just out front.”

                Adela nodded and tried forcing a little smile of assurance. Alcina caressed her cheek as she pulled her in for a kiss. Once she pulled away, she took her hands in her own and stared into her eyes.

                “I’m right here, Adela.”

                The maiden swallowed the lump in her throat before she replied.

                “Thank you, love. I know.”

                Adela brought herself to her feet and Alcina lowered her arm to match her height so she could hold her hand while they walked. The girls and Lipa got the doors for them and they made their way to the carriage. The maiden turned her hand to help her wife inside but the tall woman insisted on her going first. She smiled in appreciation and used her strong hand to pull herself up and into her seat. Once they were all sitting, Adela noticed the roses in Bela’s arms. The other blonde woman smiled at her.

                “We picked these earlier from the garden. There’s one from each of us. We thought it would be nice to put them down.”

                The maiden studied the beautiful crimson petals before she looked fondly upon her family.

                “Thank you. They’re perfect.”

                “Now they’ll have a little bit of the castle with them,” Daniela said chipperly.

                “And they’re right at the bottom of the hill,” Cassandra pointed out just as the carriage took off.

                A smile pulled at Adela’s lips and she nodded slowly. She could almost see the cemetery from their balcony but the tree line was just a little too high. At least she could make out the top of the church and she knew they were just beside it. The carriage came to a stop just before the demon door. Lipa went ahead to hold it for them all. Adela glanced up at the Maiden of War statue and looked fondly upon it for a moment before she turned her attention back to the cemetery. There were a few new graves set in the ground but she knew the plots she had picked out. The first stone to the left of the door leading up to the castle now belonged to her parents.

Stefan Bogdan
Lived to 42 Died in 1948

Crina Luminita Bogdan

Lived to 34 Died in 1948

As brave as they were loving

They lost their lives to save their daughter’s

                Adela took a silent breath as she read the words over. It was finally quite literally set in stone. Their names were marked along with every other villager, just as they should have been over a decade before. Her aunt no longer had the power to prevent them from having their own plot.

                “Here you are, Mother,” Bela said as she handed her one of the roses.

                Adela’s eyes lingered on the flower before she looked into her yellow eyes with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you, Daughter.”

                The maiden turned back to the grave and hesitated another moment before she set her rose down before it.

                I love you, Father. Mother. I wish you were here to see the wonderful family I have now. I’m sorry you died protecting me but I’m so very grateful to you. If not for that, then I wouldn’t be surrounded by these loving people I am now. So, thank you both so very much. You’ll always be in my heart. Now you’ll always be here for me to visit. I can bring you flowers and talk to you like this whenever I want. I know it may be a selfish thing but I think it will help me quite a bit. I’ll be sure to visit you next time I come to the market. Perhaps I can bring a rose from the garden and a lily from the florist. I know they were Mother’s favorite… I love you both very much.

                When Adela looked up, she found Alcina smiling sweetly down at her. The maiden let out a cleansing sigh and reached for the hand the tall woman offered her. Her wife bent forward and gently kissed her knuckles before she led her away. Alcina scanned the headstones. As they walked among them.

                “Now, where did you place that dreadful woman?”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “Over here,” she said and led her to the far back corner.

                It was a small simple stone.

Soreana Luminita

Lived to 53 Died in 1958

                “Can I kick it?” Daniela asked.

                “That would defeat the purpose of me putting it up, dear,” Adela told her.

                “Damn.”

                “Well, her spirit better be at rest now or I swear I’ll find a way to kill her again,” Alcina threatened. “And this time I’ll have the pleasure of doing it myself.”

                “Can I help, Mother?” Bela asked with a grin.

                “Well, you already ate her, dear. I don’t see why matricide would be any different. Of course, you can. But we’ll just hope we don’t have to.”

                Alcina turned her attention to her wife and squeezed her hand.

                “Is there anything you’d like from the market, darling?”

                “No, I’d just like to go home. The workers are coming tomorrow to set the statue and the stone. I want to rest up a bit.”

                “Of course. Let’s go have tea then, shall we?”

                Adela nodded and let her wife lead her back to the carriage. She watched the steeple of the cemetery grow further and further away as they climbed back up the mountain. They gathered in the main hall. As the maiden went to sit on the couch by herself, Bela patted the cushion beside her.

                “Sit with us, Mother.”

                A smile pulled at Adela’s lips and she nodded before she sat down. The taller blonde woman wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close against her. The maiden relaxed into her comforting embrace and closed her eyes. She opened them to the sound of Roxana setting her tea cup before her.

                “I made cucumber sandwiches. Your favorite.”

                “Thank you, Roxana,” Adela said with an appreciative little smile.

                “Of course. And you’re having mushroom and cheese stuffed peppers for dinner.”

                “I certainly feel spoiled,” she said with a soft chuckle.

                “It’s far too easy to spoil you, darling,” Alcina said as she shook her head with a smile.

                “Even now, I’m still not used to eating so well. Especially my favorite foods. Anything is better than just bread and a piece of fruit. I’ll never stop loving apples though.”

                “I wonder if she made me eat the same,” Bela said softly. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot since I saw her. I know so many terrible things she did to you. The scars on my back prove she struck me. But she said we had no money for a few years. Did she take food away from me, too?”

                Adela took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze as she nuzzled into her shoulder.

                “I’d like to hope not, but she was such a selfish woman. So very different from my mother.”

                “So, you got the horrible aunt you remember, and I had a wonderful aunt I don’t?” Bela questioned. “That doesn’t seem fair to either of us.”

                “No… I wish she were here for you to meet now. I think both my parents would love you all. My mother would love to see the rose garden. And my father would be stuck in the library. We could all go to the reservoir and swim safely and happily together. Now if anything were to happen, I could protect them…”

                Adela sipped her tea to stop the tears that were threatening to form in her eyes.

                “Only a few more months and we can all go together, darling,” Alcina said sweetly.

                The maiden smiled slightly as she imagined her wife’s head poking out of the surface of the water with her beautiful black hair to her shoulders.

                “I can’t wait.”

                “The weather will be perfect just in time for us to come back from vacation!” Daniela said excitedly.

                “I wish we could stay in Greece all winter,” Cassandra mumbled.

                “A Romanian winter is far too long to be away from the castle,” Alcina told her.

                “And the village,” Adela added. “Winter is especially hard for them. We need to be here in case something goes wrong.”

                The brunette sighed before she took a sip of her tea.

                “Perhaps one year, the six of you could go while your mother and I stay behind,” Adela suggested as she glanced up at her wife.

                “All by themselves?” Alcina questioned worriedly.

                “They’d have each other and their partners, love. I’m not saying right now, but in the future, I’m sure we could let our little birds leave the nest on their own for a few months. Then we could have the castle all to ourselves.”

                Her wife enjoyed the thought of that, and a smirk spread across her crimson lips.

                “Perhaps.”

                Their daughters looked at one another excitedly, and Bela squeezed Lipa’s hand as she glanced happily into their eyes. The wolf smiled and sighed in contentment. They never had anything close to a vacation before. Spending time away with their wife without a care in the world would be even more blissful than it already was at the castle. The same went for the sisters. They never even went beyond the village borders until the wine event. Perhaps without knowing during a hunt, but other than that, they knew nothing of the outside world. They looked forward to seeing it and even more to spending such a long time away.

                “Dinner is ready,” Roxana called to them as she reentered the room.

                Bela hugged Adela before she pulled away to get to her feet. The Dimitrescus made their way into the dining room and had a lovely meal. Their happy chatter lifted the maiden’s spirit. She was glad to change out of her mourning dress once it was time to sleep.

                “Would you care for a bath together, darling?” Alcina asked as she slipped off her clothes.

                “That sounds delightful, love.”

                The tall woman offered her hand to her wife and led her to the washroom. She started the faucet and waited for it to get warm before she plugged the tub and added the rose oil. Alcina swirled it around and stopped the water once it reached the right height. She got in first and settled on one side before Adela climbed in and sat across from her. The maiden smiled up at her wife as the water relaxed her tense shoulders. She didn’t know how tight they were until just that moment. Adela closed her eyes and let her head rest against the marble tub.

                “Thank you, my love. This was a very good idea.”

                “I thought you might like it. You looked like you needed to relax, so I thought, what better than a nice warm bath?”

                Alcina reached towards the chair to pick up her cigarette box.

                “I brought these as well. Would you like one?”

                Adela could smell the relaxing herbs before she even opened her eyes.

                “Mmm, yes, please.”

                Her wife smiled and lit one up for her. She took it with an appreciative smile and brought the stick to her lips. Then she put her head back and closed her eyes as she let the soothing smoke swirl around her lungs. Her mind raced with memories both good and bad. They replayed as if she were watching a projector from a bit further away than normal. Some of them hurt, but not as much as they used to. Alcina sensed Adela’s mind wandering away from her, and she pulled the smaller woman up into her lap to ground her. She wrapped her arms around her and leaned forward to nuzzle her cheek. She only stopped a moment when she felt a tear hit her. Alcina soothingly stroked her wife’s long golden hair and held her against her as she wept.

               Eventually, Adela’s tears simmered, and the water became cold. Alcina helped her out of the tub and the two of them dried off before they put on their nightgowns and climbed into bed. The tall woman pulled her into her arms and held her close as the two of them drifted off to sleep. Adela often had nightmares. They were usually about what she now knew was Moreau’s mutated form rushing towards her in the water with a wide-open maw. All the other times, they were about her aunt and terrible scenarios she went through that were just replayed for her to go through all over again. They were becoming fewer and fewer, but they would pop up any night she even thought about her. Usually, if she smoked Alcina’s herb before bed, the nightmares stayed away, but perhaps all the day’s memories stirred too much for even the medicine to help.

…

                Adela found herself in the basement of her old home. She could tell who the owner was by the state it was in. It was so dark and dirty. Whatever Soreana couldn’t sell, she stored it there under sheets caked in dust. As Adela strode past her parents’ old furniture, the door at the top of the stairs slammed shut. The girl jumped and covered her mouth as she heard the familiar angry stomp of her aunt’s heels while she made her way down the stairs. Instincts took over, and she hid under a table covered in a white sheet. She kept her hand clasped over her mouth so as not to make a sound.

                “Where are you hiding?” came Soreana’s voice.

                Adela shut her eyes as if that would somehow hide her more. She tried desperately to keep her panicked breath under control. She could hear her aunt pushing boxes and furniture aside to find her. As she drew closer and closer, Adela opened her eyes to find a new place to hide.

                “You’re here… I can tell.”

                Her heart leaped in her chest as the chair beside her moved. She peeked her head out from under the sheet to check for cover on the opposite side of the table.

                “There you are,” Soreana said as she grabbed onto a fistful of golden hair.

                Adela cried out in pain as she was dragged out and thrown roughly into a clearing. Her eyes shot up to the older woman above her.

                “You think you can hide from me so easily, you stupid girl? Just take your punishment so I may rest!”

                As Soreana raised the whip over her head, Adela covered her face with her arms.

…

                Just as it was about to strike, the phone rang and the maiden sat straight up in bed. Alcina wrapped her arms around her wife and held her close. She let it ring a few more times while she calmed her down with soothing shushes. The tall woman kissed her on the cheek before she got out of bed and answered.

                “House Dimitrescu. Alcina speaking… Well, hello, Roxana dear. Why do you sound so frightened? … Blood from what exactly? … Have you checked to see if the girls found an intruder? … Alright, I’ll be right down. Don’t clean it up yet. I want to see it for myself. Goodbye.”

                Alcina hung up and hesitated a moment before she walked back over to the bed.

                “Darling, I need to go downstairs. You stay right here. Just to be safe.”

                “What’s wrong?” Adela asked worriedly.

                “Roxana was doing her nightly walk through the halls, and she found a blood trail from the entrance down past the servants’ quarters. Even the girls don’t know where it came from. They’re out searching now. I’m going to go look at the blood myself and see if the girls can track it. It’s safer for you here.”

                Adela's eyes widened in panic.

                “No! It’s safer for me to be by your side. Let me come with you,” she begged as she swung her legs over the side of the bed.

                Alcina put her hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes.

                “You need to stay here, Adela. It’s not safe. I can lock you in here. I’ll send one of the girls up to search the other rooms and check on you.”

                She cupped her face and leaned in to kiss her lovingly on the lips.

                “I’ll be back as soon as I can, darling.”

                The maiden’s brow furrowed, and she wrapped her arms around the taller woman’s neck. She didn’t want to be left alone. Especially not after that dream. At least it ended right before the worst happened.

                “Please be safe and hurry back, my love.”

                “I will. I promise. I’m sure this is all one big misunderstanding,” Alcina said as she kissed her wife once more before she pulled away to put her robe on and slid into her slippers. “I know you’ll be worried, but do try to get some sleep, darling. Tomorrow is important for you.”

                “I’ll… try. I love you, Alcina.”

                “I love you, my darling Adela.”

                She blew a kiss to her before she left and locked the door behind her. The maiden retreated to her wife’s side of the bed. It was closer to the wall, and the scent of her made her feel more relaxed. She closed her eyes and did her best to fall asleep. The sound of the door unlocking stirred her, and she raised her sleepy eyes in hopes of seeing her wife enter the room.

                “Mother,” came Bela’s frightened, shaky voice.

                Adela quickly sat up and looked over at her daughter.

                “What’s wrong? Did you girls find something?”

                “Mother,” she repeated as she walked towards her.

                The maiden’s brow furrowed in concern, and she opened her arms to embrace her.

                “Come here. Tell me what’s wrong.”

                “Mother… Run.”

                “Wha-?”

                Adela choked as Bela’s strong hand wrapped around her throat and pinned her down against the mattress.

                “B-Bela?!”

                As she stared up at her with wide eyes, she realized hers weren’t their usual warm yellow but instead cold, piercing blue. They were Soreana’s.

                “Mother…” Bela spoke as tears poured down her cheeks.

                Panic flooded Adela, and her eyes flickered to navy. The glow illuminated the pain and sadness on her daughter’s face. It was obvious she was doing her best to stop it. She raised her arm shakily in the motion she would to pull her sickle from the air, but nothing happened. Bela’s expression was unchanging, and she continued to make the same swoop with her hand. When it still wouldn’t work, she just wrapped another hand around her throat and squeezed. Adela forced herself to acknowledge that Bela was indestructible. Unless she suddenly learned how to control ice, she wasn’t going to be able to do any real harm to her. So, unlike with Roxana, she could try fighting back. Physical attacks would be useless, so she focused on her power. She turned her palms to face her daughter and used the force of her light to try to push her away. It sort of worked, but Bela didn’t let go, and Adela wound up dangling uselessly in the air. She held herself up on a navy wisp and pulled her rapier from the air.

                Forgive me, Bela.

                The maiden clenched her jaw and gathered her strength before she thrust her sword in her daughter’s direction. It didn’t pierce her, of course, but the blow made her unsteady, and her grip began to loosen. After she managed to do it again, Bela began walking towards the balcony door. She knew exactly what she was going to do. Adela traded her rapier for her claymore and rammed it against the stronger woman’s chest.

                Bela released her and turned to unlock the door. As soon as Adela felt herself hit the floor, she jumped up to run away. A strong hand grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back. The maiden winced as her head slammed against the wall. The light in her eyes flickered, and when she could see again, they were already outside. Adela groaned and just let her do what she was going to do. It appeared that after everything Soreana must have done to put this all together, she didn’t stop to realize her niece could just use her powers to float. She could very easily catch herself. This wasn’t her dream. She still had her light.

                The maiden winced as she was shoved up against the railing. The strong hands wrapped around her throat again and pushed her back against the marble. Once she recovered from the initial squeeze, she redrew her sword and repeatedly bashed it against Bela’s chest. She managed to stun her enough to get free again, but the taller woman stood in her way. Adela bared her teeth and forced her back against the wall. She turned her palms out towards her and held her against the stone with the navy bloom.

                “Release my daughter this instant!”

                The anguish on Bela’s face pained her, but she forced herself to look past her tears and focus on the eyes that held control over her.

                “Leave!” she shouted and shoved another wave of light energy towards her.

                If only her power could rid the darkness from inside her… She’d done stranger things. It was worth a try. Two navy wisps took hold of Bela’s shoulders and lifted her into the air. Adela turned as her daughter was brought over the railing to hover above the ground. The other blonde woman’s feet moved as if she were about to send herself up to shift, but nothing happened. She remained firmly in the wisp’s hold.

                Adela’s eyes pierced through the dark sky. She waited for the bloom to completely envelop them both before she put her hands back up. With a cry of determination, the force of her light bashed against Bela like waves.

                “Get out! Get out! Get out! Get. Out!”

                She watched her daughter move around in the air like a rag doll held up under the arms. When the blue in Bela’s eyes began to flicker, she drew her claymore and focused all her energy on that. She let the other woman fall out of the sky, and she jumped down after her. With an angry shout, the sword grew larger, and she turned it straight down. It struck Bela in the air before she even hit the ground. Two little wisps strayed from the rest of the light to cushion Adela’s fall as they came crashing down in the exact same spot where Soreana fell to her death. She didn’t let go of the sword until Bela’s eyes turned yellow.

                “Mother!” she wept.

                Adela smiled and let her light set her down on her feet as her sword dispersed.

                “Daughter…”

                Bela floated up and caught the maiden as she began to fall forward.

                “Did I... hurt you?” Adela asked.

                The taller blonde woman shook her head and cried as she nuzzled into her limp body.

                “Why on earth are you asking me if I’m hurt when I’m the one who had to sit back and watch myself do all those terrible things to you?! Of course, it didn’t feel pleasant, but you know very well I can’t be harmed, Mother!”

                “Just… checking…”

                Bela groaned and held her close. Her shoulders shook as she tried to stop herself from sobbing. Adela weakly stroked her back until she couldn’t anymore.

                “I’ve never wanted to hurt you, Mother. Never.”

                “I know… Even back then, you didn’t want to. You’re such a good girl, Bela.”

                Those words made her daughter cry even harder. She just stayed limp in her arms and let the tears settle themselves. It wasn’t long before the doors to the castle swung open and Alcina stepped out into the night.

                “What on earth is going on? Bela, are you-?”

                All the matron of the house could see was her wife’s limp body in her sobbing daughter’s arms.

                “What’s happened?!” she asked as panic flooded her system and she raced towards them.

                “I’m fine, love. Just tired,” came Adela’s weak voice.

                Alcina sighed in relief and wrapped her arms around them both.

                “Thank goodness. How did you end up down here?”

                “I beat Soreana out of Bela… She possessed her, like Roxana.”

                “She made me do such terrible things!” their eldest daughter cried. “I thought I was going to kill her! If she could have used my powers, I would have! I was trying so hard. But I couldn’t take control. All I could hear was her screaming at me in my mind. She said I was her blood and she could use me however she liked. But… whatever Mother did worked. I can’t feel her anymore.”

                “Well, she's better be gone for good this time! I will find an exorcist from every religion and banish her from this world and any one beyond it,” Alcina threatened as she held them close to her.

                “I tried to just extinguish her with my light,” Adela told them. “I hope it worked…”

                “The blood is gone too,” Bela said as she stared at the ground by the doors. “We followed it out here. Cassandra went out to search the grounds, Daniela took the main floor, and I followed the path to the basement, where we found her last time. She was there again. Then she got in my head, and I panicked because I couldn’t stop her. That only made it easier for her… and she brought me to find Mother.”

                Adela nuzzled against her daughter as her shoulders began to shake again.

                “Shhh. It’s alright now. We’re safe.”

                All three of them turned their heads to the doors as Lipa threw them open and ran outside.

                “Bela!”

                “Lipa…”

                Adela tried to slip out of the stronger woman’s tight but loving embrace. Bela clutched onto her like a frightened child holding a teddy. So, the maiden simply remained in her arms while Lipa wrapped their arms around them both.

                “You’re okay,” they said with a sigh of relief. “Your sisters told me something was wrong.”

                “How did you get here before us?” Daniela complained as she and Cassandra formed beside them.

                Lipa motioned to their ripped silk trousers.

                “Wolf legs.”

                Cassandra nodded, impressed.

                “No fair,” Daniela mumbled.

                “Bela, where did you go?” the middle sister asked. “We couldn’t feel you. Everything was just static.”

                “That wretched woman put her filthy phantom paws on her,” Alcina told them as she rose to her full height.

                “She made me hurt Mother,” Bela said softly. “She was screaming at me to kill her. But she couldn’t use any of my powers. Just my body. She was going to make me choke her until she was unconscious and then throw her onto the trestles.”

                “Ah… I thought she just forgot I could float,” Adela said with a weak little chuckle.

                “No, she had that all planned out. The blood trail and all.”

                “I was wondering why I couldn’t track it,” Cassandra told them.

                “I’m sick of the weird ghost stuff,” Daniela complained. “We can’t even hurt them.”

                “After that, I’m sure she’s gone,” Bela assured.

                “And after tomorrow, the ones that wander the halls might be at peace as well,” Adela said hopefully.

                “Yes, let’s get you back to bed, darling. Your neck is already starting to bruise,” Alcina told her as she reached for her.

                Bela didn’t relinquish her hold on the smaller woman.

                “I’ll float her back up there,” she said.

                The tall woman smiled fondly down at their daughter and nodded.

                “If that is what you wish.”

                Bela took Adela into her arms and got to her feet. She turned to her fiancé with a soft smile.

                “I’m sorry I worried you, darling. I’ll be down as soon as she’s safe in bed.”

                Lipa nodded understandingly and kissed her on the cheek.

                “Take your time, meine Liebling.”

                Alcina wrapped her arms around her wife and daughter.

                “I’m glad you’re both safe and sound. I’ll be right up once I lock the doors. Stay with her until I get there, won’t you, Bela dear?”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                “Goodnight, girls. Goodnight Lipa,” Adela said.

                “Goodnight!” came the response in unison.

                Bela took off into the air and stepped through the door once she landed on the balcony. She set Adela gently on the bed before she shut and locked the doors leading outside. The taller blonde woman looked upon the maiden with a fond smile.

                “Can I get you anything, Mother?” she asked as she covered her with the blankets.

                “No, thank you, Daughter. Just you,” Adela said with a smile.

                Bela floated up onto the mattress and wrapped her arms around her.

                “I’ll be right here until Mother comes up.”

                Adela let her eyes close, and her smile widened as she relaxed.

                “Thank you… You’re such a wonderful daughter, Bela.”

                “And you’re a fantastic mother, Mother,” the other woman replied with a soft chuckle. “Now get some rest.”

                Adela nuzzled into her and sighed in contentment. She drifted off to sleep before her wife could even make it up the stairs.

…

                The following afternoon, Adela stood in front of the freshly set memorial statue and stone. The cemetery ground was cleared and surrounded by a beautiful iron fence. There was a small path around the statue of a maiden, quite similar to the one that sat outside the village cemetery. She knelt before the large stone slab etched with the list of servants and maidens Lenuta and Roxana could find the records of.

…and the countless others lost to time but never forgotten

                There were spots for bushes and flowers to be planted around it all. Two benches sat on either side, between the statue and the slab, so people could sit and reflect as they looked them over. It was all just as she had envisioned.

                “It’s beautiful, Adela,” Roxana said as she put her hand on her friend’s shoulder.

                “It’s what they deserve,” the maiden replied.

                Viviana and Velouette set a rose each on the ground in front of the stone. Together they silently spoke to the women who came before them and promised that they would never forget them.

Chapter 121: Making Amends

Summary:

After receiving a strange call from Katrina, Adela goes down to the village where she is quickly alerted to a terrible problem.

Notes:

Here’s a much more lighthearted chapter with a small redemption arc.

                Adela strode through the dining room doors with two apples in her hand, one for Lilly and one for herself. Just as she passed the phone, it started to ring and she turned on her heels to answer it.

                “House Dimitrescu. A-”

                “Hey sweetie,” came a familiar voice on the other end.

                A shiver went down the maiden’s spine.

                “Hello, Katrina. Would you like me to get Daniela for you?”

                The Countess scoffed in mock offense.

                “What if I was calling to speak to you?”

                “Well, I was just on my way to the market to get dinner…”

                “Oh, how preciously peasant of you. Be a good girl and pass me off to Dani then, won’t you?”

                Adela’s eyes narrowed in mild annoyance.

                “Of course.”

                “Oh, and sweetie,” Katrina said before Adela could set the receiver down. “You’re not doing something silly like… going swimming today are you?”

                The maiden raised a brow, confused.

                “No, the water is far too cold still. Why would I-?”

                “Wunderbar! Just… stay away from the water today.”

                It was that odd language again and it felt like she’d heard the same warning before. 

                “Oh… kay.”

                “Ta-ta, sweetie! I’ll sit here while you go get my precious little pest.”

                “Oh, I’m here,” Daniela answered. “I was just listening. Did you just talk in three different languages?”

                “She’s just perfect, isn’t she?” Katrina swooned.

                “Mother, what is she saying?” Daniela questioned.

                “I… have to go to the market now,” Adela said before she hung up the phone.

                She stared at it a moment before she made her way outside. The maiden breathed in the fresh air and went to retrieve her horse. She formed a knife of light in her hand and sliced one of the apples up before she held it up for the animal to eat.

                “Here you are, Lilly. We just have to get a few things for dinner and stop to see my parents, of course.”

                The horse snorted in acknowledgment before she finished the tasty treat. Adela patted her on the neck before she climbed into the saddle and led her down the mountain.

                “I need whatever Georgetta recommends for meat, mushrooms, spinach, something for dessert, and flowers,” the maiden listed aloud.

                Lilly nodded and headed towards the butcher shop on her own. Adela glanced down at the villagers as she passed. They didn’t stare at her much anymore, and she was very happy about it. If they did look at her, they simply bowed their head and went on their way. It was very refreshing. Before they even reached the shop, both horse and rider lifted their heads to the sound of screams in the distance. A small group of villagers were running from East Old Town. Adela moved her horse forward to meet the fleeing people.

                “What’s wrong? Has something happened?”

                “The dam! Some of the stone has come loose. It’s pouring into the reservoir so fast,” one of them told her in a panic. “Lord Moreau ordered us all to evacuate while he tried to hold it back.”

                “Seek shelter in the meeting house. Please have someone phone my wife and Lord Heisenberg. I’ll need their help. Send whoever you can to restore it while we hold the water back.”

                “Yes, my Lady!”

                The villagers ran off, and Adela charged on towards the dam. She could see the damage from a distance. The face of the structure was solid, but the frame had exposed brick peeking out from under the concrete. Some had broken away and left a rather large hole. The water level wasn’t too high, but at the rate it was flowing, they needed to act quickly. The maiden stopped her horse before they got too close. She jumped down and lovingly stroked her side.

                “Stay back, Lilly. If the water gets too close, go back to the village and head up the mountain.”

                The horse nodded reluctantly and remained where her rider left her while she watched her dart off towards the shoreline. Adela floated up to the gushing hole and held her palms out towards it as she made a barrier of light. The water pressure was as strong, if not stronger, than her daughters when they sparred together. Holding it back was more difficult than she thought it would be. She held her position and the seal while she waited for help to arrive. A deep cracking sound echoed from the giant wall. Adela’s eyes widened as another section of brick began to give way. She managed to plug it, but the pressure was too great. She refused to let go. She just had to hold out a little longer. Her light quickly began to falter. She tried to think of the village and all the people she had to protect to help her focus. It worked, but only so much.

                Adela watched the sapphire bloom turn a dark shade of navy before the entire translucent shape began to warp and crack. She could feel the shards racing through her veins, and the light in her eyes began to flicker. Eventually, the pressure was too great. The light seemed to shatter before fading completely. As it disappeared, so did the wisps that were holding her up. She could hear the sound of the water as she crashed into it, but all she could see was blackness.

                Stay away from the water today.

                The words echoed in Adela’s mind as she drifted lower and lower. She tried to move or use her power, but nothing worked. All she could do was limply fall towards the floor of the reservoir.

                “Adela!” came a garbled voice from the darkness.

                The maiden could hardly hear it, but she knew who it was. Her tears of fear only added to the water around her. She could sense Moreau’s looming presence drawing closer and closer. It felt like she was in one of her nightmares. But instead of swallowing her whole. Salvatore took her by the arm and pulled her up onto the shore. Adela choked up water as he pounded on her chest. She tried to move again, but her body still wouldn’t respond. She felt so tired. Moreau reverted to his more human form and peered down at the now unconscious maiden. She was still breathing, so that was good, but he had to do something about the dam. He remembered his family warned him to keep the reservoir clean, but there was nothing else he could do. He shot up his mucus and plugged up the holes. It took a few layers and a lot of spreading, but he managed to keep it sealed.

                Salvatore turned back to the maiden and blubbered in concern as he looked her over. He didn’t know what to do with her. His siblings were sure to blame him for everything. Out of nowhere, he heard a horse whinny, and a white mare stopped short in front of them.

                “Hi horsie,” he greeted her. “It’s not safe here. You should go back to the village.”

                The horse snorted at him and nudged the unconscious woman on the ground.

                “Oh, is she yours?”

                The mare nodded her head, and Moreau chuckled at her.

                “Well, then, will you carry her to my home? I don’t think she’d like to wake up in my clinic. And my siblings wouldn’t think to check the gatehouse. You won’t be able to go all the way in, but it would be a big help. I can’t really carry her.”

                The animal got down on her knees so that Salvatore could pull Adela up over the saddle.

                “Okay, horsie. This way. Just… don’t drop her.”

                She snorted at him, and he chuckled with glee. then he led her towards his shack.

…

                Adela groaned as she began to stir. As her senses started coming back, she could hear voices, but with static. She could smell cheese. And she felt soaking wet. As she opened her eyes, the dim light felt as bright as the sun. Then a shadow crept into her vision.

                “Oh, you’re finally awake!”

                The maiden was too weak to push herself away from him. Instead, she curled in on herself and whimpered. She felt pathetic, but she was running on instincts. Salvatore frowned and stepped away from the frightened woman.

                “S-sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I… I called Karl, but he didn’t answer. Then I called the castle, and a woman named Roxana answered. She said Alcina and the girls are already on their way. So, maybe that means Karl is, too! Oh, and maybe I’ll get to see Dani! I miss her so much.”

                Adela lowered her guard just a bit at his words. She knew her daughter missed him as well. Did he help her? Where was she?

                “Where-?” is all she could get out.

                “Oh, we’re in my home. I saw you fall into the water, so I pulled you out. Then this nice horsie helped me take you here.”

                He did?

                “Thank you,” she said weakly.

                Salvatore’s lips curled up in a smile.

                “Mhm! Oh, and I know you said not to make the reservoir dirty, but I plugged the holes in the dam. It’s working for now, but we need to get it plugged on the other side until the villagers can repair it. If not, it’s just going to keep breaking through. But I didn’t want to leave you down there while I climbed up to try to fix it. So, I brought you here just in case something happens. We’ll wait for the others to show up and be more useful.”

                Adela knew exactly how he felt. Even with her Cadou, she could only do so much. Alcina and Karl were both so incredible, and the girls were unstoppable. They were all so much stronger and more capable than she was. Moreau was powerful in his fish form. It was not as if he were weak. He shouldn’t feel less useful just because he couldn’t fly or lift himself over the dam. He could probably smash it if he wanted to. She hoped he could see that, but in her heart she knew, like her, he couldn’t.

                “Sal, where the fuck are you?” came Karl’s angry voice.

                “Brother!” Moreau said happily. “In here! I tried calling you, but you didn’t answer.”

                Heisenberg stomped up the stairs and into the shack. When he saw Adela lying on the floor, he swung his hammer down from his shoulder. He pulled his cigar out of his teeth and bared them at him while he clutched the tobacco.

                “What. The fuck. Did you do?”

                “I-I-I d-didn’t do anything! I swear!” Moreau stammered as he backed away from him. “She fell. I pulled her out.”

                “Karl,” Adela called weakly up to him. “He did.”

                Heisenberg hesitated before he swung his hammer back over his shoulder and puffed on his cigar.

                “And you plugged the dam?”

                “Uh-huh! But she was down there, and I didn’t want to leave her while I went all the way up to plug it properly.  So, I brought her here to call you, but you didn’t answer. Oh, and Sister is on the way. With the girls! I’m so excited to see them, but… well, it’s not the best of circumstances.”

                “Well, good job, guppy,” Karl praised with a laugh. “I’ll go seal it from the other side and then the villagers can-”

                “Where is she?!” came Alcina’s booming voice through the tunnels.

                “That’s one scary fucking echo. Holy shit, Sal. Let me handle her. You just… don’t move a flipper.”

                Karl turned around just in time to see his sister ascending the stairs, and a massive swarm of flies poured through the window.

                “Everything’s fine, ladies,” he assured. “He didn’t do it this time.”

                “I’ll believe it once I see her,” she said as she moved past him.

                Bela came out with a limp Adela in her arms. Cassandra eyed her uncle Salvatore as she stepped out of the shack. Daniela stayed inside and wrapped her arms around him.

                “I missed you so much,” she whispered.

                “Oh, I missed you too,” he blubbered.

                Adela looked up at her wife and smiled weakly.

                “Hello, my love.”

                “Darling, this is the second time this month that I’ve found you like this,” Alcina said and gestured to her wife in their eldest daughter’s arms.

                “I’m sorry… I was just trying to hold the dam back, but the pressure was too much and it shattered my light. I remember falling into the water, but I couldn’t see anything. Then I woke up here. He saved me, Alcina.”

                “Yeah, and I have to go plug that thing up so I’ll be outside,” Karl said as he stepped past his sister to race down the stairs.

                “Don’t kill him!” he called back to her.

                “Ugh. Fine,” Alcina said and rolled her eyes. “Where is he?”

                Cassandra pointed inside the shack, and the tall woman peered in through the door. She found Daniela and Salvatore embracing. There were tears in her daughter’s beautiful eyes, and her brother was blubbering away. She sighed to herself before she cleared her throat.

                “Salvatore, get out here. Now.”

                Moreau jumped and released his niece to wobble out the door. Alcina stepped back to stare down at him. She put her hand on her hip and raised a brow.

                “Did you save my wife?”

                “Y-yes. W-well… the horse helped. I couldn’t carry her, and I didn’t want to drag her, and then that pretty horse just showed up.”

                “Her name is Lilly,” Adela told him.          

                “Lilly… That’s a pretty name for such a pretty horse,” Moreau said with a smile. “Well, she came right up to you once I pulled you onto the shore, and she let me put you onto her back. I did have to drag you up here, so I’m sorry for that. I just feel safer in my home.”

                “Don’t apologize. I’m just thankful you saved me. And now that Karl is plugging the dam from the other side, the villagers have enough time to repair it. One of them told me you said for them to evacuate. That was very smart thinking. If something had happened, you would have saved all those people.”

                “Way to go, Uncle Sal!” Daniela praised as she wrapped her arms around him.

                The look on her daughter’s face melted Adela’s heart. The maiden was still fearful in his presence, but she knew she was safe with her family. She was starting to be able to set aside the monstrous fish in her nightmares apart from the man who was her brother-in-law. Adela took a silent breath and glanced up at her wife.

                “Alcina… the wedding,” she said softly.

                “Darling, are you certain?” her wife questioned with a raised brow.

                “Yes.”

                The tall woman sighed loudly and looked back down at him.

                “Salvatore, the girls are getting married on the 9^th of June. This is your verbal invitation. A written one will be sent to you by mail. Do not be late.”

                “M-married?” Moreau blubbered as he looked around at his nieces.

                “Yeah, I’m marrying a vampire, Cass is marrying the village butcher, and Bela is marrying a really cute werewolf. They’re guarding the castle right now, or they’d be here. Then everyone is going to move in with us! And now we can be one whole big weird happy family!”

                Daniela’s words started out filled with excitement until she neared the end of her speech, and she started to cry happy tears. Salvatore wrapped his arms around his niece and held her tightly.

                “I love you, Dani,” he blubbered.

                “I love you too, Uncle Sal!” she wept.

                Alcina dried her eyes on the back of her glove.

                “Salvatore, it’s just… filthy in here,” she said with a sniffle.

                “Forgive me, Sister. And don’t worry about the reservoir, I’ll help the villagers clean it.”

                “Yes, and we’ll get an estimate from them so they can completely redo it. I looked at it myself on the way over here. No wonder it fell apart. If that thing goes, we lose that entire section of town, and your territory will be underwater. I know you enjoy swimming about, but where would your people go? You must look after them. As you did today.”

                “Yes, Sister. I will. I promise.”

                “Good. See that you do… little brother.”

                Salvatore’s lips curled up in a bright smile. He gave his niece another squeeze before he released her. Daniela dried her eyes and smiled thankfully up at her mothers.

                “Come, girls. Let’s get your mother home and in bed. We mustn’t keep Lipa and the others worrying so long.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “Bye, Uncle Sal! See you at the wedding!” Daniela said with a wave.

                Moreau watched the Dimitrescus make their way down the stairs and away from his shack. He watched them go with a growing smile on his face before he went back to watch his romance movie and finish his cheese.

Notes:

I had originally written Moreau with canon eyes. He scares the shit out of me. But I love fanon Moreau. He’s precious as hell. I’m going for the full happy ending for this one so here he is with a redemption arc and reworked with more fanon eyes.

Chapter 122: The Princess Returns

Summary:

Katrina finally returns to her childhood home permanently.

                Katrina strode out of the darkness and into Castle Dimitrescu. The clicking of her heels echoed throughout the entrance hall.

                “Welcome home, my Lady,” Roxana greeted her with a bow of her head.

                “Welcome home!” Viviana and Velouette said cheerfully as they shut the doors behind her.

                The vampire closed her scarlet eyes and breathed in the scent of the castle itself, beyond the roses, sweet tobacco, and apples. It had been centuries since she called this place her home, but it felt like she never left. The people and the furniture might have changed, but the building hadn’t. Well, there was a blood pool now. That was a lovely addition she would unfortunately never be able to indulge in, but a nice warm blood bath with her fiancée sounded just lovely.

                Roxana stepped back as a swarm of flies flooded into the room. A half-formed Daniela gleefully tackled the vampire into the room with the service elevator. Katrina breathed some air back into her lungs and wrapped her arms around her.

                “My love,” she greeted her as she stroked her beautiful red mane.

                “My beloved,” Daniela replied and squeezed her even tighter. “All your luggage showed up earlier, and we already put it away for you. So, now you’re all moved in! You had a ton of stuff, though. And I had to hide most of it from the others.”

                “Yes, I have acquired a lot of… shiny things over the centuries,” the raven-haired woman said with a chuckle.

                Daniela hoisted Katrina into the air and set her back on her feet before she took her by the hand.

                “Come on! Everyone’s waiting for you!”

                A genuine smile spread across the vampire’s red lips. She let her fiancée lead her into the main hall. The family was all in a line; her family. Soon, she’d be part of this strange collection of creatures. Alcina, a giant dragon woman, her best friend, former lover, and only living blood relative besides her sisters. Her three daughters, a mass swarm of flies mimicking the bodies of the human girls they once feasted upon. Lipa, a filthy yet charming werewolf. And lastly, Adela, a magical demigod from another world. Besides them were a few dozen humans. Unlike back at Castle Guntram, Katrina wasn’t allowed to harm or take advantage of the servants. They were under the protection of the maiden of light as well as the rest of her family. The two other maidens in the castle were noblewomen in their own right. If any harm came to them… Well, she heard Alcina’s tales of the fearsome fourth lord and all that he could do. He might look like a simple peasant with a decent fashion sense, but he had built an entire army from metal and corpses. He was a genius. If not for him, Adela and the girls would never have taken Miranda down. The vampire did not want to get on his bad side.

                The two women who looked over the castle just as closely as the vigilant maiden were quite impressive for humans. Lenuta was a mother figure for everyone, including Alcina herself. She chose her after the servants revolted, and she never let her down. Katrina was sure her friend would have kept her on even after the fiasco with the old woman out for revenge, but she certainly chose a worthy successor. The vampire knew there was something special and almost familiar about Roxana. It made sense that she was related to the only friend Katrina had in her human life. She wasn’t a practicing witch, but the magic flowed through her blood regardless. Instead of looking after a glade in the forest, she was the guardian of an entire castle, and everyone who lived within the walls looked up to her, even the tallest one there.

                As they all stood before her with a range of expressions from pleasant to elated, Katrina was reminded of her birth family. Her mother, a strong and loving woman who gave her life for her children. Katrina’s two sisters, whom she loved in so many ways. Her little brother, long since dead, driven to madness as his family was torn away from him. Now, in their place stood these people. They were just as loving as her blood relatives had been. Most of them were also immortal. As long as they were careful, they could all be together until the world ended. She was quite looking forward to it.

                “Welcome home, Katrina,” her family happily greeted her.

                Even the bitter blonde and her little pet seemed pleased to see her. The vampire noticed how little fear emanated from the wolf now in her presence. She was glad. Maybe it would go away entirely if she managed to behave herself. It wouldn’t be for lack of trying. She had to be exceptionally careful around the maiden of light. Not only did she have Alcina to worry about, but her own fiancée as well. She truly didn’t want to let either of them down. Not again. Katrina was ready to fit her puzzle piece in smoothly.

                “It’s very good to be home.”

                Alcina held her hand out excitedly towards her friend.

                “Come, dear. Your feast is waiting for you.”

                Katrina tilted her head back to look up at her with a smile. She took the hand offered to her with her free one and let her and Daniela lead her to the dining room.

                “I’ve ordered all your favorite parts,” Alcina told her. “The Duke gave me a lovely selection for you to try so you can pick out what you want to be served at the wedding.”

                “Why, thank you, Alci,” Katrina replied as she took her seat across from her, next to her fiancée.

                Her scarlet eyes bloomed as she stared down at the plates of flesh before her.

                “My… I might have trouble choosing.”

                “Then you’ll simply have all of them,” her friend said with a smile. “It is your wedding, after all.”

                “The arms are my favorite,” Daniela said as she pointed happily to her plate. “They’re fun to hold.”

                “Ah, I enjoy the thigh most of all. That’s where all my favorite veins are,” Katrina told her as she pulled the piece closer.

                Alcina’s crimson lips curled up in a smirk, and she ran her fingers down Adela’s spine, causing the maiden to shiver.

                “I prefer the shoulder.”

                Adela sipped her wine with a shaky hand as she tried to hide the red rising to her cheeks.

                “I think the veins in the neck are best, so I usually go for the throat,” Cassandra said.

                “You always go for the throat, Cass,” Daniela said with pride. “That’s why you’re the best hunter.”

                Her sister chuckled and grinned.

                “Thanks, Dani.”

                Bela ran her hand over Lipa’s silk vest under their jacket.

                “I like the ribs best of all. There’s so much meat between them.”

                The wolf’s heart thumped in their chest, and they slowly swallowed their bite of flesh.

                “Uh… I will eat anything put in front of me. I don’t think I have a favorite. Not that I can think of.”

                Katrina sighed and gestured to the wolf in a swirling motion.

                “We have to fix all of this,” she said vaguely.

                “I’m working on it,” Bela told her as she wrapped her arm around her fiancé. “They’ve just gotten used to having meals.”

                Adela turned to Lipa with a reassuring smile.

                “It took me a while, but I ate stuffed peppers enough to realize that was my favorite. I’m sure it might take you a bit more time since your situation lasted far longer than mine, but it will come to you eventually. The cook could help if you speak to her about it. She’s very good at what she does.”

                Lipa smiled appreciatively and nodded their head.

                “I will. Thank you.”

                “I didn’t think about that,” Bela admitted.

                “It would do you all good to speak to the servants more often,” Adela said as she cut another piece of her peppers. “Especially the cook. She makes your food. Don’t you ever go grab something to eat and just… chat?”

                “I go in to get food and then I come out,” Cassandra said. “What’s there to chat about?”

                “I don’t know… How her day is going? That’s what I usually talk to her about.”

                “I have chats with Cook all the time,” Alcina said as she waved her hand flippantly.

                Adela glanced up at her wife with a teasing little smile pulling at the corners of her lips.

                “What’s her name, Alcina?”

                The tall woman moved her wine glass to look down at her.

                “Cook? Well… Cook’s name is… Cook, of course,” she said with a laugh. “Fine, you’ve caught me, darling. There are far too many things on my mind to remember all the servants’ names, I’m afraid.”

                “Oh! We could ask Aunt Donna to sew their names on their uniforms!” Daniela suggested with excitement.

                Katrina smiled behind her wine glass. Her fiancée was far too precious.

                “That’s… actually not a bad idea,” Adela admitted. “I’ll speak to Roxana about it and see what she thinks. I don’t want them to feel offended.”

                The vampire rolled her eyes at the maiden.

                Always such a goody-two-shoes.

                Once they all finished their meals, Viviana and Velouette cleared the table and brought out dessert. Daniela flashed her fiancée a warning glance before she slid her piece of cake across the table to Adela. Katrina stared back at her and sighed dramatically as she leaned against the table with her head in her hands. Alcina chuckled softly and added her plate to her daughters. The maiden eyed the vampire wearily before she closed her eyes and held out her hand. Katrina’s scarlet eyes bloomed as the scent of Adela’s blood filled the air. She looked past them to Lipa, who was taking a long drink of blood wine with their eyes closed. The vampire sighed naturally and picked up her glass. If the wolf could live here all this time without a single slip-up, she could manage. She was contractually obligated as it was.

                Daniela sat back with her cake and happily took a bite. She glanced over at her fiancée to find her drinking her wine with her eyes closed. She looked over at Lipa, then back to her and smiled fondly. The redhead put her hand on Katrina’s thigh and rubbed her lovingly. The vampire opened her glowing scarlet eyes and smiled as she gazed into her yellow pools.

                “It’s so good finally having you home, my beloved.”

                “It’s good to be home, my love,” the vampire replied. “I will miss my sisters dearly, but I feel as though I belong here. Like I’m meant to be here.”

                “Well, you are, silly,” Daniela said with a giggle and a knowing wink.

                Katrina smirked and laughed against the back of her hand.

                “Ahahahahaha! Oh, this is going to be fun, sweetie.”

                “I know! We get to do this every day now!”

                Daniela sighed in contentment.

                “You’re exactly what I needed.”

                Katrina turned to lovingly cup the redhead’s cheek.

                “I’ll be anything you need me to be.”

                Daniela nuzzled into her touch.

                “Just you.”

                “Then that is what you shall have… minus a few contractual obligatory roadblocks.”

                “Perfect! So, what do you wanna do tomorrow, cutie?”

                “Aren’t the contractors coming out to do an estimate on the windows and all that?” Katrina asked.

                “Mother will handle it,” Daniela said and gestured across to Adela. “Besides, it’ll be boring.”

                “Yes, but I know this castle better than anyone. I know all the ins and outs and in-betweens. And between the in-betweens are places I don’t wish to be seen.”

                “So, you want to spend the day following around a bunch of workers?” her fiancée questioned.

                “Well, I’m sure it won’t be all day, but yes. I can’t have them straying too far. And I’m quite curious to see what they can come up with to make sure the windows can’t break so easily. Perhaps they could give them a nice tint as well. As long as I’m not directly in the sun, I won’t get hurt.”

                “If that’s what you want to do, then that’s what we’ll do,” Daniela said with a determined nod.

                “Thanks, sweetie. We’ll do something far more fun the next day. I promise. Start thinking up some ideas in that pretty head of yours.”

                “Okay!” she agreed happily before going back to her cake.

                Katrina watched her with a fond smile. Then she turned her eyes to her own cake and took a bite. The Guntrams didn’t eat any real meals and certainly nothing of the confectionery sort. It was quite normal when she was still mortal, but the Count found such things unnecessary. Treats were only something humans ate. All she had was blood and a bite of flesh if she took it. It was refreshing to have regular meals again. She had to wash the sweet cake down with her wine, but it was tasty nonetheless.

                “Well, I hope you all have a good evening,” Alcina said as she got to her feet once they had all finished. “Katrina dear, it’s so very good to have you home. I know it will take time to get used to the new schedule, but I hope you rest well. I’ll see you in the morning.”

                “I’ve been practicing for a few weeks now, and I can almost function in the morning. The coffee that little witch made last time I was here worked wonders, so I’ll have that when I wake up.”

                “Excellent. Goodnight then.”

                They all said their goodbyes for the evening and went their separate ways. Daniela took her fiancée’s hand and happily led her off to bed. Katrina pushed the double doors of their bedroom open and stepped inside. Her old room was across the hall, where Bela and Lipa slept, but they were all the same. That one just had a secret passage to the hallway. There was no reason for her to sneak off anywhere anymore. Everything she wanted was right there.

                Katrina kicked off her heels and stepped six inches to the ground. Daniela chuckled at the much shorter woman as she passed, and the vampire narrowed her scarlet eyes teasingly. The raven-haired woman slid out of her dress and the built-in corset. Then she leaned forward to remove the dagger strapped to her thigh. She set everything on the chair beside her wardrobe and slid into her silky black robe. The vampire and her fiancée lay down in the bed and stared up at themselves in the mirror above them.

                “It was so lonely not seeing you there beside me,” Daniela said as she pointed to their reflection.

                “Well, now I’ll always be here,” Katrina replied and lifted her arm to entwine their fingers. “I’ll stay here with you until this world ceases to exist.”

                Daniela smiled happily and wrapped her free arm around her as she pulled her closer.

                “That better not be for a really long time.”

                “Something tells me we’ll be just fine, sweetie,” the vampire assured as she curled up into her. “Now, get some sleep. I have mortals to watch over tomorrow, and I want to prove to your mother that I can behave around them and that I care for the state of the castle.”

                Her fiancée nuzzled against her and sighed in contentment.

                “Okay. Goodnight, my beloved.”

                “Goodnight, my love.”

…

                When she was forced to rise the next morning, Katrina groaned and hid under the blankets while Daniela tried to wake her.

                “Come on, cutie. We’re gonna be late for breakfast. Mother says the workers will be here within the hour.”

                The vampire opened one eye and pulled the covers down to look at her.

                “How in the worlds are you even chipper at this hour?”

                “I’m always like this! Unless I’m sad… or angry.”

                “Mmm, you’re so pretty when you’re angry.”

                Daniela smirked and rolled on top of Katrina.

                “I can pretend to be angry.”

                The vampire stretched out beneath her.

                “Then we’ll certainly be late. Besides, you don’t have to pretend. I know just the right buttons to push.”

                “Really? Where?” the redhead asked excitedly.

                Katrina chuckled and put a finger on the other woman’s chest.

                “Your mothers. And your sisters.”

                “Oooh. So true, cutie,” Daniela agreed before she rolled off her. “Okay, now get up!”

                The vampire sat up and groaned.

                “I’m up. You go on ahead. I’ll be there in five minutes.”

                “Alright, but I’m counting,” she said in a sing-song tone as she floated off towards the door.

                Once it was shut, Katrina sat up and stretched before she got ready for the day. She pulled out the exact same style dress from her wardrobe and strapped her dagger back onto her exposed thigh. Then she slipped into her ridiculously high heels and clicked her way to the washroom. She brushed out her knee-length raven-black hair before she put on a fresh face of dark eye makeup and red lipstick. When she was finished, she looked herself over and winked at her own reflection before she made her way to the dining room to join the others.

                “Good morning, family,” Katrina said as she pushed the double doors open.

                “That was almost ten minutes!” Daniela complained.

                “Please. You’re lucky I’m awake at all,” the vampire said with a smirk and kissed her cheek before she sat down beside her.

                The redhead rubbed the lipstick from her face with her napkin while her fiancée chuckled at her.

                “Here you are, Lady Katrina,” Roxana said as she placed a mug of blood coffee before her. “I remember you enjoyed it when I made it last time you were here.”

                The vampire tried to hide her delight, but she couldn’t mask the smile on her lips.

                “Why, thank you, sweetie. How perfect of you.”

                “Of course, my Lady. Is there anything else I can get you?”

                “Yes, perhaps two more of these and I’ll be good for the day.”

                Roxana chuckled as she bowed her head.

                “I’ll be sure to keep your cup full,” she promised before she returned to the kitchen.

                Alcina took a long sip of her blood tea before she glanced across the table at her friend.

                “Katrina dear… how did that disgusting manthing you call Father handle the news?”

                The vampire stared down into her cup of coffee and downed about half of it before she replied.

                “Suspiciously well.”

                “Don’t you mean ‘surprisingly’?” Alcina questioned with a raised brow.

                “No, it was quite suspicious,” Katrina replied. “He wished me luck, said the ring was beautiful, and he looks forward to his yearly tribute.”

                Lipa couldn’t help but chuckle as they cut into their food.

                “See? Even the wolf knows,” Katrina said as she pointed to them. “Either he finally wants me to be happy or he’s plotting something. You know the man, Alci. He doesn’t want me to be happy. He just wants me.”

                “Well, fuck him because I want you and I want you to be happy,” Daniela said as she reached over to rub her fiancée’s shoulder.

                “Yes, as do we all,” Alcina agreed. “I don’t trust that filthy man in the slightest. We’ll just… make sure we’re all on our guard on the day of the wedding.”

                “No, you should all be enjoying yourselves,” Adela interjected. “Karl and I will be on guard. As will Roxana and Lenuta. I’ve already discussed it with all of them. If something does happen, we will lock the mortals up in the opera hall with Donna and Moreau to look after them while Karl and I stand guard and protect them until it is safe. Depending on the situation, the six of you can join the two of us or hold up with the others.”

                Katrina tossed her head back and laughed.

                “Oh, sweetie. Do you honestly think the two of you can fight off an army of werewolves and my father? What if my sisters come to help him? Then you’ll have three vampires and an army of werewolves. The two of you won’t stand a chance.”

                “Karl is certainly capable,” Adela assured. “I watched him battle against Miranda. And he was able to stop Alcina and the girls from interfering in my kidnapping with hardly any effort.”

                “I’m sorry, but Miranda was nothing compared to what my father is capable of, especially with an army at his disposal,” Katrina said as her laughter faded to chuckles. “Besides, you’re nearly still a mortal yourself, little maiden. You’ll be in way over your head. Simply leave it to the six of us to fight them off while you and Karl stand guard at the door.”

                Adela took a moment to respond. She knew she was the least powerful among them all. Although she landed the final blow on Mother Miranda, Karl and his army did most of the damage while the girls fought her off long enough for them to do so. The maiden just stepped in when she was needed after the wicked woman was weakened by the others. She sparred with her daughters, but they usually won. The only time she got a good blow on Bela was when she was already possessed. During her fight with the pretend witch, Alcina said she almost killed her, but she could have been trying to make her feel better. Adela doubted her powers constantly, and the vampire’s laughter painfully hit home.

                “I’ll do whatever I can to protect the people I love.”

                “Ah, the power of love. How… cute,” Katrina mocked. “Well, I’ve seen such power for myself. First, with my mother, whom my father forced me and my sisters to murder because she wouldn’t let him take us away. Then, countless times since as mortals and creatures alike tried to stop me from making a meal out of their loved ones. They all thought they could overcome anything for love as well. Now they’re dead.”

                Alcina placed a tender hand on her wife’s shoulder as she smiled reassuringly down at her.

                “We’ll just hope it doesn’t come to that, darling. Perhaps we’ll all be pleasantly surprised and everything will go smoothly. If not, we have each other.”

                A slight smile pulled at the corners of Adela’s lips as she looked up at her, and she nodded silently.

                “Besides, I’ve wanted to kill that disgusting man for years now,” Alcina told her. “So, you’ll simply have to get in line.”

                That made the maiden chuckle softly. The sound was music to her wife’s ears, and the tall woman gently stroked her cheek. Adela breathed a soft sigh of relaxation and nuzzled against her. Such a simple touch soothed so many of her worries. As her wife went back to her food, the maiden looked across the table to change the conversation.

                “Katrina, Daniela said you wish to walk around with the contractors today as well?”

                “Yes, I hope you don’t mind, sweetie. But there are a few areas that I just know need to be checked on.”

                “What about the sun? We’ll mostly be outside.”

                “Oh, I’ll stay in and follow you around. I’ll have my cloak to shield me near the windows. I just want to be sure they get everything on my list.”

                “You have a list?” Daniela questioned.

                “Mhm,” Katrina said and nodded as she swallowed a bite of her food. “The glass roof in the library, one of the walls in the armory, and all of the windows, but especially the ones in the back room off the kitchen.”

                “That’s all… certainly specific, Katrina dear,” Alcina said with a raised brow.

                “Well, I’d like all the windows glazed and tinted. That way, they won’t break so easily, and I can walk past them in the daylight. I’d like the latch in the library to have a lock with only a certain number of keys. The workers can look at all the walls on the outside, but I know for certain there’s a crack in the stone in the armory that needs mending. Those are all the ones I can think of off the top of my head.”

                “Very well, I’ll have them do all of that and see anything else that needs to be taken care of,” Adela assured. “I want you and the girls to be safe at all times, especially in your own home.”

                A genuine smile formed on the vampire’s red lips. The maiden of light was such a naïve, innocent, precious little thing. Katrina could tease her about it for eternity, but she truly admired her. She cared with all her heart, and that’s all that mattered… even if it might get her killed one day.

                “Thank you, sweetie.”

                “We can schedule the work to be done while we’re all away in Greece,” Alcina said.

                “Oh, yes, I finished making all the arrangements for that before I left,” Katrina told her. “I’m quite used to fifteen-hour car rides and boats by now, but I don’t think Dani would handle it well, so I’ve booked us a private jet that specializes in accommodating people like us.”

                “Wait, we get to fly without… flying?” Daniela questioned.

                “Yes, you just sit in a little floating tube as it soars through the air. We’ll be there in less than a quarter of the time. We’ll be arriving after sunset, so we can find our lodging without me having to rush to avoid it. I have a map of all the fun places to go to and activities we can all join in on. Lesvos is going through a little financial crisis right now, so there’ll be fewer humans to worry about. The ones left should be very happy to receive our money.”

                “Wait, we are going to Lesvos?” Cassandra asked with a little chuckle.

                “Yes, I know Dani has been talking about Cyprus, but it’s just too good to pass up. Also, it will be a good history lesson.”

                “Nothing says a triple gay wedding more than going to Lesvos for the honeymoon!” Daniela said with a giggle.

Chapter 123: Preparations

Summary:

The Dimitrescus get ready for the big day.

                The day of the wedding had finally arrived and Castle Dimitrescu was livelier than ever. While the servants were putting up the last decorations, the wedding party was getting ready in the dressing room. Bela stood before Lipa and pinned the house seal to their red cravat before she pulled away to look them over. The wolf was wearing a black suit with tails, a black vest, and a white shirt. Their hair was slicked back and a top hat sat on their head. Bela swooned as she looked them over.

                “You look positively dapper, my darling. Now, shoo so us girls can get ready. And remember to stay out of the library. You’re to wait in the center of the courtyard with Mother when it’s time.”

                “Yes, meine Liebling. I promise not to take a peek until we meet at the altar. Is there anything you would like me to do in the meantime?”

                Bela brushed her fingers across their cheek before she leaned in to kiss them.

                “Just go enjoy yourself. The guests will be here soon. Have a glass of wine. Mother made it special just for today. It should calm your nerves.”

                Lipa nodded slowly. On the outside, they were perfectly composed but internally, their heart felt like it was galloping out of their chest. They were filled with so many emotions, from overjoyed to terrified. Never in all their long life did they think they would get married, especially not to a noble. Soon, they’d officially be one themself. It felt like a dream. But a nightmare was looming over their head. They had known the Count too well for far too long. He didn’t want his daughter to be happy. He only wanted to possess her. The vampire was surely up to something. Today of all days, they had to be on their guard. They wouldn’t let any harm come to their future wife and their family.

                “Lipa, be a dear and ask one of the servants to bring a bottle of that wine up to us,” Katrina asked from the other side of the room.

                The wolf lifted their eyes to her and instantly turned around to face the door. The vampire had begun undressing before they even left. Her long raven-black hair covered most of her naked frame.

                “Oh, relax. It’s not as if you haven’t seen it before. Just send someone quickly. I need to unwind before this all starts and that maiden’s blood will do wonders.”

                “Of course. I’ll send someone right away.”

                Lipa took a deep silent breath and turned back to kiss their fiancée on the cheek before they exited the room and shut the door behind them. The sound of laughter from the spare room brought a smile to their face as they made their way down the hall.

                “Alcina, not in here,” Adela scolded as her giggling simmered. “This is where Donna is staying.”

                “So? I don’t see her here now. Do you?” her wife teased.

                “We have to finish getting dressed. You can wait until the wedding is over. So, keep your hands to yourself and slip into that wonderful gown she made you.”

                The tall woman sighed dramatically and turned away from her wife’s temptingly naked body.

                “Very well. You get into yours so you stop enchanting me.”

                “Well, I was trying to,” Adela said with another little chuckle as she slid her dress over her head.

                The maiden turned to the mirror over the fireplace to make sure everything settled properly. Not only did Donna make her dress but Karl had his hand in it as well. Her eyes widened as she gazed upon their combined effort. It was a steel blue dress made of satin and tulle with intricate golden embroidery. The skirt and sleeves were long and the collar was high. It had shoulder armor and a metal corset with bust cups modeled after her chest plate of light. The metalmancer even worked in the Dimitrescu crest in the center. A floor-length cape draped around her shoulders just below the armor.

                “Alcina, your siblings are so extraordinarily talented.”

                “Well, of course, they are. They’re my siblings, after all. Now, turn so I may see.”

                When Adela turned to face her wife, her eyes bloomed sapphire as she swooned. Hers was a royal purple gown made of satin and tulle with golden floral embroidery. It was synched at the waist with a skirt that puffed out slightly over her hips and down to the floor. The neckline was open and swooped between her breasts which were firmly held up by the corset she had already been wearing. There were beautiful white ostrich feathers around the high collar that perfectly framed her face. Instead of her usual red tones, her eyeshadow was purple but the crimson lips remained, now even more prominent than ever. The two women stared at one another speechlessly but the look in their eyes said everything. They both smiled and Adela lifted herself into the air to match her wife’s height. As she floated before her with her cape and armor, she reminded Alcina of some mythical fairy queen.

                “My own little Titania…” the tall Lady breathed.

                “Don’t go giving Vilhelm any more ideas. He’s already convinced I’m some sort of fae. Besides, if anyone looks like royalty, it’s you, my love. Like you’re about to go to a masquerade ball.”

                Alcina took her wife by the hand and wrapped one arm around her waist as she pulled her closer.

                “Mmm, I can’t wait to dance with you later, my darling.”

                “Wait… dance? But Alcina, I’ve never danced before. Not with a partner at least.”

                “Of course. This is a wedding, after all. Why do you think I had them set up the opera hall the way I did? And I’ve already paid the woman to play violin all night. Please, darling. It’s been so long since I last danced. It’s simple. I can teach you as we go.”

                “I’d love to dance with you, my love,” Adela said with a smile. “I can stay up at your height and off of your toes.”

                “Oh, I didn’t even think of that. How brilliant. Then I can stand up straight and look into your gorgeous eyes as we dance the night away.”

                The maiden’s smile brightened, and she brushed her wife’s soft cheek with the back of her fingers.

                “I can’t wait.”

                Alcina pulled her in for a kiss before she released her to turn around.

                “Will you zip me up, darling? We must return to the main hall before the guests arrive. I want to make sure everything is in order.”

                “Of course,” Adela replied and pulled the zipper up before she lowered herself to her feet. “I should make sure Viviana and Velouette are ready to greet everyone.”

                “Just don’t linger at the door. I want you by my side.”

                “Yes, Alcina.”

                When the two women stepped out into the hallway, they both smiled at the sound of laughter coming from the dressing room.

                “Don’t be late, ladies,” Alcina called out to them.

                “Yes, Mother!”

                Adela chuckled softly as she followed her wife down to the main hall. While Alcina spoke with Lenuta, she made her way to the entrance to check on her fellow maidens. She found the twins standing diligently outside in the setting sun. They were wearing the same beautiful tulle dresses with bows in the back. Viviana’s was red to represent Bela, and Velouette's was yellow for Cassandra.

                “Hello, girls. My, you look absolutely beautiful in those dresses! I hope you haven’t been standing out here too long. Is there anything I can do for you before the guests arrive?”

                “Roxana just sent us out. We’re ready!” Viviana cheerfully assured.

                “I can’t wait to see Papa and Vil,” Velouette said.

                “Once everyone is here, make sure you come enjoy the festivities with them. The only thing you have to worry about after this is tossing petals down the aisle with Angie. I want you two to have fun tonight and spend time with your family.”

                “Yes, Adela. We will!”

                “Good. Please don’t forget to lock the door as soon as the last guest arrives. And stay by your Papa during the ceremony.”

                “He’s going to be stuck with us all night,” Viviana told her with a giggle.

                The blonde woman lifted her head to the sound of horse hooves.

                “Perhaps that’s them now.”

                The three maidens watched a carriage make its way up the winding path and pull into the gatehouse. Adela spotted a tiny green blur rushing towards her. It was Angie wearing the same dress as the twins. Out of the three of them, she was certainly the right choice to represent Daniela.

                “Adela!” she exclaimed as she jumped into her arms. “I missed you so much! You look so pretty! This is gonna be the best night ever!”

                The blonde woman chuckled and lovingly squeezed the doll.

                “I missed you, too, Angie. You look so cute! Your dress came out perfect. The three of you are going to look so precious together. I’m so glad Katrina hired a photographer.”

                “You look like you could be our little sister, Angie!” Viviana told her.

                The doll turned in the safe arms that held her so she could look at the two girls.

                “Wow! You both look super pretty, too! I can be everybody’s little sister. Especially since I’m the smallest.”

                “At least someone is shorter than I am,” Adela said with a giggle.

                “Vil is shorter than you,” Viviana pointed out.

                “Not for long,” the blonde woman replied with a tiny pout.

                Her face brightened as Donna made her way towards them. It was the first time Adela had seen her without a head covering outside before. She usually only took it off when they were alone, away from others. It was also the first time she saw her in something other than black. Her dress was a gorgeous, dark green, tight-fitting boned bodice with a long, pleated skirt. There was intricate golden embroidery around the high collar, cuffs, and hem.

                “Sister, you look so beautiful! You’re done such brilliant work, as always.”

                Lady Beneviento smiled down at her.

                “You look as if you’ve stepped out of another fable, Sister. Just as I imagined.”

                She looked at the twins by her side and the doll in her arms.

                “And you three are picture-perfect flower girls. Has Alcina seen you yet?”

                “Yes, she gushed over us before she went to change,” Viviana told her.

                “She even pinched our cheeks,” Velouette added.

                Donna chuckled softly and stepped passed them to make her way inside.

                “I’m very excited to see how the others look as well.”

                “I know I’m biased, but Alcina’s dress is just exquisite,” Adela said. “Only she could make a collar of feathers seem so natural.”

                Lady Beneviento picked up her pace, excited to see for herself.

                “I’ll be inside. Please watch after Angie for me.”

                “We’ll be there in just a moment,” Adela told her before she turned her attention back to the twins. “If you girls need anything, please come get me, Roxana, or Lenuta. And don’t forget to lock the door.”

                “Yes, Adela!” they replied cheerfully.

                The blonde woman smiled at them before she made her way to the main hall with Angie in her arms. She found her wife in her armchair, drinking a glass of wine and laughing happily while she spoke to Donna. Adela took her usual seat on the couch and set the doll on the cushion beside her. Lipa was pacing by the fireplace with a nearly empty glass.

                “Look at you, Angie! Aren’t you just perfectly precious?” Alcina cooed. “You and the twins are going to look just adorable coming down the aisle.”

                The doll tilted her head back to look up at the tall woman.

                “Whoa. You look like a queen from one of the fantasy books Donna reads!”

                “Well, thank you, dear. That’s what Adela said, too,” Alcina replied.

                “So, I’m biased but also correct?” the maiden questioned with a playful little smirk.

                “Well, if it weren’t for Miranda, the houses would still be royalty. But she took that away once she became the Savior of the village. That’s why my family left in the first place. She took their titles so they took their leave. There were no four lords when she was in charge until she gave us those roles. I suppose we could just… take them back now that she’s gone. I never gave it a thought until now.”

                “Uh…let’s not go too far, love. I just said you looked like one. I didn’t mean-”

                “Auntie Alci! Auntie Alci!” Vilhelm called as he raced towards Alcina.

                “Vivi and Vel said you looked like a queen, and I said I thought you were a queen, and they said no, you’re a Lady and I told them I knew you were a lady but also a queen so now I’m really confused but you look so pretty!” the boy told her in one breath.

                “Oh, we were just talking about that! What a clever little boy you are. Come to Auntie,” she cooed as she bent down to scoop him up under the arms.

                Vilhelm was wearing a suit identical to Lipa except with a yellow cravat instead of red, pinned with the Heisenberg crest.

                “What an adorably dapper little thing you are!” Alcina praised before she brought him closer for a squeeze.

                “Aunt Donna made this for me!” he told her excitedly. “Isn’t it great?”

                The boy struggled to turn his head to look down at Lady Beneviento.

                “Thanks, Aunt Donna! You look super pretty too!”

                “Of course, Vilhelm. Thank you. You look like such a handsome little gentleman.”

                “Sis, can you explain to Vil how you’re not a queen?” Karl said once he finally caught up. “I told him we were lords. The girls told him you were a Lady. I’m just… me. I don’t know.”

                Lord Heisenberg looked more like a lord than he ever had in his entire life. His suit was the same as Lipa and Vilhelm’s. He had his house’s crest pinned to his green cravat, and his long grey hair was slicked back. The three women stared at him in silence for a moment.

                “Sister, I think this is your greatest work yet,” Alcina whispered to Donna.

                Lady Beneviento smiled proudly.

                “Besides Viviana and Velouette, I believe we have the most handsome brother in the world.”

                “No, we’re talking about her, not me! Wait, you think I’m handsome?” Karl asked as he gripped the sides of his coat with a proud grin on his face.

                “She said it, not me,” Alcina told him almost defensively. “But yes. You are quite the catch when you dress properly, little brother. Any woman or man would be lucky to have you.”

                “Yeah, well… Twinkles is lucky to have you, too.”

                “Yes, I am,” Adela said with a smile as she glanced up at her wife.

                Vilhelm finally turned to look down at the blonde woman, and his eyes lit up in excitement.

                “Whoa! Twinkles, you really look like a fairy! Like a fairy queen!”

                “That’s exactly what I told her,” Alcina said as she set the boy down in her lap. “See, darling? He said that all on his own.”

                Adela chuckled softly.

                “Well, thank you, Vil. You, your Papa, and Lipa all look quite dashing.”

                Karl moved towards the pacing wolf and patted them on the shoulder.

                “How are you holding up, kid?”

                “Good day, Karl. I’m fine, thank you.”

                “Don’t lie to your new uncle, Lipa,” Alcina said sweetly.

                “Alcina, just because you can sense such things through their blood does not mean you have to share,” Adela softly scolded.

                “I’m… nervous,” Lipa told Karl honestly. “But I’m trying to relax.”

                “Forgive me, dear,” Alcina apologized. “Why don’t you have another glass of wine? We made plenty.”

                The werewolf looked down into their mostly empty glass and nodded slowly.

                “Yes. You’re right.”

                “I have some right here,” Roxana said as she made her way down the stairs. “Bela sent me to bring a bottle down for all of you. She told me to fill you another glass, Lipa.”

                Instead of her usual uniform or one of the dresses Adela had bought her, the grand chambermaid was wearing a beautiful emerald green blouse and a medium-length black skirt. Detailed swirling golden embroidery wrapped around the cuffs and the hem.

                “Oh, thank you,” Lipa replied with an appreciative smile.

                “Of course,” Roxana said as she poured for them. “Would you like me to top yours off as well, my Lady?”

                “Oh, yes, please,” Alcina said and handed down her glass. “Are you heading back up to the library?”

                “Yes, my Lady. Is there something you need?”

                “Will you ask Katrina if she wants her original title back?”

                “Alcina…” Adela said warningly.

                Roxana turned a confused glance towards her friend. A slow smile spread across her face. She had yet to see her in her dress.

                “Adela, you look beautiful.”

                The maiden smiled back up at her with a little pink in her cheeks.

                “Thank you, Roxana. I know I told you earlier, but you look so lovely today! I’m so happy to see you out of uniform. How are the girls doing?”

                “Oh, they’re drinking and laughing in the library. They’ve asked me to have some food brought up to them.”

                “When you return to them, please don’t forget to ask Katrina. And let me know her answer so I can redraw the titles before the ceremony.”

                “Yes, my Lady,” Roxana replied with a bow of her head.

                She filled her glass and set the bottle on the table before she made her way to the dining room.

                “Alcina, are you seriously doing this? Can you even do it? Have you discussed it with anyone else yet?” her wife questioned.

                The tall woman brought the mouth of her glass to her crimson lips and let the sweet blood wine pour down her throat. She swallowed with a smile and looked between Donna and Karl.

                “Sister. Brother… How do Queen Beneviento and King Heisenberg sound?”

                “Terrible,” Donna told her.

                “Gross,” Karl replied.

                Alcina scoffed and rolled her eyes.

                “Come now. The titles are rightfully ours. Mother Miranda took them from our ancestors. Mine moved away because of it. Now that Katrina has returned, I can make her a princess again. Pease, won’t you consider it a moment?”         

                “Will it change anything?” Donna asked.

                “Only verbally. Other than that, it would only really matter to outsiders.”

                “And Miranda specifically took them away?” Karl questioned.

                “Yes, when she became the so-called Savior of the village.”

                “Then fuck that bitch and make me a king! I don’t care. I’m still Karl. I don’t even like the Lord shit. Titles are only important to important people. But you had me sold on getting something back she took away.”

                “If Karl agrees and it won’t change anything else, then so be it,” Donna agreed.

                “Excellent!” Alcina exclaimed as she clapped her hands together excitedly.

                Adela hung her head and groaned.

                “Fine, but if one servant calls me ‘Your Highness,’ I’m going to get sick.”

                “You set your personal boundaries with the servants, darling. You’ll be a queen. You can do whatever you like.”

                “I need a drink,” Adela said as she stood up. “Would anyone like anything?”

                “Ooh! Roxana said something about food?” Vilhelm questioned.

                “Yes, there’s some tea sandwiches, cheeses, and fruit. What can I bring back for you?”

                “Oh! Can I have ham, and cucumber, and a sweet sandwich, and a few pieces of cheese?”

                “And a piece of fruit,” Karl added.

                Adela chuckled softly and nodded.

                “Of course. I’ll be right back,” she said before she made her way through the doors.

                “Sis, can I go snag a bottle of whiskey?” Karl asked.

                “No, you cannot go up to the second floor until after the ceremony. But once Roxana returns and tells me the predictable yes from Katrina, I have to go up there anyway, so I’ll bring one down to you.”

                “Thanks,” he said and took a seat beside Donna.

                Lord Heisenberg sighed and adjusted his coat.

                “I can’t believe they’re really getting married,” he said softly. “It seems like only yesterday when Dani was flying around, relearning what everything was for the first time. She was always so excited to see new things. I mean, she still is, but it was different back then. They really were like little kids in adult bodies.”

                “To me, they’ll always be my little girls. Even when they’re as old as Katrina is now. I’m just happy they haven’t grown distant since they’ve found love. As long as they still seek my love and attention, I’ll be perfectly content. I’m very excited to live our long lives out as one big happy family.”

                “One big happy weird family,” Karl corrected her with a chuckle as he quoted his niece.

                Alcina lifted her eyes to the door. They narrowed ever so slightly, and she drank back her wine.

                “Speaking of. How long do you intend on lingering there, Salvatore? You can come join us, you know. We don’t bite. Well, not the rest of them, at least.”

                Lord Moreau cowered back into the hallway until he gathered the courage to make his way to the sitting area. Instead of his normal attire, Donna had made him his own suit. It fit him perfectly, down to the black cravat with his house’s crest pinned to it.

                “H-hello,” he greeted them. “Th-thank you again for inviting me.”

                Donna’s face brightened at the sight of him.

                “Brother, you look splendid. Does it fit you comfortably?”

                “Oh. Yes. Thank you, Sister. It’s wonderful!”

                “You look like a million lei, Sal! I hardly recognized you,” Karl said with a laugh.

                “I must admit you look far less repulsive in something that fits you,” Alcina admitted. “You hide yourself away in such baggy clothes. Just embrace your freakishness as I have mine. Donna can do wonders for one’s self-esteem.”

                “Th-thank you,” Salvatore replied with an appreciative bow or two.

                “Have a seat, Guppy,” Karl said as he patted the cushion beside him. “We’ll leave the other couch for the villagers.”

                Moreau happily waddled over and plopped down with his brother and sister.

                “There was a carriage on the other side of the church as I was driving up.”

                “Near the farm?” Alcina questioned. “That must be Georgetta’s family. Wonderful. They should be here soon, then. Roxana’s father will be riding with them. Then all the guests will be here right on schedule. I don’t want to begin too long after sunset. Katrina should be walking out just as it vanishes from the horizon.”

                The matron of the house thought nothing when the door behind her opened, but when she sensed the overwhelming fear of her wife, she turned quickly around to face her.

                “Darling…”

                Adela nearly dropped what she was carrying at the sudden sight of the man who turned her immortal. He wasn’t as frightening as he was in his fish form, but that didn’t stop the painful memories from flashing through her mind. She swallowed the lump in her throat and made her way to her wife’s side.

                “Here you are, Vil,” she said as she held the plate up for Alcina to take for him.

                The boy’s face brightened at the sight of the food.

                “Thanks, Twinkles!”

                “Of course,” she replied as she took her seat beside Angie.

                The maiden poured herself a glass of white wine before she set the bottle on the table and sat back in the comfort of the couch. She brought the drink to her lips and took a long sip. Once she swallowed, she took a deep, silent breath and turned her gaze to Lord Moreau with a slight smile.

                “You look very handsome, Salvatore. Donna does wonderful work, doesn’t she?”

                “Y-yes. I-it’s very comfortable,” he blubbered.

                Alcina tried her best to hide the smirk on her face as she drank her wine. What her wife didn’t know was that Salvatore feared her just as much as she feared him. Like an elephant and a mouse or a spider and a human with a phobia. She killed his mother after all, and threatened him not to harm any villagers that last day in the cave church. The tall woman couldn’t wait for the day when she finally realized it. Or when her fear went away. Whichever came first.

                “My Lady,” Roxana called from the balcony above.

                Alcina lifted her gaze to the maid, with the smirk on her face only growing.

                “Yes? What is Katrina’s decision then?”

                “She said she thought you’d never ask.”

                The tall woman tossed her head back and laughed.

                “Excellent. I’ll be right up to write up the new titles. And just in time.”

                Alcina took her nephew and his plate and sat him down in her seat.

                “Auntie will be right back. I’m going to make you a prince, and your sisters will be perfect little princesses. Lipa, which would you prefer, or shall I come up with something that would suit you better?”

                “I can be a prince?” the wolf asked with wide, hopeful eyes.

                Their future mother-in-law smiled sweetly at them and chuckled softly at just how precious they were.

                “Of course, dear. Whatever you’re most comfortable with.”

                “Thank you, Mother,” they said with an enthusiastic bow.

                “I get to be a prince with Lipa?” Vilhelm asked excitedly. “Wow!”

                Alcina glanced back at her brother as she ascended the stairs.

                “Oh, Salvatore. You’re going to be a king.”

Chapter 124: Full House

Summary:

All the guests finally arrive.

                As the last carriage pulled into the gate, the Heisenberg twins looked at one another excitedly and stepped out to receive the approaching guests.

                “Welcome to Castle Dimitrescu!” Viviana greeted them cheerfully.

                “Thank you for attending the wedding,” Velouette said with a bow.

                The two girls turned and opened the doors for them.

                “Right this way.”

                Gheorghe and David were wearing traditional white and black wedding attire with high collars and large sleeves. Terika had on her black dress with a red peony pattern and a matching headscarf. The men smiled fondly down at the twins as they made their way inside.

                “My, you girls look lovelier than ever!” Gheorghe told them with a hearty laugh.

                “You both look so grown up,” David said. “I suppose next time we pull these old clothes out, it will be for your weddings.”

                “Uhh…” the young women began nervously.

                “Please. Let’s get through this one first,” Terika muttered as she made her way down the hall.

                Viviana locked the doors behind them as she was instructed and followed the guests to join the others. Adela turned her gaze to the sight of the mortals, and she smiled at them.

                “Good evening. Thank you all for coming. Girls, will you show them the food in the dining room? You should grab some as well. I want you to enjoy yourselves for the rest of the evening. Have some wine if you like.”

                “You’re giving booze to my kids?” Karl questioned teasingly.

                “Well, this is Castle Dimitrescu after all. It’s unavoidable,” Adela said with a chuckle.

                “True. At least they’re drinking it and not going in it.”

                “That reminds me,” Adela said as she turned back to the mortals. “It might look a bit unappetizing out there, but everything is labeled right down to the sandwiches, so don’t be afraid to take whatever you like. Then come join us for a chat before the ceremony begins.”

                “Is Roxana around?” David asked hopefully.

                “She’s just upstairs with the girls. She had best be enjoying herself and not working. I gave her the day off, and she’s already brought out wine and done Alcina a favor.”

                “That girl of mine could never stop doing things,” David said with a laugh. “She just sits and fidgets if she has nothing to do. She’ll be down eventually, I’m sure.”

                The two men followed the twins to the dining room while Terika traveled wearily behind.

                “They didn’t stare at my face,” Donna said softly with a smile.

                “Th-they didn’t stare at me either!” Moreau said happily.

                Karl sat back and lit a cigar before her wrapped his arms around his siblings.

                “David and Gheorghe are great guys. I guess you could call them my friends. I never really got the chance to have any before. But we’ve been real close since I’ve been hanging out in the village. Now they’re my family! And I get to share them with you guys. Man, Dani was right about this whole big family thing. It feels great!”

                His brother and sister looked fondly upon him before leaning closer into his arms. Queen Alcina Dimitrescu descended the stairs with a smile on her face as she watched the three of them. Her instincts told her to hide it before she got too close, but she found herself not wanting to give in to that side of herself. They all looked so happy, and she was just as happy as they were. She wanted them to know it, even if it was hard to say. Karl smiled when he saw the look on her face as she set down a bottle of whiskey and a tumbler. His instincts told him to tease her, but he decided to admire the look. He nodded his head in thanks and poured himself a glass.

                “Well, it’s official,” Alcina said happily as she scooped Vilhelm up. “You’re the most handsome little prince in all the world!”

                She lowered her gaze to her wife as she took her seat and set the boy in her lap.

                “And you’re the most beautiful queen I’ve ever laid my eyes upon.”

                “Have you not looked into the mirror yet?” Adela asked with a little smirk.

                “No, actually, but I assure you the results would be the same. Where have the mortals gone? I heard David and told Roxana. She should be down any moment. She’s been drinking with the girls.”

                “Oh, good. I was afraid she was working.”

                “I’ll have you know, I’m already two glasses of wine in,” the grand chambermaid said as she made her way down the stairs with her drink in hand.

                “Wonderful. I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself.”

                Roxana looked around with a slight frown on her face.

                “Where’s-?” she began to question until David stepped into the room with a plate of food. “Father!”

                The carpenter’s face lit up more than it already was, and he reached his arms towards her.

                “Roxana!”

                The two embraced under the chandelier until the man pulled away and pointed to his plate.

                “Have you tried these sandwiches?” he asked excitedly. “They’re amazing!”

                His daughter chuckled and shook her head.

                “I have them all the time, Father. But yes, the cook does amazing work. I’ve had plenty upstairs with the others.”

                Angie stood up on the couch to get a better look at the two humans.

                “Roxy… this is your dad?”

                “Oh, yes. Everyone, this is my father, David. He’s the village carpenter.”

                “A carpenter?” the doll questioned. “Wow! Donna is kinda like a carpenter, too.”

                “Not quite, Angie,” her maker said with a soft chuckle.

                “Ah, Miss Angie and Lady Beneviento. It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you both,” David said with a bow. “Roxana always speaks of you so fondly.”

                “The pleasure is mine,” Donna told him. “Your daughter is such a wonderful woman. And your craftsmanship is some of the best I’ve seen.”

                “Please. I could never make anything as magnificent as Miss Angie. She has such fine details I can only hope to carve.”

                “Me?” the doll questioned as she looked down at herself.

                “Yes, Miss Angie. You’re beautiful,” Roxana told her. “I love your new dress. You match Viviana and Velouette perfectly.”

                “You look pretty every day, Roxy, but you look extra pretty today. I’ve never seen you without your maid outfit. Come sit! Come sit!” she insisted before scooting closer to Adela.

                Roxana sat beside her with David on her other side. Gheorghe and Terika took half of the other couch while the twins sat next to them, closer to their uncle Salvatore.

                “Is this cheese from our cows?” the farmer questioned in astonishment.

                “Yes, Cook has been saving these for a special day,” Alcina said with a smile.

                “Please tell her it’s amazing! I thought you must have ordered it from the Duke, but one of the maids in there said it was ours. I could hardly believe her!”

                “I’ll be sure to let her know,” Adela told him. “She’ll be happy to hear it.”

                Alcina gestured to the Maiers.

                “Donna. Salvatore. These are Georgetta’s parents. They own the farm, and as of today, I believe, their nephew runs the butcher shop.”

                “Yup! He’s been trained for a while now, but today was the first time he’s working alone. I’m sure he’s doing just fine. He’s a good boy that one. It’s just too bad his mother couldn’t be here to see Daniela getting married. She loved that girl just as much as I do.”

                “It’s so good to finally meet you, Mister and Misses Maier,” Donna told them. Daniela is such a wonderful niece. I’m sure she was just as perfect a sister.”

                “You bet! She really hasn’t changed much, considering... everything.”

                “The Cadou shouldn’t have changed any of the girls’ personalities,” Moreau informed him. “The only things that seemed to have changed are their skin, their makeup, and tattoos, but that’s from whatever my sister used in her procedure. Their desire and need for flesh and blood come from the flies themselves. Perhaps in Daniela’s case, her ailments were made a bit worse. Just like my sister and her blood disease.”

                Alcina nodded in agreement.

                “Correct.”

                “My… illness got worse when my Cadou was implanted as well,” Donna said softly. “But it’s gotten significantly easier ever since we’ve all grown so close.”

                “Imagine what good being a real family can do,” Karl said with a scoff. “Not just in name, but in action.”

                “I agree, little brother,” Alcina said. “I won’t sit here and say I didn’t have any similar problems before that were made terribly worse by my Cadou. I had my own… issues. But being with my family makes everything so much better. And my wife’s blood does wonders for my body. My blood disease is the cause of my gigantism, and her blood keeps it more stable than ever before. Which in turn keeps the growing pains at bay. My sister’s herb does wonders as well. Which reminds me… I could use some.”

                The tall woman reached for the cigarette box on the table and pulled a stick out to put in her quellazaire.

                “Feel free to help yourselves to one or two,” she offered to the others.

                Alcina looked to her wife and her child-in-law specifically.

                “Darling. Lipa. Please consider.”

                “I’d like to stay a bit more focused,” Adela said. “But thank you, love.”

                “Mhm,” Lipa agreed.

                “Very well.”

                Alcina could sense the tension from the two of them. She knew it was a long shot to get them to relax, but it was worth a try. They were both completely on their guard. On top of that, Lipa was having normal wedding day jitters, and Adela was trying desperately to hide her fear of Salvatore. Hopefully, they would ease up once the ceremony was over. They weren’t the only ones feeling anxious. Roxana was hardly holding back from fidgeting, even though she was on the same couch as all her favorite people in the entire world, and she was on her third glass of wine for the day. The grand chambermaid resisted only a moment more before she took Alcina up on her offer. She opened the box, brought a cigarette to her mouth, and lit it before she set everything back and returned to her seat.

                David turned his eyes to his daughter and lovingly rubbed her knee. Adela glanced worriedly at her friend. Her anxiety only made hers rise. She had been looking for any signs of it all day, but Roxana had done well to hide it. Angie seemed to be able to sense it as well and climbed into the maid’s lap before cozying in against her. She knew her presence and the slight weight would help calm her. That was her most basic purpose, after all.

                “Would the wedding party please come to the library?” Lenuta called from the balcony above.

                The older woman was wearing a lovely traditional dress, much like Terika’s. She looked happier than anyone had ever seen. Even Roxana, who had spent so many years right alongside her through every up and down, had never seen her so elated before. Her smile was contagious, and her successor couldn’t help but join in at the sight.

                “Adela, Lady Katrina would also like to see you as well.”

                Confused, Adela finished her wine and set the glass on the table before she stood up to join the others. She floated up into the air and kissed her wife on the cheek.

                “I’ll be back, my love.”

                Alcina took her by the chin and gently pulled her closer to kiss her tenderly on the lips.

                “I’ll see you outside, darling. Lipa and I have to get into position.”

                The wolf shot back the rest of their wine and set their glass down. They took a deep breath and nodded firmly to set their focus. Then they turned on their heels to face their future mother-in-law. Karl filled his tumbler of whiskey before he drank the whole glass. He got to his feet with a groan and patted Lipa on the shoulder.

                “Good luck out there, kid. See you at the end of the aisle.”

                Lipa nodded and smiled fondly at him. They clasped each other by the forearm before Karl made his way to the stairs.

                “Let’s go, Gheorghe. You only get to do this once.”

                The mortal man turned to his wife and smiled.

                “I’ll see you outside, Teri.”

                Terika adjusted his collar and looked him over.

                “You look wonderful, Husband. Just… try not to cry.”

                “No promises,” he replied with a laugh.

                “Girls, be sure to cover your brother’s eyes before we pass the statue,” Adela warned as they all made their way upstairs.

                “Ooo, what statue?” he asked.

                “Not until you’re older, Vil,” Karl told him. “And maybe a little bit after that.”

                “Okay, Papa.”

                Once they reached the second floor, Adela locked the doors behind them as they went. She turned on her heels to face the library, and her eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Her daughters looked so beautiful. Their black silk dresses were just as Alcina had sketched. The off-the-shoulder neckline was lined with lace, and the long sleeves blended into matching gloves. They had capes with hoods instead of veils, made with the same intricate lacework.

                “Girls, you all look exquisite!”

                “Mother!” they exclaimed excitedly as they embraced her.

                “You look so beautiful!” Bela told her.

                “Like you’re ready to fight!” Cassandra said.

                “And look super cute while you do it!” Daniela added with a giggle.

                “But look at you!” Adela stressed. “I could cry just seeing you.”

                “Uncle Karl already is,” her youngest pointed out.

                “Shut up, Dani!” Karl said as he wiped his tears. “You look great. Okay? It’s not my fault.”

                “Georgetta, my baby girl!” Gheorghe sobbed as he held her.

                His daughter chuckled and rubbed his back soothingly. Her wedding gown was even more detailed than Angie’s. It was Donna’s greatest yet. No money could buy a dress more magnificent.

                “I feel better now,” Karl said softly.

                “Brother! You look so silly and cute,” Daniela said with a laugh.

                Her appearance only made the poor farmer cry harder. His little sister smiled and shook her head as she wrapped her arms around both of them.

                “Nope. Here I go again,” Karl wheezed as he dried his eyes.

                Bela and Cassandra released their mother to embrace their uncle. The maiden looked upon them all with a smile as she sighed happily.

                “Adela,” Katrina called to her.

                The blonde woman turned her head to the vampire, and her breath stopped. She looked enchanting. Her dress was made of red silk and lace with a black boned corset. The off-the-shoulder neckline was adorned with silver embroidered feathers. The sleeves were lined and nearly touched the ground. The long train of the skirt pooled around her. She beckoned the new queen closer with a crooked finger. Adela swallowed the lump in her throat and joined her in the corner.

                “I guess I really can’t call you princess anymore,” Katrina teased with a smirk.

                “I don’t know why you ever did in the first place.”

                “Don’t lie, sweetie. You’re not stupid. Contrary to what that aunt of yours always told you.”

                “How do you know-?”

                “Look. Since Alci is officiating, I don’t have anyone close enough to walk me down the aisle… I know we may not seem close now, but... I feel like I’ve known you for lifetimes. I couldn’t think of anyone better. Even my own father. If anyone is going to give me away, it has to be you.”

                She stared into Adela’s eyes and ran the back of her fingers over her cheek as a stray tear rolled down her own.

                “Please?”

                Perhaps it was the sight of the tear, but the blonde woman felt as if she, too, would cry all of a sudden. Even the sight of her daughters hadn’t made her so emotional. There was something inside her that seemed to be… grieving? She tried not to question her feelings around Katrina too much; they just confused her. Adela wiped the tear that inevitably fell and nodded.

                “Of course, Katrina.”

                The raven-haired woman stepped closer and wrapped her arms around the shorter woman.

                “Thank you,” she said as more tears rolled down her face.

                They stayed like that until Katrina wiped her eyes and pulled away. She cleared her throat and forced a little smile.

                “Let’s go get in line then, sweetie. We shouldn’t keep the others waiting. I can feel the sun about to set.”

                Adela nodded and silently followed her to the end of the wedding procession. Each bride held a bouquet of white hydrangeas, lilies, and peonies wrapped tightly with ribbons to match their colors. Viviana, Velouette, and Angie were at the front of the line holding baskets of red rose petals. Lenuta gazed fondly down at the twins. She could never have children of her own, but she felt so attached to these two, just as she was with Roxana. Emotions washed over her, and she wiped a happy tear from her eye. She couldn’t wait until it was their turn to be brides if that’s what they chose. Perhaps they’d share a wedding as well. It would be just as marvelous, and the two of them would look so lovely in their white gowns.

                “Alright, girls. You first,” she said and opened the door.

                The beautiful sound of Donna’s piano playing echoed through the staircase.

                “Stop at the courtyard door and wait until Lady- I mean Queen Alcina motions for you to make your way slowly down the aisle. Be sure to spread the petals about as you go.”

                “Yes, Lenuta,” the three of them said excitedly before they made their way down the stairs.

                “Now, Princess Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela in that order, please.”

                She smiled warmly at them as she looked them over one last time. They had all come so far since they first came back to life. She was a much younger maid when they arrived as frightened human girls. Their transformation astounded and terrified her. She vowed to look after them as if they were her own children. Now they stood before her in wedding gowns. They were the happiest she had ever seen them.

                “Your mother would like the three of you to walk side by side with your uncle following behind. Just follow her instructions when you get to the end.”

                “Thank you, Lenuta,” Bela said with a smile of her own.

                “Yeah, you’ve been a really big help today,” Cassandra told her.

                “And it was fun getting to drink with you for the first time ever!” Daniela said happily.

                The older woman chuckled softly.

                “I quite enjoyed it myself. Now, good luck.”

                Cassandra and Daniela both glanced back at their future wives with bright smiles on their faces.

                “I love you, sweetheart. See you at the altar.”

                “I love you, beautiful. I won’t keep you waiting too long,” Georgetta replied.

                “You’re mine now, my beloved,” Daniela said with a wink.

                “You’ve reined in the wild mare, my love. I can’t wait for you to slip that ring onto my finger. It will be the greatest one in all my long life,” Katrina told her.

                She watched her fiery little redhead disappear down the stairs with a smile on her face. She couldn’t wait to see her at the end of the aisle.

                “Georgetta and Gheorghe,” Lenuta called.

                The two of them stepped forward with their arms locked and the same beaming smiles on their face.

                “Mister Maiers, do you have a handkerchief at the ready?”

                “I brought two…”

                “Wonderful. Please make your way down.”

                Katrina and Adela stepped forward, and the maiden smiled up at the older woman.

                “Thank you for everything today, Lenuta. Please just relax and enjoy yourself after this. I'd better not see you sneaking off to help during dinner.”

                “Yes, Adela, but I volunteered to do this because I wanted to. I’m just happy to help.”

                “I know. You’re always so wonderful. We’ll see you down there.”

                “Good luck!”

                Katrina held the long train of her dress as she made her way down the stairs. Adela walked a few steps behind her to make sure she didn’t trip her. When they got to the door, Georgetta and her father were nearly to the end of the aisle. Once they took their places beside the gazebo, all eyes turned to the two women in the doorway. The maiden smiled as she saw her wife in the distance. She imagined what it would have been like if she had been walked down to her on their wedding day. Adela turned her focus to Katrina and smiled at her as she offered her arm.

                “Ready?” she asked in a whisper.

                The vampire double-checked that the sun had set and glanced over at the maiden. A smile spread across her face as she noticed her elbow.

                “More than ever,” she replied as she hooked her arm around hers.

                The two of them slowly stepped out as the music played behind them.

                “I love you, Adela,” Katrina whispered in a language only the two of them understood.

                “I love you, Katrina. Now, go make Daniela happy.”

                “I plan on doing just that. I promise.”

                “If you hurt her, I’ll kill you.”

                “That would be a first. To die at your hand would be a pleasure, but I would never dream of breaking her heart. I know the pain too well.”

                “I hope you find peace now.”

                “Nothing can heal the scars of my soul but this girl certainly helps me forget them.”

                “I’m glad.”

                Once they reached the end, Katrina slowly released her and stared down into her eyes.

                “Go to her,” Adela whispered.

                The raven-haired woman nodded and turned to her future wife with the most delighted grin on her face. Adela smiled lovingly up at Alcina a moment before she stepped away to join Karl and Gheorghe. The beautiful black-haired queen stared swooningly down at her fair maiden. Then she turned to the guests and waited for the music to stop.

Chapter 125: Forever in Matrimony

Summary:

The Dimitrescu sisters officially get married.

Notes:

Because three couples are getting married, there will be repeated dialogue for the actual ceremony. I just didn’t want to skip it over, especially when they adlib.

                Queen Alcina Dimitrescu couldn’t keep her eyes off her daughters. They were so beautiful. So perfect. She never thought the day would come but there they were, in the presence of family and friends. They looked lovelier in their wedding dresses than she ever imagined when she sketched them all those years ago. The three of them had come so far since then. She watched them change from beautiful human girls into beautiful monsters. After Adela arrived, she got to watch their humanity return alongside their monstrous ways. Now they were perfectly balanced. She sighed in contentment as she looked them over one last time before she turned her gaze to the guests before them.

                “My dearest friends and family, we gather here today to celebrate the union of these three beautiful couples. Bela and Lipa. Cassandra and Georgetta. Daniela and Katrina. It is an honor to ordain this blessed occasion, and I’m thankful you could all be in attendance to join us.”

                Alcina turned her head to her brother Karl. She couldn’t help but smile at him. He could hide his eyes behind his dark shades, but he couldn’t stop the tears from falling down his face.

                “Who gives these three girls to be married today?” she asked as she gestured to her daughters. “With your full title and relation, please.”

                Karl cleared his throat and turned his head to wipe his face before he stepped forward.

                “I, King Karl Heisenberg, their uncle.”

                “And who gives this lovely young woman?” Alcina asked and motioned to Georgetta.

                The farmer blew his nose in one of his handkerchiefs and stood next to Karl.

                “I, Gheorghe Maier, her father.”

                Alcina glanced at her wife with a smile as she gestured to Katrina.

                “Who gives this woman?”

                “I, Queen Adela Dimitrescu… her friend,” Adela replied as she took her place beside the two men.

                “Wonderful. You may all step back now,” Alcina instructed. “Bela. Lipa. Please join me in the center.”

                The wolf took a deep, silent breath before they met the beautiful blonde in the middle of the courtyard. Never in all their long life did they think they’d be there marrying the woman of their dreams. They were born into captivity, and they expected to die in it, but Katrina had saved them and sent them here. They went from being a slave to a servant and soon, a royal. It was thanks to her that they could live their happiest life, even if she had previously brought so much pain to it. She was always different than the other vampires. She treated them with all the kindness her blackened heart could give under the watchful eye of the Count. Now they were both free of him, and they could live out the rest of their immortal lives with the women they loved.

                Alcina stared down at her eldest daughter. She was always her perfect little Lady, and now she would be her perfect princess. Out of the three of them, their mother knew she would take her new title with pride and rise above to meet any expectation she had of her.

                Bela’s eyes were glued to the warm blue and green pools of her darling wolf. They reminded her of the reservoir. Perhaps they also looked like the ocean. She was excited to finally see it with them on their honeymoon. Now, they would truly be hers. Their first weeks together were so painful. It was her decision to propose that led them all there. She respected titles more than her sisters, but she hated that something so silly stood in the way of her love. Now, nothing could stop them. She set her flowers to the side and took their hands in her own.

                “Daughter, please repeat after me: I Bela, take you, Lipa, to be my wedded spouse, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                The blonde woman smiled as she spoke the words.

                “I, Bela, take you, Lipa, to be my wedded spouse, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                Alcina turned to Lipa with a smile.

                “Please repeat after me: I, Lipa, take you, Bela, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                “I, Lipa, take you, Bela, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                “On this day, the two of you have chosen to exchange rings. They may be small, but they are large in their significance. They represent your never-ending love for one another and an unbreakable bond that will bind you for all time. May they always be a reminder of the promises you have made before us all today.”

                The tall woman turned her attention down to the small boy to the side.

                “Vilhelm, may I have their rings, please?”

                “Here you go, Auntie,” he said as he handed her a small red cushion with two golden bands.

                “Thank you, precious,” she cooed as she took it from him.

                She held the pillow out before the couple.

                “Bela, please take this ring and place it upon the third finger of Lipa’s left hand, hold their hand in yours, and repeat after me: With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                The eldest Dimitrescu sister took up her ring and slid it onto Lipa’s finger as she stared deeply into her darling’s eyes.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “Lipa, please take the other ring and place it upon the third finger of Bela’s left hand, hold her hand in yours, and repeat after me: With this ring, I seal my promise, to be your loving spouse, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                The wolf took their ring and slid it onto Bela’s finger as they stared swooningly into their love’s eyes.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving spouse, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “By the authority bestowed upon me by my ancestors, I now pronounce you wife and spouse. Daughter, you may kiss your wolf.”

                Bela’s smile grew as she leaned in. She rested her hand on Lipa’s chest, and they wrapped their arm around her waist. Their eyes only parted once their lips met. Alcina happily looked out at the guests gathered around.

                “The Dimitrescu family descends from one of the four kings who once ruled over these lands. Now let me bestow upon you your proper titles. It is my privilege to introduce you for the first time as Princess Bela and Prince Lipa Dimitrescu.”

                The courtyard erupted in cheers and applause to congratulate the first newlywed couple. When the noise quieted down and the lovers parted, Alcina gestured for them to join the others.

                “Now, Cassandra and Georgetta, please join me in the center.”

                The two women looked at one another and met each other with glad grins on their faces.

                “Daughter, please repeat after me: I, Cassandra, take you, Georgetta, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                The brunette wanted nothing more than to be done and to kiss her sweetheart. She was ready to spend her entire life with her right then, but she went along with the ceremony as her mother requested.

                “I, Cassandra, take you, Georgetta, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                Alcina smiled happily down at the peasant girl who would soon be a princess.

                “Please repeat after me: I, Georgetta, take you, Cassandra, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my mortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                The human girl couldn’t grin anymore if she wanted to. She was more than elated. All her dreams were coming true that she never even knew she had until she first laid eyes on the beautiful brunette Dimitrescu sister.

                “I, Georgetta, take you, Cassandra, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my mortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                “On this day, the two of you have chosen to exchange rings. They may be small, but they are large in their significance. They represent your never-ending love for one another and an unbreakable bond that will bind you for all time. May they always be a reminder of the promises you have made before us all today.”

                Alcina glanced down at her precious little prince.

                “Vilhelm, may I have their rings, please?”

                “Uh-huh!” he said as he handed her a small yellow cushion with two golden bands.

                “Thank you, my angel,” she cooed as she took it from him.

                She held the pillow out before the couple.

                “Cassandra, please take this ring and place it upon the third finger of Georgetta’s left hand, hold her hand in yours, and repeat after me: With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                The middle Dimitrescu sister took her ring and her sweetheart’s hand and slid it onto her finger as she stared into her beautiful amber eyes.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “Now, Georgetta, please take this ring and place it upon the third finger of Cassandra’s left hand, hold her hand in yours, and repeat after me: With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                The human woman happily did as she was instructed and melted into her beautiful yellow pools as she spoke the words.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “By the authority bestowed upon me by my ancestors, I now pronounce you wife and wife. Daughter, you may kiss your wife.”

                “Finally.”

                Cassandra took hold of her new wife’s waist and pulled her in for an eager kiss. Georgetta giggled and smiled against her lips as she relaxed into her.

                “The Dimitrescu family descends from one of the four kings who once ruled over these lands. Now, let me bestow upon you your proper titles. It is my privilege to introduce you for the first time as Princess Cassandra and Princess Georgetta Dimitrescu.”

                Gheorghe could be heard blowing his nose while the others cheered and clapped. When the noise quieted down and the lovers parted, Alcina motioned for them to join the others.

                “Now, Daniela and Katrina-”

                The two women were in front of her before she could even finish her sentence.

                “Let’s keep it running, Alci. The night is black in all directions now,” her friend whispered.

                “Yes, yes. Daughter, please repeat after me: I, Daniela, take you, Katrina, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                The redhead was bouncing on her heels in excitement as she stared into her beloved’s scarlet eyes.

                “I, Daniela, take you, Katrina, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live. Which better be a long time.”

                “Katrina, please-”

                “I, Katrina, take you, Daniela, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, for all my immortal life, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.”

                “Alright then... On this day, the two of you have chosen to exchange rings. They may be small, but they are large in their significance. They represent your never-ending love for one another and an unbreakable bond that will bind you for all time. May they always be a reminder of the promises you have made before us all today.”

                Vilhelm was ready this time. He held the green pillow up for her to take with a proud smile on his face. Alcina bent down and patted him lovingly on the head before she took it from him.

                “Thank you, my little prince.”

                She held the pillow out before the couple.

                “Daniela, please take this ring and place it upon the third finger of Katrina’s left hand, hold her hand in yours, and repeat after me: With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                The youngest Dimitrescu sister took her ring and her beloved’s hand in hers and smiled sweetly as she gazed into her scarlet eyes.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “Now Katrina-”

                The vampire took her ring and her love’s hand as she stared intently into her gorgeous pools of yellow.

                “With this ring, I seal my promise to be your loving wife, with all in attendance as my witnesses.”

                “Okay… By the authority bestowed upon me by my ancestors, I now pronounce you wife and wife. Daughter, you may-”

                The couple didn’t wait for permission. They sealed their marriage with a passionate kiss, wrapped in each other’s arms. Alcina simply shrugged and continued.  

                “The Dimitrescu family descends from one of the four kings who once ruled over these lands. Now let me bestow upon you your proper titles and return that which was once taken. It is my privilege to introduce you for the first time together as Princess Daniela and Princess Katrina Dimitrescu.”

                Karl had now seemingly borrowed Gheorghe’s spare handkerchief, and they blew their noses together while the others cheered and applauded. Alcina looked fondly upon the three newlywed couples before she turned her attention back to the crowd.

                “There is an old Romanian saying: All the bad things may be washed away, and all the good things may come together. Well, the bad has certainly already been washed away, and now we have all come together. Thank you all for coming. Please, make your way into the opera hall for a grand feast in celebration of this joyous-”

                Lipa, Katrina, and Cassandra’s heads all lifted to the sky simultaneously. Alcina could feel the emotions emanating from her friend and new child-in-law. It was the most fear she’d ever felt from them before. She looked to the sky as a howl sounded through the night. Her claws unsheathed in an instant. Adela formed her sword in her hand and motioned to the door.

                “Roxana, get the guests into the opera hall and lock the doors,” she commanded. “Do not let anyone in or out until we say it’s safe. Keep the children backstage. Do not leave their side.”

                The grand chambermaid didn’t want to do her job for once. She wanted to defy orders and stay by her friend’s side. She could feel it coming. She tried to ignore her senses, but she knew something terrible was going to happen. Instead of listening, she rushed to her friend’s side and took her by the arm.

                “Adela, come with us!” she urged.

                The maiden tore her arm away and pushed her towards the door.

                “Now, Roxana! We already planned for this. You need to keep everyone safe. We’ll be fine out here.”

                “Come now, Roxana,” Lenuta said as she gently took her by the shoulders. “You’ve been given an order. Get the children inside first.”

                Karl scooped Vilhelm up and handed him off to his two girls.

                “Kids, go stick by Roxana and the others. Do whatever they say.”

                “Papa!” they cried.

                “Papa has to kick some ass,” he said as his hammer flew into his hand. “No one messes with our family. I don’t care who they are.”

                The grand chambermaid shook her head clear and took the two twins under her arms as she pulled them inside. They struggled against her and tried to get back to their papa, but Lenuta helped round them up.

                “Georgetta, take your parents and David and go with them!” Cassandra ordered.

                “But Cassandra-”

                A wave of howls echoed all around them.

                “Now!” the brunette barked.

                The human woman hesitated only a moment longer before she kissed her new wife on the lips and turned away with tears in her eyes. Her mother and father took hold of her, and together with David, they fled inside.

                “Donna. Salvatore. Watch over the mortals. Make sure all the doors are locked and keep an eye on the upstairs windows. Do not let any harm come to them.”

                “M-me? But what can I do?” her brother blubbered.

                “More than you think. It is your duty as king to look over your people. Now go!”

                “Yes, Sister,” they replied before they joined the others.

                Once they were all safely inside and the door was locked, Adela stood guard before it. Even though she was already wearing real armor, she didn’t take any chances and formed her chest plate over it. She held her sword in her right hand and her shield in the other. She would die before any danger passed her.

                “I knew he never wanted me to be happy,” Katrina whispered as she stared up at the sky.

                “Where is he? I’m gonna kill him!” Daniela hissed.

                “Get in line, Daughter,” Alcina said. “I’ve been waiting far longer than you have to end this wretched manthing’s life. I owe it to my ancestors, and I owe it to my friend.”

                “At least let me help,” the redhead whined.

                Lipa turned their nose to the air.

                “They’re here. Be ready,” they warned.

                Suddenly, their body jerked forward with a sickening crack. They bared their teeth to hold back any sounds of pain as their joints shifted and their body contorted. Chestnut-brown fur started to overtake their skin, and soon a hulking wolf standing on two legs stood in their place, still covered in bits of torn fabric.

                “That will never not be attractive,” Bela said aloud as she stared at the majestic form of her new spouse.

                “Sisters, pay attention and get your sickles out,” Cassandra ordered. “They’re climbing the walls on every side.”  

                Bela and Daniela did as they were ordered, and the three sisters stood back-to-back as they kept their yellow eyes to the sky.

                “How do we kill these things?” Karl asked as he readied his weapon.

                “Heart from chest. Head from shoulders,” came Lipa’s distorted voice.

                “Got it.”

                Alcina made her way to her wife and bent down to kiss her tenderly on the lips.

                “Darling… if things get too out of control, I want you to join the others inside.”

                “I won’t retreat until I have to,” Adela told her. “But I’ll be as safe as I can be. I promise. Please… I know you’re more than capable, but… be careful, my love.”

                “I will. I promise you.”

                Their lips met for another lingering kiss before Alcina pulled away and joined the others in the center of the courtyard. She lifted her claws into the air and wagged her fingers.

                “Where is he? I’ll slice him to ribbons!”

                The first werewolf landed soundlessly onto the ground. As it stood to its full height, it was even larger than the former stable hand.

                “Für dich ist es vorbei, Lipa,” it growled.

                “Nein. Es ist vorbei für ihn und für euch alle. Du hast die falsche Seite gewählt. Bereite dich darauf vor zu sterben.”

                The wolf laughed and soon dozens more appeared. They roared at the inhabitants of Castle Dimitrescu. Katrina pulled a blade from between her breasts and shot it between the eyes of the first and largest of the wolves. The beast cried out as their flesh began to sizzle and burn.

                “Karl, do you have any silver handy?” she asked.

                “On me? No. But I’ll see what I can find,” he said as he rubbed his gloved hands together.

                “Take whatever you like, little brother. The workers are coming soon, as it is. Use anything that will help.”

                “You got it, Sis!” he replied with a grin.

                The wolves divided into two groups. One went straight for Katrina while the other followed the scent of the humans and rushed for the door. The sisters surrounded the vampire, and Alcina began shredding wolves left and right before they could even make it to her wife. As Adela gauged the size of the beasts, she switched her rapier out for her claymore. It would be easier to lop off heads. She’d leave the heart-ripping to the others.  

                As a wolf tried to pounce for Katrina, Cassandra hooked it by the throat and Daniela carved its steaming heart from its chest. The creature slumped dead at their feet. The others looked at the body and hesitated only a moment before they met the same fate. A small group formed around Lipa and the new prince took one head on and tore into its throat. They shredded their claws into their chest and pulled their heart out before they ate it. Bela moaned in the distance.

                “Oh, I’d love to relax in a nice, hot bloodbath after this,” she said as she sliced off one of the wolves' huge heads.

                Adela had previously only taken two lives. She didn’t necessarily count her final blow on Miranda as taking her life, but she fully accepted Vilhelm’s father as her first real kill. Over the past few months, she sparred with her daughters and had a mock battle with her wife. She was worried but confident enough in her abilities to hold the door.

                As the first wolf drew close, the maiden took one step forward and swung her blade. The sharp light easily cut the creature’s head clean off. She hated the sight of it, and she felt so guilty, but she had to protect everyone. Adela knew they were only doing what they were ordered to do. Another beast lunged for her. The blonde woman struck it in the face with her shield and decapitated it in a flash. Her movements felt so fluid, like her body was acting on its own. She let her mind slip back and allowed whatever was holding onto her to take control. With a shout, her blade grew in size, and she took out two wolves at once.

                Lipa turned their head to the blonde maiden by the door. They had great respect for Adela, but they sensed no threat level from her. To them, she seemed harmless. Apparently, they were wrong. The wolf’s lips curled in a grin, and they turned their attention back to take another kill. Katrina may have told the maiden she was weak, but she knew full well what she was capable of. Perhaps not here, but in another life. She may go to extremes to keep Adela safe, but in the end, she was always able to overcome any obstacle that stood before her. With a proud smirk, she turned to the nearest werewolf and ripped the still-pumping muscle from its chest with her bare hand.

                As another wolf charged for Lipa’s back, Bela scruffed the beast and carved out its heart from behind. Her eyes were burning yellow in anger and hunger. She licked the blood from her blade before striking out as another drew near. Cassandra let her anger fuel her movement. She kept her blooming gaze on the enemy and took them out as quickly as she could. Instead of going for their throats like she would a human, she was tearing their hearts out with her sickle. Dozens fell to her blade and flopped dead to the ground all around her.

                A sizable pile lay at her little sister’s feet. Daniela was practically giggling in delight as she gouged out the hearts of every wolf that dared go near her beloved wife. She moaned in bliss as warm blood rained onto her pale skin. She’d be lying if she said she wasn’t enjoying slaughtering them all. Once she knew the value of other creatures’ lives, this craving to take them had mostly died down. Sparring with her mother and drinking her blood on a daily basis soothed her to the point where she hardly ever thought about killing anymore. Now that these beasts threatened to tear apart her family, she would do the same to them, and she would enjoy it.

                Her mother was enjoying herself just as much, if not more. Although their battle was more intense than any playfighting her wife and daughters ever had, it was short-lived. The maiden’s blood and their time in the bedroom eased her cravings, but the dragon was always right there under the surface. Now it was out in all its glory. The queen’s thrilled laughter echoed through the night as she sliced the creatures apart and plucked out their hearts. When they got too close, she grabbed them by the throat and slammed them into the ground, causing the others around them to stumble from the force. It was even easier to end their miserable lives when she caught them off guard.

                “Yes! More!”

                Karl was playing a more supportive role. He wasn’t really equipped to be ripping or pulling off body parts. He did, however, have the ability to draw all the silver among the metal he tore from anything and everything he could find around him. He shot the pieces into the werewolves as they fell from the rooftops, weakening them before they could even reach his loved ones. When they got too close to him, he simply batted them away with his giant hammer and let someone else finish the job.

                Screams from inside the castle drew some of their attention, Adela most of all. She looked up to find wolves breaking through the glass of the upstairs windows. The maiden barred her teeth in anger and took off into the sky. She pried the beasts away with her light and placed a shield over the windows and the door. There wasn’t anything she could do for the other side of the castle, but at least she could hold that. She moved back, closer to the center where the strong creatures couldn’t reach her. The blows to her light caused her to wince as shards rushed through her bloodstream. She dispersed her sword and shield to focus all her strength on the barrier.

                A soft flapping sound came to Adela’s ear, and in a flash, the Count appeared before her. The maiden’s eyes widened, and she let out a choked gasp as he wrapped his unnaturally strong hand around her throat. She maintained the shield even as her fingers pried at his hand. The vampire tossed his head back and laughed at her futile struggle.

                “You,” he hissed. “Ever since your name left her lips, my daughter has slowly regained the hope she once had. The hope I spent so long trying to extinguish. I wanted to know why. So, I made her tell me everything she knew about you. So many fanciful things poured from her delicious lips. Now I know this won't kill you, but at least you'll be out of my way for a moment. When you wake up, your whole family will be dead, and you will be mine! Your blood will sustain my daughters and I for all eternity!"

                Adela’s wide eyes flickered with a navy glow. How did Katrina know? This was exactly why her secret had to be kept to their immediate family. She couldn’t go through what she did when Miranda ordered her drained for a month. These vampires would use her as an endless supply. She would stay unconscious until they gave her enough time to recover, and she knew they would never let her rest. The nightmarish notion stirred fear from her very core and the scent only brought the man to laugh. It echoed in her mind before a sudden pain emanated from her neck with a sickening crunch. Her vision went black and she fell from the sky.

Chapter 126: The One True Dragon

Summary:

Light smut. Vore/mouth play.

                Alcina watched her wife’s limp body land with a thud in the center of the courtyard. Her golden eyes were wide in terror. She tried to tell herself Adela would be fine, but a small part of her doubted she could survive her neck being so twisted. Seeing her lying there like that in such a horrible position brought out more emotion than she could handle. Fear and anger pulsed inside her until they tore themselves out. With a pained cry, the queen bent to one side, and her wings and tail ripped out of her body. Her scream echoed through the night as tendrils of tendons tore away from her and twisted all around her. In mere moments, she went from a giantess to a hulking dragon. She took off into the air with a thrilled laugh.

                “Verdammt, das ist heiß,” Katrina said with a grin as she watched her friend make her way towards the man who had caused her endless suffering.

                “Whoa,” Daniela breathed.

                “Stay focused!” Cassandra barked and buried her sickle into the chest of the nearest werewolf. “Mother has that under control now. Keep up with the wolves. Bela, go see to Mother.”

                The eldest Dimitrescu sister was already flying towards the fallen maiden.

                “How is she supposed to come back from this?” she cried as she held her limp body in her arms.

                “Just reset her neck and wait,” Katrina told her calmly. “I’m sure she’ll be back in no time.”

                “Okay, cutie. We have to unpack all your weird knowledge on things I know I haven’t told you when we’re all done with this,” Daniela said.

                “Deal.”

                Bela couldn’t think of anything better. It seemed a logical thing to do. She took a deep, shaky breath and put her hands on either side of Adela’s head before she snapped her neck back into place. She wept at the sound it made and clutched her small frame.  

                “Forgive me, Mother!”

                Once the scent of the maiden’s blood hit the wolves’ senses, all of their glowing eyes turned in her direction. Bela raised her head and hissed as they drew near. She folded herself around her mother to shield her body from their teeth and claws. They tore into her wedding dress, but they couldn’t penetrate her skin. She heard a loud metallic bang and several yelps from behind her.

                “Bela!” Karl called out to her. “Get her in the corner over there!”

                His niece did as she was told and scooped her mother up before she flew as fast as she could. She set Adela down as close to the wall as possible and laid herself on top of her. With a great echoing clang, the roof of the gazebo crashed perfectly around them. Karl willed the metal to crumple around the stone and sealed the two blonde women safely behind his makeshift shield.

                “Now stay in there until it’s over!”

                Bela sat back on her knees and gently stroked Adela’s cheek. It was so cold.

                “It’s going to be alright, Mother,” she whispered. “We’re safe here. Just come back to us. Please. I can’t lose you for good. Not today!”

                She laid herself across her and sobbed into the soft fabric of her dress. Karl turned his attention to the broken windows. He sent the posts of the gazebo smashing across the panes, leaving no room for the massive beasts to enter.

                “Smart thinking, Uncle Karl!” Daniela praised while she licked her sickle clean.

                “Thanks, kid. Now, let’s do this!”

                He set his hammer down and rubbed his gloved hands together.

                “It’s showtime!”

                With one motion, he drew every bit of silver and crunched them together in one massive lance before he shoved it through the chest of the first werewolf that rushed him. The new weapon left a gaping, sizzling hole in its wake.

                “I’m tired of your shit!” he barked. “Now die like the world’s watching you!”

                With a laugh, he sent the lance back around and through another wolf.

                “Time to wrap things up! We’ve got a dinner to get to, and you’re really crashing the party!”

                He lifted his shaded eyes to the sky as a roar rang out from above. He lowered his glasses to get a better look at Alcina’s dragon form. She was still just as pale but even more enormous than usual. There was a red tint under the surface and throughout every crack and crevasse. It looked like the upper half of her body was bursting through the top of the creature with long tendrils flowing out behind her. The dragon’s mouth had too many rows of jagged teeth to count. Her wings flapped majestically as she swooped down and clutched the Count in her enormous claws.

                “Ahahahahahahahahaha! Flesh, bones, I will devour all of you!” came her distorted voice.

                “Get him, Sis,” Karl said softly with a proud grin.

                Katrina scoffed.

                “Eifersüchtig,” she muttered.

                “You know I can understand you now, right?” Daniela questioned.

                “Will you all shut the fuck up and kill these things already?!” Cassandra barked.

                “Hey, we can talk and murder at the same time, thank you very much,” Katrina told her as she tossed a heart over her shoulder.

                The brunette groaned and took a bite out of the one in her hand before she threw it aside to snatch another. Katrina could hear the glorious sound of her father’s startled cry as Alcina soared off towards the glade in the distance. No matter how old and strong he was, he couldn’t escape from that. All the rest of them had to focus on was extinguishing the remaining werewolves. They could still hear screaming emanating from within the walls, but none of them could do anything about it. All their hope for the survival of the mortals lay with Donna and Salvatore.

                While the battle raged on outside their metal barrier, Bela’s cries had yet to simmer. It was supposed to be a special day. A day she shared with her new spouse and their family. They should be changing into their evening attire by now to sit down for dinner. Instead, dozens of dead werewolves were bleeding all over the courtyard. Lipa was forced to kill their own. Katrina had come to the painful realization that the man she called Father never cared for her happiness at all. Her sisters and uncle were fighting viciously alongside them both. The mortals were all inside, screaming. Everything was so loud that she couldn’t even discern who it was. The scent of blood that wafted from the broken windows told her everything she needed to know. Georgetta, Lenuta, Donna, and Salvatore were all bleeding. Whatever was going on in there wasn’t good. Bela felt more helpless at that moment than when she was possessed. There was too much at stake.

                Adela was taking so long to wake back up. Her body was getting colder by the moment. If she remained like that for longer than a few hours, she’d start to go stiff. Bela couldn’t stand seeing her that way, like a corpse. She never wanted to look at her like that ever again. That one terrible month was enough to last a lifetime. She clung to her mother like a child and rocked them both as she wept.

                “Please, wake up,” she begged.

…

                Adela stirred in the darkness. She felt so weak. She couldn’t move or see anything. Her consciousness was waking up before her body was. It was like a nightmare. Panic began to flood her as she remembered back to the month when she was hardly alive at all. The moments between life and death before she awoke were always the most painful. It was true purgatory. Just a vast nothingness where she sat, all alone. This time, there was no illusion from Donna to help her hold onto her sanity. She felt herself begin to spiral. Then a voice called to her. The same one from her dream. One that sounded not too different than her own.

                Wake up.

                “I’m trying!” Adela cried.

                Wake up.

                “Please, help me!” she begged.

                A sapphire light bloomed in the distance. It was so small at first, but it grew quickly, and the voice repeated louder than ever.

                Wake up, Adela.

                As the light began to consume the darkness, she could feel pain radiating from her neck. It was agonizing, but it was better than nothing at all. Soon, the blue engulfed her, and she felt the shards of light pump from her heart, through her bloodstream, and into her head.

…

                Adela gasped back to life and cried out as the pain tore through her chest, neck, and head. She didn’t even know she was back at first. All she knew in that first moment was agony. She couldn’t hear or see. She didn’t even know she was screaming. Bela was sobbing over her, and she couldn’t even feel the pressure of her on her chest. Then she finally heard her sweet, sad voice.

                “It’s okay, Mother. You’re back now. I’m right here with you. You came back to me. Everything is going to be alright.”

                “B-Bela,” she sobbed.

                “Yes, Mother. I have you. Uncle Karl barricaded us into the corner. We’re safe.”

                They were safe, but the maiden knew the mortals weren’t. The last thing she remembered before the Count was the sound of their screams.

                “R-Roxana,” she said urgently as she tried to sit up.

                Light shot through her vision as her body failed to function. She groaned in agony and reached for something to brace herself with. Her daughter offered her hand and let her squeeze as tightly as she needed to.

                “Please don’t move, Mother. Your neck… it broke so horribly. It seems set now. Nothing is bleeding anymore. But I’m sure it can’t be comfortable. You just need to rest a moment. Besides, we can’t go anywhere until Uncle Karl moves this. It’s in the stone. I’m strong but not that strong. The contractors are going to have to do so much more work than they already planned.”

                Bela stared down at her and frowned. Watching her in so much pain was easier to handle than seeing an expressionless corpse, but she still hated it nonetheless. She gently stroked her cheek, now much warmer than moments before.

                “How long?” Adela questioned.

                “It felt like forever, but probably an hour at most.”

                “An hour?” she asked in disbelief.

                “Yes, you’ve had me so worried! It’s never taken so long… besides… back then.”

                Adela lovingly squeezed her hand.

                “I’m sorry I worried you. But I’m back now... I’ll just rest a moment longer and then try to stand. I want to be ready. Just in case.”

                “Mother, you are in no shape to fight. Don’t even think about it!” Bela scolded.

                “Well, I’ve clearly already thought about it. But I just want to feel as well as I can to prepare for whatever comes next. I need to be on my feet at least.”

                “Very well… Does your spine feel sturdy?”

                Adela took a deep breath and blew it out her lips as she slowly turned her head. There were no cracks or pops. Everything felt how it was supposed to; it just ached terribly all the way up into her head. Her heart was beating harder than normal to try to regulate after being dormant for so long.

                “No injuries, just pain. Everything seems to be in working order.”

                “Well, that’s good at least,” Bela said with a sigh of relief. “It looked awful.”

                “I can only imagine. How did your mother handle it?”

                “She turned into a dragon…”

                “Oh. Well, that’s not good.”

                “Not for the Count at least,” Bela told her with a grin.

                “Where is she now?” Adela questioned.

                “I don’t know, actually. For one, I haven’t been able to see anything, but I also haven’t heard her in quite a bit. But I feel like they would sound more panicked out there if anything bad happened to her. Maybe she’s still in the air.”

                “Is she pretty?”

                Bela chuckled and shook her head at her.

                “She’s terrifying and gorgeous,” she told her.

                “Mmm, I can’t wait to see her,” the maiden said with a happy smile.

                “I don’t think it should be much longer. I can feel Cassandra and Daniela still fighting, but not as much as before. It’s hard to sense over all the wolf blood, but I think their numbers have dwindled significantly. It won’t be long now.”

                “Will you help me stand?”

                Bela gently held the back of her head in one hand and wrapped the other around her waist as she eased her to her feet. Adela slumped back against the wall and took deep breaths as her legs shook under her weight. Her daughter slowly released her head but kept hold of her waist. She wasn’t holding her up, but she would quickly catch her if she fell. The maiden managed to stay on her feet, and she looked up into her yellow eyes with a loving, appreciative smile.

                “Thank you, Daughter.”

                “Of course, Mother.”

                Their heads snapped as a knock sounded from the other side of the gazebo roof. Adela regretted the motion and winced in pain, but did her best to ignore it.

                “Bela, cover her body up while I move this thing out of the wall,” Karl called.

                His niece did as she was told and wrapped herself around the shorter woman.

                “I have her.”

                Adela curled into her daughter as broken chunks of stone rained over her. She knew it didn’t hurt her, but she still felt bad. Her poor wedding gown was already ruined. Once the metal fell away with a clang, Bela released her and brushed herself off. The maiden looked up at her with an appreciative smile and plucked a piece from her shoulder with a soft chuckle.

                “Mother! You’re awake!” Cassandra and Daniela exclaimed with joy as they flew towards her and their older sister.

                “I told you she’d be just fine,” Katrina said with an approving smirk as she looked Adela over. “Her head’s on her shoulders correctly and everything.”

                “How do you feel, Twinkles?” Karl asked as he eyed her neck.

                “I’m sore, but everything is where it should be,” she assured. “I’ll be fine. I just need something for the pain.”

                “I’ll grab your herbs for you after we meet up with the others,” Bela told her.

                Adela turned her eyes to the sky.

                “Where is Alcina?”

                “She took off to the glade with my father, but neither of them has yet to return,” Katrina informed her.

                The maiden’s eyes widened in fear and worry.

                “Bela, please take me there. What if something’s wrong?”

                “She’ll be fine. He’s no match for her in that state,” Katrina assured.

                “No, I need to go to her!” Adela stressed.

                “Alright. I’ll take you, Mother,” her daughter agreed.

                Bela gently scooped her up in her arms and floated into the air. She lowered her eyes to the piles of bodies surrounding their family. The courtyard was a sea of red, coated in wolf blood. She shook her head and sighed softly before she looked at her sisters.

                “Please attend to the mortals while we’re gone. Get everyone settled, and we can all clean up and change into our evening attire. Then we’ll be right back on schedule.”

                Cassandra took off with a flash and shifted through the broken window with Daniela close behind.

                “I don’t want the others to see me like this,” Lipa said softly as they stared down at their blood-drenched fur.

                “It’s either that or they see you naked,” Katrina reminded them.

                “Here, kid,” Karl said as he removed his coat, vest, and shirt and handed them over.

                “Thank you, Karl.”

                They took the clothes with an appreciative bow of their massive head and dipped off into another corner to shift back into their human form and cover themself. Karl pulled a cigar box out of his pocket. He picked one out and stuck it between his teeth as he lit it up. He took a few long puffs and blew the smoke up into the air.

                “You go find Alcina. We’ve got this covered.”

                The two blonde women smiled at him, and Bela took off to the glade. They could hear her distorted, unhinged laughter before they even reached the clearing.

                “It… sounds like it’s going well,” Adela said. “But the poor horses must be so spooked.”

                “The villagers surely must have heard or even seen her as well.”

                “I’ll have to check on them once everything in the castle has settled.”

                “There she is,” Bela said and pointed to the center of the clearing as they neared.

                Adela’s eyes widened as she took in the sight of her. She was even more frightening and beautiful than she could ever have imagined. The maiden could make out the shape of her upper body protruding from the top of the dragon. Her tendrils, her wings… She looked magnificent. Alcina leaned back on her hind legs and bent her body to look up into the sky. Her senses were even keener than ever, and she could smell the delicious scent of her wife. At that moment, more than ever before, she wanted to devour her and let her warm blood rush inside her. Another terrifying laugh echoed through the glade as the two blonde women descended towards the towering dragon. Bela hesitated to set Adela down. She could sense the dragon’s desires. The maiden had just come back to life; she shouldn’t die again so quickly.

                “Mother,” she greeted her cautiously.

                “Alcina!” Adela exclaimed in glee.

                She didn’t feel the same threat that their daughter did. All she knew was that she was finally reunited with her wife, and she was so happy to see her. 

                “Daughter. Adela… Are you not afraid?”

                “Why would I be afraid? You look beautiful!” the maiden said with a beaming smile.

                She tried to move in Bela’s arms, but she remained firmly in her grasp. Their daughter stared up into Alcina’s eyes to gauge her intentions.

                “Come now, Daughter. I won’t bite.”

                The princess sighed softly and set Adela carefully onto her feet. The maiden stumbled as she stepped towards her, but she quickly caught herself. She stared up at her wife in awe. She watched Alcina’s torso bend forward to get a better look at her.

                “My darling… You’re safe. I was so worried.”

                “Bela protected me while I was out, then she brought me here because I was worried that you were taking so long.”

                “Uncle Karl used the gazebo roof to lock us in the corner while they slaughtered the wolves.”

                “They’re gone?” Alcina questioned.

                “All of them,” her daughter assured. “The others are checking on the mortals now. Where is the Count?”

                “Oh, he died a painful but glorious death. One he was far too unworthy of. But oh, how I relished in it. I’m still trying to calm myself from the thrill of it all. I’m not like Salvatore. It’s not easy for me to shift forms. I’ve only ever done this once before when Mother Miranda was running her tests. The reason she found me an unsuitable vessel is because I can’t control it… I was afraid you’d run from me as soon as you laid your eyes upon me.”

                Adela stumbled closer and wrapped her arms around one of her wife’s massive legs.

                “I’m just glad you’re safe, my love. I was so worried when you weren’t back.”

                Alcina looked upon her and chuckled. She sensed no fear from her. What an odd little creature she was.

                “I’m quite alright, darling. I just need to calm down enough to change back.”

                Her wife stepped back to look up at her more easily.

                “What can I do to help?”

                “You being here is doing wonders, but I’m so hungry.”

                Adela couldn’t keep her eyes off the giant gaping maw of the dragon and the long, throbbing tongue that twirled above her. She didn’t know why she wasn’t frightened by it. If anything, she was having the reverse reaction. Her cheeks were pink and her heart was fluttering in her chest. As if it could sense her desire, the tongue lowered towards her. The maiden gasped as it wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer.

                “Bela, leave us. We’ll return to the castle once I…gather my senses.”

                “But Mother, the mortals are-”

                “Leave us!” Alcina roared.

                “Fine, but only because of how Mother is feeling and not because you told me to! Now, get this out of your system and return to your duties!” Bela hissed before she took off back to the castle.

                “She’s making a fine princess already,” Alcina said fondly as she watched her go. “And now you, my queen, are all mine...”

                Adela’s legs went weak at the sultry tone of her deep, distorted voice. Her eyes widened as the tongue brought her into the air to come face to face with her wife. She could feel it pulsing around her. It was so warm and wet. She took a deep breath to rid her mind of lewd thoughts to focus on getting Alcina back to normal so they could return to the others.

                “I know we have to change anyway, but you’re going to rust my armor with all this drool.”

                “It’s not drool, darling, but I can see where the confusion is.”

                Adela’s face turned three shades brighter.

                “E-either way, you should set me down so we can figure out how to help you.”

                “I told you… I’m hungry.”

                “Alcina, you can’t eat me right now. We have to get back to the castle.”

                “Oh, how I would love to. But I’m not sending you in there with him. Things don’t really… digest there the same as a stomach would.”

                Adela shut her eyes and bit her lip to focus.

                “S-so you need blood?”

                The tongue slithered around her until it made its way under the skirt of her dress, between her legs, and back up so that the three-prong tip hovered right before her face.

                “Yes,” the dragon woman replied in a sensual hiss.

                Adela unsuccessfully attempted to deny her craving and ground against the strong throbbing muscle.

                “A-Alight. Just… take it so we can get back to the others. I might take a bit longer than normal to come back again. I’m not sure. Bela said I was out for nearly an hour.”

                “I’m just… stirring my drink for a moment.”

                Adela moaned softly as the tongue pressed against her and she helplessly thrust against it.

                “Y-you’re certainly stirring something. Just… take your drink.”

                A deep chuckle vibrated Alcina’s distorted vocal cords.

                “Mmm, a meal begging to be devoured. How delicious.”

                The maiden watched the giant mouth draw closer with wide eyes. She found herself craving to be dragged into the wet, open maw. As the steaming hot liquid dripped onto her, another moan overtook her, and she bucked even harder against the pulsing tongue.

                “Please, Alcina. Please.”

                She watched the teeth grow closer, and she tilted her head to the side to allow a few to pierce through her tender flesh. She cried out in pain and pleasure. Alcina pulled her quickly away from the open mouth before it clamped down at the taste of her sweet, warm blood. A choking gasp left the maiden as the prong tip wrapped around the wound. The dragon woman moaned as she drank her in and her tongue worked feverishly between her legs.

                “Cum for me,” she commanded.

                All sounds of pleasure were caught in the maiden’s throat as she twitched and released against the pulsing muscle. Another deep moan of bliss echoed around Adela as she stared into her wife’s beautiful face. She smiled before her eyes closed and faded back into the darkness.

Chapter 127: Three Weddings and a Funeral

Summary:

Adela and Alcina return to see the aftermath of the attack.

Notes:

Warning: Side character death.

                When next she opened her eyes, Adela found herself laying on her bed clothed in one of her comfortable but elegant sleeveless blue satin dresses. She could smell healing herbs and rose oil in the air. Her wife must have given her a bath. The maiden groaned softly as she sat up.

                “There you are,” came Alcina’s loving voice.

                Adela found her in her armchair with a bright smile on her face. It was contagious.

                “Hello, love. Was I out for long?”

                “I just set you down a moment ago. I was able to peel your dress safely away and got you in a nice healing bath. Do you feel any better?”

                “I do actually. It still hurts but not as bad. I’m quite sleepy though. But how are you feeling, love?”

                “My entire body is aching but I was able to revert back to this form once I had my fill. Thank you, darling. I was growing a bit worried I wouldn’t come back the same. Even if it did feel amazing in the moment.”

                “Well, as beautiful as that form is, I’m glad to have you back. I don’t think you would have fit into the castle,” she joked with a chuckle.

                Alcina smiled and got to her feet before she made her way towards the bed.

                “Let’s get down to the opera hall. I didn’t want to leave your side so I haven’t a clue about the state everything is in. Can you stand, darling?”

                Adela slowly sat up and bit her lip at the pain. Her wife held her arms out to catch her while she slid down to the floor. The maiden smiled reassuringly up at her and nodded.

                “Yes, I’m fine. I could certainly use some herb though.”

                “Mhm, I’ll have to borrow one as well.”

                Alcina held the door open for her and the two of them made their way downstairs. When they entered the courtyard, the maiden stopped with wide eyes as she looked around at the bodies piled up in the corners. There were servants mopping blood from the stone and pouring it into the bushes. The black-haired queen smirked and stepped out into the sea of red.

                “Perfect. The flowers get a nice drink as well. Come along, darling.”

                The maiden held up the bottom of her dress before she cautiously followed her across the courtyard. They found the doors were shut but not locked and entered the opera hall to a scene far tamer than outside but even more worrisome. Lipa and Karl were helping the servants flip tables back onto their legs while Bela assisted in putting the decorations up. They looked almost finished and were in fresh evening clothes.

                Alcina could smell the blood before they even entered the room. Her yellow eyes followed it to the source. The curtain had been moved early to make way for the piano but on the edge of the stage sat her brother and sister along with Roxana. Donna and Salvatore were both bleeding and the grand chambermaid looked grimmer than the queen had ever seen her. Beside her were a few more seasoned maids cleaning a pool of blood off the stage. The scent continued up on the second floor where more maids were sweeping up broken glass. Most of the windows had been smashed but one at the top of the back stairwell had wolf blood dripping from the shards still in the frame. It had been cleaned but she could smell the trail leading to the stage. Adela followed her wife’s worried gaze to her friend and the blood, and she took off to be by her side.

                “Roxana! Are you hurt?” she asked as she looked her over for any injury.

                When she didn’t answer, Adela gently cupped her face and turned her head to look into her sad emerald eyes.

                “What happened?” the maiden asked her.

                “Lenuta,” she replied softly. “She’s… dead.”

                “Wh-what? But- the screaming. I heard screaming before I- … Oh, Roxana...”

                She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around her friend in a comforting embrace.

                “I’m so sorry. I did my best to guard the door, but… the windows.”

                Adela clutched her and tried to hold back her tears.

                “I’m so sorry,” she repeated.

                “She died… protecting me,” Roxana told her in the same quiet, monotone voice. “I was back there with the children, like you asked of me. The werewolf rushed straight for us. Before anyone could stop it, she stood in its way, and it… it killed her instead.”

                The maiden’s eyes traced the stage. She found no bodies.

                “Where… is she?”

                “Downstairs waiting to be buried. Lipa and Karl offered to dig the grave for her in the morning.”

                Adela couldn’t hold her tears back any longer and simply let them fall quietly down her face while she consoled her friend.

                “I didn’t think we’d have to use the cemetery so soon…”

                “At least she has somewhere to go instead of just lying down there,” Roxana spoke softly.

                The maiden dried her eyes and ran her fingers through her soft red hair. It was so rare to see it down. Why did the first occasion the two maids attended as guests result in one of them dying? It wasn’t fair. None of this was fair. It was supposed to be such a special day, and it all went so horribly.

                “Where are the children?”

                “In the library with Angie. She’s keeping them company while everyone finishes cleaning. They saw too much already. They shouldn’t have to see all this.”

                “Is anyone else hurt?”

                Roxana turned her head to the other side of the stage, where Queen Beneviento and King Moreau sat. Alcina was already at their side. Donna’s arm was bandaged, but there was already red seeping through. Salvatore’s back was covered in towels, but the blood was overtaking the white fabric. Adela knew she wasn’t able to bring Lenuta back, but she could at least heal the two of them. She sighed softly and kissed her friend on the top of her head.

                “I’ll be right back. I won’t go far, I promise.”

                Roxana simply nodded and remained right where she was. Her emerald eyes trailed back to the now clean spot on the stage where her mentor had been ripped away from her. She had already grieved her mother, and now she felt as if she were doing it all over again. Lenuta was there for her when she first arrived at the castle broken and afraid. She taught her everything she needed to know to be the greatest chambermaid the castle had ever seen. And now she was gone.

                 Adela joined her wife and looked over her sister-in-law and brother-in-law.

                “Donna. Salvatore… let me heal you.”

                Queen Beneviento looked down at her hand and suddenly shut it tightly as a painful memory flooded her mind.

                “N-no. Not again,” she said softly as she shook her head.

                “Shhh, Donna. It’s alright,” Alcina said sweetly as she gently rubbed her shoulder. “She’s offering it to you. You’re not taking it from her.”

                “B-but-”

                “It takes only a moment, and if we don’t tend to it now, you of all people know it will only get worse,” her sister told her. “And this way there won’t even be a scar.”

                Adela nodded reassuringly and offered her hand to her wife. Alcina unsheathed one claw and lowered it to her wife’s wrist.

                “We need it from here. Salvatore has far too many scratches, and they’re all quite deep. I’ll put pressure on it until it seals.”

                “Of course. Take whatever they need.”

                The maiden shut her eyes and flinched in pain as her wife sliced into her. Donna tentatively unwrapped her arm and held it out for her sister to drip the blood onto. It healed in only a moment with just a few drops.

                “Kneel, Salvatore. She’s short,” Alcina ordered.

                “Y-yes. S-sorry,” he blubbered as he dropped to the floor.

                His big sister pulled the towels away from him. Her brow furrowed at the sight of the deep gouges.  The realization that her brother’s Cadou would finally taste the blood of her wife didn’t sit well with her, but he was in great pain, and it would only get worse. With a sigh, she let the red liquid drip over the wounds until every last one was completely healed. Alcina clutched her large hand tightly around her wife’s wrist and held her against her as she grew dizzy.

                “All done,” she said cheerfully as she loosened her grip.

                She bent down to lap up the maiden’s blood, and the yellow in her eyes slowly faded to grey. Then she took a fresh towel and draped it over her brother.

                “I’ll send one of the servants to fetch something to clean you both up. And I’ll have them get you one of my black shawls, Salvatore. It may be a bit feminine, but it will cover the tears in your suit. Donna, did you bring an evening dress?”

                “No, I can just roll the sleeves up.”

                “You could borrow one of the girls’ if you like.”

                “No, no. But thank you. I feel more comfortable in this.”

                “Quite understandable, Sister. Well, thank you both again for everything you did. It’s unfortunate what happened, but you did everything you could. I’m very proud of you both. You acted as any good king, queen, or friend should. We may have lost a wonderful woman, but because of the two of you, everyone else was spared.”

                “But Georgetta,” Donna said softly.

                “What happened to her?” Adela asked worriedly.

                “The wolf went for her after it killed Lenuta. I… I tried to stop it, but I wasn’t strong enough. Salvatore… he… he took care of it for me.”

                “We did it together, Sister,” her brother told her. “I wouldn’t have had time to transform if you hadn’t confused it with your hallucination.”

                “Yes, thank you for getting rid of the body for me, Salvatore. There are far too many outside as it is. We’ll be eating wolf for a week. Or at least until the honeymoon.”

                Adela stepped closer to her wife as she realized what he had done. She was grateful, but thinking about him eating anything in his other form frightened her terribly. It was the complete opposite reaction that she had with her wife. Alcina could sense the fear in her, and she soothingly rubbed her shoulder. The maiden swallowed the lump in her throat.

                “Thank you both for all you did. I truly appreciate it. But, where is Georgetta? I know I can’t heal her, but I want to make sure she’s safe.”

                “She’s with Cassandra in their bedroom,” Donna told her. “I gave her something to clean the wound out with, but… it won’t… it’s not going to help with-”

                “Shhh. It’s alright, Sister,” Alcina said soothingly. “Lipa can help her with that.”

                “Wait… what happened? What do you mean?” Adela asked worriedly.

                “She’s human, darling. The wolf bit her in the attack. Only alpha werewolves can infect mortals, but all the Guntram fighting wolves are alphas. Her vows were the only ones I had to change from the others. But now her mortal life is over, and her immortal life has just begun. At least she and Cassandra can truly be together forever now. I was so worried about the day that our daughter’s heart would break when she lost her. I know it will be a difficult adjustment, but in the end, it’s almost better this way. As it was for you.”

                “Poor Georgetta. She must be so frightened… Werewolves don’t give the same dreams as a vampire bite, do they?”

                Alcina chuckled softly and shook her head.

                “No. Nothing like that. The wound will burn until it eventually heals on its own. Then she’ll start to get stronger. Her body will fight off any other infection. Then on the next full moon, she’ll transform for the first time. I don’t know how long it usually takes them to control it, but Lipa is sure to look after her. They were born a wolf and have seen many humans transform. They’ll know just how to help her, and we’ll do whatever we need to make it as easy a transition as possible.”

                Adela nodded slowly.

                “We should speak to her parents. We can ask Lipa to come with us to help explain.”

                “A wonderful idea, darling. Has the dizziness died down?”

                “Yes, I’ll be fine. Thank you, love.”

                They turned to find the new prince flipping the last table over with ease while Karl set the chairs back into position.

                “Great job, kid,” the man said as he brushed his gloved hands together. “Thanks for all the heavy lifting.”

                “It was my pleasure.”

                “You both did wonderfully,” Bela praised as she started redecorating the table. “You can go sit now. The servants will be bringing out the wine soon.”

                “I’m gonna go check on my kids. It looks like the place is clear now. As long as they don’t look outside, we’ll be good,” Karl said as he took off to the library.

                “Should I see how Georgetta is doing?” Lipa asked their new wife. “Or should I give them space?”

                “Cassandra is sure to come to you when she needs you. We should give them until everyone is settled before we check on them.”

                “Understood,” the wolf replied with a nod.

                “Oh, Lipa dear,” Alcina called. “Could you come here a moment?”

                “Coming, Mother,” they said before turning back to kiss Bela on the cheek. “I’ll return soon, meine Liebling.”

                “Take your time, darling. I’ll just be finishing with the decorations.”

                Lipa nodded and made their way to the two queens of the castle. They were glad to see both of them safe and sound. The wolf was convinced Adela was dead behind the gazebo roof with Bela. They couldn’t sense a pulse for so long. Then, when Karl removed it, she was standing on her feet. She was certainly a peculiar creature… yet they were now married to a horde of flies, so they tried not to overthink it.

                “Yes, Mother?”

                “Adela and I are going to go speak to Georgetta’s parents. Will you come along in case they have any questions I can’t answer? I’m afraid I only know the basics of werewolves. I’m not quite sure about the details they may want to know.”

                “Of course. I’ll do anything to help,” they replied with a firm nod.

                “Thank you, dear,” Alcina said with a smile before she turned with a sway of her hips to walk over to the Maiers. “Both of you come along.”

                Adela and Lipa looked over at one another and nodded before they joined her. They found the farmer and his wife sitting at one of the tables. Terika had her head against her husband’s chest as he held her close. They both looked as if they had already cried all the tears they could. When Gheorghe lifted his head to see who was coming, a slight smile spread across his grim face. They were safe.

                “Your Highnesses,” he greeted them.

                Adela visibly twitched, but she didn’t correct him. Such a trivial thing didn’t matter at that moment. It was still jarring to hear, regardless.

                “Gheorghe, call me Alcina. Our daughters are married now. We’re family.”

                The maiden shrugged happily to herself.

                “Forgive me, Alcina. I’m glad to see the two of you safe. Queen- Donna, and Salvatore assured us all that you’d be fine, but when you didn’t return with the others, I was really starting to worry.”

                “We’re fine, Gheorghe,” Adela assured. “How are the two of you?”

                “We’re- well, we’re not injured. But Georgetta… she was bitten by one of those lycan-looking things.”

                “Werewolves,” Alcina told him.

                “Right. That. Well, when Cassandra came back, she took her away, and they still haven’t come back. We’ve been so worried. She’s my little girl! I-I can’t lose her. I already lost both my sisters and my parents. I know this village isn’t a stranger to death, but this is too much for one man to bear.”

                The tall woman sighed softly and clasped her hands together as she looked down at them.

                “Do you want the good news or the bad news then?”

                “Alcina, don’t word it like that!” her wife scolded panickily before she put a reassuring hand on the man’s shoulder. “Georgetta will be fine.”

                “Yes, that was part of the good news. You’ll also never lose her as you did the rest of your family.”

                “What… what do you mean?”

                “She’s immortal now, Gheorghe. Like the rest of my family.”

                “What have you freaks done with my daughter?” Terika suddenly snapped.

                Alcina shut her eyes to the angry mother and calmly refocused on the woman’s husband.  

                “She was bitten by the werewolf. Unlike lycans, even females can be werewolves. The mutation can be transferred through infection. It is the same with vampires like Katrina. Either species can turn humans into the creatures they are, under the right circumstances.”

                “So, our daughter is going to look like one of those beasts that hurt her?” Terika asked angrily.

                “Well, not all the time. Werewolves have a human form that they default to. The wolf form is simply a transformation, like what you witnessed with my brother. She won’t be able to control it like him at first, but eventually, she could shift whenever she likes.”

                Alcina gestured to the new prince.

                “I’ve asked Lipa to come help answer any questions you may have. I know a few things, but I’m certainly no expert.”

                “You’re an expert on these werewolves?” Gheorghe asked.

                “I am one, Sir. I was born one… a few hundred years ago.”

                “Wow,” the man said in genuine awe. “And you don’t look any older than Georgetta.”

                “You mean to tell me you’re some grotesque hairy lycan?” his wife sneered in disgust.

                Alcina bent suddenly forward and wagged a finger in the woman’s face, causing her to flinch.

                “Terika, I know that you are grieving right now, but you will not speak to my child like that again,” she warned. “And they are not a lycan, they are a werewolf. I suggest you listen and learn the difference. And show a little respect to the newly crowned prince of this castle!”

                “There’s no reason to be rude, Teri,” her husband said.

                A slight smile formed on the wolf’s face as they came to their defense. They were too used to being belittled. Bela told them that they’d never have to experience it again. They knew she couldn’t shield them forever, so it was good to see others coming to their aid.

                “Forgive her, Lipa. She’s just… worried,” Gheorghe told them.

                “I understand,” the wolf replied with a bow of their head. “We are all worried, but I promise you, Georgetta will be fine. Her wound should be healed by the time she returns. She’ll feel like she has a fever tonight and perhaps into tomorrow as the infection takes over her body completely. Then everything will seem fine until the next full moon. We will have to restrain her for her first transformation. She may not entirely be herself. Because she was turned and not born a werewolf, she cannot control the shift as easily. It will take a few months for her to get used to it and over a year to master it. But her body will never age. When a human is bitten, they remain the age they were when the bite occurred. Now, she cannot die unless her heart is ripped out or her head is cut off. Hopefully, that will never happen, and she can continue to live on with the rest of us. She and Cassandra can be together forever.”

                Gheorghe’s eyes widened at the revelation.

                “She’ll never die? She’s safe… forever?” he asked hopefully.

                “Safe?” Terika questioned with a scoff. “How is this safe? Did you see the same thing I saw, Husband? That thing nearly tore Lenuta apart. I know her husband was a foul old man, but she was a lovely woman. She didn’t deserve that.”

                “My sister didn’t deserve what happened to her either,” Gheorghe said softly. “But at least Georgetta will never die or grow old.”

                “Any injury she ever receives will heal,” Lipa told them. “After the first transformation, it should only take moments. The scars remain, but everything closes. She can never bleed out, even if something vital is struck. It will take time, but she will always return to perfect health.”

                “I don’t see anything bad about this at all,” Gheorghe admitted with a shrug. “If anything, it’s a blessing.”

                “It is a blessing to some but a curse to others. Hopefully, Georgetta feels the same as we do.”

                “Speak for yourselves!” Terika interjected. “This is horrible! I don’t want some furry beast; I want my daughter!”

                Alcina sighed softly and put a hand on her cocked hip as she stared down at the farmer’s wife.

                “She can be a furry beast and your daughter, Terika. My daughters are flies for crying out loud! I love them no less than if they were flesh and blood. If you truly love her, you would not care what she was, just that she was there. Georgetta will always be here, safe inside these walls and out. She can visit you, and you can visit her. She’s alive and she always will be. Why can’t you just be happy for that?”

                The woman was speechless. She was right. Her daughter could be dead, just like Lenuta. Then she’d have no Georgetta at all. At least this way, she would always be safe. That’s what any good mother wants for her child. She was safer and more secure inside these walls than anywhere else. Even after what happened, Terika could most certainly see that. She took a peek through the broken windows even though her husband had told her not to. There were so many corpses. Knowing her baby girl could never get sick or hurt too badly brought her comfort. It was still hard to process. Those beasts were vile. Now, Georgetta was one of them. But she could never have guessed Lipa was as well. They seemed just fine. Perhaps this wouldn’t be so terrible after all.

                “Well, I’m happy,” Gheorghe told them all. “I thought I lost my little sister forever, and she came back to me. I don’t care what she came back as. She’s still here. She’s a little different but not much. So… our daughter will be a little hairy every full moon. That’s fine with me. I’ll always love her just the same.”

                “Why can’t all men be like you, Gheorghe?” Alcina questioned as she gazed fondly down at him.

                “Aw, I’m just a farmer and a father, Alcina. I’m nothing special. I just got a big heart.”

                “It shows.”

                “Father. Mother,” came Georgetta’s soft voice.

                They all turned to look at her as she made her way towards them. She was wearing a beautiful white silk evening dress. She looked pale, like she wasn’t feeling well, but she had the same bright smile she always did. Gheorghe jumped to his feet and wrapped his arms around her.

                “Oh, Georgetta! You’re alright. And you’re gonna be just fine. Alcina and Lipa explained everything. I’m so happy you’ll be safe now. Nothing bad can ever happen to you, especially with these folks around.”

                “I will protect your daughter,” Cassandra promised. “For all my immortal life.”

                Her new wife glanced over at her with a smile.

                “And I will love you for all my immortal life,” she vowed. “I’ll learn to be the best werewolf I can be. Then I can even protect you just like you do for me.”

                Gheorghe released his daughter so she could go to the woman she loved. The happy couple kissed, and Cassandra took her wife into her arms. Their parents all looked on with smiles on their faces. Even Terika.

                “How is your arm, Daughter?” she asked.

                Georgetta turned around in Cassandra’s arms and held up her left one for them to see. She had raised it to shield herself when the werewolf pounced at her, and it bit down into her forearm. It nearly snapped before Donna and Salvatore intervened. Now, in place of all the puncture marks was a series of scars.

                “Oh. It healed. It still burns, though.”

                “The burning sensation will last the night into tomorrow,” Lipa told her. “Your body is trying to fight off an infection, and it will lose. It will spread from the bite to the rest of your system until it takes over completely. Then you will feel good as new. The scar will remain, as will any other you have from here on. But you are safe from death unless your heart or head are removed.”

                “And I’ll get to be with Cassandra forever?”

                “Yes,” Lipa assured with a smile.

                Georgetta turned back around in her wife’s arms and draped hers about her neck.

                “Oh, Cassandra! Now I don’t have to leave you!” she said excitedly.

                “Leave me? You were gonna leave me?”

                “Not like that, silly. I mean, when I died… I didn’t want to think about it much, but I knew what I signed up for. You’d still be the same beautiful you, and I would grow old and die. It pained me to think I’d leave you like that, but now I never will!”

                “Well, we still have to be careful. You have weaknesses. You’re immortal, not invincible,” Cassandra said seriously. “Even I’m not invincible. There’s still the cold. We just have to stick together and keep each other safe. Like we did today.”

                She looked up at Alcina.

                “Mother, we also have to werewolf-proof our room,” Cassandra said.

                “Of course, Daughter. We did it for Bela’s and the common room, so we can certainly do it for yours. Your Uncle can double-check, but there shouldn’t be much silver. We already switched out all the tableware. There is nothing else Georgetta need touch that would burn her. Lipa can show her what to avoid.”

                “Everything is mostly iron and steel. Even the armor in the main hall is safe,” the prince assured. “Just stay away from the picture frames and some of the bottles of wine. Especially the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine. If you’re ever worried about touching something, just come to me. You’ll learn in time. Don’t worry.”

                “Thank you, Lipa,” Georgetta said with an appreciative smile.

                “Are you hungry?” they asked her.

                “Famished, actually. But Cassandra said food will be out soon.”

                Lipa’s blue and green eyes turned to their sister-in-law.

                “She needs blood wine. The cravings won’t go away with food alone. Unlike vampires, we can survive without blood or flesh, but we suffer if we go without it. Especially in this stage, it’s important she drinks enough to quell the hunger. If not, she… may not be herself.”

                “I know that feeling,” Cassandra admitted. “Alright. Blood wine it is.”

                “W-wait. Blood?” Georgetta questioned as she turned her attention back to her wife. “You said I wasn’t like Katrina.”

                “Think of werewolves and vampires like… cousins,” Lipa explained. “Our systems are similar but still unique. Blood fuels us all. You are a wolf now. The beast inside you needs to stay inside you until you are one. Only flesh and blood will feed your cravings. The blood wine is a good stepping stone. If not, you will feel lethargic and weak, and you will lash out easily.”

                “At least I love meat,” Georgetta said with a sigh. “I don’t want to feel like that or hurt anyone.”

                “You can try some of Mother’s wine. It’s really good,” Cassandra assured. “Just don’t touch the bottle.”

                The new werewolf glanced over at Adela for the briefest moment. She thought about it too much and shivered. Georgetta was a butcher, but it wasn’t as easy for her to separate people and animals. She had already begun to be somewhat desensitized to human blood, but now she had to consume it just to make herself feel normal. That seemed far worse than trying not to touch silver. But it was a price she was willing to pay to be happy with her wife and new family forever.

                “Where is your sister, Cassandra?” Alcina asked. “We should get to our seats. The wine will be here any moment. I need a drink myself.”

                “They were still moaning by the time we left the common room but it sounded like they were almost done,” her daughter said honestly.

                Terika got up and made her way to her assigned seat. Alcina bit down on her crimson lip to stop herself from smirking.

                “Ah, well… We can just take our seats and wait. Georgetta needs to sit down. She’s getting paler and her heart rate is speeding up.”

                “I know,” Cassandra said and took her wife by the shoulders. “Come on, sweetheart. Let’s get you off your feet.”

                Georgetta giggled and swayed a bit as she stepped forward.

                “You’ve already swept me off my feet, beautiful.”

                Cassandra chuckled and shook her head as she led her to their table.

                “Well, let’s get you sitting so I don’t actually have to… unless you want me to. Because I will.”

                Her wife giggled even harder and slowly shook her head.

                “I’m just a little dizzy, but thank you.”

                The others watched them go with smiles on their faces. Gheorghe got to his feet and looked up at the tall queen with an appreciative sparkle in his eye.

                “Thank you for everything, Alcina,” he said before he turned his head to the prince. “And you too, Lipa. Not every father can go to sleep knowing for certain his daughter will be safe. Especially not in this village. But there’s not a single doubt in my heart that you will all take good care of her here. I can rest easy because of you. I’m mighty grateful for everything you’ve done and what you will do from here on out.”       

                “I couldn’t ask for better in-laws!” he added with a hearty laugh.

                “It’s our pleasure, Gheorghe. I love Georgetta as if she were my own daughter. I would do anything for her. And I will do everything in my power to keep her a happy and healthy werewolf. Though I have no doubt my darling daughter can do so on her own. Now, let’s go get a drink, shall we?”

                Alcina’s hips swayed as she turned to make her way downstairs. Just as she got to the bottom step, she heard a voice from the shadow under the staircase.

                “Alci… he’s dead,” Katrina said softly.

                Her tall friend put her hand on her hip as she looked down at her with a poised brow and a smirk upon her crimson lips.

                “Are you happy?”

                The vampire’s scarlet eyes bloomed, and she stepped out of the darkness with a fanged grin.

                “Thrilled.”

Chapter 128: Wedding Feast

Summary:

The chaos of the castle finally dies down enough for dinner.

                The picturesque wedding scene had returned to the opera hall of Castle Dimitrescu. Everything was back in its place, and the attendees were in their proper seats. The tables had been set up between the pillars, leaving the space in the middle open for dancing after dinner. The piano sat on the stage alongside the violinist, who was softly playing away. The wedding party was at the largest table closest to the stage. The Dimitrescu sisters sat on one side while their spouses sat opposite them. On the table to the right of them were Alcina and Adela sitting across from Karl and his children, while Donna, Angie, and Salvatore sat at the ends. Gheorghe, Terika, David, and Roxana were all sitting around the table across from them. After the wine came and the room had settled, Alcina stood up and clinked her glass to get everyone’s attention.

                “I’d like to thank you all for joining us to celebrate this wondrous occasion. Dinner will be arriving momentarily. Before we pay tribute to the newly crowned princesses and prince, I’d like to honor another wonderful woman. Lenuta was one of the greatest grand chambermaids Castle Dimitrescu has ever seen. I knew her for many, many years, and she was always so kind to me, no matter how harsh and abrasive I could be. She was there for me when I was still human, she put up with me through my change, and she was here to enjoy the peace that came along with my lovely wife, Adela. Lenuta was like a mother to me after I lost my own. Her heart was full of kindness and compassion. She will be missed terribly. It will take the castle a long time to fill the void she’s left behind, but her memory will live on in our hearts. May sweet thoughts of her remain in our minds forever.”

                It took so much for Alcina to hold back her tears, but she got the words out that needed to be said. She knew it was her daughter’s special day, but Lenuta deserved to be acknowledged. She would receive a full tribute the following day when they laid her to rest, but the queen couldn’t bear to overlook her sudden passing. Once she gathered herself, she raised her glass in the air, and the others followed. She took a long drink before she continued.

                “Now, onto the reason we’ve all gathered here today: to witness these six remarkable beings come together to begin their long, immortal lives as loving, attentive spouses… I may not have given birth to my three beautiful daughters, Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela, but the love I have for them in my heart is just as great, if not more than if I had. When they started their new immortal lives, they clung to me as any child would, and I raised them to be the fine young women you see before you today. That’s not to say they didn’t do any work themselves. My eldest daughter, Bela, was always following my every move, trying to learn my thoughts and actions, and made them her own. Now I can say for certain that she is a far better ruler than I. She always knows the right thing to do and say, and she takes action only when she needs to. My middle daughter, Cassandra, is a force to be reckoned with. She is as rash and quick to act as I am. But everything she does is done with such purpose and determination that I could only dream of. She is justifiably confident in her abilities, and she will never be stopped if something gets in the way of achieving whatever goal is set before her. My youngest daughter, Daniela, is as fiery as that beautiful mane of hers. She is full to the brim with passion and gusto. She’s just as inquisitive as the day she was reborn, and she’s always looking to learn more. She may be a bit… rambunctious, but that’s only because she’s always seeking the most out of this life, and I hope the fire in her heart never dies out.”

                Alcina took another sip of wine to clear her throat before she lowered it to turn her attention to the wonderful new additions to their family.

                “I haven’t known Lipa for long, and the waters of our relationship might have been a bit choppy at first, but I could truly never imagine a better mate for Bela. They helped me break down the wall of classism my parents put up in my mind. Now I know that it’s not someone’s standing that matters, but who they are as a person. Lipa is very unique and I love and respect them for always staying true to themself. There’s no doubt in my mind that they will make my daughter the happiest she possibly can be."

               She turned her attention to the former butcher and smiled.

               "I may have known of Georgetta for a bit longer, but I didn’t truly get to know who she was as a person until recently. She was different from most of the other villagers I’d met. Unlike me, she had no issue seeing a person as who and what they truly were, and she always embraced them with love and respect. Some may see her new immortality as a curse, but I couldn’t think of a human more deserving of its blessing. I cannot wait to spend our long lives together so that I may continue to learn from her and be witness to the beautiful love she shares with Cassandra."

              Alcina stared into the scarlet eyes of the vampire woman and sighed happily.

              "Katrina is my oldest, dearest friend. She was with me long before I lost my humanity, and now she is here to see its rebirth. We were once so afraid to lose one another upon my death, but now the two of us can remain friends for all our immortal lives. Today, not only did she begin her journey of everlasting love with Daniela, but she also regained her freedom. She has been locked in invisible shackles for as long as the Dimitrescus have been making blood wine. Now she is free to live out the rest of her long life with someone she truly cares for. I look forward to watching her stretch her wings as she flies off towards the stars with the woman she loves.”

                The queen raised her glass in the air and waited for the others to join.

                “To everlasting love and the future of these three lovely couples.”

                “Noroc!” the attendees cheered and sipped their drinks.

                The wedding party looked upon Alcina with loving, appreciative smiles and raised their glasses in thanks. The queen smiled back and nodded her head to them before she took her seat beside her wife.

                “That was beautiful, Alcina,” Adela said as she gazed up at her.

                “Why, thank you, darling. I certainly didn’t almost cry about five times.”

                The maiden chuckled softly.

                “Of course, love.”

                “Karl was tearing up the entire time,” his brother pointed out.

                “Shut it, Sal!” Heisenberg snapped as he dabbed his eyes. “You were blubbering like a baby during the ceremony, too.”

                “There’s nothing wrong with emotions, Brother. Unlike what Mother used to say,” Salvatore told him. “Dani taught me that.”

                “Yeah, that kid’s pretty smart,” Karl said with a smile before he turned his gaze to Alcina. “Great speech, Sis.”

                “Thank you, little brother. I’m glad you found it so moving. You are just like your friend Gheorghe. You both have such big hearts.”

                “He’s a great guy. I’m happy he’s in the family now. He deserves more people to love. Now he gets to be with his daughter and little sister until his last day… fuck, now I got myself going again,” he muttered as he dried a stray tear.

                “Do you need another handkerchief, Papa?” Viviana asked. “I can go get a spare from the laundry.”

                “No thanks. I’ll be alright. Besides, you’re not working tonight. You kids are royalty now, so act like it.”

                “How does royalty act?” Vilhelm questioned while his short legs kicked out under the table.

                “Uh… I don’t know. Ask your aunt,” Karl replied as he shot back his whiskey.

                The boy’s head turned inquisitively up to her and waited for an answer. Alcina looked down at him and smiled.

                “Well, we do whatever we like, but we do it with pride and confidence.”

                “We also do what is right and just, and look out for the people who cannot help themselves,” Adela added.

                It took him a moment to absorb the words before he nodded slowly and flashed them both a thankful smile.

                “Okay!”

                Alcina swirled her wine and took another drink before she turned her eyes to her nieces.

                “Girls… now that you are princesses, what would you think of moving in with your papa so you don’t have to work anymore? I felt terrible enough having little Ladies clean up after me, and now here you are with royal titles.”

                The Heisenberg twins looked from her to one another. They both frowned before they glanced back up at their aunt.

                “But… you said royals can do whatever they like,” Viviana said sadly.

                “You like being maids?” Alcina questioned.

                “Well, we like helping everyone and being together. Everyone treats us so wonderfully, and Cass is here. I know Papa would look after us, and being with Vil again would be fantastic, but I never got to be with her before. We lost so many years together, and I want them back. She treats us so well. She looked after us like we were her little sisters even before we found out the truth.”

                Alcina tried to hide her glad smile behind her wine glass.

                “Then we will simply have to convert the dressing room into a bedroom for the two of you. Adela was very correct once when she pointed out that we never use it. It served a wonderful purpose today to allow the girls to all get ready for the wedding, but I honestly don’t see what else we need it for. Now that the other room has been converted to a guest room, your Papa and little Vilhelm can stay over whenever they like. I’ll be sure to remove a few items before then. And what better place for Karl to stay than near the armory? If anything like today should happen again, you’d certainly be prepared.”

                The twins turned their attention to their papa with pleading eyes. Karl lifted his glasses and looked down at them with a raised brow.

                “Why are you looking at me? You get to decide what you want to do with your own lives, not me. I’m just here to help guide and protect you. I’m not going to sit and tell you how to run your own show. This is your life, live it how you want. Do what makes you happy. I’ll be there for you no matter what you decide to do or where you decide to go.”

                The girls got up from their chairs and wrapped their arms around him.

                “Thank you, Papa!” they said with elated smiles and turned to look at Alcina. “Thank you, Auntie!”

                “Of course, dears. I only want the same that your papa does. I just don’t want to force you to work. Perhaps Adela can teach you the balance she’s learned between helping out around the castle while still staying true to her title.”

                The blonde queen leaned forward to whisper to the two girls.

                “The secret is doing it when you want to anyway, but just try not to get caught by your aunt or Roxana.”

                “Adela!” her wife scolded.

                The three maidens giggled, and the queen sat back in her seat. She looked up at her wife with a little smirk before she took a sip of her wine.

                “Yes, my love?”

                “I did say royals do what they want, didn’t I?”

                “You did.”

                Alcina sighed and finished her glass before she glanced back down at her nieces.

                “Very well. As Heisenberg princesses in Castle Dimitrescu, you may do whatever you wish. The only orders you shall receive will be those to keep you safe from any harm… and you must listen without hesitation.”

                Viviana and Velouette nodded their heads with serious expressions. They would never forget what occurred when the werewolf broke in and attacked, and they vowed to follow any order to keep them safe.

                “Yes, Auntie. Thank you.”

                Alcina smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to spending more quality time with her nieces. She always felt guilty for keeping them on as maids, but they seemed so happy. Now they could find a happy medium, as Adela had. Then no work or schedule could keep them apart.

                Servants soon arrived with trays of food. The mortals had their pick between chicken, fish, or roast, while the flesh eaters each had their favorite body parts, and Adela her favorite stuffed bell peppers with baked mushrooms. Georgetta eagerly cut into her beef as if she hadn’t eaten in days. Cassandra smiled fondly at her and slid her over a gravy bowl.

                “You said that you liked the wine. Do you want to try some of this on your meat? It's blood with flour in it. And I think a little butter, but I’m not sure. I can ask the cook if you want.”

                Georgetta eyed the thick red liquid hungrily.

                “Whose blood?” she asked hesitantly.

                “Look, do you want it or not?”

                The redhead sighed softly and took up the gravy bowl. She poured a small drop onto her plate and dipped a piece of meat into it. When she bit it off her fork and chewed, she could feel a soothing sensation wash over her. The fever that had been rising seemed to go down even more than when she drank the wine. With a happy little grin, she covered her roast in the gravy and set the bowl back down on the table. Cassandra watched her with a smile before she turned her attention back to her own plate.

                “All that blood made me really hungry,” Daniela said to her new wife before she took a bite out of the arm she held in her hand.

                “I feel hungrier than ever,” Katrina told her. “Not in a dangerous way. I’m just… feeling everything so much clearer. Everything feels like I’m experiencing it for the first time again.”

                “Oh, that explains earlier,” Daniela said with a smirk.

                Katrina raised her glowing scarlet eyes from her plate and grinned.

                “Precisely. That man’s hold on me is gone now. I haven’t felt so free in all these centuries. Everything tastes and smells, and feels so delightful. The food is absolutely delectable. It’s never been so good before. As for earlier… Well, I can certainly say the same for that and more,” she said with a sultry wag of her brow.

                Daniela leaned closer to her with heavy eyelids and an alluring smirk that tugged one corner of her dark lips.

                “Just wait until after dessert.”

                As Bela finished her meal, she lifted her gaze to her spouse across the table with a hopeful smile on her face.

                “Darling… do you know how to ballroom dance? I didn’t quite think about it until I saw the tables set as they are. If not, it’s very simple. I can teach you.”

                Lipa swallowed the last bite of their food and patted their mouth with their napkin before they replied.

                “Yes, actually. Katrina taught me long ago. It was something she missed from her previous life that she could never get in Castle Guntram. It was one of the reasons she was always traveling, so she could dance at bars and nightclubs and not be looked down on by the Count. He thought it too human and trivial. So, she taught me how, and we would just dance down in the dungeons where no one could see. She taught me ballroom, waltz, tango, and the way they danced when she was human, as well as more contemporary styles like jazz. I actually really enjoy your mother’s songs.”

                Bela looked at her spouse in shock.

                “You know all those styles of dance?”

                “Yes,” they replied with a nod of their head. “Perhaps a few more, but I cannot remember what they were called. Nothing strange if that is what you’re thinking. The most risqué dance we did was the tango.”

                “No, I’m just… impressed,” Bela told them as she reached across the table for their hand. “And perhaps a bit jealous I didn’t get to teach you myself. But I’ve never danced romantically before. Just with mother and my sisters… and perhaps a corpse or two. I’m so excited to try it with you.”

                Lipa smiled and lovingly squeezed her hand in their own

                “I’m looking forward to it, meine Liebling.”

                Alcina set her napkin on the table and turned her eyes down to her wife.

                “Did you enjoy your meal, darling?”

                “Yes, I can’t believe I actually finished it all. I was so hungry once I-”

                She caught herself before she slipped her secret in front of Vilhelm. She was so used to speaking so candidly around Donna and Karl. Salvatore was the first one to witness her coming back to life, so he already knew as well. As for the twins, she and Roxana already recanted the tale of her rebirth. Their brother, on the other hand, had no idea she could come back from the dead, and it would be long before she would tell him.

                “Once the fight was over,” she said.

                “Well, you must certainly have worked up an appetite from all the stress your body went through,” Alcina replied. “Are you sure you’ll be up for dancing?”

                “Yes!” Adela said quickly. “You promised you’d teach me. I only know what I’ve seen in books, and the illustrations weren’t all too helpful. Especially when I didn’t have anyone to practice with.”

                “Well, just like your sparring, now you have a partner. You never need to do anything alone again, my darling. We can dance until one or both of us can’t dance anymore.”

                Adela smiled up at her and sighed happily as she stared swooningly into her honey-yellow eyes.

                “Thank you, my love. I can’t wait.”

                Alcina bent forward and stroked her cheek with the back of her hand.

                “Neither can I, darling… We do have to have cake first, though.”

                Adela sighed in disappointment and nodded.

                “Right.”

                Her wife chuckled and took her chin between her fingers.

                “It won’t be long now.”

                After the tables had been cleared and a few glasses of wine later, Bela watched in excitement as the servants wheeled the wedding cake to the center of the room. She dreamed of trying it ever since she saw it in the bakery window for the first time. Never in her wildest dreams did she ever think she’d be having it at her own wedding. Her mother caught her eye and gestured for them to go cut it. The eldest Dimitrescu sister gathered up the others, and together they sliced six pieces of cake, and the opera hall erupted in cheers and applause. Once they returned to their seats, the servants cut slices for the guests and handed them out. Adela looked down at the white frosting before she lifted her eyes to the wedding party’s table.

                “Absolutely not,” Bela told her sisters.

                Daniela stomped her foot under the table, and Cassandra crossed her arms as she looked back at her older sister with narrowed eyes.

                “No fair!” the youngest sister complained. “We always get to have mother’s blood for dessert! Especially on cake like this.”

                “Not tonight. Not with everyone here like this.”

                “She did it when Georgetta’s family was over,” Cassandra pointed out.

                “Do you want my blood, beautiful?” her wife offered. “Lipa said everything will heal up like the bite did.”

                Cassandra looked across at her with hungry eyes before she forced herself to look away.

                “Yeah, but… you’re not feeling well. What if it makes you feel worse? I want to be able to dance with you, and I’m worried as it is.”

                “I’m actually feeling much better right now,” Georgetta told her honestly. “The blood wine started to help, but that gravy did wonders. Besides, a little bloodletting might help my fever.”

                Cassandra turned to Lipa for confirmation.

                “She’s not wrong,” they said with a shrug. “Besides, she needs to learn her limits. I know you can sense it, but she has to figure it out for herself eventually.”

                The middle Dimitrescu sister looked back at her wife and eyed her cautiously.

                “Okay. But not a lot. And you have to tell me if it’s too much.”

                Georgetta smiled and held out her hand.

                “Here you go, beautiful.”

                Cassandra looked into her amber eyes with an appreciative smile of her own before she sliced into her flesh as painlessly as possible.

                “Ow! That hurt.” Georgetta complained.

                “Of course it hurt. I just cut into your hand, weirdo. What did you expect?”

                “Adela makes it look easy.”

                “You’ll get used to it… If you want to keep this up. I mean, we don’t have to. I can just-”

                Georgetta silenced her wife by putting the wound to her lips once the cake had been covered.

                “Let me do this for you from now on. I’m not asking.”

                Cassandra grinned as she licked her hand clean until the cut sealed shut. It left behind a small scar. She’d be sure to use the same spot to avoid making any more. Her sickle could cut through bone, let alone scar tissue. This seemed like a perfect arrangement, and her wife’s blood pressure remained stable. She smiled at Georgetta as she pulled her hand back to wipe on her napkin.

                “Thank you, sweetheart.”

                Daniela turned her hungry yellow eyes to her wife with a pout on her face that could bring any creature to its knees. Katrina sighed and shook her head with a smile as she held her hand out to her.

                “Here you are, you precious little pest. I suppose we can do this from now on as well. Cats don’t live off their mother’s milk forever, you know,” she said as she poked her nose.

                The redhead nuzzled her cheek against the back of her hand and smiled appreciatively into her scarlet eyes.

                “Mmm, thanks cutie,” she purred.

                Katrina wagged a finger as Daniela put her sickle to her palm.

                “From the vein, sweetie.”

                “Whoa! Really?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                “Of course, my love,” Katrina replied with an affectionate chuckle. “My, you’re precious. I don’t think I’ll ever get over it.”

                “Good because it usually gets me what I want,” the redhead replied as she sliced down her wrist.

                The vampire didn’t even flinch. She just stared swooningly into her eyes as her blood poured over the white frosting. Katrina didn’t think she would ever be able to say no to her. She wanted to give her the world and more. She was ready to spend the rest of their lives spoiling her rotten. Well, not too rotten. She was learning for herself that she couldn’t have everything she wanted.

                “Here you are, meine Liebling,” Lipa said without prompt as they presented their wife with their hand. “You may take it from my wrist. Just drink it until it heals so it doesn’t go to waste.”

                Bela looked fondly into their blue and green eyes with an appreciative smile on her face. They were always so thoughtful. The wolf would give all of themself to her if she let them, but she wanted to live out a long, happy life with them by her side. She took their hand in her own and planted a sweet kiss on their knuckles.

                “Thank you, my darling,” she said before she slashed open their wrist.

                The couple stared blissfully into one another’s eyes as the wolf’s blood rained all over the wedding cake Bela had wanted so badly for so long. Adela turned her eyes from the wedding party up to her wife with a bright smile on her face as she offered her hand.

                “Here you are, my love. It’s all yours.”

                A wicked smirk pulled at the corner of Alcina’s crimson lips. She had been waiting for this day to come. She loved their daughters, but she was never good at sharing. Adela’s blood belonged to her, and now she had her all to herself once again.

                “Why, thank you, darling,” she said as she barely contained her thrill. “Girls, please cover your brother’s eyes.”

                “Yes, Auntie,” the Heisenberg twins replied and did as they were told.

                Vilhelm just shrugged. The boy had learned not to question the reason behind his aunt’s commands. He did, however, jump at the sound of Alcina’s claw unsheathing. Adela flinched at the cut, but her eyes remained fixed on the beautiful honey-yellow pools of her wife. Once the cake at been coated, Alcina lowered her mouth to suck the wound until it sealed shut. She licked her hand clean and ran her tongue over her lips. Adela’s heart thumped in her chest, and her cheeks turned as pink as her wife’s cake had become. She slowly pulled her hand away and wiped it on her napkin before she took her fork to her own piece. It was just as good as it looked. The maiden smiled and hummed happily before she took another bite. She was eager to finish. Once they were done, it would finally be time to dance with her queen.

Chapter 129: The First Dance

Summary:

Warning: Grief.

                Queen Beneviento hopped up onto the stage with the help of the violinist. A slight smile of appreciation pulled at her lips. The maid bowed to her and took her place to the side while she waited for her to begin. Donna sat down at the piano and looked fondly out at her family. They all looked as happy as she felt. Daniela wasn’t the only one who wanted a large family. Even though being around too many people made her anxious, it wasn’t the same when it was them, not anymore at least. Their company filled a void in her heart that had gone empty for far too long.

                She was excited to play. Not only was she doing something she normally did at home anyway, but she was able to watch everyone as they danced. It would be like watching a movie. Between her anxiety, depression, and Mother Miranda, she was never able to experience much of the world outside her home. All she had were her books and films, and Angie, of course. Now the two of them could experience such a wonderful sight together. Donna set Angie down beside her and put her fingers to the keys before she played the song Alcina selected for the wedding party’s first dance. The violinist turned her sheet music and joined in as the three couples met on the dance floor. The servants dimmed the lights, and the attendees looked on as they began their waltz.

                Lipa put their right hand on Bela’s left shoulder, and she did the same. They took each other by the hand, and the wolf stepped back to lead their new wife into a dance. The blonde woman swooned as she melted into their eyes. It was bliss. It felt so freeing. Usually, she was the one to take the lead in everything, even in the bedroom, but here on the dance floor, she followed Lipa’s steps. She didn’t even have to think about where they went; all she had to do was follow them. As they brought her closer towards them, she was certain she would follow them anywhere. Georgetta nervously looked down at her wife’s feet to make sure she was mirroring her properly. The hand on her shoulder moved to lift her chin, and she smiled as she looked into Cassandra’s beautiful yellow eyes.

                “Don’t look. Just feel,” the brunette told her. “You don’t have to worry about anything. Just let me take the lead.”

                “I just don’t want to step on your feet.”

                “You won’t. Besides, even if you do, it’s not like it will hurt or anything.”

                “I’ll look silly,” Georgetta said in a whisper.

                “Sweetheart, this is literally your first dance. I don’t think anyone is going to judge you. Even if they do, it doesn’t matter as long as we’re having fun.”

                The redhead smiled and nodded slowly before she let her mind melt away to focus on her partner. Cassandra was right, as she usually found she was. It was much easier to sit back and let her take control. Her wife was a natural leader, and she always felt safe when she was in charge. That wasn’t to say she’d let her do whatever she wanted, but Cassandra was always so focused on her needs and well-being, so she never had to worry. To her, the safest place in the world was right in her arms.

                Katrina was in her element. To her, nothing existed besides her partner and the foundation beneath their feet. It had been far too long since she had a good dance and even longer since she felt comfortable enough to let someone else take the lead. She honestly didn’t expect Daniela to be so good at it, but then again, she was Alcina’s daughter. The vampire’s raven-black hair flowed out behind her as her wife twirled them around the floor. Her scarlet eyes only left her partner to close in bliss. The Count had suppressed so many of the things she once loved. Now she would be able to spend the rest of her life in this world with someone who truly cared for her. Someone who loved her just as she was and gave her the space to spread her wings. In that moment, she felt as if she could truly fly. The music score changed, summoning the others to the dance floor. Alcina rose to her full height and offered a hand to her wife.

                “May I have this dance?”

                Adela turned her attention from her daughters and their partners up to her wife. She’d never been asked to dance before. All she had until then were her books. Seeing Alcina standing there in her radiant evening gown felt like a dream. She reached out to take her hand just to be sure it wasn’t. The tall woman led her wife to the dance floor and beckoned her into the air with a crooked finger and a seductive smile. The maiden swooned and lifted herself to match her height.

                “Just a bit shorter, darling,” Alcina requested.

                Adela lowered herself so that her head was level with her wife’s strong shoulders. That’s usually where she fell with most people. She was short, but her family members were also ridiculously tall, and that wasn’t even including Alcina.

                “Perfect,” the black-haired queen praised.

                She put her right arm around the left side of Adela’s waist and pulled her closer towards her. The maiden focused her light to her feet. Just like when she was dashing through the air, her power would be there when she stepped down; she just had to have the confidence to rely on it.

                “Alright, darling. I want you to watch my feet to see the pattern before we try it together. Are you ready?”

                “Yes, my love.”

                Adela lowered her eyes to the floor. She was used to heights, so the distance didn’t faze her.

                “Okay, and one, two, three. And one, two, three. And one, two, three. And one, two, three,” she spoke as she demonstrated the steps. “See how it’s basically a square? Just keep doing that even when we’re going around. Just follow me and you’ll get the hang of it in no time.”

                Alcina lifted her wife’s chin up with her finger to stare into her beautiful, glowing eyes. She took her left hand in her own and gently led her into a dance. She spoke the steps aloud again as they moved to help her keep in time. Eventually, she stopped, but Adela was enchanted by her crimson lips as she silently mouthed the words. Soon, everything around them disappeared. All that remained were the two of them. It started to feel so natural, like she had done it hundreds of times before. It felt so freeing, like she was flying. She knew she was technically floating in the air, but it felt far more than that; Like they were soaring over the ground together as one. It was more than anything Adela had ever read or even dreamed about. She stared into her wife’s gorgeous eyes and melted into the beautiful honey-yellow pools.

                Alcina spun her wife in a circle and watched her beautiful golden locks flow as she twirled. Her elated smile spoke volumes. They stared fondly into each other’s eyes before the tall woman pulled her even closer than before. Adela moved on her own and floated up a head higher than her wife. Then she took a step and led her around the dance floor. Her smile brightened, and she chuckled softly at the startled look on Alcina’s face. Adela twirled her around and stepped away to take her in before she gently pulled her back towards her. For once in a long time, Alcina relinquished full control and allowed her wife to take the lead. She was completely enthralled as she stared into her swirling sapphire eyes. She let her mind slip away and her body relaxed. Adela seemed to know what she was doing, and she gracefully led the two of them into a spin. The maiden lifted her wife’s arm and twirled her before she pulled her back against her, even closer than before.

                “You’re sure this is your first time, darling?”

                “Yes, love. You’re just a very good teacher.”

                Alcina eyed her suspiciously.

                “Mhm,” she replied with a knowing smirk.

                When the song came to an end, Adela lowered herself back to Alcina’s height and leaned against her for a sweet and tender kiss.

                “Thank you so much, my love. That was wonderful!”

                “Darling, we can dance like this any time you wish. It would be my absolute pleasure.”

                “Oh, I’d love that! Will you teach me another style?

                “Mmm, I’d love to dance the tango with you,” Alcina said as she pressed against her

                Adela’s cheeks flushed, and she leaned in for another kiss before her words ghosted against her wife’s crimson lips.

                “Please.”

                The smirk on Alcina’s face grew, and her hand lowered to the small of Adela’s back.

                “Perhaps tonight I can teach you a few other techniques as well.”

                The maiden cupped her cheek with her hand, and her eyes flashed sky-blue for the briefest moment.

                “I would very much enjoy that.”

                Their lips met in one final lingering kiss before Adela lowered herself back to the floor. When she went to turn back to their table, she stopped in her tracks. She saw Roxana sitting with the other mortals. Her friend looked so sad and distant, like she wasn’t even present at all. Adela frowned and glanced up at her wife.

                “I’ll be back in a moment, love.”

                “Of course, darling. Take your time,” Alcina replied before she made her way back to her chair.

                Adela quickly made her way towards Roxana. The grand chambermaid didn’t even seem to realize she was there. The maiden bowed at her waist and offered the other woman her hand.

                “May I have this dance?”

                Roxana lifted her sad emerald eyes to Adela, and a slight smile took hold of the corners of her lips before it faded.

                “You’re sweet, but I’m afraid I don’t know how to dance.”

                “Neither did I, but Alcina taught me. Besides, we don’t have to do it perfectly. We can just have fun.”

                Her friend sighed softly and lowered her gaze.

                “I’m sorry… I don’t think I’ll be much fun at the moment.”

                “You’re always fun to be around, Roxana. But we don’t have to dance if you don’t want to. We could step outside to get some air or go to the main hall and smoke some herb. What would you like to do?”

                The grand chambermaid stared into the caring eyes of her best friend, and her smile returned. She was always so sweet. Roxana had her fill of wine for the evening. She tried to drown her sorrows in alcohol, but it only seemed to make it all that much worse. The herbs she had earlier seemed to help her anxiety, so perhaps they could ease her depression as well. She took the hand that was offered to her and got to her feet.

                “I’d like to try some of Alcina’s herbs again.”

                Adela smiled and nodded.

                “Wonderful. I could use some of mine as well. Let’s go.”

                The maiden led her friend into the corridor. She decided to skip the courtyard in case the blood wasn’t entirely cleaned up yet, so they went on through the library. They descended the stairs into the main hall and sat down on one of the couches by the fireplace. Adela reached for the cigarette boxes on the table. She took one of Alcina’s for Roxana and one of her own. She waited for her friend to put the stick in her mouth before she lit it for her. She did the same for herself and sat back in her seat. The two friends sat in silence for a long time while they smoked. Adela knew exactly what was troubling her friend. She wouldn’t ask her trivial questions about how she was feeling. Instead, she waited for the herbs to kick in and for her friend to speak when she was ready. Roxana took another long drag from her cigarette and slowly breathed it out before she spoke.

                “I’ve lost my mother once, and it feels like I’m grieving her all over again… Lenuta always treated me so well. She was more than just my mentor; she was my second mother. The one I found after Mother Miranda took mine away from me. After I lost my husband and I found myself here, she looked after me. She took me under her wing, kept me safe, and taught me everything she knew. She should have been grand chambermaid long before she was. If she were, perhaps there wouldn’t have been an uprising at all when Alcina decided she wanted to change everything and keep you. I was never afraid when she was with me. Now I feel so lost. Like I had been following such a bright and shining star and it suddenly vanished from the sky,” Roxana turned her sad eyes to Adela as tears ran down her face. “How am I supposed to know where to go now? She’s left such big shoes to fill, and I don’t know if I can do it without her.”

                Adela put a hand on her friend’s shoulder with a small, reassuring smile.

                “But you’ve already filled them, Roxana. I know Lenuta was an amazing grand chambermaid. No one can fill the void she’s left behind, but you are the one already striding in her shoes. She left you in charge. She knew you’d be the one who would be able to take up her mantle. You were the perfect choice, and that was decided long before she was taken from us.”

                “Yes, but she was still there to guide me. I could go to her with any question and she always knew the answer. Now, who do I go to?”

                “You said she taught you everything she knew, didn’t you? So, that means the answers are already inside you. Besides, you can still talk to her in your heart. She’s there. If you don’t think you can question yourself, question her memory in your heart and find your guiding star there.”

                Roxana went silent for a moment as she dried her tears and took another puff of herb. Between it and her friend, she was beginning to relax. She thought she had cried all the tears she could, but Adela certainly stirred more. The alcohol had just numbed her and seemingly made her more depressed, while the herb helped her get more in tune with her feelings and sort them out in her mind. Talking with her friend helped her get them all out. It felt so cathartic, even though it was difficult.

                “If she thought I was the right one to take her place, then I trust her judgment. But her not being around to have a real conversation, or to play cards, or even just to be in her presence, is just so unbearable. I want her here. I need her here.”

                Adela wrapped an arm around her friend and brought her closer as she began to cry. She gently rubbed her arm and waited for her to let it out. Once they simmered, she spoke again.

                “I know it isn’t the same, but you can visit her grave anytime you like. I had them put the bench there so people can sit and have a moment of reflection with the dead. I always wanted somewhere to go to visit my parents. It felt even more like I lost them because they didn’t have a headstone. But now Lenuta will be there forever, and everyone will know it. You may not be able to have real conversations, but you can speak to her in your heart while you’re there with her. I know it won’t be the same, but I hope you can find some comfort from it.”

                “I don’t know if I can watch them put her in the ground,” Roxana wept.

                “I’ll be right there with you. So will Alcina and everyone else. I know it won’t be easy, but I think it will be better for you to be there. If you really can’t, then I know she would understand. She would tell you to do what was best for you.”

                “No, you’re right. I know I’d regret it if I wasn’t there. It only happens once. I want to be there for her to show her how much I love and respect her. It will just be so hard.”

                “I’ll be by your side the whole time. Unless you want your space, of course. But I’ll do whatever I can. Why don’t you join us for dinner tomorrow night? And take the day off. Give the twins the day off, too. I can only imagine how they’re feeling.”

                “Don’t worry, I’ll look after them just as she looked after me,” Roxana assured.

                “Now that they’re princesses, Alcina doesn’t want them to be maids anymore. But they still want to help out around the castle. Do you think you can help them transition as you helped me?”

                “Yes, but I won’t be as strict with them,” her friend replied with the softest chuckle.

                The sound brought a smile to Adela’s face, and she gave her a gentle squeeze.

                “Good. Thank you, Roxana.”

                The redhead took a deep cleansing sigh and rested her head on Adela’s shoulder. She brought her cigarette to her lips and puffed on it before she lowered her arm. She shut her eyes and relaxed into her friend as she exhaled. The maiden leaned her head against hers, and the two of them stayed like that long after their herbs died out.

                “We should get you back now,” Roxana said. “Alcina must be wondering where you’ve gone, and I’d like to spend some more time with my father before he leaves.”

                “Of course.”

                Adela gave her one last squeeze before she released her and got to her feet. The two of them returned to the opera hall through the library. The room was just as lively as when they left. The maiden walked her friend back to her seat and made her way across the floor towards her table.

                The music changed, and the sound of clicking heels caught Adela’s ear. She turned to find Katrina sauntering towards her. The sight of her and the music stirred something deep in her memory, and she shook a strange vision from her mind. The long train of the raven-haired woman’s dress trailed behind her, and she circled the maiden like a bird of prey.

                “Hey, sweetie… Care to dance?”

                Adela glanced past her before she looked into her scarlet eyes.

                “Where’s Daniela?”

                “Speaking with Alci and her sisters. Besides, I think only Lipa knows this dance, and they’re giving Georgetta a little pep talk.”

                “Oh, if the others don’t know it, then I certainly won’t. Alcina just taught me how to waltz, but I don’t know any others.”

                “It’s easy,” Katrina replied and offered her hand. “Let me help you remember teach you.”

                Adela tentatively took her hand and let the vampire lead her to the dance floor. Katrina released the maiden and turned to face her. With a genuine smile, she curtsied. Adela knew she was in a dress, but she never liked curtsying much, so instead she bowed to her at the waist. For some reason, it felt like the right thing to do. This seemed to amuse the vampire, and her smile gave way to a fanged grin.

                Katrina began to take steps around her dance partner. They were slow and not at all complicated. She lowered her eyes to Adela’s feet and gave a nod to signal for her to follow suit. The maiden mimicked her steps. Whenever the vampire stopped to curtsey, she would bow. Then the strange stepping dance continued. Katrina put her hand up, and without a thought, Adela placed her palm against hers, and the two of them walked in a circle. Their eyes remained locked as the two of them stepped away from one another before they turned back to face each other. As the music died down, Katrina curtsied a final time, and Adela bowed to her.  

                “See? That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

                “No. It felt like I’ve done it… hundreds of times,” Adela said as she looked her over with a confused, furrowed brow. “Why?”

                “Why what, sweetie?”

                “Why do you always make me remember things that I just… don’t remember at all? It doesn’t make sense.”

                “I already promised Dani to sit down tomorrow and explain what exactly it was I told my father.”

                Adela’s eyes slowly widened as she remembered back to what the Count had said to her before he broke her neck.

                Ever since your name left her lips, my daughter has slowly regained the hope she once had. The hope I spent so long trying to extinguish. I wanted to know why. So, I made her tell me everything she knew about you. So many fanciful things poured from her delicious lips.

                “So many fanciful things…” Adela repeated softly to herself.

                “Precisely. I know they’ll sound that way, but she wants to hear the truth. I think I owe it to her, as my wife and lover. I especially owe it to you and, in turn, Alci. Then we can all just… move past the whole thing and go about like normal. How does that sound?”

                Adela nodded slowly as her mind raced. She closed her eyes for a moment to clear it before she looked back into Katrina’s scarlet eyes.

                “Thank you. I would very much appreciate it.”

                “Of course, sweetie. Now, let’s head back to our seats. I think Alci is about to give the speech where she politely tells everyone to leave.”

                The vampire looked her over and tried to pass over her smile as a grin, but Adela could see behind her mask.

                “Thanks for the dance.”

                Katrina wagged her fingers at her in a wave, causing her rings to clink together, making their chipper little tune. Then she winked and turned to make her way back to her table. Adela watched her go. She was more confused than ever. She wasn’t certain if she was looking forward to finding out the truth, but she would be happy to put it all behind them. With a soft sigh, she returned to her seat. Alcina smiled down at her and lovingly stroked her cheek before she stood up. She looked out onto the empty dance floor and rose to her full height. Donna and the violinist wrapped up their song, and the room went quiet as all eyes turned to the tall queen.

                “I’d like to thank you all for coming this evening. I hope you all had a wonderful time, besides that little… hiccup halfway through. At least we had a lovely ceremony and a relaxing dinner. I hope you all have a pleasant night. Please follow the servants up through the library to return to your carriages, and have a safe trip home.”

                Alcina watched the guests linger about while she drank her wine. It didn’t take too long for the crowd to disperse. As the door to the library closed, she sighed in relief and finished off her drink. When Adela looked up at her, she could have sworn her eyes were yellow, but they were clearly more honey as she gazed upon her with a smile and offered her hand.

                “Come, darling. Let us retire for the evening. We’ve both had quite a long day.”

                Her wife happily took her hand and got to her feet. They met their daughters and their new spouses in the center of the dance floor. Alcina looked fondly down at the six of them.

                “Did you all enjoy yourselves?”

                “Yeah!” Daniela exclaimed enthusiastically. “There was cake, and food, and dancing. I drank so much wine! And I know it ended up being sad, but I got to rip out hearts on my wedding day, and if that isn’t the most romantic thing in the world, then I don’t know what is.”

                Katrina rested her head on her wife’s shoulder and smiled up into her eyes as she twirled a string of her red hair around one of her fingers.

                “Wasn’t it just? You were so breathtakingly feral out there, my love. I couldn’t think of a better wedding activity than slaughtering a mass of beasts together.”

                “It was pretty fun,” Cassandra admitted before she nervously glanced at her wife. “Uh, I mean the fighting part, not the whole… werewolves crashing the wedding part.”

                Georgetta chuckled and wrapped her arms around her.

                “I know what you meant, beautiful. I’m glad you enjoyed yourself. I know my mother thinks this whole thing is a curse, but I’m just so glad I get to be with you forever.”

                “I’ll be sure to bring a few bottles of wine to bed with us to keep your fever down, sweetheart. I want to make this as easy a transition for you as possible. I know it’s going to be difficult enough for you to become royalty. I watched it with Mother. Now, on top of that, you’ve lost your humanity. But don’t worry, I’ll be right by your side through all of it.”

                “And I will help in any way I can,” Lipa assured. “It will not be easy, but you have the strength to rise above and become one with the wolf.”

                “I know Cassandra will hardly leave your side, but please come to us if you need anything, Georgetta,” Bela said to her. “I’m sure Lipa will know the answer to any question you have, and I can get you anything you need.”

                “Thank you both,” she replied with a smile. “I really appreciate it.”

                “Well, now, girls. Lipa. Go enjoy your evening together,” Alcina told them sweetly. “Just try not to frighten the servants too much.”

                “No promises!” Daniela said with a giggle as she took off with Katrina in tow.

                Her sisters and their spouses followed after them, leaving Adela and Alcina alone in the opera hall. The tall woman bent down and curled her finger up her wife’s chin.

                “Come, darling. You deserve a fine reward for all you’ve done and for what you went through. And I am so very hungry.”

                Adela’s heart fluttered as she watched her wife’s glowing yellow eyes bloom in the dim light. Alcina chuckled and enjoyed the wave of pheromones as they washed over her. She led the maiden to the door and looked back with a smirk to see her nearly floating behind.

Chapter 130: The Wedding Night

Summary:

The newlyweds enjoy their evening once all the guests have gone.

Notes:

Smut-filled chapter. Contains gore, cannibalism, and vore talk.

                Bela twirled Lipa’s red cravat around her finger as she unbuttoned their shirt. A corner of her dark lips curled in a smirk as she neared the bottom. With both hands, she pushed the soft fabric open and lowered her mouth to their abdomen.

                “I’m so hungry,” she breathed against their skin.

                She ran her tongue up their side to their ribs before she was stopped by another piece of fabric.

                “Do you want this on or off tonight?” she asked her lover.

                “Off. I want to give myself to you completely”

                “Mmm, you spoil me, darling,” she said before she stood back up. “Then undress for me. As much as you’re willing.”

                “All of me,” Lipa told her with such sincerity in their eyes.

                Bela watched eagerly as the wolf began to remove their clothes. First their cravat, then their shirt and their trousers. They stared into her yellow pools as they removed their binder and tossed it aside with the rest of their clothes. The blonde woman chuckled deep in her throat and pounced. The wolf couldn’t help but smile in the face of the hungry predator atop them. She reminded them of a lioness, fast and ferocious. The blonde woman pressed her naked body against theirs and leaned in for a passionate kiss. Lipa let their head fall back against the mattress as Bela’s lips traveled lower, pressing firmly against their neck, throat, chest, and finally down to their abdomen. As she ran her tongue over their ribs, she raked her sharp nails down their body, easing only when they reached between their legs.

                Lipa stared into her hungry yellow eyes as her mouth hovered over their side. They gave her a firm nod before Bela bit into their flesh with a ravenous breath. The wolf moaned in pleasure and pain as her teeth ripped through them. They raised their hips to meet the hand between their legs. Bela’s fingers went to work while she ripped away a thick bite of meat. Lipa’s body spasmed beneath her, rousing a moan from the blonde woman. She straddled one of her lover’s legs and ground herself against them. The wolf looked on as she leaned back and slowly swallowed the piece of flesh. Lipa bucked against her touch and groaned in pleasure.

                The princess chuckled in delight and lowered her mouth to drink up the fresh, pouring blood until the wound closed. She focused attention on her hand and thrust her fingers in and out while she watched the wolf writhe in bliss. A slight smirk pulled at Lipa’s lips and they lifted their leg just slightly. A startled gasp of pleasure stirred from Bela and she pulled herself feverously up and down the wolf’s strong thigh. As the blonde’s fingers and hips twitched against them, Lipa found themself reaching their climax. They just needed…

                “More,” they begged and tilted their head to the side.

                Bela leaned forward and ran her tongue over their throat and neck, rousing a moan from them both. Then with a hungry breath, she bit down and pulled the blood from their veins into her eager mouth. Lipa cried out in bliss and thrust themself against her fingers as their insides twitched around them.

                “Yes… Bela,” they moaned as her tongue lapped up the trickling blood from the new wound.

                A vibrating chuckle only added to their pleasure, and finally, with another buck of their hips, they reached their climax. The wolf took no time to recover. With a lustful growl, they flipped the blonde woman over and bit into her throat with all the strength in their powerful jaw. A scream of pleasure escaped Bela, and she dug her sharp nails into their back. Lipa grunted in pained bliss and lowered their hand between her legs. They easily slid inside her and diligently massaged her soft walls.

                “Harder!” Bela commanded and begged at once.

                The wolf growled in pleasure and did as their Mistress wished. They roughly pulled on her throat with their sharp canines, trying with all their might to somehow inflict the pain she desperately craved. Bela cried out and thrust her hips against their attentive fingers. Her claw-like nails raked down Lipa’s back, and the wolf grunted in pleasure before they began thrusting in and out of her, harder and faster than before. Bela’s hands traveled Lipa’s body. She ran her fingers through their hair and tugged them closer. A delighted laughing moan escaped her as she held their mouth to her throat and pushed them even harder against her skin. She bucked against the twirling fingers, and with a final thrust of her hips, she screamed their name before she went limp against the mattress.

                She hummed happily and lifted her heavy eyelids to stare into her spouse’s face. Their hunger was evident. Their eyes were glowing, and she could see the four long canines in their mouth as they stared down at her, panting. A sultry smirk formed on her dark lips, and she reached to the bedside to wrap her hand around the neck of a bottle of Sanguis de Virgine Lumine.

                “Head back,” she ordered.

                The wolf obeyed and opened their mouth to let her pour the red liquid down their throat. Bela chuckled as they struggled to swallow in time. She sat up to lick whatever trickled out. When she finally pulled the bottle away, she brought it to her own mouth and finished it off before she set it back down.

                “Roll over.”

                Lipa flipped onto their back and stared awestruck into the glowing yellow eyes as they drew closer.

                “Mmm, good wolf,” Bela praised before she straddled them and lowered her mouth to their throat. “Now for seconds…”

…

                Cassandra pounced at her wife with a playful growl, and Georgetta giggled as she pinned her against the mattress. The two women stared lovingly into one another’s eyes before their lips met. The brunette slid herself between her lover’s legs and spread them before she gently inserted the leather shaft of her strap-on inside her. The redhead gasped in pleasure and draped her arms around her shoulders. Her wife lowered her mouth between her breasts and up her throat to plant heavy kisses. Georgetta moved her hips to match Cassandra’s slow thrusting and tilted her head back to give her better access. The brunette stopped to sense her wife’s blood pressure and assessed her fever before she bit into her tender flesh.

                Georgetta cried out, and her insides twitched against the leather piece. The infection racing through her had heightened her senses. Everything felt so overwhelming in the best way possible. A soft moan overtook the sounds of pain. She used her arms to lift herself and thrust against her wife. Cassandra wrapped her arm under one of the redhead’s legs and pulled her even closer. Their hips met over and over again in rhythmic bliss. The redhead brushed her fingers through Cassandra’s long brown hair and stared into her beautiful face. Her yellow eyes were so bright. She knew her wife wasn’t a wolf, but she reminded her of one, so vicious and feral. She could kill her in an instant, yet she chose to love her instead. Grown men told frightening tales of the witches who came to the village to slaughter them and kidnap their women. Now she willingly lay beneath one. The one who had caught her eye all those months ago. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world.

                “Oh, Cassandra,” she breathed in bliss.

                “Mmm, Georgetta,” the brunette said with a grin as she picked up her pace.

                She opened her wife’s legs wider and held them up by setting her feet on her shoulders. A deep chuckle stirred in her throat at the gasp of pleasure that left Georgetta’s lips. Cassandra grunted as she thrust in and out of her and ran her hands up and down her thighs. She raked her sharp nails over her skin, drawing blood to the surface. Feeling her lover near her climax, Cassandra thrusted suddenly forward and held her hips against her while she lowered her mouth to her throat. Georgetta screamed in blissful agony as her teeth sank into her. She could feel her walls twitching around the leather piece, and with a final buck, she released. But the woman atop her stayed right where she was and drank. The hungry, lustful sounds she made combined with the pressure stirred a second, unexpected orgasm from the redhead, and the woman atop her chuckled as she drank her in.

                Georgetta let her spent body fall flat against the mattress. She took a deep, shaky breath and relaxed while Cassandra took her fill. The brunette stopped once she sensed her blood pressure drop too low, and she forced her head away to let the wound heal. It closed almost as quickly as Lipa’s did, and she hadn’t even had her first transformation yet. Cassandra smiled, impressed. She licked the spot clean before she lowered her lips to meet her wife’s. The recently turned wolf never particularly liked the taste of her own blood when she kissed her wife after she drank her, but since the infection began to spread, it no longer bothered her. In fact, it made her hungry. She craved the taste of raw red meat. Georgetta closed her eyes to calm herself, but that only made the taste stronger somehow. Cassandra pulled away when her wife let out a soft, whining moan. She looked down at her with a smile and chuckled softly.

                “Do you want the wine or the gravy?”

                “Mmm, gravy, please.”

                “You want me to heat it up over the fire or just-?”

                “Now,” she begged.

                Cassandra grinned and gently pulled away from her. When she got to her feet, she slid out of the strap-on and set it on the bed beside her wife.

                “Put this on while I get it.”

                Georgetta slowly sat up and stared at the toy.

                “Me? But I’ve never-”

                “First time for everything, sweetheart… uh, unless you don’t want to,” she added and tried to hide the panic in her voice.

                The redhead giggled softly. For such a ferocious beast, her wife was very thoughtful, caring, and patient.

                “No, I’d love to.”

                While Georgetta slid the leather straps around herself, Cassandra retrieved the gravy bowl the cook had set aside just for the new wolf to help with her fever and cravings through the night. When she turned back to the bed, a delighted grin spread across her face.

                “Well, that’s a sight I never knew I needed to see.”

                “Did I put it on right?” Georgetta asked nervously.

                Cassandra carefully climbed onto the bed without spilling any gravy. She stared down into her wife’s amber eyes as she straddled her and guided the leather piece into herself. Georgetta looked on with wide eyes, and they both moaned together as their hips met.

                “Yep.”

                The brunette held the gravy bowl carefully as she took a moment to grind against the leather shaft. Her wife watched her in awe and lifted her arms off the mattress to run her hands over her waist and hips.

                “You are so beautiful,” she breathed.

                Cassandra bent forward and rested one hand beside her head as she stared into her eyes.

                “You’re gorgeous, sweetheart,” she replied as she brought the gravy bowl down towards her wife’s mouth. “Now, open up.”

                Georgetta happily obliged, and Cassandra slowly poured it into her mouth. The brunette took the opportunity to slide up and down the shaft between swallows. She leaned back and brought the bowl to her waiting maw and let the blood slide down her throat. Her wife whimpered, and she chuckled as she swallowed.

                “What a greedy girl,” she teased. “Want more?”

                The redhead nodded eagerly. Cassandra lowered the gravy bowl just slightly and stared down at her with heavy eyelids.

                “Beg.”

                Georgetta ran her hands over her hips and pulled her down against her while she thrust up.

                “Please, Cassandra,” she begged. “More. I need more.”

                The brunette chuckled deep in her throat and lowered the bowl back down to her mouth.

                “Good girl. Drink.”

                Georgetta opened her mouth wide and let her tongue loll out as she poured the thickened blood down her throat. She moaned in bliss, and her hips bucked beneath the woman on top of her. The sight of her stirred a moan from Cassandra, and she lifted herself up and down the shaft. She pulled the bowl suddenly away and drank the rest back for herself before she handed it down to her wife.

                “Clean it,” she ordered.

                Georgetta kept her amber eyes glued to her yellow pools as she lapped the remaining gravy. Cassandra looked on and groaned in pleasure. She used her hands to help her get a better angle and rode the shaft even faster. Her hips twitched and her walls clenched around the leather as she reached her climax. The woman beneath her thrust suddenly up and stirred a surprised moan from her lover. The two of them chuckled, and Cassandra fell onto her back beside Georgetta with a contented sigh.

…

                “Well, sweetie. Since you had your fun earlier, I think it’s my turn now.”

                Katrina put the heel of her leather thigh-high boot on Daniela’s shoulder and tugged her closer with her leash. A fanged grin spread across her face, and her scarlet eyes bloomed even brighter than they had been moments before. Her wife stared up at her from her knees with a smirk on her dark lips and yellow eyes that glowed just as brightly.

                “Mmm, yes, Mistress.”

                The vampire chuckled deep in her throat.

                “I still don’t know what I’ve done to deserve hearing those words leave those delicious lips of yours.”

                “You exist. And you’re hot. And you exude Mistress energy,” Daniela explained. “And a bunch of other reasons, but we’re gonna focus on those right now.”

                “I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve you at all, really. You’re far too perfect for me.”

                “Listen, cutie. I’m not here to explain to you why you don’t think you deserve someone who loves you because you have deep-seated daddy issues. I’m just here to have a good time. So, why don’t you shut the fuck up and top me?”

                Katrina hid her immersion-breaking smile behind her hand and held back a laugh.

                “Such a brat!” she said with a scoff. “Hand me a sickle then.”

                Daniela formed one in the air and held it up to her with a taunting smirk. Her lover shook her head and plucked it from her grasp. Katrina’s long black nails rapped against the handle, and she clutched the weapon as she looked it over. She turned her scarlet eyes to the woman on her knees and pursed her lips as she held the unnaturally sharp tip to her throat. The redhead simply moaned and leaned against it on her own.

                The vampire sighed softly. She wrapped the silver chain leash around her hand and tugged her lover closer. She dragged the blade up her throat and forced her head back to look down into her eyes.

                “You can at least pretend to look afraid. Shall I have the servants start freezing some chunks of ice for me?”

                Her eyes widened in delighted revelation.

                “A nice little ice dagger. Wouldn’t that be perfect, my love?”

                “Do you still want me to pretend?”

                Katrina simply raised an annoyed brow and waited for her wife to have her little overdramatic, sarcastic moment.

                “An ice dagger? Oh no! That actually would probably hurt a little. Oh, that would be awful. I would sure hate to actually feel something for once…”

                “Are you done?”

                “Yeah, but you could totally kill me with that, and that’s actually really hot.”

                “Oh, I’m quite aware, sweetie.”

                Katrina leaned closer and put all her weight on her heel as she held Daniela firmly in place.

                “So, don’t forget it when you’re down there being a little brat,” she added,

                The redhead hardly saw her move her hand before her wife slashed her across the throat with her own sickle. Daniela laughed and moaned in delight. The strong blade, combined with the even stronger vampire, brought her as close to pain as possible without the aid of the cold. It felt amazing.

                “More! More!” she pleaded with a gleeful giggle.

                Katrina’s eyes flashed in delight. She let the leash fall to the floor before she suddenly kicked Daniela in the chest with the pointed toe of her boot. The redhead smashed into the wall with a laugh. The two women looked up to see a large crack in the marble panel. They both simply shrugged.

                “That’s a problem for the construction workers while we’re away,” the vampire said.

                “At least there’s bricks behind there.”

                “Yes, but I’ll still have to be a bit gentler. To the castle, at least.”

                The vampire’s heels clicked against the floor as she moved across the room to retrieve her bride. She took a fistful of red hair, lifted her into the air, and slammed her against the wall. Daniela chuckled in delight and let herself fall to the floor upon release. The marble crumbled away above her, exposing the original brick of the castle.

                “Oh, look, sweetie. This is what the walls were like when I lived here.”

                Daniela glanced up and let out a snorting laugh.

                “We broke the wall!” she said as if it were a joke.

                “Quite literally this time,” Karina chuckled. ”Well, anyway…”

                Daniela looked on with a smirk as Katrina bent over to retrieve her leash. In one fluid motion, the vampire brought her lover into the air before she smashed her back down onto the floor. The redhead purred in pleasure and clawed at the splintered wood beneath her.

                “Mmm, do the marble again.”

                Katrina stood over her with her hip cocked and her arms crossed. She looked down at her with narrowed eyes and a raised brow as she strummed her nails against her arm. Daniela sighed in annoyance and pulled herself out of the hole they had made. She brushed herself off and shook her head before she got on her hands and knees. She looked up at her from the floor and arched her back.

                “Please, Mistress,” she begged.

                “Much better, sweetie. Good show. I think that deserves a reward.”

                The vampire kicked her in the stomach and brought her into the air before she thrust her heel into her, sending her flying into the wall. The white marble cracked, and nearly an entire panel broke away. Daniela writhed in bliss under the debris. The sound of her moans was music to Katrina’s ears. She wasted no time and plucked the leash from the rubble before she lifted her wife into the air and set her on her feet.

                “On the bed,” she ordered.

                Daniela brushed herself off and took a stumbling step towards the bed. She chuckled in delight and stretched her naked body out against the silk sheets. Katrina grabbed her lover by the throat and set her exactly where she wanted before she straddled her.

                “How was that, sweetie?”

                The redhead’s hips rose to meet hers, and she replied with a blissful moan as she stretched her arms over her head.

                “Oh, good. Happy to help.”

                Katrina slipped between Daniela’s legs and lowered her hand between her thighs. The redhead arched her back and gasped in pleasure as her fingers slid inside her. A fanged grin crept across the vampire’s face. She twirled the sharp sickle before she hooked her side and curved the blade up with all the strength she had.

                Daniela bucked against her fingers. She spread her legs even wider and wrapped them around her lover’s shoulders. Katrina took advantage of the new position and pumped in and out of her with unnatural speed. The redhead clutched the sheets and tilted her head back. She chuckled and moaned as she gazed up at their reflection. It was a perfect sight. Katrina’s long raven-black hair fell down her back like wings. She was her beautiful dark angel. The vampire wrapped the leash around her knuckles and pulled Daniela up to her.

                “Drink,” she commanded.

                “Mmm, yes, Mistress.”

                Katrina moaned in pleasure as her lover bit into her flesh and pulled the blood from her veins.

                “Such a good girl,” the vampire purred. “Have your fill.”

                She suddenly slipped more fingers inside her. They all worked in tandem to graze every sensitive spot, rousing gasps, and moans, and cries for more. Katrina chuckled deep in her throat and slashed the sickle across her body again and again. Daniela’s back arched and her hips rolled before she reached her climax and fell back against the bed. Her wife smiled lovingly down at her before she rolled onto her side and pulled her close.

                “Do you need more, my love?”

                The redhead weakly shook her head and groaned happily.

                “Wonderful. Now, let’s have a nice bottle of wine and get some sleep, hmm?”

                Daniela smiled and nuzzled into her with a purr.

                “Mmm,” she agreed.

                Katrina sighed happily and kissed her on the head while she held her in her arms.

…

                Adela eyed the toy in her wife’s palm nervously. It wasn’t as phallic as the strap-on, but by the shape, she assumed it would be used similarly. Alcina’s crimson lips curled in a wicked smirk, and she raised a sultry brow as she looked her maiden over. She would never grow tired of her timidness, especially in the bedroom. It was quite satisfying just watching her reaction.

                “It’s called a vibrator,” Alcina explained. “It does exactly as the name suggests.”

                The more experienced woman couldn’t help but find the look of her slow realization equally as precious as it was enticing. Adela’s face reddened as she imagined the feeling of her wife humming against her. It was the only thing she could think of to compare it to.

                “O-oh… it won’t electrocute me or anything, will it?”

                Alcina shook her head and laughed.

                “No, darling. It’s quite safe. I promise,” she assured. “Here, give me your finger.”

                Adela propped herself up on her elbow and held her hand up to her. Alcina turned the device on and gently pressed it to her fingertip. The maiden’s eyes widened. It was quite more than just a hum, but she was willing to try. She lowered her hand and laid flat on her back to smile up at her wife.

                “Okay, love,” she agreed.

                Alcina’s yellow eyes lit up in delight, and her smirk grew.

                “Oh, good.”

                The maiden gasped as her wife pressed the vibrator against her clit. Her hips twitched in response, and she grabbed onto the comforter to steady herself. Alcina didn’t even try to hide her devious chuckle. After a few swirls of the wand, she slowly inserted it inside her. Adela let out a startled but satisfied moan as the toy massaged her insides. Alcina looked the smaller woman over and smirked as she watched her squirm in pleasure. It was only the beginning. The maiden had no idea what she had planned. She always found her gratification in pleasing her Mistress. And she did it so well. Now, Alcina was determined to give her what she desired most by giving herself the same. She knew what Adela truly wanted, even if she couldn’t always say the words. It was what she once feared she’d become: a toy and food.

                The dragon had stirred so much hunger and greed within Alcina. She would have eaten Adela just as Bela assumed if her presence hadn’t reminded her of the importance of returning to the castle. The blood helped significantly, but the monster was still lingering beneath the surface. She needed to get it under control. It desperately needed to be fed. So, she would mix it the greatest cocktail she could possibly make without reverting to that form. It was to be a lovely compromise that everyone could enjoy.

                “Take this, darling,” Alcina said as she handed over a blindfold.

                Adela’s eyes focused on the cloth, and she couldn’t help the slight frown from forming on her face as she took it from her. Her wife clicked her tongue and wagged a finger at her.

                “No pouting. You can look at me anytime you wish, but right now I need you to use your imagination. I promise it will be worth it.”

                The maiden tied the blindfold behind her head before she rested it back down on the mattress and waited for further instructions.

                “Now, I expect that to remain on and for the vibrator to remain inside you the entire time. You are to listen to my every word. Focus on them and the images that they stir in your mind.”

                Adela shivered as her wife’s breath suddenly ghosted across her ear as she whispered.

                “And don’t cum until I tell you to.”

                The maiden had learned to stop asking how she was meant to do that. She always managed to obey the command, but the vibrator seemed like it would make it more difficult than ever. Still, she would do whatever her wife desired.

                “Yes, Mistress.”

                “Good girl. Now, clear your mind.”

                Adela took a soothing breath in through her nose and out through her mouth. She tried her best to relax her body and ignore her twitching hips. Alcina’s sultry voice flooded her ears like honey.

                “I want you to imagine that you’re very small. Even smaller than you are now. Roughly the same size as that toy inside you. As if you’d just eaten a strange mushroom in Wonderland. But you’re right here in our room on the bed.”

                The maiden’s face flushed at the notion, bringing a growing smirk to her wife’s lips.

                “Now, do you know what I would do if I found a tiny you just lying about, free to do with as I pleased?”

                Adela felt the mattress shift on either side of her head. Her body shook in pleasure as Alcina lowered herself onto her face. She was already so wet, and they had just begun. The maiden wasn’t sure if she was supposed to interact at all, but she risked it to stick her tongue out. She moaned in delight as her folds passed over her. The woman above her seemed to approve, and she moved her hips to set herself exactly where she wanted. Adela smiled to herself and swirled her tongue around the throbbing clit that loomed above her mouth.

                One large hand suddenly took hold of the maiden’s ankles and pulled her up and down the bed between her wife’s legs. Adela soon found herself covered in juices, and Alcina ground herself against her slick body.

                “I would put you inside of me. All of you. Like the perfect little toy that you are. I’d have you drenched as I pulled you in and out of me.”

                Adela’s body shook as the images flooded her mind. She moaned against her as the vibrations intensified with her movement.

                “You’d be wriggling in pain as my walls clenched around you, and I wouldn’t take you out until your little body was limp and covered in cum.”

                The maiden’s hips bucked, and she clutched the comforter to steady herself. She was trying desperately to do as she was told, but she didn’t know how much more she could take. Alcina’s delighted laughter echoed around her as she sat back to give her wife space to breathe. She could sense her reaching her limit, but she wasn’t finished with her yet. She lowered her head back to whisper in her ear.

                “Then I would just… lift you in the air by your leg and slowly lower you into my warm, wet, hungry mouth.”

                Adela cried out in bliss as Alcina dragged her long tongue down her face and neck. She arched her back and dug her nails into the mattress to hold herself back. The giantess lapped up her own juices and moaned before she pulled herself away just enough to whisper.

                “I wouldn’t swallow right away. At least, I’d try not to. I’d rather savor you for as long as I could. I would just roll you all around, covering every inch of you in saliva. I could keep you in there all day if I so chose. Oh, it would be agony holding back, but I’d manage for such a special treat.”

                The maiden gasped as she suddenly found herself in the air. She smiled in contentment as she felt Alcina’s warm body against her back. She was so soft. The giantess nudged her head to the side, and her wife obliged. Adela bit down on her bottom lip to contain herself as her hot breath ghosted across her wet skin.

                “I would need blood eventually. So, I’d come in here and pleasure myself while my teeth found that tiny throat of yours. Any large vein would do, really. I still want you to be very much alive and intact when you take your trip.”

                Alcina spread her wife’s legs and reached for the vibrator. She gave the wand a few twirls before she gently removed it and held it to her palm with her large thumb. The moan Adela let out when her fingers slipped inside her brought forth a wicked cackle from the giantess. It died down to sensual chuckles as she lowered her mouth to her neck.

                Adela screamed in rapture as Alcina bit into her. Her hips bucked against her fingers, thrusting on their own as she pumped them in and out of her. The giantess pulled away with a hungry breath before she spoke again.

                “I would leave just enough to keep you conscious. Then I’d just tilt my head back and savor the taste of you as you slid off my tongue and down my throat.”

                Alcina dragged her long tongue across her neck before she wrapped her lips around the wound. She drank quickly, hardly able to hold herself back any longer. All the while, her fingers massaged her wife’s most sensitive spots as she twirled them around inside her. Soon, she had Adela crying out her name, and with a final thrust, she reached her climax and fell limp against her. Alcina removed the cloth from her eyes and stared into her face with a smile.

                “Mmm, did you enjoy your little ride?”

                “M-mhm,” was her wife’s blissful response.

                Alcina chuckled and nuzzled against her cheek.

                “Wonderful. Sleep well, Adela. I love you.”

                “I-I love you, Alcina. I’m sure I’ll sleep just fine now.”

                “Mm, as will I.”

                The two of them moaned together as the giantess lowered her mouth and continued to enjoy her perfectly mixed drink until her maiden fell unconscious.

Chapter 131: Grief

Summary:

Major vibe change. Contains lore outside of the Resident Evil Universe.

Notes:

Warning: Grief.

                Katrina pushed the double doors of her bedroom open and strode out into the common room. Her family and all the staff were attending the funeral of the former grand chambermaid, Lenuta. The vampire stayed out of the sun and everyone’s hair. She wouldn’t let anyone but Daniela know but she felt guilty for what happened. The werewolves were there because of her. That woman, no matter if she was just some elderly human, was special to Alcina and the others. Now she was gone.

                The princess was no stranger to grief. She had been mourning her mother and brother for centuries. Both losses were painful in their own ways. Katrina had to watch her mother die at her own hands and those of her sisters. She could still remember the taste of her blood as they drained her of it. With her brother, however, she didn’t even get to see him grow into a man. She had no way of knowing when he even died. Just that he built a legacy off of wine made from the blood of virgins after he went mad.

                Beyond the grief of this world, there was another loss that would linger with her even into her next life and every one after. It was a cross she had to bear for all eternity. All alone. She was glad to finally have company again to help fill the void. Katrina loved her sisters, but their relationship was nothing like what she and Daniela had. Perhaps it was once, long ago, but when the Count came into their lives, he drove a wedge between the three of them. He deprived them of so much. They were always pining for any love and attention they could get from him.

                Perhaps the relationship between Katrina and her sisters could mend in time. For now, she was angry. Their silence was a betrayal in her eyes. Even if the Count forced them to keep quiet about his plans, there were plenty of other ways for them to give her some inkling of what was to happen. She could have died. Most of the castle could have died. Yet they didn’t speak a word to her, even when she said goodbye to them. With no one around, Katrina felt comfortable enough to make a little call. She picked up the phone, dialed the number, and leaned against the wall as she waited for someone to answer.

                “Hello, Sister. Oh, both of you? Wonderful. Did I wake you? So sorry,” she said as her words dripped with sarcasm. “No, I won’t switch to German. This is our mother’s tongue, and you will listen to me. I just wanted you both to know my family and I are all very much alive. Unlike that man and his little army… He’s gone now, Sisters. We’re all free... I don’t know if you chose to remain silent about his plans or if he forced you, but he’s dead now. He isn’t coming home. The castle is all yours… But if either of you or what’s left of that army tries to hurt my family, I will kill you both without hesitation and leave the castle to the wolves… No, I am not joking! Honestly. I suggest you live out the rest of your lives with this newfound freedom and enjoy it. If you need me, you know where I am… Goodbye.”

                Katrina hung up the phone and sighed. She leaned against the wall a moment longer before she returned to her room and poured herself a glass of wine. The vampire needed to relax before the others got back. She promised Daniela that she would tell them all what she told her father. She owed it to her wife, her friend, and the maiden. It was because of her that he found out about Adela’s powers. She had contained her secret for centuries, but as soon as Alcina spoke her name at the wine event the year prior, something inside her reawakened. It was something that was always there. The burden she always had to carry. But with it came hope. Hope for a better future. She was sure the maiden would save her. And she did. As she had countless times before.

                The vampire drank back her wine and stared at the empty glass before she set it down. She retrieved her cloak from beside the door and tossed it around her shoulders and over her head. If she had the time to herself, she wanted to use it. She took her wine glass and the bottle before she made her way to the opera hall, the long way through the library to avoid the direct sun. It was bad enough that there were windows in that room, and most of them were now broken. Luckily, the servants had put the curtains back up. All she had to worry about were any stray rays of sunlight, but she was sure she’d be fine at the piano.

                Katrina peered inside the room to make sure it was safe before she took a seat on the bench. The vampire poured herself another glass of wine and drank half before she lowered her fingers to the keys. She knew the song well. It struck her when she first heard it from a film she’d seen at the cinema. The original wasn’t in a minor key, but she felt it was a bit more fitting for her mood.

“I know you, I walked with you once upon a dream
I know you, that gleam in your eyes is so familiar a gleam
And I know it's true that visions are seldom all they seem
But if I know you, I know what you'll do-”

                The tune stopped, and the last note echoed through the silent room. Katrina felt a sob threaten to take hold of her, but she carried on.

“You'll love me at once… the way you did once… upon a… dream…”

                The vampire shakily picked up her wine glass and finished it. Her scarlet eyes stared off at nowhere in particular as her mind fell back into memories of the distant past. The sudden ringing of the phones in the servant’s quarters and the main hall jolted her back into the present. The vampire sighed in annoyance and pushed herself away from the piano. She knew she was alone in the castle. All the servants were at Lenuta’s funeral along with the rest of her family. Since Alcina bestowed her original title of princess onto her where it belonged, Katrina knew she needed to carry her weight. Surely she could answer one simple phone call.

                She wondered if her sisters had suddenly come to their senses and wished to meet with her now that they were all free. But more than one part of herself told her it wasn’t them. When she finally got back to the main hall, she took a breath to settle herself before she answered the phone.

                “Castle Dimitrescu. Our wine is to die for! Katrina speaking. How may I-? Oh, hello Terika. Yes, I remember you. Are you calling for Georgetta? She’s attending the funeral with the others. Shall I have her call you back when they-? No? Then what-?”

                The vampire listened to what the woman had to tell her. A fanged grin slowly spread across her face, and her eyes flashed scarlet in excitement.

                “Ah. I see. Very well. I shall handle it before they even return. Your precious Georgetta is with her wife and the others, so you needn’t worry. I’ll have her phone you once everything… dies down. But I will also be telling my wonderful friend Alcina just how we all got here today. Okay? Alright then. Ta-ta, Teri!”

                Katrina’s chipper demeanor vanished as soon as she hung up the phone. The scarlet glow returned to her eyes as her keen instincts took over. According to the farmer’s wife, there was or would soon be an intruder. Some of the villagers didn’t sound too happy when they heard the news that the Four Lords were now two kings and two queens. Including their families, there was another queen, two princes, and seven princesses. They had all sprouted up overnight, seizing back the titles stolen by Miranda. The village hadn’t changed in all of these centuries. Humans were still obsessed with their gossip. It seemed Terika couldn’t contain herself. The vampire would have snuck off to kill the woman herself if she wasn’t married to Daniela’s brother. That was the only thing keeping her alive. Now it was her job to make sure her family stayed alive as well.

                “How irritating…”

                She checked the front doors first. They were still locked, and she sensed nothing. It wasn’t until she got back up to the library that she picked up the faintest whiff of human. She followed the scent into the opera hall. The vampire wrapped her cloak tightly around herself. All the broken windows were up there. She would be fine as long as the sun didn’t touch her skin. Her predatory eyes scanned her surroundings. She sought out blood. Her head snapped to the lone window in the small room by the top left of the stage. It was broken like the rest, but she could smell blood that had very recently been shed as if someone had cut themselves on a sharp edge. Once she picked up the scent, she followed it down the stairs.

                “Where are you hiding?” she called out.

                She could sense a heart race in fear, and she grinned as she turned to the stage.

                “I know you’re there…”

                The rushing blood and pumping muscle pulled a purring moan from her throat.

                “Mmm, a man. Such a rarity in this castle,” she said as she ran her tongue over her fangs and stepped closer. “Today really isn’t the best day to let yourself in. My friend is beside herself with grief. But once she finds a man has trespassed onto her property, I’m sure she’ll cheer up. Why don’t you come out so I can wrap you up as a nice gift for her? Or would you rather I come in and pull you out myself? The choice is yours.”

                She heard shuffling footsteps from behind the curtain, and suddenly a man burst out, wielding an intricate silver dagger.

                “Witch!” he shouted as he pointed it threateningly in her direction.

                Katrina simply laughed. She could smell the fear dripping off him.

                “Well, secondarily, yes. Sort of… Don’t mention it to the others. Anyway. Hello. Have you come here to die today?”

                “I’ve come to kill you all! Every last one of you freaks! You think you can make yourselves royalty and rule over us like some tyrannical monarchy? We won’t let you! I won’t let you! That giant bitch murdered my daughters and turned them into that disgusting wine. I…I turned to drinking and locked myself away in my bar. My wife fled the village once Mother Miranda was taken from us and left me alone. Now all I do is look after rowdy drunks day and night. So many lost souls. Half of them don’t even pay. And it’s all her fault!”

                The vampire cocked her hip to the side and rapped a finger against her lips as she contemplated his tale.

                “Well, besides the whole virgin wine thing, I don’t see how the rest is Alci’s fault. That’s all on you. It was your choice to do all that.”

                “I had no choice!”

                “Oh, sweetie. Don’t try talking to me about free will. You’ll only die faster.”

                “You’re the one who’s gonna die! You and that sick family of yours! I’ll kill all of you!”

                Katrina simply sighed in annoyance.

                “You know, my wife always teases me about keeping this on me. I confess it’s mostly for atheistic, but it does come in handy every now and again.”

                The man was confused at first. He almost looked intrigued as her hand slowly traveled to her thigh. Before he even saw the dagger leave her hands, it was lodged deep in his. He dropped his weapon and stumbled back with a cry of pain.

                “Oh, come now. It’s not as if you’re a werewolf. The silver won’t burn.”

                Katrina swooped in and picked the injured human up by the throat, high above her head. Her burning scarlet eyes turned up to look at him.  

                “As much as I’d love to play with you and drain you myself, Alci shall have you instead. I’m sure the two of you will have so much fun together. Ahahahahahaha! I’m a bit jealous, to be honest. You should feel honored. But I’ll warn you, she does play rough.”

                A garbled scream forced its way past her strong grasp as she suddenly ripped her dagger out of his hand. She licked the blade clean with a sensual moan before she returned it to her thigh. Her eyes pulsed as she watched his blood trickle from the wound while he tried uselessly to pry her hands away. Without warning, she slammed him down on the ground and held him there while she picked up his weapon. She brought him back up into the air and carried the struggling man off to her bedroom.

                “Let’s get you into something a bit more comfortable and this dagger in a box for now. I’ll be sure it finds its way into more worthy hands. Someone who will look after it and keep it far away from me and my family.”

                The man tried to speak to her, but didn’t have enough air.

                “Oh, I know exactly what it is. You’ve gone to so much trouble for nothing. Mmm… your blood will taste even better with your regrets. Now, come along. It’s time to get you in chains. I mean, changed. I mean, changed into chains.”

                Katrina chuckled at herself and made her way back to her room with the would-be assassin firmly in her grasp and the dagger safely in her possession.

…

                When the others returned, they found the vampire sitting in her usual spot with her feet comfortably resting on the back of a man. He was bound in chains around his wrists and ankles, with a collar around his neck. The vampire twirled the leash around her finger and grinned happily at the sight of them.

                “Welcome back, family. I have a little surprise for you.”

                Alcina lowered the dark glasses she had been wearing to hide her red and puffy eyes during the funeral. With a sigh, she put one hand on her hip and gestured to the mortal with the other.

                “Katrina, please explain to me why there is a man in my castle. Today of all days.”

                The vampire leaned forward to rest her elbow on her knee and her head in her hand, rousing a groan of pain from the mortal.

                “Well, Teri called to warn us that someone was coming with the intent to kill us all. It seems some of the villagers aren’t quite happy with our new titles. I don’t know if there will be more of them, so I suggest we have the servants board up the windows in the opera hall until the workers come. He got in from there while I was on the phone and hid backstage. If he hadn’t cut himself on the glass, he might have gotten further, but I’m sure I would have found him either way. I wanted to kill him, but I thought you could use something to cheer you up.”

                “My mother told you this?” Georgetta questioned.

                “Yes. Apparently, she couldn’t help but let half the village know what happened yesterday. I suggest you speak to her about keeping family affairs to herself. He knew enough to go through the broken windows. Who knows how much detail she recanted to them? I tried asking questions, but he’s a stubborn one, and I didn’t want to start the torture without you.”

                Georgetta eyed the man worriedly. She recognized him. He owned the bar. Her father used to be friends with him, but over the last few years, Gheorghe started to distance himself. She wasn’t sure why, but she assumed it had to do with the birth father of Vilhelm and his sisters. He wouldn’t give up on his drinking, and the farmer could tell it was hurting him and his family. He tried what he could for that man and got nowhere. So, he went to the owner of the bar to ask him to at least try cutting Mister Fieraru off after so many drinks, but he refused. After that, Gheorghe was only cordial to them in passing. She knew her mother was fond of him because he was still devoted to Mother Miranda, as she was. There was a whole group of them that would still gather and speak the old prayers that she taught them. Georgetta’s anxieties grew as she began to wonder how many would try to come to his aid. Cassandra wrapped a comforting arm around her wife’s waist as she felt her heart race.

                “You’re safe, sweetheart,” she told her in a whisper. “I’m right here.”

                “No, we’re not safe. They’ll be more,” she said panickily. “I… I have to call my mother.”

                “Alright, just take a breath. Why don’t you sit for a moment? Your fever is getting worse again. You need some blood. I’ll go get it for you.”

                “I can get it,” Roxana said softly from behind them. “I should put the castle on lockdown anyway. I have to tell the others.”

                Adela put a hand on her friend’s shoulder. She didn’t want to leave her alone. The maiden couldn’t sense things like her family, but she could tell Roxana wasn’t doing well at all. She could see it in the slump of her shoulders and the look in her eyes. She could hear it in her voice and her silence. Her heart told her to stay by her side.

                “Let me help you.”

                Roxana couldn’t even fake a smile, but she tried.

                “I’ll be fine. Thank you, though. You stay here and look after the others.”

                Her friend knew that meant she wished to be alone, most likely to cry. Adela understood. She didn’t like to be around people when she cried, either. The maiden nodded and wrapped her arms around her.

                “I’ll be right here when you get back,” she promised.

                The grand chambermaid leaned into the comforting embrace for a moment, and a slight smile pulled at the corners of her mouth. Her friend let her go after giving her a gentle squeeze and watched her make her way through the doors to the dining room. Adela sighed softly and took her seat. She glanced down at the man under Katrina’s feet. She knew she had seen him before, but she couldn’t remember from where.

                Viviana and Velouette both remained quiet, but they too recognized the man. They were often sent down to the bar by their birth mother to bring their father home. The two of them continued this practice even after she died. One day, he got so angry that he struck Velouette in front of all the men at the bar. None of them did anything, including the owner. The two of them left him alone after that.

                Once Georgetta was sitting, Cassandra leaned in from behind her and wrapped her arms around her. She nuzzled into her soft red hair but kept a close eye on the man. He was stirring fear in her wife and her birth sisters, and she wanted to know why. Alcina could sense it too. She wanted nothing more than to bring the man down to the dungeon and take all her sadness and frustration out on him right then and there, but she could also call Terika herself and get her answers straight away. She reluctantly chose the latter and sighed before she turned to pick up the phone.

                “You sit right there and let that fever go down. I can call Terika myself.”

                “Oh! Tell Gheorghe I say hi, and that I miss him already, and I had a lot of fun dancing with him last night, and I can’t wait to hang out with him again when we get back from the honeymoon!” Daniela said excitedly.

                “I’ll see how I can weave that all into the conversation, dear,” her mother replied.

                Alcina bent forward and took a cigarette from the box on the table. She slid the stick into her quellazaire before she lit it and puffed it to life. She let the herbs sit in her lungs before she slowly breathed them out. Then she turned sharply on her heels and moved to pick up the phone. She ran a gloved finger over the phonebook until she found the Maier’s residence and dialed the number.

                “Hello, Terika.”

                A smirk formed on her crimson lips as she heard the waver in the mortal woman’s reply.

                “Oh, why do you sound so frightened, dear? Is something the matter? … No, we’re all fine and well. Georgetta is sitting just behind me on one of the couches… Oh, her fever has gone back up, but Cassandra is looking after her just fine. She just needs a bit of blood and some rest.”

                The queen breathed more herb into her lungs and blew the smoke out above her head before she got to the issue at hand.

                “Speaking about blood… who is this man my friend has chained up in my sitting area? … He owns the bar? Oh, wonderful. Perhaps he’ll want a drink for himself.”

                “I don’t want your disgusting wine, you freak! You killed my daughters! I’ll-!”

                The man choked as Katrina yanked back on the leash.

                “Shhh, sweetie. Can’t you tell she’s on the phone?”

                Daniela looked on with a smirk. Seeing her wife in such a position was overwhelmingly arousing. He was such a lucky man. She looked forward to playing with him later, and she hoped he had more friends. Maybe there’d be enough for each of them. Alcina ignored the mortal and listened to Terika’s story. She took another toke from her quellazaire before she continued.

                “Terika, Georgetta seems to think more people will be dropping by. Please tell me, dear… how many should I be expecting?”

                Alcina tossed her head back and laughed in delight.

                “Oh, fantastic. I’ll be sure to drop by then. Thank you so much, dear. Oh, and Terika…”

                The queen’s entire demeanor changed in an instant.

                “I suggest you keep your lips sealed when it comes to matters concerning what goes on inside these walls. I don’t want to leave dear Georgetta without a mother.”

                Then her pleasant tone returned.

                “Oh, and tell Gheorghe, Daniela, and I say hello. She had a wonderful time with him last night. She misses him dreadfully and can’t wait to see him once we return from the honeymoon.”

                Alcina’s eyes narrowed.

                “You told them about that, too, didn’t you? Oh, Terika, Terika, Terika… You and I are going to have a nice long chat after I put out all the fire you started…”

                The tall woman placed the phone gently down on the receiver. She had the sudden urge to throw the table against the wall, but she forced herself to walk away before she could.

                “Well… as I already assumed, there is a group of villagers who haven’t given up Mother Miranda’s teachings and continue to worship her.”

                “They are allowed to worship whoever or whatever they like, even if it is her. Don’t forget, Alcina,” Adela reminded her.

                “That’s all well and good, darling, but these people have now divided themselves. Some wish to continue just as it always was under her ways, while others have grown bitter and now see us as the enemy. They believe the Four Lords abandoned them for some ‘false savior’ who murdered their precious prophet of the Black God. They claim you have taken over and bestowed these new titles onto us. And now a small few have gathered together to end your ‘tyrannical reign’ while also seemingly taking out their past grievances with me.”

                Katrina laughed against the back of her hand.

                “Ahahahahahaha! These mortals wouldn’t know a savior if she stabbed them through the skull. Maybe they could all use some antifungal medicine. Does this village have a doctor?”

                The man didn’t seem to like the reference to the death of the woman who guided and protected him. He thrashed angrily in his restraints and tried to throw Katrina’s feet off him. The vampire wrapped the leash around her knuckles and pulled even tighter. Now he was practically looking straight up into the air.

                “Easy now, sweetie. There’ll be plenty of things to struggle about later. You should really save your energy.”

                “Y-you’re all m-monsters! I’ll kill every l-last one of you!”

                Adela turned her head away and lowered her gaze. She didn’t think her heart could break anymore that day. The funeral was enough. Now the people whom she cared so much about wanted her dead. They thought she wanted to rule over them when all she wanted was for them to be free and happy. Did she not do something she should have? Could she have done more? What did they need that she couldn’t give them? Katrina’s scarlet eyes burned in rage as the maiden’s sorrow washed over her. In one swift motion, she got to her feet, swung the arm holding the leash, and slammed the man against the marble floor.

                “Say another word and I’ll rip your tongue out!” she hissed.

                Adela’s head quickly snapped back to the vampire, and she stood up to intervene.

                “Katrina, you’re only proving his point! Stop hurting him!”

                Daniela smirked approvingly as she looked on.

                “She’s mad because he made you sad, Mother.”

                “All the more reason not to hurt him. He’s going to think I want this! I don’t want him- I don’t want any of them getting hurt…”

                Katrina took a deep breath in through her nose and out through her mouth. Adela’s passive mindset was always so difficult for her to deal with.

                “Then what is it you’d like us to do with all of them, O Savior? Show them mercy? He could have killed me. He could have killed all of us. There could be more of them coming right now. You’d let him go if you had it your way, wouldn’t you? You’d just let them all walk freely and live out their miserable little lives until they tried to do it again."

                A bitter scoff left her pomegranate lips.

                “You’re so predictable it makes me sick.”

                An icy-blue glow bloomed in the maiden’s eyes.

                “Today is not the day, Katrina,” she warned.

                “Actually, I promised Dani I’d explain this today,” the vampire replied as she gestured between herself and Adela. “So, it really is the day.”

                Her scarlet eyes lowered to the man groaning in pain on the floor.

                “But we have more pressing matters to attend to right now,” she said before she glanced over at her friend. “What’s the plan, Alci?”

                “The other ungrateful mortals are waiting for him at the bar. Terika said he told the others to come to his rescue if he wasn’t back by nightfall. I can only assume they’ll arrive with their pitchforks and torches. I’m grateful you found him when you did. I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy the thrill of battle yesterday, but I’m not in the mood for more. Not today.”

                Alcina took another long drag from her quellazaire and let the smoke settle as she formulated her strategy. She blew out the smoke before she turned to face her family.

                “Adela and I will go down to the village. I’ll need at least one of the girls to come with me to help round the others up and bring them back to the castle to deal with.”

                A pleased smile spread across her crimson lips.

                “You were right, Katrina. I think some good old-fashioned torture will be just the thing to lift my spirits.”

                Adela stepped towards her wife with a determined look in her still glowing eyes.

                “No, Alcina. We are not taking all of them,” she said firmly. “I don’t want the others to see me as some villain. I just want to help them!”

                “Oh, darling. You married the villain, did you not? Besides, we’re only protecting ourselves. If we let them go, they’ll just try again. What if they come while we’re all away and slaughter the servants as well as our nieces? Karl can only do so much on his own, and he’ll have Vilhelm to look after as well. I want them all to enjoy their time together just as we will be. My brother should feel like the king he is. He shouldn’t have to play guard dog while he’s here. No, we end this entire ridiculous rebellion right now. I’ve already dealt with one inside my own home, I don’t need another from these people.”

                Alcina finished her cigarette and bent forward to put it out in the ashtray, making full eye contact with her wife as she did.

                “Your heart is too pure, Adela. You’re always so prepared to defend the castle, but now you’re just going to give them time to take up arms against us? No, darling. It ends now, whether you like it or not. There is too much at stake not to take action while we have the upper hand.”

                The tall queen rose to her full height and turned so her wife couldn’t see the sad look on her face.

                “I’ve already buried family today. I don’t wish to do it again so soon. I’ll do what must be done to protect us all.”

                The maiden sighed softly, and the glow faded from her eyes.

                “Fine. But at least let me try to reason with them before we bring them back here, and I’ll need to speak to the mayor as well. I know this is a castle issue, but he deserves an explanation as to why we’re taking villagers.”

                “Very well,” Alcina agreed before she turned to their daughters. “Cassandra, I know you’re looking after Georgetta, but I could really use your… expertise.”

                Her daughter-in-law finished her blood wine and set the glass on the table.

                “I’m coming too.”

                Cassandra scoffed.

                “No, you’re not. You still have a fever. You need to rest.”

                Georgetta got to her feet and turned to look her wife in the eyes.

                “I know these people. They’re all friends of my mother. If Adela wants to try reasoning with them, then maybe I can help.”

                “There’s no reasoning with them. Let Mother try her pointless diplomatic talk, but nothing is going to work. Besides, it’s too dangerous, especially when you’re feeling like this. You need to just stay here, rest, and be safe. The others will look after you.”

                “Well, there’s no reasoning with me. I’m coming whether you like it or not.”

                Cassandra groaned in agitation, but she quickly conceded.

                “Fine. But if you start to get dizzy like you did earlier, then you’re going back to sit in the carriage.”

                Georgetta smiled and leaned in to kiss her wife on the cheek.

                “Deal.”

                “Wonderful. While we’re there, we can have a nice chat with your mother to make sure this never happens again,” Alcina said. “The rest of you hold down the castle. Be sure to lower the gate once we’re gone.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “I’ll be sure to not let this one stray, Alci,” Katrina promised as she dragged the man back to her seat.

                “Thank you, dear. Just be sure to keep him alive for me. I want to see the life leave his eyes for myself.”

                “Not before… I-I take your miserable life, you giant freak!”

                Katrina slammed her heel into the man’s back and set him in place under her feet.

                “I’ll do my best, but he’s a mouthy little thing.”

                “I can go get one of the ball gags!” Daniela offered too excitedly.

                “Oh! Get him a bit. But not the new one,” her wife requested.

                “Okay!”

                The redhead took off in a swarm of flies, and the vampire chuckled softly.

                “So precious,” she purred before she waved her fingers at her friend. “Have fun in the village Alci. Keep them alive for the rest of us.”

                “I’ll see to it that she will,” Adela promised before she went off to the door.

                Katrina watched her go with a strange look on her face. Her lips were curled in a grin, but her brow was furrowed in worry. While part of her reveled in the idea that the maiden would be forced to see, once again, that pacifism caused more damage than it did good, there was still a small part inside of her that felt sorry for her.

                “She’s about to learn a very important life lesson… but I’m sure even then she’ll never lose that foolish nobility in her heart.”

Notes:

Another Katrina fix-it brought to you by the power of the fourth wall. She will “off-screen” give the Dagger of Death’s Flowers to the Duke for him to add to his collection.

Chapter 132: Another Rebellion

Summary:

Alcina and the others go to the village to confront the rebelling mortals.

                Adela hopped out of the carriage and offered her hand to her wife. Alcina took it with a smile and stepped down onto the ground. She gently stroked the shorter woman’s face as she stared into her eyes.

                “I’ll be as diplomatic as I possibly can, darling, but they truly chose the wrong day to try my patience.”

                “I know, love. Just… don’t kill them. At least not until we get home. Not in front of the other villagers. I can’t stand to know they think I want anything more than to help them.”

                Alcina bent down and lifted her chin with her gloved finger before she kissed her lovingly on the lips. When they parted, the tall woman rose to her full height and made her way towards the demon door.

                “I can’t promise that, darling. But I’ll do my best.”

                The maiden sighed softly to herself and followed after her with Cassandra and Georgetta close behind. The brunette wrapped an arm around her wife’s waist and held her close while her yellow eyes took in all their surroundings. They hadn’t even been married for a full day yet. She wouldn’t risk her being attacked again. When the four of them stepped out into the village, all eyes seemed to be on them. The mortals whispered among themselves. Adela’s heart raced as the sound drew out her anxieties. She tried to keep calm and focused on following Alcina. Sensing her wife’s pulse, the tall woman took her hand and gently led her through the market and to the bar. She scanned the building before she turned back to her daughter.

                “Cassandra, go on the other side. Be sure there isn’t another door they can escape out of. If not, use a window to get back in to flank them.”

                A grin crept across the brunette’s dark lips. She couldn’t hide her excitement. It might not be a hunt, but an ambush sounded just as fun.

                “Yes, Mother.”

                She kissed her wife on the cheek and stared into her amber eyes.

                “You stay behind Mother and do whatever we tell you. I won’t let you get hurt again.”

                Georgetta pulled her in for a passionate kiss on the lips before she released her.

                “Don’t show them the monster they think you are.”

                “Then I’ll show them the monster I am.”

                The redhead smiled and kissed her again before Cassandra took off in a cloud of flies. Alcina took a deep breath and put her hand on the door.

                “Both of you stay behind me,” she ordered. “They’ll most likely be armed and presumably drunk. Be sure to use your shields, darling. Don’t let them get to Georgetta. And hold the door once we’re inside. Don’t let anyone in or out.”

                “Yes, love,” Adela replied with a firm nod.

                “Alright… in we go.”

                Queen Alcina Dimitrescu pushed the door open and bent through the frame as she stepped inside the bar. The hearty laughter and chatter instantly died down as she entered. She rose to her full height and smiled pleasantly as she looked around the large, open room.

                “Good day. I’m looking for-”

                The sound of clinking metal almost echoed in Adela’s ears. In an instant, she set up three barriers, one in front of her wife, one to block Georgetta and herself, and one in front of the door. She flinched when the guns went off, but no bullets hit their intended targets. Instead, they struck the translucent blue shapes and fell straight to the floor on impact. The maiden could feel the shards in her bloodstream with every blow, but it was nothing compared to her wife’s claws or their daughter’s sickles. Alcina narrowed her eyes and cocked her hip to the side.

                “Honestly. I’ve come here to be diplomatic, and this is how I’m greeted? Let’s calm down and talk things out.”

                “We’ve got nothing to talk about!” one of the men holding a gun said.

                “Really? You don’t even want to discuss how your friend is holding up?” she questioned as she tried to hide her smirk.

                “What have you done with Alexandru?!”

                Alcina chuckled softly.

                “Oh, he’s just fine. For now. He’s just a bit… tied up at the moment.”

                A few of the men shot at her, and she simply turned her head in their direction.

                “Keep that up, and you’ll all be joining him. I could kill each and every one of you in an instant,” she hissed before she regained her composure. “But I’d rather have a chat instead… Which would you prefer?”

                A few of the mortals lowered their weapons, but the rest were unmoving. Alcina crossed her arms and looked at them with a poised brow. Then all the men turned to face the buzzing swarm of flies that poured in through one of the open windows. As Cassandra took shape, mumbles of panic filled the room, and a few men shot at her. The brunette simply sighed in annoyance.

                “This is the second time I’ve been shot when I come down here.”

                “Hey! That’s my wife!” Georgetta shouted angrily.

                “Shut it, girl! Your mother’s love can’t protect you anymore.”

                “Yeah, you’re one of them now!”

                Cassandra’s hand twitched to form her sickle, but she refrained. Georgetta stepped out from behind Adela but remained behind the barrier.

                “So, harvesting crops for you all for over fifteen years straight and serving everyone at the butcher shop means nothing to you people?”

                “Terika told us they turned you into some lycan monster!”

                Georgetta scoffed bitterly.

                “They didn’t turn me. All they have done is treat me with love and kindness. We were attacked on our wedding day by outside forces. That is the reason I’m a ‘monster’ now. And so what if I’m not human anymore? I feel no different than before. Except for a fever, which all of you have made worse. I don’t intend on hurting anyone… but I will sock you in the mouth if you shoot at my wife again.”

                Cassandra grinned at the mortals and crossed her arms. A few more men lowered their weapons. Only five guns remained fixed on the Dimitrescus.  

                “If you’re with them, then you’re not with us,” one of the men said.

                “Why must there be sides?” Adela questioned. “Why can’t we all just peacefully coexist?”

                The maiden’s brow furrowed as all the guns pointed towards her.

                “You! I don’t wanna hear a peep out of you, murderer!” one of them shouted.

                “You killed Mother Miranda! You took her away from us!”

                “We’ve been so lost without her…” an unarmed man said sadly.

                “All the old scriptures remain in the church with the rest. They haven’t gone anywhere. You can still pray to her even if she isn’t here. She is one with the Black God after all. She can still hear you,” Adela told them.

                “It’s not the same! She isn’t here to talk to. She can’t give sermons. She can’t do anything. Because of you!”

                 “I understand that you’re still grieving. The Chaplin remains at the church for a reason. He can help you find a way to fill that void in your heart. You can have services with him whenever you like. I know it won’t be exactly the same. He isn’t a prophet, but he is there to help. He can retell all of Mother Miranda’s sermons. Or you could take turns, and he’ll just be there if you need him. Anyone is welcome to use the church whenever they like. That will never change.”

                “Only Mother can speak the words. She was the voice of the Black God.”

                “Well… just because you can’t hear the Black God, doesn’t mean it can’t hear your prayers. It may be a one-sided conversation, but your words will always reach it and, in turn, Mother Miranda.”

                One man stood up and moved closer with Adela in his sights.

                “What gives you the right to stand there and preach to us when you’re the one who killed her?!” he shouted before he uselessly shot at her.

                The maiden’s hands shook, but she maintained her barrier. The sound of Alcina’s claws unsheathing echoed through the room.

                “Gentlemen,” she began calmly. “I suggest you all put your weapons down now. My patience is growing thin. If any harm comes to my wife or daughter-in-law, there will be no more talking.”

                The man who fired turned the barrel of his gun to her.

                “Traitor! We gave our daughters to you because Mother wished it. You killed them all! Then you sided with this false savior and turned your back on her! After everything she did for us all!”

                “Please tell me… what is it she did for you exactly?” Alcina questioned. “She turned me into what you see before you, and although I enjoy the perks, sometimes I find myself wishing I could enjoy a nice mortal life like the rest of you. But I can’t. She took it from me. As she took your daughters. I only did what I was told to do, as you all were.”

                She gestured to Adela.

                “My wife has never claimed to be any sort of savior. All she wants to do is help you people. We could have just simply left you all to rot, but she feeds and pampers you like children. You are all on her mind almost as much as I am. Yes, she killed Mother Miranda, but she did it to protect me and all of you. You may be too blind to see the harm that woman caused you and the village as a whole. I was blind to her as well, but not necessarily by choice. Now I can look back and see things for what they truly were. Mother Miranda was a curse on this village, and we’re all much better off without her. The girls who used to come to me were malnourished, frightened, and overworked. Now, whenever someone new arrives, they look healthy and relatively happy. Miranda didn’t save you from the plague; she was the plague.”

                Alcina tossed her head back and laughed as nearly every gun went off in her direction.

                “Did I say something wrong? So sorry. I am right, though. It’s about time you moved on without her. Live your lives as you wish and be grateful for what you are given.”

                “None of you have to be grateful for anything,” Adela said softly. “I just want you to be happy.”

                “You took our happiness away when you killed her! Now you hold your money over our heads. You bestowed these false titles onto the Four Lords. All you want is to rule over us!”

                “I want no such thing,” the blonde woman assured. “You govern yourselves now. And our titles should mean nothing to you. It doesn’t change anything. It only matters to us and outsiders. We’re not ruling anything except our own castle and servants. Besides, Mother Miranda was the one to take the four kings’ power away. The Dimitrescus, Benevientos, Moreaus, and Heisenbergs all have royal blood running through their veins.”

                “You didn’t even want to be a Lady and now you’re a queen?” someone questioned.

                Adela’s sword hand twitched as the familiar woman walked towards her.

                “Uldwyna…”

                Alcina glanced down at the older-looking woman. She knew she had seen her before, but she couldn’t remember where.

                “Darling, who is she, and why do you speak her name with such disdain?”

                “No one,” Adela replied in the same tone.

                “Oh, but she stirs such delicious emotions in you. Is this rage? Why, I only got a whiff of this during our little play. Tell me who she is.”

                “She’s the maid Roxana fired while you were vacationing with Katrina.”

                A slowly growing smirk pulled at one corner of Alcina’s crimson lips. A chuckle vibrated deep in her throat.

                “I see. You know… Uldwyna was it? All that little rumor you tried to spread would have done was make me admire Roxana even more than I already do. You gave her so much power by saying such lies. As if anyone could draw this girl’s eyes away from me. If she managed to, I’d simply be impressed. I wouldn’t kill her as you had hoped. You, on the other hand…”

                The woman didn’t even flinch as the queen took a step closer with her claws drawn.

                “Alcina…” Adela said warningly.

                “Come now, darling. Drop your shield. I just want to talk.”

                “You can speak to her with the barrier up.”

                “Yes, but I do so enjoy… talking with my hands.”

                “Don’t let her distract you. We’re here diplomatically.”

                “But why are you here, dear?” Alcina asked the former maid.

                “That girl was supposed to die. Just like Mother Miranda wanted. I saw all the others meet the fate she bestowed upon them. It’s not right that she got to live against her wishes.”

                “Don’t try to hide your personal quarrels behind religion, dear. I can see right through it… You were with those women who wanted her dead, weren’t you?”

                Uldwyna smirked as she stared up into Alcina’s eyes.

                “No, I wanted you to kill her. Just like I wanted you to kill Roxana.”

                “Kill them yourself, you coward!” Cassandra called out.

                “Well, Alexandru promised to, but the damn fool got caught. Did he at least get inside?” Uldwyna said bitterly.

                “He did,” Alcina replied. “Did you tell him how to get onto the roof?”

                “I did,” Uldwyna admitted with pride.

                “Mmm, how thoughtful of you. He might have gone further, but unfortunately for him and all of you, he cut himself on the broken window. He might as well have dived into shark-infested waters like that. My dear friend Katrina found him before he could even leave the opera hall. But good show. Brava, all of you.”

                Alcina gave the conspirators a round of applause as she looked over them all. She chuckled to herself before she stopped and clasped her hands behind her back.

                “Lower your shield, darling. It’s time to end this.”

                “What? No, Alcina. We’re not finished here. Let me just try to-”

                “I’m done trying. You’ve done nothing but try to help them, and they still refuse to listen. My patience is gone. Get rid of the shield in front of me this instant. Cassandra, do not move, but keep your eyes on them.”

                “Yes, Mother.”

                “Alcina, please…”

                The tall queen turned to look back at her wife with her hands still behind her back.

                “Just trust me, darling. This is their final test.”

                Adela understood and nodded before she reluctantly dispersed the barrier. More than half of the armed men raised their weapons and fired upon the unarmed, unmoving woman. Uldwyna pulled a gun from the hands of a man who wasn’t using it and shot Alcina right in the head. All she did was laugh as the bullets pelted her and fell to the ground. When the ammunition ran out, her laughing simmered to chuckles.

                “You’ll need to do better than that… Cassandra, round them up,” she ordered and motioned with her hands.

                Her daughter grinned and swooped into the cloud of smoke.

                “Yes, Mother.”

                Adela and Georgetta looked on with wide eyes as screams and laughter filled the air. When the cloud dispersed, every mortal who fired, including Uldwyna, was bound at the wrists and ankles by flies. Cassandra hovered half-formed above them all with a proud grin.

                “Marvelous work, Daughter. Now… would anyone else like to join them, or would you like to go back to your simple little lives and leave this all behind?”

                No one said a word, and Alcina nodded approvingly.

                “Wonderful. Darling, step aside and clear the exit, but keep yourselves shielded.”

                Adela did as she was told, and Alcina motioned to the door.         

                “Now get out! And never forget what it means to insult House Dimitrescu!”

                The remaining mortals quickly took off outside, leaving the others behind. The bound humans thrashed uselessly in their restraints, rousing a chuckle from the tall woman.

                “Adela, be a dear and fetch the carriage. We can just toss them in the back. Then I’d like to visit Terika and let her see them with her own eyes. Hopefully, then she won’t forget either.”

                “Yes, Alcina. I’ll be right back. But I do have to speak to the mayor before we leave.”

                “Isn’t that him right there?” Cassandra asked and pointed to a very concerned man in the doorway.

                Adela turned to face him and chuckled nervously as she waved at him.

                “Hello, Mayor. I can explain…”

                “Oh, yes. Terika let me know. Are any of you hurt, Your Highnesses?” he asked as he scanned the Dimitrescu women for any injuries.

                The blonde woman smiled fondly at him and shook her head.

                “We’re fine. Thank you.”

                The mayor turned his eyes to the villagers on the floor.

                “Are these all of them?”

                “Well, we can’t be certain, but hopefully. You’ll let us know if you hear anything suspicious from anyone else, won’t you?”

                “Of course. I’ll keep an eye and an ear out and tell you straight away,” he promised. “Is it true that you’re going away in a few days?”

                “Yes, but Karl will be overseeing everything for us. We’ll return in a week. I’ll phone you once we’re home and settled.”

                “Thank you, Your Highness,” the man replied with a bow. “I hope you all have a wonderful time.”

                Adela nodded with an appreciative smile. He waved to her with a smile of his own before he turned to leave.

                “You’re just going to let them do this?!” an angry villager cried out.

                The mayor stopped and glanced over his shoulder to look at them all.

                “I’ve told you countless times. The village is its own entity from the four Houses. You’re not protected here now. You did them wrong, and now your fate is in their hands.”

                The man walked away, ignoring the pleading cries for help.

                “Alright. Let’s go visit your parents, Georgetta, before it’s dinner time.”

                “I’ll be back with the carriage,” Adela told them before she stepped outside.

                A crowd had gathered in the street with their eyes fixed on the bar. The maiden looked them over wearily, afraid there were others who sought to hurt her and her family. She was shocked to see each and every one bow to her as she passed. The new queen didn’t like the look of it or the fact that she was so perceived, but if it meant they would accept her help in the future, then she was happy. A slight smile formed on her face, and she bowed her head to them as she made her way to the waiting carriage.

Chapter 133: The Gift of the Goddesses

Summary:

Katrina finally tells her new family the origin of her and Adela’s strange relationship.

Notes:

Original character lore outside of the Resident Evil Universe is discussed.

                Cassandra and Adela set the captured conspirators in the center of the main hall before they turned to face the rest of their family.

                “Dani, Bela, will you help me carry them down to the dungeon?”

                 “Whoa! What a haul!” Daniela exclaimed as she looked the mortals over.

                “Mmm, man blood,” Bela said excitedly.

                Fearful pleas and angry shouting murmured through the crowd. Alcina, her daughters, and Katrina all laughed. As the sisters dragged them off, the vampire stood up and tugged on the leash of the would-be assassin.

                “Come on, sweetie. You too. Now you won’t be so lonely.”

                The man tried to get to his feet, but she didn’t give him enough time. The mortal fell back on his knees and was forced to crawl after her.

                “You fucking witch! I’ll kill you!”

                “Shhh. I told you that was just between the two of us,” she whispered.

                Once they disappeared behind the door and the shouting died down, Adela took her seat with an exasperated sigh.

                “Will this ever end?”

                Alcina knelt down beside her wife and gently caressed her face as she stared into her eyes.

                “I’m not sure, darling. There’s no way of knowing. We’ll simply have to rely on the mayor to keep us informed. Just… continue on as normal. When we return from Greece, you can speak with him to see if he has anything to report. Until then, I want you to enjoy our vacation. It’s not every day we all get to leave the village.”

                Adela nodded slowly and nuzzled into her touch. 

                “I’ve never been outside the village besides to go to the wine event. It’s going to be so strange.”

                “Yes, I suppose only Katrina, Lipa, and I have seen beyond these borders. Well, and Bela, I suppose. Though she certainly doesn’t remember, so it will be fresh and new for her as well. I can’t wait to see the looks on all your faces.”

                Her wife smiled, and a soft sigh of relief left her lips. Alcina leaned forward and wrapped her arms around her. She held her close for a moment before she pulled away and got to her feet.

                “Lipa, where have Roxana and the twins gone?”

                “They are upstairs in the wine room. The man was too loud for the girls to bear, so she took them up there to listen to music.”

                “Wonderful. They should really remain there until we’re done having our fun.”

                “Why don’t Georgetta and I eat dinner up there with them while the rest of you… have your fill?” Adela suggested.

                “Splendid idea, darling. Then we can all retire early and be up tomorrow to pack our things,” Alcina said as she moved to the stairs. “Let me go inform the three of them and grab a few bottles of wine. Your fever is worse than ever, Georgetta. I expect you to rest all day tomorrow to make up for today. We need you in tip-top shape so you can enjoy your honeymoon.”

                An appreciative smile spread across the redhead’s pale face.

                “Thank you, Mother. I will.”

                “Good. Now, I’ll just be a moment.”

                Adela watched her wife elegantly ascend the staircase before her eyes fell on their daughter-in-law.

                “Can I get you anything, Georgetta?”

                “No, thank you. The blood wine should help… and dinner. I’m so hungry already.”

                “You should really try to eat some flesh from the mortals tonight,” Lipa suggested. “If not, have a lot of red meat and some of that gravy if any is left over.”

                “Maybe I’ll try just a piece,” Georgetta replied. “Just… don’t tell my mother.”

                Lipa chuckled softly and nodded.

                “Your secret is safe with us.”

                Their heads turned as the door to the dining room opened and the other princesses returned. Daniela brushed her hands together with a proud smirk on her dark lips.

                “The dungeon hasn’t been this full in so long. I really missed it.”

                “Maybe there’ll be another uprising when we get back home from Greece. Then we can stock back up,” Cassandra said hopefully.

                “Cassandra, please. No more uprisings. At least not so soon,” Adela said as she rubbed her temples. “I can’t bear another.”

                “Mortals killing people over religion is so overdone,” Katrina said with a flippant wave before she took her seat. “They ought to do something original at least.”

                “Please. Wanting to kill us is overdone at this point. They'd best leave us alone now,” Bela said as she cozied into Lipa.

                “Judging by how they were looking at us in the carriage when we left, I don’t think they’re going to try anything soon,” Georgetta told them. “I think they got the message. As did my mother. She sends her deepest apologies by the way.”

                “I hope Teri learned a valuable lesson today, “Katrina said. “What happens in the castle, stays in the castle. Those mortals cannot be trusted.”

                The vampire turned her attention to Adela and raised an inquisitive brow.

                “What about you, sweetie? Did you learn something today?”

                The maiden narrowed her eyes and leaned forward.

                “I’m in no mood, Katrina,” she said warningly. “Between yesterday, this morning, and now, all of this, my patience has run dry. Do not test it.”

                “Come now. You’re just upset because you know exactly what I’m talking about. It’s an important lesson. One you should have already learned. One that you can never forget.”

                “Yes, I know,” Adela replied with an angry groan. “You cannot always reason with people. Sometimes words are not enough, and action needs to be taken. There. Are you happy?”

                A mix between a proud smile and a smirk tugged at the vampire’s red lips.

                “Precisely. Which brings me to my next segue… I promised Dani, and in turn, you and Alci an explanation.”

                Adela tried to think of what she meant until she remembered the dance that they shared at the wedding the night before. It was as if she had done it so many times, yet she had danced only once with Alcina and before that, just alone in her room. It didn’t make sense to her. Nothing about Katrina made sense to her. Was she going to explain what she told the Count? Did she truly know her secret? How did she find out in the first place? Daniela said she hadn’t told her, and her mother believed her. With a sigh, Adela leaned forward and took one of Alcina’s cigarettes from the box on the table. She lit it and set the lighter down before she sat back in her seat.

                “Once Alcina gets back,” she told her before she took a long drag.

                Daniela leaned into her wife and ran a finger over the exposed skin of her chest with a happy sigh.

                “Finally. Now I can find out if I should be mad at you or not, and I don’t wanna be.”

                Katrina wrapped an arm around her and held her close.

                “You won’t, my love. I can promise you that… though I can’t say the same for your mothers.”

                Adela slowly shook her head and let out a lungful of smoke. Her gaze lifted to the balcony above as a tall shadow caught her eye. Her shoulders relaxed, and a slight smile spread across her lips as she watched her wife gracefully descend the staircase. Alcina bent down and placed a tray of wine bottles and glasses down on the table before she took her seat.

                “Roxana and the girls seem to be doing well,” she told them. “They’re playing a card game right now and indulging in a bit of wine themselves.”

                “Do their spirits seem brighter than this morning?” Adela asked.

                “Yes. It appears so at least. They seem quite content.”

                “Good. I’m so glad. I’ve been worried about the three of them. I’m looking forward to our special little dinner up there. I’m going to miss them so much while we’re away.”

                “Well, hopefully, you’ll be having too much fun to worry, darling,” Alcina said as she began pouring.

                The queen slid her daughters and their spouses a glass of blood wine each. Adela took her own drink with an appreciative smile and sipped it before she took another hit of herb. Katrina picked up her glass and drank half of it back. She closed her eyes and let the blood relax her body and mind before she turned her attention to her family.

                “Alright, let’s get this over with so we can enjoy the rest of our evening. Do you want the short answer or the dramatic retelling?”

                “Ooh! Ooh! Dramatic retelling!” Daniela requested excitedly.

                The vampire chuckled and cozied into her to get more comfortable. She took another long drink of wine before she began her tale.

                “Long ago, in a faraway land of magic, lived a young woman who called the forest her home. She lived a happy, carefree life, unaware of the dangers that lurked just outside the safety of the woods. She looked after the creatures that lived there and devoted her magic to taking care of the flora and fauna around her.”

                “Three goddesses had created the world and diligently watched over it and all that dwelled there. It was a new creation, and they were young celestial beings, but they wanted to make a truly wonderful place. They set strict rules for themselves to avoid interfering with the inhabitants that they made in their image. The three of them could never get into the affairs of the mortals and thus refused to set foot upon the land. They remained in their own realm as mere observers.”

                “The goddesses wanted peace, but the mortals did as they all too frequently tend to do, they fought over religion. Instead of worshipping all of them equally, three tribes sprouted up to devote themselves to one goddess each. Their creators could only look on and weep as blood ran like rivers through the fields.”

                “Eventually, the constant battling made its way to the peaceful forest, and the young woman found herself in the middle of a war. She fled her home and entered the strange world outside the woods. Luckily, she made fast friends in a group that wanted nothing to do with the fighting. One of them was another young woman with a passion for knowledge. She dreamed of growing her powers and sought to learn every spell. She cared nothing about the foolish war, but the man she was in love with was the son of one of the tribe’s leaders. He, too, wanted no part in battle. He was a scholar and spent his time trying to control and master all sorts of magic. The two of them and their companions stayed out of the fight, but none had even considered trying to stop it.”

                “The young woman from the forest wished for nothing more than peace, much like the goddesses who created her. She sought out the leaders of the three tribes and tried to reason with them, but none would listen to her. One leader wished to marry her to his son so that her strange, unique powers could add to their bloodline. The second sought her for himself for the same reason. The third felt threatened by her magic and assumed the young woman was out to overtake them in the name of all three goddesses. He tricked her with false promises of peace and lured her away from her friends. Then… he murdered her and laid her dead body on the altar in the temple where all prayed tribute to the goddesses. Her friends didn’t take the news well, especially the two she became closest with. The man went into a deep depression while the woman sought revenge and made her way to the tribe that killed her.”

                “Grief-stricken and full of anger, the goddesses stepped down onto the land for the first time. They had been watching over the peaceful young woman and admired her noble aspirations and the strength of her magic. They took their offering as an offense and her death a terrible crime. The one who grew most infatuated with the passive young woman took her into her arms and wept. The other two had chosen favorites of their own. The scholar and the murderer. Both celestial beings were ashamed of them, one for choosing to do nothing and the other for taking an innocent life.”

                “On that day, the three goddesses punished the tribes of the land and transformed their people into strange creatures with distinguishable traits to show the divided path they all chose to take. One was given long pointed ears, the other sharp fangs and the need to ingest blood to survive, and the last were shifted nearly beyond recognition into beast-men. Only their faces and torsos remained while the rest resembled that of a wolf standing on its hind legs.”

                “While the curse was taking hold, the woman with great ambitions used her knowledge of magic and slaughtered the third tribe nearly to extinction. The change took over all of them in the middle of the skirmish. Her round ears pointed right at the tips, fangs sprouted from her top canines, claws took over her nails, and she found herself craving blood. She used this new form to tear the heart from the man who killed her friend, and she relished in his demise as she ate it.”

                “The goddesses left the mortal world and took the peaceful woman’s body with them to the realm where they watched over everything. The three of them had yet to see the value of the souls of their people and had sent them off to die with their bodies. This practice took their peaceful champion from them. It was beyond their control. So, they used the knowledge they had from watching over her and added a few traits in themselves to create a new soul. It would be reborn over and over in an attempt to bring peace to the land. They considered her… a gift granted upon the world. When their champion took form, she would always appear the same, making her easier to spot by the ever-watchful eyes of the goddesses.”

                “For her heinous act, the goddesses would place a curse upon the woman driven mad by the death of her friend, one that would be never-ending… She, too, would be reborn. She would retain all of her memories… in every lifetime, forced to relive her painful past over and over, and over again. It drove her entire soul into madness. She lashed out at those she once loved because she didn’t know what was real and what wasn’t. It took lifetimes for her to realize what had happened to her. All the while, she was forced to watch her friend… and lover from afar until she stumbled into her life once again. Most painful of all, she had to witness the two people she loved the most fall in love with one another while she remained without them.”

                “To the one who took the innocent life of the goddesses’ precious champion, they bestowed a curse upon him as well. Each life he was reborn, he would inevitably die while protecting her. The scholar was also sent to protect her, but without any curse, just the constant desire to seek her out and defend her. They would always be sent to rule over the tribes with which they had once allied themselves with. The champion herself was also given this position so that she might have more weight to do what needed to be done to restore peace to the land.”

                “The most terrible curse of all was given as a ‘gift’ to the goddesses’ champion. Not only was she to be reborn in order to bring peace, but she could not die until her mission was successful. No amount of torture, blood loss, missing limbs, or organs would end her suffering. She would always come back to life until her services were no longer needed. Then she was allowed to rest once more until a new threat rose up in the world. They made her a puppet. She wasn’t just made in their image but with their own desires. Even if they didn’t walk the land they created, they always had her to do their bidding.”

                Katrina sighed in an attempt to wash away her emotions. She picked her wine back up and finished it before she turned her eyes back to them all.

                “So, that’s the story. Or at least the very beginning. The lore, if you will.”

                The vampire poured herself another glass and sat back to wait for their inevitable questions and comments.

                “You didn’t explain shit,” Cassandra complained. “You just told some vague story. What does that have to do with you and Mother?”

                “I’m… certainly confused, but it was a good tale at least,” Georgetta said.

                “So, the goddesses just made elves, vampires, and werewolves?” Lipa questioned.

                “Well, I enjoyed the heart-ripping and revenge,” Bela admitted.

                The others seemed to see past the story and to the truth.

                Alcina stared at her friend with a twitching brow.

                “Lovers?”

                Daniela and Adela both remained silent. The urge to make light of the sadness and anger she felt in her heart was strong within the fiery redhead, but her emotions were too intense.

                “Well, fuck those goddesses!” she snapped. “That horrible manthing got away with only a slap on the wrist, and the woman was treated so unjustly. It isn’t fair!”

                “I know, sweetie. I think so too. I just assumed I was biased.”

                Alcina looked worriedly down at her wife. She could tell that she was losing the battle to fight back her tears. Finally, the maiden spoke.

                “I’m so sorry, Katrina,” Adela cried in the language only the two of them understood.

                The vampire couldn’t look at her. She took another long swing of her wine to control herself.

                “It’s okay, sweetie. I’m used to it now.”

                “That’s even worse!” the maiden wept.

                Katrina sighed softly and turned her gaze to stare into her tear-filled eyes.

                “Adela… I’ve told you all what that man forced me to tell him. Nothing can change it. It was another place in another time. We’re both… relatively the same. Where it counts at least. Now let’s put it all behind us and focus on the life we have here. That’s all that matters now.”

                The maiden followed Katrina’s gaze as she turned her scarlet eyes up to Alcina. When Adela glanced up at her and stared into her beautiful face, she could feel herself begin to relax. She knew she was right where she belonged. Her past in this life or any other didn’t matter now that they were together. The two queens smiled at one another, and Adela dried her tears as they rolled down her cheeks. Katrina drank back her wine and looked around at the others.

                “Any more questions, comments, or concerns?”

                Daniela stared up at her from her lap with a look of awe.

                “So… you’re from another world?”

                Katrina chuckled softly and lovingly stroked her cheek.

                “Sort of. Our souls are at least. I remember everything as I normally would. I have since I was small. The goddesses in all their mercy seemed not to care what age the curse began at. It’s always from the very beginning. Do you know how confusing that is? It drove me mad. Each and every time. Adela has every right to be uneasy around me. Not every life has been a pleasant one. I’ve done terrible things. Caused unimaginable damage. Taken countless lives. I’ve done her harm even when I was looking out for her best interest. It’s a curse. There’s no escaping it. Even here.”

                “Then why are we here?” Adela asked.

                “I don’t know. Maybe someone thought it would be fun for us to come to this world instead. If that’s the case, they were certainly right,” the vampire replied as her scarlet eyes focused on something no one else could seem to see. “I’m perfectly content as we are now. Of course, things will never be like they were all those lifetimes ago, but… I’m happy here like this with all of you.”

                The maiden nodded slowly.

                “I may only have my memories from this life, but I’m the happiest I’ve ever been. I wouldn’t dream of being anywhere else or doing anything different.”

                “Well, you’ve certainly surrounded yourself with familiar things even if you don’t remember them. The way you dress, the way you do your hair, the sword you chose to wield. You don’t eat meat. Apples are still your favorite treat. You love swimming, but always have some sort of trauma surrounding open water. You have an undying determination to protect everyone you care for, even if it causes you harm. You would rather use your words than your weapon. You gather all your knowledge from books. Even the powers you got from your Cadou are so similar to your magic. Down to the color. But it’s also just the same shade as your eyes. You hate the title forced onto you, but you always use it to help others. You feel most free outside, riding through the forest on your horse. At best, you’re noble and your heart is pure. At worst, you’re naïve and easily manipulated. You’re also a bit of a prude, but at least you’ve learned to have some fun. You see the good in everyone, even if it’s buried deep within, and you’re an excellent listener… even without your ears.”

                “Elf ears, you said?” Alcina questioned with a fond smile. “You must have looked so cute. I can only imagine how soft they were…”

                “Like silk,” her friend told her with a grin. “And very sensitive.”

                “Katrina!” Alcina said warningly.

                The vampire chuckled softly.

                “Forgive me, Alci. I might have gotten a bit too nostalgic.”

                “Keep your mind in the present. Don’t be wandering off.”

                “My mind has never been in the present. That’s one of my best character traits. It’s as shattered as my soul is. It just wanders about, going wherever it likes. I’m lucky to have any hold of it at all.”

                “You said Mother looks the same, but were you always this hot too?” Daniela questioned.

                “I look the same as the day I did when I walked into the cave and nearly wiped that tribe off the face of the world with my bare hands.”

                “Is this why you look down on werewolves so much?” Lipa questioned.

                “No. That was the Count. Besides, they weren’t werewolves exactly. They were… well, like if a faun were based on a wolf instead of a goat.”

                “Like a partial shift?”

                “Yes, but permanently. No shifting involved. Though there were plenty of shape-shifting spells… Oh, how I miss magic. I would have killed Miranda so quickly.”

                Katrina looked over at Adela suddenly with a devilish grin.

                “We’d be so powerful. We’d practically be gods. Well, technically, you were a demigod already. But here, we could do anything. We could accomplish anything with just a snap of our fingers or a flick of our wrists. The villagers would never grow hungry again. You could provide them with anything they desire. Everyone would be happy and peaceful, just as you like them… And I…”

               The vampire’s eyes bloomed scarlet, and she chuckled deep in her throat.

               “I would never be suppressed again. I could have killed the Count long ago and been freed by now. No one could stand in my way of anything. I could do anything I wanted. We’d never have to be worried about an attack again. I could slay any creature with a wave of my hand. I could bring armies to their knees!”

                She tossed her head back and cackled with sudden realization.

                “Ich hätte diesen dummen Mann mit seinem dummen Schnurrbart und all seinen verdammten Sturmtruppen ganz alleine aufhalten können! Ich hätte ihm das Herz aus der Brust gerissen, genau wie ich es Ulric getan habe, und es unter meiner Ferse zerquetscht! Ahahahahahaha!”

                “Whoa. Chill, Grandma. Damn,” Daniela said with a raised brow. “Maybe there’s a reason you don’t have all that power.”

                Adela nodded slowly in agreement.

                “I’m fine just as I am. I’m sure things are… much more balanced this way.”

                Katrina sighed and leaned back in her seat before she went back to stroking Daniela’s face.

                “I suppose… but it would have been fun.”

                “Perhaps in another life,” Alcina said.

                “Oh! Maybe we could all go to where you’re from!” Daniela suggested as if it were possible.

                Her wife smiled dreamily and poked her on the nose.

                “That would be nice. I could take such good care of you. I’d teach you every spell I know. Even the forbidden ones.”

                “Ooh! That sounds fun.”

                “Katrina, I assume they’re forbidden for a reason,” Adela said softly.

                “That’s what you always say!”

                The maiden chuckled softly at the vampire’s defensive tone. Her mind could hardly grasp the tale she had just been told. It was fanciful, just as the Count had said. It was hard picturing herself anywhere other than where she was at that moment. The world Katrina spoke of sounded as if it were a magical place from one of her storybooks. She certainly fit the aesthetic. The more she thought about it, the more things started to make sense. The realizations were dizzying. She took a deep breath to clear her mind and reached out for Alcina’s hand to ground herself. The two queens smiled at one another, and Adela began to relax as her wife ran her thumb across her knuckles.

                “Unless there’s more tale to tell, we should get to dinner. We have much to do tomorrow to prepare for our trip.”

                Alcina rose to her full height and gently pulled Adela onto her feet. She bent down and held her chin up with her finger before they kissed. The maiden could feel her wife’s lips curl into a smirk against her as her other hand traveled up the side of her neck to her ear. The tiniest involuntary moan escaped Adela before she pulled away to clasp her hand over her mouth. Alcina simply chuckled at her before she turned her eyes to Katrina with an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you, dear.”

                “No problem, sweetie.”

                Adela took a breath to collect herself. She picked up her wine glass and a few cigarettes from each box to bring with her.

                “I’ll be upstairs if you need me, my love. I hope you all… enjoy yourselves.”

                Georgetta turned to her wife and kissed her lovingly on the lips before she slowly got to her feet. Her fever was better since they got back to the castle, but it still weighed on her.

                “Will you save me a cut of roast to try?” she asked softly.

                Cassandra grinned and nodded.

                “Of course, sweetheart. And I’ll have the servants send up extra meat for you. I’ll see if there’s any gravy left. You really seemed to like that.”

                Her wife smiled appreciatively.

                “Thanks, beautiful.”

                “Georgetta dear, there’s a few more bottles of Sanguis de Virgine Lumine up there,” Alcina informed her. “Do not touch it yourself. The entire design is done in silver. Have Roxana or Adela pour it for you. You can have as much as you like.”

                “Thank you, Mother!” she replied happily.

                Alcina smiled fondly at her.

                “Be sure to take good care of her, Adela.”

                “Of course, my love. Come, Georgetta. Let’s go drink and play cards.”

                “We were already at the bar today, why not?” her daughter-in-law replied with a chuckle.

                Alcina and Cassandra watched their wives ascend the staircase with loving smiles on their faces. When the blonde maiden was out of sight, the queen turned with a sway of her hips and made her way to the door.

                “Ladies and gentlewolf, let’s go enjoy our last night home before the honeymoon. A feast such as this doesn’t fall into our laps often…”

Chapter 134: The Honeymoon

Notes:

Cue montage with a cute anime ending song.

                Adela held a piece of paper out to Roxana with a nervous but excited smile.

                “Alright. Here’s the phone number and address for the hotel. If you call and we’re not in our rooms, just leave a message with the front desk, and I’ll call you back as soon as I can. We’ll return in exactly one week. Karl and Vilhelm will be staying the entire time, and Donna has plans to come over for a few days to visit with Angie. Vilhelm knows where he can and can’t go, but Viviana and Velouette are sure to watch him. Alcina wants them all to be royally spoiled, but only what they're comfortable with. Vilhelm can ride Buttercup through the glade so long as Karl is with him. Oh, and please check on Lilly a few times this week for me. She’ll be so happy to see you. If you or any of the other servants wish to visit the village, Karl has already offered to accompany you all. He said he also might have Gheorghe over, and your father is free to join them as well. There’s plenty of whiskey upstairs.”

                The maiden stopped to think if she was missing anything. Her heart was racing with anticipation. She tried to force it aside to focus on what was important. She had never been away from the castle for more than an overnight trip, and she had never been out of the country. She was more than apprehensive at the idea of leaving everyone behind, especially after the attacks the days prior, but she was confident in her friend’s ability to take care of everything in their absence.

                “I… I think that’s everything. Just call me if you need anything, okay?”

                Roxana chuckled softly and stepped closer to wrap her arms around her friend.

                “Everything will be fine. You don’t have to worry. I just want you to enjoy yourself. It’s not every day one of us leaves the village, you know.”

                Adela smiled and leaned in to hug her.

                “I know. Thank you for this, Roxana. It means so much to all of us. I’m going to miss you so much.”

                “I’m going to miss you, too, Adela. Very much. But I want you to have the best time.”

                “I will,” she replied with a firm nod.

                The grand chambermaid looked her friend over with a fond smile on her face.

                “Alright. Off with you now. Everyone is waiting for you in the car.”

                The maiden nodded and took a deep breath before she turned to the doors. She glanced back at her friend and waved before she stepped outside the castle to begin her grand vacation.

…

                Daniela glanced over at her sleeping wife, lounging in her seat on the airplane. She looked so beautiful. She almost felt bad for doing what she was about to do. With a soft giggle, she gently laid her blanket over her head and made sure she was completely shielded from the sun before she lifted the shade on her window to peek outside. Her yellow eyes widened at the sight.

                “Wow,” she breathed in awe. “It’s weird not flying on my own. I feel kinda lazy. But this is even more fun than I thought it would be! I can see everything.”

                “Can you see if we’re there yet? We’ve been in this metal tube for hours,” Cassandra complained as she subconsciously stroked her wife’s hair.

                “Mm, but you’re so comfortable,” Georgetta told her as she nuzzled into the crook of her neck.

                “It’s no different than sitting at home,” Bela said without looking up from her book. “It’s just much… louder.”

                “I have flown many times before, but I still never get used to the way it makes my ears feel,” Lipa said as they moved their jaw.

                “Try drinking some more wine, darling. Mother said swallowing would help.”

                The wolf took her advice and sighed softly in relief.

                “Thank you, meine Liebling.”

                Adela noticed Daniela’s shade was up, and she double-checked Katrina before she opened her own. The maiden’s eyes widened as she watched the shapes on the ground pass by under the clouds.

                “It’s beautiful…”

                Alcina turned her head to her wife and smiled fondly. She gave the smaller hand in hers a tender squeeze.

                “Just wait until nightfall. The lights will look like stars from up here.”

                Adela shut the shade and leaned into Alcina with a smile on her face.

                “I can’t wait. I’m so excited for everything. This all feels like a dream… but then again, most things do when I’m with you.”

                Alcina chuckled softly and wrapped her long arm around her to pull her closer. She rested her head atop her soft golden locks and ran her thumb over her knuckles.

                “It’s strange to think we were living a nightmare not long ago. Stepping onto this plane has made this wonderful dream of ours even more real. This would never have happened without you.”

                “As well as the girls and Karl,” Adela reminded her.

                “Yes, and this entire ‘big weird happy family’, as Daniela calls us. Now everything feels as it should. Like we’re… whole.”

                “I want us to be like this forever,” her wife said with a contented sigh.

                “Until the world ends, darling. And forever after that.”

…

                “There’s a hot tub!” Cassandra exclaimed in excitement as she looked out her hotel window.

                “Yes, but I thought we were going to the beach today?” Georgetta questioned.

                “But it’s a hot tub,” her wife whined. “I bet the ocean is cold.”

                “Probably, but it shouldn’t be enough to hurt you. We won’t know if you don’t try. Besides…”

                The redhead stepped out of the washroom in her new bathing suit with a slight smirk tugging at the corner of her lips.

                “Don’t you want to swim with me, beautiful?”

                Cassandra looked her over with a growing grin before she pounced. She pushed Georgetta up against the wall and pulled her hips close to hers with a playful growl.

                “Mmm, I’d like to do far more than just swim with you in there.”

                The redhead leaned closer, and her breath ghosted against her wife’s dark lips as she stared into her eyes.

                “You’ll have to catch me first.”

…

                Bela stood outside her hotel room with a hand on her hip as she waited for her spouse to step into the hallway.

                “Oh, come now, darling. There won’t even be enough people around to see us.”

                “I have never been this… exposed in public in all my years,” came Lipa’s voice from the other side of the door.

                “I said you could go in normal clothes, silly wolf.”

                “Yes, but… I wish to swim with you.”

                Bela chuckled and shook her head.

                “Then let’s go. It will be fine, I promise. If you get too uncomfortable, we can come back here.”

                Lipa took a deep breath and stepped out into the hall wearing swimming trunks and a sleeveless shirt. The scars that lined their skin were unavoidable. Every surface below their neck was covered in bite and claw marks. Bela looked the wolf over and could hardly contain her excitement. Her yellow eyes almost seemed to sparkle.

                “You look so cute! Well, and sexy of course, but so precious.”

                The blonde woman sighed happily and draped her arms around their neck as she stared into their blue and green eyes.

                “I can’t wait to swim with you. I always have so much fun at the reservoir. Ever since we met, I’ve been dreaming of going there with you. This place is far more beautiful than I could imagine. Now we get to experience it together.”

                Lipa smiled and wrapped their arms around her waist as they held her close.

                “As long as I am with you, everything out there is far less frightening. After all these years, I finally get to enjoy myself. And even better, now I get to do it with you.”

                They picked their wife up with ease and spun before they set her back on her feet and took her by the hand. Bela laughed happily and let them lead her outside to join the others.

…

                “Pleeeeeeease,” Daniela begged.

                Katrina couldn’t bear to look into her wife’s face for fear she’d see her precious pout. She couldn’t say no to it. If she stared too long, she’d wind up walking into the sun for her.

                “Sweetie, do you see how bright it is out there? Even with my cloak, I’ll get too weak. And then the mortals will start to question why someone is wearing one at the beach to begin with. I promise we can go as soon as the sun sets. Then we can warm up in the hot tub before we get ready for the bar.”

                “There won’t be gross manthings ogling you, will there?”

                The vampire chuckled behind her hand.

                “No, darling. Only the gay ones. And their eyes will most likely be on your mother, as they usually are. They always follow her around like little chicks, watching her every move to study and make their own. Hopefully, she inspires them to crack their own shells and enter the world as who they truly are.”

                “Wait, so I have to worry about other women ogling you? No fair!”

                Katrina sat up on her knees at the end of the bed and cupped her wife’s face in her hand.

                “My love, if any man or woman looks at me in a way that displeases you, I will kill them and make it look like an accident.”

                Daniela’s pout turned up into a smirk, and she pounced on top of the vampire. Her fiery-red hair flowed down as she stared into her scarlet eyes.

                “Can I help?”

                Katrina sat up just enough to kiss her tenderly on the lips.

                “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

…

                Adela stared out into the vast ocean in awe. She had never seen anything like it before. She imagined it would look like a larger version of the reservoir, but it was so much more. The water close to shore was so clear. Out towards the horizon, the waves were as blue as her eyes used to be. It was a magnificent sight. The sound of splashing and laughter drew her attention. It was a sight far more beautiful than any natural wonder. Bela was in Lipa’s arms, trying to hide her face in their chest as Daniela gleefully sprayed her eldest sister with water. Cassandra was chasing Georgetta around in the waters like a shark, but it seemed the years of farmwork were paying off. All of them were laughing. It was music to Adela’s ears.

                “Come, darling. Don’t you want to join them?”’

                The maiden turned to find her wife standing on the beach just beside her. She looked magnificent in her ivory and purple swimsuit. Her long legs and pale skin against the golden sand made her seem like a Grecian statue.                 It reminded her of a dream she once had. A bright smile lit up Adela’s face, and she moved to take Alcina’s outstretched hand. Their palms slid against one another before the tall woman took off into the ocean with a laugh. Adela chuckled and raced after her. She dove beneath the surface to keep up. It was so clear she could make out her wife’s long, powerful legs propelling her forward. When the maiden finally reached her far off in the dark blue water, Alcina held her close while they both caught their breath.

                “My, you’ve gotten even faster from the last swim we had.”

                Adela draped her arms around her wife’s shoulders and stared into her gorgeous grey eyes.

                “You’re just wonderful motivation, my love.”

                “Mmm, then here is your reward,” Alcina said before she leaned in to kiss her lovingly on the lips.

                The two of them stayed like that for a long moment as the ocean breeze drifted across their exposed skin. The black-haired queen gazed into the white eyes of the woman she loved.

                “Are you enjoying your time so far, darling?”

                “Yes, very much so. Everything is perfect. More than anything I could ever dream of. I never thought that I would come this far. Beyond the village, in a whole other country. Here, with our daughters and their spouses. It’s more than anything I could ever have hoped for. A perfect vacation that I never knew I needed or thought I deserved. Thank you, my love. This is all truly magical.”

                “You make spoiling you so very easy. I will give you everything you want and more. I promise this trip will feel as enchanting as one of the tales in your storybooks. We can go anywhere you like and I shall buy you whatever you desire.”

                Adela smiled and leaned in for another kiss.

                “You are all that I desire, my love.”

                “Mm, you already have me, my darling,” Alcina said before she pressed her lips against hers.

                The maiden pulled herself closer and nuzzled her wife’s pale cheek as she melted into her eyes.

                “I love you, Alcina,” she said with a happy sigh.

                “And I love you, Adela,” she replied before their lips met in another long, magical kiss.

                They smiled against one another as the gleeful laughter of their children filled the air.     

Chapter 135: Sister Sister

Summary:

Katrina comes face-to-face with her sisters for the first time since their father died.

Notes:

The newest chapters start here. We’re going to be time-skipping a bit, but you won’t miss much. The real story will start a bit later down the road, but will be hinted at here and there.

Warning: Some light incest.

                As the Dimitrescu caravan pulled up to the manor house, Adela looked out the window and smiled at the sight of the sprawling vineyard. Even in the twilight, she could see the beautiful palette of yellows, greens, purples, and reds sweeping across the side of the hill. Once the limo came to a halt, the blonde woman turned to her sleeping wife in the seat beside her and gently rubbed her shoulder.

 

                “We’re here, my love,” she said softly.

 

                Alcina opened her eyes and smiled at her as she stretched out her long legs.

 

                “Already? Well, those little sleeping pills did wonders. Having to sprawl out on the floor like this does not help my motion sickness.”

 

                “Are you feeling better than you did when we were leaving the village?”

 

                “Oh, quite. But I would like to get my feet on some solid ground.”

 

                Adela stepped out once the chauffeur opened the door and nodded her head in thanks. Then she held a hand out to her wife with a smile. Alcina swung her strong legs out the door and took her hand with a smile of her own. As she rose to her full height, she turned to face the vineyard and sighed in contentment.

 

                “As beautiful as always.”

 

                The blonde woman looked her wife over. She was wearing a gorgeous white floor-length, sleeveless evening dress with matching gloves that reached her elbows. A white fur shawl was draped behind her around her arms. Her silky black hair was styled to one side in perfectly set waves.

 

                “I agree,” the maiden said.

 

                Her wife looked down at her and chuckled. Her wavy hair bounced as she shook her head. She looked her over in turn, and a smirk crept across her red-stained lips. The blonde woman was wearing a royal blue, tea-length evening dress with white lace tulle.  The lace had a beautiful rose pattern on it. She wore matching lace gloves and a white fur cape. Her long, golden blonde hair was pulled to one side and braided from her neck down. It cascaded down the front of her shoulder like a majestic mane.

 

                “You look quite ravishing as well, darling. Are you sure you’ll be warm enough in that? I had a coat packed for you as well, just in case.”

 

                “We’ll see, but I’m sure I’ll be fine. The cold has yet to bother me this season.”

 

                She squeezed her wife’s hand and led her towards the patio.

 

                “At least you’ll allow me inside this year.”

 

                “Just be sure to remain by my side,” Alcina warned. “I don’t want some drunk fool stumbling upon you and trying to take you for their own.”

 

                “Yes, let’s avoid murdering anyone this evening,” Adela said. “Well, besides the willing participants, I suppose.”

 

                “Oh, no promises, darling. Not with how handsy some of these people can be after a few bottles.”

 

                “I’ll be sure to watch myself. I’ve dealt with plenty of drunk men outside the village bar.”

 

                “Yes, but none of those men have the strength of a dozen or more as some of our guests do.”

 

                As they stepped onto the patio, Adela lifted herself to match her wife’s height and cupped her cheek as she stared into her gorgeous grey eyes.

 

                “Everything will be just fine, love. Please try not to worry so much about me and enjoy yourself.”

 

                Alcina sighed and leaned into her touch.

 

                “Sorry, darling. You know how anxious I get before the guests arrive.”

 

                “Have some herb and do a bit of pacing,” Adela suggested. “Perhaps that will help.”

 

                The tall woman nodded and kissed her before she stepped back to light her quellazaire. She held the long cigarette stick in the air beside her head and turned to watch her daughters and their spouses make their way towards them. She smiled at the sight of them.

 

                Her girls were wearing matching sleeveless cocktail dresses in their colors with black tulle and long, elegant gloves. Their hair was done similarly to Alcina’s, with tightly held waves.

 

                Georgetta was wearing a long brown wool coat with thick fur around the sleeves and collar over a black, off-the-shoulder evening dress. The natural curls in her copper-red hair bounced as she walked. The front was sprayed down and pinned in place to stay out of her face.

 

                Lipa had on a simple black and white tuxedo with a red handkerchief in their breast pocket. Their chestnut-brown hair was slicked back, and they ran their fingers through it as they made their way towards their mother-in-law.

 

                Katrina completely ignored the 1960s aesthetic and remained perfectly lost in time. She wore a red, crushed velvet, off-the-shoulder gown that pooled around her feet. Her sleeves were shorter than usual but lined with black tulle to puff them out at the elbows. Her neckline was also shorter than normal, coming perfectly between her breasts, which were held up by a black laced corset.

 

                The vampire stood before her friend and held her hand out.

 

                “Please let me borrow some of that herb of yours, Alci. My sisters will be here any minute, if they aren’t already inside. I need to get myself under control so I don’t rip their throats out before I allow them to speak to me.”

 

                Alcina handed one of her cigarettes down to her friend and chuckled softly.

 

                “Here you are, dear. But I do remember you promising Daniela that you’d at least hear them out.”

 

                The redheaded Dimitrescu sister nodded enthusiastically beside her wife. Katrina sighed dramatically before Alcina lit her cigarette up for her. She pulled the soothing herb into her lungs and let them settle before she exhaled the smoke into the air above her. As she stared up into the blackening sky, a smile slowly spread across her pomegranate-red lips.

 

                “Well, hopefully we can all enjoy one another’s company now that we don’t have to worry about our father. This will be the first year we’re attending without him.”

 

                Daniela wrapped her arms around one of her wife’s and rested her head on her shoulder.

 

                “Remember when I told you I’d get rid of him and steal you away?” she asked.

 

                Katrina chuckled and blew another cloud of smoke out. She looked the redhead in her enchanting yellow eyes and smiled.

 

                “I had heard the same speech from many a man and woman, but there was always a small part inside of me that knew it would be you to finally make it true.”

 

                The vampire turned her head to Adela and looked her over fondly.

 

                “I was nearly certain because of you.”

 

                The blonde woman tilted her head in confusion.

 

                “Me? But what did I do?”

 

                “I knew that once I found you, I’d finally be free.”

 

                She mused a moment while she strummed a nail against her cheek.

 

                “Or die a tragic death. It’s always one or the other.”

 

                The maiden chuckled nervously, and she adjusted the tulle of her dress.

 

                “Well, I’m just glad it worked out this time.”

 

                “As am I, sweetie.”

 

                The vampire turned suddenly on her heels and headed to the door of the manor.

 

                “Well, I think I’m ready to face them. I’m riding this little high of hope that’s fluttering in my cold, black heart. I’ll see you all in time for dinner.”

 

                Daniela retained her hold on her wife’s arm.

 

                “I’m coming too!”

 

                Katrina chuckled as she opened the door for her.

 

                “Of course, sweetie. I want to see the looks on their faces when they see the one who finally stole my heart.”

 

                The couple made their way inside, and the vampire eyed the crowd for her sisters.

 

                “So many people already,” Daniela said as she looked around the sitting room. “And the sun just set.”

 

                “Many of them have been here all week,” Katrina told her. “They don’t just come for the wine. This is one of the most popular events in the supernatural world. It’s just one of the many where everyone comes from all around to socialize and fraternize. Those coming from far away aren’t going to want to just spend the night and head off home.”

 

                “You mean we could have been having fun all week?” Daniela asked with a whine.

 

                Katrina waved a flippant hand and scoffed.

 

                “It gets repetitive and boring after a while, sweetie. I’ve always thought the real party didn’t start until Alci showed up. And since we’ve come the night before, we can have our yearly competition. She’ll lose, of course. But it’s always so fun watching her try to drink me under the table.”

 

                “Ooh! That’ll be fun since there’s so many of us now. I wonder who will lose first.”

 

                “Adela, of course. She’s never been able to hold her alcohol.”

 

                Daniela giggled.

 

                “I think I’ve only seen her drunk once before, so this is gonna be fun,” she said with a grin.

 

                Katrina chuckled low in her throat and made her way into the living room. Daniela felt her wife’s arm muscles stiffen under her hold, and she turned her head in the direction she was looking. There, sitting at one end of the long table, were Katrina’s sisters. Daniela had only met them once before, but they were hard to forget. They were both as stunning as their sister, in their own ways.

 

                The blonde, Drusilla, was wearing a long, black, form-fitting, off-the-shoulder dress that hugged her curves in all the right places. The collar was lined with thick fur and dipped between her rather large breasts. Her silky hair was wavy at the top and held in place with spray and pins, while the rest was curled tightly around the nape of her neck. Unlike her eldest sister, her vampiric ears were visible. They were round at the lobe like a human ear, but curved into a point at the tip.

 

                Their little sister, Camilla, had fiery red locks that cascaded down her back in a natural wave. She was wearing a black crushed velvet floor-length, off-the-shoulder gown. She had a silver-threaded belt tied loosely around her waist that trailed nearly to the floor. Silver thread was also wrapped around her upper arms, just above her puffed-out lace-lined sleeves.

 

                Their red eyes lifted to meet their eldest sister and took her in. Drusilla’s black lips curled into a sneer, and she took a hit from her short, white cigarette stick. Camila, on the other hand, actually looked happy to see her, and she smiled at the couple while she waved her fingers at them.

 

                “Trina!” she greeted her happily in Romanian. “I’m so glad you finally made it.”

 

                “Come sit,” she added and gestured to the seats beside her. 

 

                Katrina smiled brightly at her youngest sister and led her wife towards her. She leaned over and kissed her on the side of her lips before she took the spot beside her.

 

                “Millie. So good to see you. You’re looking ravishing as always.”

 

                The raven-haired woman turned to eye the blonde.

 

                “Dru,” she simply greeted her.

 

                “Trina,” she replied with an air of disdain.

 

                Katrina sighed and rolled her eyes. She leaned forward on the table and stummed her nails against her cheek as she held her head up in her hand.

 

                “Are you going to be like this the entire visit, sweetie? Can’t we just kiss and make up?”

 

                “Then where is my kiss?” the other woman asked and gestured widely to herself.

 

                Her eldest sister smiled genuinely and chuckled as she got to her feet. She leaned in and kissed her as she did their little sister. A crooked finger and a long, black nail stopped her as she went to pull away.

 

                “A real kiss,” Drusilla demanded.

 

                Katrina sighed and leaned closer to plant a kiss on her lips. She pulled herself away from the lingering pair against hers and ignored the nick to her chin. As she plopped back down in her seat, she ran a finger across the wound and enjoyed the taste of her own blood. Daniela glared at the blonde woman and wrapped her arms possessively around one of her wife’s. Drusilla scoffed and took a hit off her cigarette before she exhaled and turned her eyes to her sister-in-law.

 

                “You’re with her every day. Did you honestly think we wouldn’t want you to share while we have her here? It’s been months. We have never been this long apart in all these centuries.”

 

                Camilla snaked herself around Katrina’s free arm and tugged her slightly closer.

 

                “It’s been so lonely without you, Trina,” she complained.

 

                The other redhead tugged the arm in her grasp and pulled her wife closer to her. Her signature pout was plastered on her dark lips.

 

                “You two have had her all this time. Now, it’s my turn. We haven’t even been together for a year.”

 

                Katrina looked between her wife and her little sister with a slight grin.

 

                “As much as I’m enjoying being fought over by two redheads, I have to agree with Dani.”

 

                She motioned to her two sisters with her head, seeing as her arms were both occupied.

 

                “As Dru said, the three of us have been together for all these lifetimes. Now, I’ve finally settled down, and the two of you will just have to get used to it.”

 

                She chuckled softly.

 

                “And here I thought we’d be at each other’s throats.”

 

                Drusilla eyed the youngest Dimitrescu sister.

 

                “I’d like to be at someone’s throat,” she muttered.

 

                Daniela narrowed her eyes at the blonde woman and bared her teeth at her.

 

                “Go on and try. I dare you.”

 

                “Now, now, Daughter. I’ve already promised your mother there’d be no bloodshed today. Besides the food, of course,” Alcina said as she entered the room.

 

                The tall woman smiled politely at the Guntram sisters.

 

                “Drusilla. Camilla. How lovely to see you both again.”

 

                The redheaded Guntram’s face lit up, and her lips pursed, with one corner curling up into a smirk.

 

                “Ooh, Alcina. So good to see you, gorgeous,” she purred.

 

                Adela didn’t like the way the other woman was looking at her wife, but she said nothing. She always felt overwhelmed by Katrina’s presence, and now she was in the same room as her sisters. They all exuded an aura she couldn’t name. Whatever it was, it made the vampire women feel like the center of attention. With Alcina in the mix, the room was nearly spinning with waves of female dominance.

 

                The youngest Guntram’s eyelids drooped, and her brows raised as she took in the sight of the middle Dimitrescu sister.

 

                “Cass,” she breathed. “You look as fetching as I remember.”

 

                Cassandra grinned as she looked the redhead over.

 

                “Hey, Millie. Good to see you too.”

 

                Georgetta looked between her wife and the vampire woman with narrowed eyes. Katrina and Alcina both glowered at the two of them but refrained from speaking up. Camilla simply chuckled and turned to look at the former butcher.

 

                “Is this your wife, then? Such a pretty little thing. You’d hardly guess she used to be a peasant.”

 

                “And you’d hardly guess you were a cunt, but here we are,” Cassandra said.

 

                The vampire’s brows lowered sharply to glare at the brunette. She gripped her sister’s arm tighter in her anger.

 

                “No need for name-calling, Cass. We got along so well the last time you were here.”

 

                “Hey, what happened last time wasn’t personal or anything. That was strictly a strategic move to piss your sister off.”

 

                “And it worked,” Katrina said too chipperly. “Great job, sweetie.”

 

                “Thanks, I try,” Cassandra replied before she looked around the room. “Now where’s the drinks?”

 

                Alcina raised her hands and clapped twice. In an instant, two servants with trays of blood wine stepped into the room. They presented the glasses to the Dimitrescus and the Guntrams. When they got to Adela, the blonde eyed the thick red liquid and shook her head with a smile.

 

                “Could I try some white, please?”

 

                “Of course, Your Highness,” the server replied before they left the room to retrieve a bottle.

 

                Drusilla and Camilla both turned their heads in the direction of the maiden. Their lips curled up in devilish grins, exposing their long, pearly canines.

 

                “This must be the Maiden of Light, then,” the blonde Guntram said as she exhaled smoke into the air. “Even prettier than you described, Trina.”

 

                “Mmm, how is the main ingredient doing?” Camilla asked with a wag of her brow. “So good to finally meet you in the flesh.”

 

                Alcina stepped in front of her wife with a hand on her hips as she loomed over the vampire women.

 

                 “This ingredient is entirely off the menu, ladies,” she said warningly. “You can sample it tomorrow when the event truly begins.”

 

                “Ugh, that’s so long,” Daniela complained. “Can’t we sneak one bottle tonight?”

 

                “You know very well we cannot, Daughter. You can wait until tomorrow like everyone else. Now, this conversation is over.”

 

                Adela nodded firmly behind her. She glanced at the Guntram sisters and took a little breath to collect herself before she addressed them.

 

                “Drusilla. Camilla. It’s good to meet the two of you. Katrina speaks so fondly of you both.”

 

                “Yes, she’s spoken so fondly about you as well, princess,” Camilla said with a smirk. “We’ve heard so many fun stories about all your little adventures together long, long ago.”

 

                Adela narrowed her eyes at the raven-haired woman before she turned her attention back to her sister with a polite smile.

 

                “Well, I certainly don’t remember any of that, so I’ll have to take your word on our adventures being fun.”

 

                “Oooh, maybe we can have a story night sometime soon and Katrina can have another dramatic retelling,” Daniela suggested excitedly.

 

                “More like traumatic retelling,” Katrina muttered under her breath.

 

                Adela laughed nervously and took a sip of the wine offered to her before she spoke.

 

                “Perhaps one day.”

 

                Alcina took the seat across from her friend with a sigh and lifted her wine glass.

 

                “Well, shall we begin, dear? I can’t sleep in too late; I have to make sure everything is just right before the mortals arrive.”

 

                Katrina grinned widely and lifted her glass to her.

 

                “You’re on, sweetie,” she said before she chugged the drink back.

 

                Bela mimicked her mother’s clapping, and the servants quickly returned to her side.

 

                “We’ll need far more bottles if we’re all competing,” she said before she sat beside Alcina.

 

                “Yes, Your Highness,” they replied before disappearing into the other room.

 

                The Dimitrescus filed in around the table. Cassandra kept Georgetta far away from the vampire women at the opposite end of the table. Lipa sat between them and Bela, trying their best to hide from the disgusted and hungry look on the faces of the middle and youngest Guntram sisters. Adela looked nervously around the table and cautiously took the remaining seat between Drusilla and her wife. The energy radiating off the two of them was dizzying. The servers soon returned and placed several bottles around the table. Adela eyed the white wine in front of her.

 

                “Oh, I’ll never be able to finish all that.”

 

                “It’s a competition, darling,” Alcina said as she poured herself another glass. “Just give it your best shot.”

 

                Her wife shrugged and took a few large sips of her drink.

 

                The other blonde woman beside her eyed her as she swallowed her blood wine. Her cherry-red eyes flashed in hunger and lust.

 

                “Do you ever try your own vintage, deary? It’s to die for,” she said knowingly.

 

                Katrina really told them everything, Adela thought.

 

                “Well, I suppose I have a little taste before it’s made,” she replied. “Though I certainly don’t enjoy it as you all do.”

 

                She was growing more comfortable separating herself from the product, so she didn’t give the other woman the response she was looking to coax out. Alcina ran her tongue over her lips as her mind wandered to the blood pool and the making of the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine. Her friend sighed loudly in her jealousy and poured herself another glass of the subpar blood wine.

 

                As the drinking continued long into the night, the energy in the room altered significantly. The air was filled with laughter and haze.

 

                “Flesh, bones. I will devour all of you!” Katrina mimicked her friend.

 

                The countless rings on her fingers clinked together as she simulated the flapping of dragon wings with her hands.

 

                “Well, what did Father taste like?” Camilla asked with a little giggle behind her wine glass.

 

                “I must say that diet of his made a rather delicious cocktail, though I’d never try to stir it myself,” Alcina replied.

 

                “I’m still so jealous of him,” Katrina said with a sigh. “He didn’t deserve a death like that.”

 

                “Well, how else was I to get rid of him in a timely manner?” Alcina said as she waved her quellazaire like a baton.

 

                Adela’s cheeks flushed slightly as she, too, found herself jealous of the Count’s demise. She took another long sip of her wine and chuckled uncharacteristically low into her glass. Alcina grinned widely and drank back her drink before she set it on the table in front of her.

 

                “Well, ladies and gentlewolf, thank you for a lovely evening, but I’m afraid if I don’t sleep soon, I’ll be late to my own function.”

 

                She rose to her full height and held a hand out to her wife.

 

                “Come, darling. Let’s retire for the evening.”

 

                Adela felt dizzy just looking up at her. She took her hand and swayed until she righted herself. A little giggle left her lips once the room stopped spinning. She looked back at her daughters and their spouses and waved with her fingers.

 

                “Goodnight, girls. Goodnight, Lipa. I’ll see you whenever I manage to function for the day.”

 

                “Sleep well, Mother!”

 

                She smiled at them all before she followed her wife out of the room.

 

                “Alcina, we’re both far too drunk to be intimate with one another, but I’m still...” she began in a whisper before trailing off, unable to say the words to express her frustration.

 

                “Oh, darling, I already have that all planned,” Alcina replied with a wave of her hand. “If we can wait all week, we can wait another night. We’re just going to stare at each other’s naked bodies while I touch myself and you simply watch.”

 

                Her wife groaned.

 

                “That sounds so painful, Alcina.”

 

                The tall woman chuckled as she ascended the stairs.

 

                “I know, darling, but it will be worth it. Just remember last year.”

 

                The blonde grinned as she thought back to the lovely evening they shared at the previous event.

 

                “Yes, love,” she said and followed her to their room.

 

                Daniela stood up from the table and rocked on her heels as she looked down at her wife.

 

                “Ready for some more fun, cutie?”

 

                “Be right up, sweetie. I’m just going to grab a bottle for the bedroom.”

 

                “Okay, but hurry up or I’ll start without you,” the redhead said before she made her way upstairs.

 

                Katrina pushed her chair away from the table and got to her feet.

 

                “Where the hell are those servers?” she asked impatiently.

 

                Bela chuckled to herself and offered her hand to her spouse.

 

                “Let’s get to bed, darling. Tomorrow’s a long day.”

 

                Lipa finished their glass and took her hand as they got to their feet. They nodded as they yawned and scratched the back of their head as they followed her to their room. Cassandra and Georgetta looked at one another with the same excited grin and wag of their brows before they left the table without another word. Camilla sighed longingly as she watched the middle Dimitrescu sister disappear into the other room. Drusilla ran her fingers over her sister’s bare shoulders as she made her way in the direction of Katrina.

 

                “I’ll be right back, Millie. Then we can have our own fun.”

 

                “Mmm, hurry back then,” she purred as she leaned into her touch.

 

                The blonde walked swiftly away with a swish of her dress in search of their eldest sister. She found her coming down the hall, and a wicked grin flashed across her black lips. Drusilla sauntered closer, pushed her sister roughly against the wall, and locked her in with both arms on either side of her head. Katrina's scarlet eyes widened as the blonde pressed her lips firmly against hers and slid her knee between her legs.

 

                "I've been craving your touch for so long, Trina," Drusilla breathed. "It's been so painful being apart from you. Our bed is so lonely without you."

 

                Katrina turned her head away from her and pressed a finger to her lips.

 

                "And it will remain so. I told you, Dru. No more of this. I'm married to Dani. I belong to her now."

 

                "You belong to no one!" Drusilla shouted and shoved her in the chest. "How could you let someone tame you like this?"

 

                "You speak as if you haven't tried to tame me for yourself. I've belonged to Father and the two of you for centuries. I've never been free in all that time. I do what I want now. And what I want is to be with Daniela. I want to belong to her."

 

                Drusilla grabbed her roughly by the chin and turned her head to the side. She leaned closer and planted heavy kisses on her throat and neck.

 

                "Mmm, then let me join tonight. One more night. That's all I ask. Make a deal with me,” she begged.

 

                Katrina tried to crane away from her lips. She put her hand over her forehead and pushed her head away.

 

                "No, sweetie. No deal. I told you I'm done. No more sharing. I'm with Daniela and her alone."

 

                The raven-haired woman hardly flinched as a strong hand smacked her across the face, causing her head to jolt to the other side. She sighed and popped her neck as she dabbed her fingers in the blood that beaded to the surface of her pale skin.

 

                “Get out of my way, sweetie. I have to deliver this to a very impatient redhead,” she said and held up the bottle of wine in her hand.

 

                Drusilla shoved her roughly in the chest and hissed at her before she left without another word. Katrina sighed and shook her head as she made her way back to her love.

 

                “At least we haven’t torn each other apart yet,” she muttered to herself.

Chapter 136: Under my Umbrella

Summary:

It’s Raining. The wine is pouring. How could this event ever be boring?

Notes:

Some light Google Translate is recommended.

                Adela stared up at her wife with swirling sapphire eyes of adoration as she gave her speech to the mortals. Even though it was raining, she was a radiant beacon, overtaking the clouds. Her movements were so fluid as she gestured between the vineyard and the crowd while she gave her history lesson. Once she finished the introduction, Alcina reached out to her wife and motioned with her head for her to join her in meeting their guests. The blonde queen smiled upon hearing the sweet sound of her wife’s laughter.

 

                “Oh, Louise, tu dis toujours exactement ce que je veux entendre.” Alcina said.

 

                She stood Adela before her and placed her hands on her shoulders.

 

                “Louise, j’aimerais vous présenter ma charmante épouse, Adela. Darling, this is Louise. She runs a little underground operation to sell our product in France.”

 

                “Ah, Adela. Quel plaisir de te rencontrer enfin. Votre produit est très populaire à Paris.”

 

                “C'est également un plaisir de vous rencontrer,” Alcina replied. “Darling, how does a trip to Paris for our anniversary sound?”

 

                The blonde queen smiled brightly and tilted her head back to look up at her.

 

                “Really? I would love that!”

 

                “Bon, peut-être qu'on se verra un jour. D'ici là,” Louise said and bowed her head before she took off towards a server.

 

                Alcina turned to her next guest and greeted them with a polite smile. Adela remained in front of her as she introduced her to countless people whose names she’d most likely forget. She didn’t know how her wife managed to remember them all.

               

                The blonde woman looked up at her in confusion and concern as the grip on her shoulders tightened suddenly. She followed the eyes of her wife to a man holding a red and white umbrella. He was wearing a black and white tuxedo, and his medium-length hair was slicked back.

 

                “Ozwell. How lovely to see you again,” the hostess greeted the British man in his native English.

 

                “Alcina. Charmed as always.”

 

                The man eyed Adela as if he were studying her under a microscope.

 

                “This is the Maiden of Light, I presume?”

 

                “Yes, of course. Ozwell, this is my wife, Adela. Darling, this is Ozwell. He’s an… old acquaintance of Miranda’s.”

 

                Adela stiffened under her wife’s protective grasp. She took a soft breath before she greeted him.

 

                “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

 

                The man smiled oddly as he took her by the hand and brought it to his lips.

               

                “The pleasure is all mine, Your Highness,” he said and planted a kiss on her knuckles.

 

                The blonde woman slowly pulled away from his grasp and placed her hand over one of her wife’s on her shoulder. 

 

                “Such a shame Miranda couldn’t be here to see the rise in success of your fine product,” the man said.

 

                “Yes, just tragic,” Alcina replied, unable to stop the bitter sarcasm dripping from her lips.

 

                “It goes without saying that the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine has truly reached its ultimate potential,” Ozwell said. “Which reminds me. May I speak with you in private, Alcina? It will only take a moment.”

 

                The tall woman gave her wife a reassuring squeeze and gestured to the table where their family was sitting.

 

                “Go sit, darling. I’ll join you soon.”

 

                Adela nodded and eyed the man wearily before she joined the others. Once she was sitting, she turned in her chair to watch her wife converse with Ozwell in the corner. Alcina didn’t look happy to be speaking with him. Her polite façade was gone from her face. As the man spoke to her, Adela noticed a slight smirk at the corner of his lips. Whatever he was saying, Alcina didn’t seem to like it. But instead of looking annoyed or angry, as her wife expected, she looked shocked, as if he had just informed her someone had died. He motioned suddenly with his hands as if asking her to give him something. That’s when the dragon came out.

 

                “Absolutely not!” Alcina boomed in the distance.

 

                The crowd went silent, and most heads turned in their direction. Adela’s brow furrowed worriedly.

 

                “Mother, what’s going on over there?” Bela asked Adela.

 

                “I’m not sure. That man is an old friend of Miranda’s.”

 

                “Well, that explains it,” Cassandra said.

 

                The man shook his head and put his free hand behind his back while he gripped his umbrella. He nodded to her and turned on his heel before he walked away. Alcina stood there a moment, clutching her pearls. She took a shaky breath to collect herself before she made her way to her family. Adela reached out to her as she sat down beside her.

 

                “Love, what’s wrong? What did he say?”

 

                Alcina took her hand and rubbed her thumb over her knuckles.

 

                “Nothing worth repeating, darling. Don’t worry about it,” she told her, avoiding eye contact.

 

                Her wife sighed softly and lowered her head. She knew very well she should be worried, but she didn’t pry. She didn’t have to.

 

                “Mother, I want to know what that man told you,” Bela demanded. “Clearly, whatever it was upset you.”

 

                “Yes, and I do not wish to discuss it, Daughter. Now, that is final,” Alcina said sternly.

 

                Her eldest daughter sighed in annoyance and took a long drink of her wine. Alcina summoned a server with one motion of her hand. She took a glass of Sanguis de Virgine Lumine and brought the red liquid under her nose. She swirled it slowly in the glass and studied it in the dimming twilight.

 

                “Is something wrong with the wine, Mother?” Cassandra asked with her own drink hovering before her dark lips.

 

                Alcina took a long sip and flashed her daughter a reassuring smile. 

 

                “Of course not, dear. I’m just admiring the fruits of our labor.”

 

                Cassandra shrugged and enjoyed her beverage without another thought.

 

                “They’re all excellent, Mother,” Georgetta told Alcina. “I’ve tried each one at least once, but the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine is certainly my favorite.”

 

                “Why, thank you, Georgetta, dear. I’m glad you think so.”

 

                The tall woman looked around the patio and studied the faces of her guests.

 

                “How are the others liking it? I know what they’ve told me, but what are they telling each other?”

 

                “I’ve heard several of them say that the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine is even better than last year,” Lipa informed her.

 

                Alcina smiled genuinely and lovingly squeezed her wife’s hand.

 

                “Well, we certainly jazzed it up this year. We can thank our little anniversary play for the inspiration.”

 

                Adela’s cheeks went pink, and she hid her smile behind her wine glass. The doors to the manor stirred her from her happy memories. The creatures of the night filed out of the building and onto the patio. The blonde queen didn’t think she would ever get over the sight of them all. So magnificently different and utterly unique. Shapes she could have never even imagined. Beasts she only thought to be fiction. All converging into that one space. It was mesmerizing. Alcina leaned down to kiss her wife on the cheek before she rose to her full height.

 

                “Time for round two,” she said and turned with a sway of her hips as she made her way to the center of the crowd.

 

                Adela sighed in contentment and sat back to watch her perform while she drank her wine. She smiled as Daniela took the empty seat beside her. The redhead rested her head on her mother’s shoulder as she listened to Alcina’s speech.

 

                Katrina took a seat at the table next to the Dimitrescus with her sisters on either side. She crossed one knee over the other and leaned forward to hold her head up in her hand as she watched Alcina address the others. She motioned for a passing server and quickly snatched up a glass of the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine. The vampire brought the thick red liquid to her lips and moaned as it slid down her throat.

 

                Adela glanced over at Katrina with narrowed eyes before she turned her attention back to her wife. When Alcina was finished, she reached out and summoned her. The blonde queen nuzzled against the head of red hair on her shoulder before she got to her feet and took her place by her side. Daniela put her elbows on the table and slipped her fingers under her chin as she stared across the table at her sisters and their spouses.

 

                “So, how were the mortals? Predictably boring?”

 

                “Dreadfully so,” Bela told her.

 

                “At least the real party is here now,” Cassandra said.

 

                Georgetta looked around her in awe. She wasn’t afraid of the new guests; she was intrigued. They were fascinating.

 

                “Do they all need blood to live like the rest of you?” she asked.

 

                “Not all of them,” Bela said. “Most of them are carnivorous. Some of them just enjoy the taste.”

 

                “Well, I certainly don’t blame them,” Georgetta said as she took another sip of her own drink.

 

                “Ugh, how long until dinner?” Cassandra asked. “All this wine is making me hungry.”

 

                “It shouldn’t be long now, Sister. Once Mother is done socializing for the night, we’ll head inside.”

 

                “Good because it’s getting cold,” Daniela complained as she rubbed her arms.

 

                Katrina eyed her wife with a frown on her perfect pomegranate lips.

 

                “I should be getting my precious little pest inside soon,” she told her sisters. “I can’t have her freezing up on me before the fun even begins.”

 

                “Will you be joining us for a meal, Trina, or do you eat monogamously too?” Drusilla asked.

 

                “Well, seeing as the eating and fucking will be happening simultaneously, no,” her eldest sister said flatly.

 

                Camilla lay her arms out on the table and sighed obnoxiously.

 

                “You’re such a bore, Trina,” she complained.

 

                “You can eat with your eyes, Millie,” her eldest sister told her. “And be grateful for what you have.”

 

                Drusilla grinned and leaned closer to run her finger down Katrina’s chest.

 

                “I’ll be sure to get my fill.”

 

                The raven-haired woman snatched her hand and tossed it away as she got to her feet.

 

                “Don’t choke, sweetie,” she said before she made her way to her wife and the rest of her family.

 

                “Are you sure you’ll be alright joining us for dinner, Mother?” Bela asked.

 

                “I told your mother I would be fine as long as I don’t have to be naked in front of the others,” Adela replied. “And I’ll be sure to keep my eyes to myself.”

 

                “But that’s half the fun!” Daniela said with a whine.

 

                “Well, surely that wouldn’t affect your fun regardless, would it, Daughter?” her mother said pointedly.

 

                Katrina chuckled as she ran her finger through her love’s fiery red locks.

 

                “Don’t worry, sweetie, I’ll be sure her eyes don’t stray too far.”

 

                “See to it that they don’t, or we will simply take our dinner in our room,” Alcina threatened.

 

                She sighed loudly before she looked down at her wife and ran the side of her large hand down her cheek.

 

                “Why don’t you get changed and meet me at the bottom of the stairs, darling? Then our evening can truly begin.”

Chapter 137: Ecstasy

Summary:

Adela participates in her first blood orgy.

Notes:

Smut-filled chapter.

Warning: Cannibalism, blood, gore, incest.

                Adela descended the stairs with her robe wrapped tightly around herself. Alcina chuckled as she eyed her nervous wife.

 

                “Are you certain you’re ready for this, darling?”

 

                The blonde woman nodded in her determination.

 

                “Yes,” she said firmly. “I know just how much you’ve been looking forward to it. As long as I focus on you, nothing else will matter.”

 

                Alcina offered her hand with an excited grin and a sultry wag of her brow.

 

                “Then let the fun begin.”

 

                Adela took her hand with a smile and followed her down the hall. Sounds of ecstasy and agony echoed all around them as they entered the room. There were plush pillows and thick furs spread out in every direction, and on them lay dozens of creatures writhing on top of one another. The blonde woman’s cheeks went pink, and she did her best to avert her gaze and focus on the temptress leading her to one corner of the room, away from most of the others.

 

                “You just have a seat and get comfortable, darling. Someone will be by soon to bring you your meal.”

 

                Her wife sat down and cozied into a pile of cushions. With a wave of her hand, Alcina summoned a server to her side. She gestured to Adela and whispered something to them before they quickly took off out of the room. Alcina looked around with a hand on her hip and a pleased smirk upon her crimson lips.

 

                “Well, it certainly looks like everyone is enjoying themselves,” she said happily.

 

                “It sounds like it as well,” Adela replied with a soft chuckle.

 

                She bowed her head and thanked the server as they set her meal on the table beside her. She scooted closer and sat up on her knees as she cut into her mushroom, spinach, and broccoli frittata.

 

                “I told them to make you something with eggs for the protein,” Alcina explained. “You’ll need it with all the fun we’re about to have.”

                 

                She turned suddenly to look her wife over.

 

                “Did you bring your herbs with you, darling?”

 

                Adela pulled the cigarettes from the pocket of her robe and set them on the table.

 

                “All ready,” she said with a smile.

 

                “Wonderful. You just eat that up and enjoy a little smoke session while I get comfortable.”

 

                Her wife nearly dropped her fork while she watched the tall woman begin to undress. The process was painfully slow. First one shoulder, then the other. As she slid the dress down her long, elegant frame, Adela’s eyes swirled into sapphire, lighting up their little corner of the room. Alcina chuckled low in her throat as she stepped out of the garment.

 

                “How do you expect to eat anything with your mouth open as it is, darling?” she teased.

 

                The blonde woman shook her head to refocus on her meal and brought the fluffy eggs to her lips. She ate rather quickly, though she wasn’t even that hungry, and washed it down with some wine. When she was finished, she lit up one of her herbal cigarettes and pulled the soothing smoke into her lungs. She watched her wife lie her long body out on the plush cushions beside her. It was clear she was enticing her to hurry while she stretched her long legs and parted them ever so slightly for her to see.

 

                Adela wasn’t thrilled with the idea that a room full of people could see her wife’s beautiful body, but the thought that she was the only one who would be blessed enough to lay her hands on her excited her in a way she could have never imagined. Alcina was thinking the same thing about her. Though none of them would be able to see everything, the very notion that they would be pining for something only she could have was undeniably arousing. As she watched her maiden snub out her cigarette, she beckoned her with a crooked finger. The blonde woman chuckled softly and started to crawl towards her. A wag of her Mistress’s finger stopped her.

 

                “Come now, darling. You got your little show, didn’t you?”

 

                As she scanned her wife’s small frame, the light in the corner burned with the intensity of her glowing yellow orbs.

 

                “Where’s mine?” she asked in such a sultry tone that it made Adela’s knees weak.

 

                Her maiden swallowed the lump in her throat before she got to her feet. She had been managing to tune the rest of the room out, but standing there above the others made reality come crashing down around her. After a deep, soothing breath, Adela began untying her robe. She didn’t mean for it to be as slow as it was. To her, she was nervously biding her time. If her wife didn’t know her better, she’d think she was toying with her.

 

                The blonde woman let the garment fall to the floor behind her, revealing what she had on underneath. It wasn’t much, but it covered what she didn’t want the others to see. The silky white nightdress only came to her thigh, and the lace around the bodice didn’t hide much of her cleavage. She looked to her wife for her approval, but found her narrowed eyes looking past her. Foolishly, Adela turned and found countless eyes peering back at her. Her face flushed in embarrassment, and she quickly turned her attention back to her wife.

 

                Adela jumped at the sound of Alcina’s claws unsheathing. They snaked around her, bringing the prey to the hungry predator on the floor. Alcina got on her knees and ran her hands across her wife’s bare shin while her claws gently grazed her.

 

                “All mine,” she breathed as her lips ghosted across her shoulders.

 

                Alcina slipped one of the thin straps to the side and planted heavy kisses over her collarbones. Her claws retracted, and she gently pulled Adela down so that she sat on her knees. The maiden tilted her head to the side as crimson lips ravaged her neck. A soft cry of pain escaped her when Alcina sank her teeth into her and drank her deeply.

 

                The maiden’s keen ears picked up the sound of rustling close by. Her eyes darted in its direction and widened at the sight of several other people crawling towards them. Alcina sensed the fear rising in her wife, and she pulled her mouth away to hiss at her guests, blood and spit flying as she did. The creatures quickly retreated, and the hostess returned her lips to the maiden’s sweet nectar.

 

                When the Mistress was done with her drink, she pulled away and allowed the wound to heal. She beckoned her wife with a crooked finger under her chin as she lay down on the plush cushions. Adela followed her and crawled between her strong thighs. Alcina’s eyes shifted into honey-yellow, and she tenderly caressed her wife’s cheek.

 

                “Make them hear me sing, my angel,” she commanded.

 

                “Yes, Mistress,” Adela replied with a little smirk tugging at one corner of her lips.

 

                She leaned closer and planted a sweet kiss on her glistening slit. Her hands traveled up her goddess’s milky white thighs and glided over her curves. Her tongue found its way past her folds, and a soft moan escaped her eager lips.

 

                Adela dipped her fingers into her juices before she gently slipped her hand inside her warm opening. Her Mistress moaned in delight as she finally got the feeling she had been craving, and her thighs shook around the smaller woman. The maiden massaged her insides before her eyes bloomed brighter as her power licked at her most sensitive spots. Alcina bellowed blissfully and let her head fall back onto the cushions. Her strong legs wrapped around Adela, drawing her closer. The blonde woman moaned as she fell flush against her. A cry of pain escaped her lips as the grip around her tightened. The sound stirred something inside her wife, and her hips bucked for more.

 

                Adela engulfed her entire hand in blue plasma and pulled her arm in and out of her, causing the bright light to pulse in the dark room. Alcina roared in ecstasy, and her claws shredded the pillows beneath her. Her hips rocked to the motion of her maiden’s thrusting, causing the diligent fingers to smash up against her cervix over and over again.

 

                “Oh, Adela,” she cried as she neared her climax.

 

                The blonde woman pulled her head away and smiled.

 

                “Alcina,” she breathed before returning her mouth to the plump bundle of nerves.

 

                Countless eyes turned in their direction as the hostess sang in rapture upon her release. Adela eased her down from her high with a few gentle twirls of her wrist before she slipped it out of her. She had no time to recover before strong hands shoved her onto her stomach. She was grateful to the pillows for cushioning her fall. Her eyes widened as Alcina slowly unsheathed her claws, and her hips quaked in anticipation.

 

                Adela gasped as the back of her nightgown was unexpectedly ripped open. She arched her back while soft lips traveled across her shoulders. Her scream rang through the room once Alcina suddenly sank her teeth into her flesh.

 

                “Gods, I love that sound,” Katrina breathed in the distance.

 

                Daniela shook her head at her as she feverishly worked her fingers between her legs.

 

                Alcina tore off a rather large chunk of flesh and moaned deeply as she swallowed. Her crimson lips closed around the deep wound, and she let the sweet blood pour down her throat. Adela clutched the cushions beneath her to center herself.

 

                A strong hand spread her legs and slowly crept up between them. Elegant fingers pushed aside the fabric covering the maiden from the others and found their way to her entrance. Adela hummed happily and spread herself wider for her. The two of them moaned in harmony as one of Alcina’s fingers slithered inside her. The tall woman leaned closer, her breath ghosting across the tip of Adela’s sensitive ear.

 

                “Are you ready, darling?”

 

                Her maiden relaxed her shoulders and let her head rest against the pillow.

 

                “Y-yes,” she said, her breath ragged.

 

                Piercing screams echoed through the room as the tall woman tore greedily into her tender flesh again and again. Adela clutched the cushion as she tried in vain to somehow ease the pain. Her hips rocked to the motion of the pumping digit inside her, and a moan overtook the screaming. Alcina’s teeth traveled across her shoulders, gouging out hunks of meat as she went.

 

                Once Alcina sensed her wife’s pulse lower to a certain beat, she forced herself away and simply drank her in until the wounds closed. All the while, she thrust her finger in and out of her, stirring sounds of rapture from the maiden. With a crack in her strained voice, Adela sang out her Mistress’s name and fell limp against the pillows. Alcina helped her ride out her orgasm before she slipped her finger out and sucked it clean.

 

                “Mmm, let’s go finish dessert in private, darling.”

 

                A soft groan left Adela’s lips as her wife lifted her into her strong arms. Alcina left their clothes where they lay and carried her out of the room, avoiding stepping on the others as she went.

 

                Bela watched her mothers leave before she returned to her own meal. Lipa’s claws tore through the cushions beneath them as their wife ripped off another chunk of meat from their abdomen. The blonde woman moaned and raked her nails up their thigh, drawing blood to the surface. She tilted her head back and let the piece slide down her throat with a sensual chuckle. Lipa’s hips rose to meet her fingers as she quickened her pace between their legs. Bela pulled away to allow the wound to heal as she focused on her hand.

 

                “Howl for me, little wolf. Let those witches know exactly who you belong to now,” Bela demanded.

 

                The prince obeyed and tossed their head back, letting the sound of their bliss reach the vampiric ears of the Guntrum sisters. Drusilla and Camilla both turned their glowing red eyes in their direction with a mix of disgust and jealousy plastered on their faces. Lipa chuckled low in their throat before they growled and flipped Bela suddenly onto her back.

 

                “My turn,” they said with a grin, revealing their sharp canines before they clamped down on her slender throat.

 

                Mere feet away, Cassandra’s hips met the man beneath her, and she ground herself against him. Georgetta moaned as his tongue worked faster between her legs. The two women leaned forward, hovering over his midsection as they met each other for a sensual kiss.

 

                The brunette pumped herself up and down the stiff shaft and dug her nails into his chest. The man moaned, and Georgetta pressed herself against his face as the vibration stirred her climax. The princesses pulled away from one another and locked eyes. Grins slowly spread across their lips before they both leaned forward and bit into the prey beneath them. The redhead’s walls spasmed as he screamed against her. Cassandra moaned and bucked her hips as she and the man released and he filled her insides. The two women laughed blissfully before they continued their meal.

 

                Close by, Katrina tilted the neck of the bottle of Sanguis de Virgine Lumine and poured the thick red liquid between her wife’s pale breasts. With a sensual moan, she leaned closer and drank it in as she lapped at Daniela’s soft skin. The redhead hummed happily and arched her back as the pomegranate lips traveled lower and lower.

 

                The vampire chuckled as she licked the wine that dripped down her wife’s slit. Daniela opened her legs wider and her hips rose to meet her face. As Katrina’s tongue went to work, the redhead took a fistful of raven-black hair and moved her where she wanted. The vampire obliged and sucked on her clit while her fingers found their way inside her wet opening. The ancient creature twirled her digits around at an unnatural speed, leaving her lover writhing on the floor.

 

                “Oh, Katrina!” Daniela cried.

 

                Not far from them, Drusilla growled low in her throat and sank her teeth into her little sister’s neck. Camilla moaned and moved herself up and down her diligent fingers while her own went to work between the blonde woman’s legs.

 

                “Aren’t I good enough for you, Dru?” Camilla asked through panted breaths.

 

                Her sister pulled her teeth out, and she planted a sweet kiss on the bite mark.

 

                “Of course, you are, Millie,” she assured. “It’s just not the same without her.”

 

                The redhead took her lovingly by the hand and squeezed.

 

                “I know,” she said with a sigh. “She always found that one spot I really like.”

 

                Drusilla’s cherry-red eyes narrowed in jealousy and determination as she searched for the spot herself.

 

                “O-oh, yes! That one!”

 

                Upstairs, Alcina sat Adela in her lap and hooked her legs over her thighs. Her hand traveled between her legs, and she easily slipped her fingers inside her. Her maiden moaned weakly and nuzzled her head between her breasts. As Alcina felt her walls twitch around her and her wife neared her climax, she sank her teeth into her neck and drained the last drops of her own Sanguis de Virgine Lumine.

Chapter 138: La Vie en rose

Summary:

Alcina takes Adela to Paris for their anniversary.

Notes:

Lovey-dovey fluff. Some light smut. Very light homophobia. Google Translate is recommended.

                All eyes were upon the statuesque form of Alcina Dimitrescu as she stepped out of her limousine and onto the streets of Paris. She adjusted her pillbox hat and smoothed down her pencil skirt before she turned and offered her hand to her wife. Adela smiled and let the tall woman help her out of the vehicle. Her eyes swirled into sapphire behind her dark shades as she looked her over with the picturesque cityscape in the background. The blonde woman recentered her floppy white hat with her lace-covered hands and made sure the skirt of her tea dress was perfectly in place. She went to retrieve their luggage, but her wife wagged a finger at her and gestured to the bellhop as he came to greet them.

 

                “Bienvenue Le Royal Monceau Paris,” he said with a warm smile.

 

                “Merci. C'est magnifique,” Adela said as she stared up at the impressive building.

 

                “Veuillez déposer vos bagages dans notre chambre,” Alcina told the man. “Le nom de la réservation est Dimitrescu.”

 

                “Tout de suite,” he replied before lifting the heavy bags into his arms.

 

                The tall woman glanced down at her wife with a smile.

 

                “Where would you like to go first, darling?”  she asked.

 

                Adela’s eyes scanned the beautiful landscape before one of the buildings caught her eye.

 

                “Could we go to the Louvre?”

 

                “I thought you might say that,” Alcina replied with a little chuckle. “Let’s go up to our room so I can powder my nose before we head out.”

 

                The blonde woman nodded and followed her wife through the lobby. She spoke with the staff behind the desk and got their key before they made their way to their room. Adela looked around the fancy suite in awe. It was even grander than she had expected. She fell back on the plush mattress with a happy sigh.

 

                “Are you going to be comfortable enough in the bed, love?” she asked.

 

                Alcina sat down at the vanity to apply some pressed powder on her face.

 

                “I’ll make do, darling. As long as you’re beside me.”

 

                Adela rolled onto her side and held her head up in her hand as she watched her wife put on a fresh coat of her signature red lipstick. When she was finished, Alcina rose to her full height and made her way towards the bed with a swish of her hips. She bent forward with a little smirk as her hand traveled up Adela’s dress.

 

                “You know… we could always stay in for the day,” she suggested.

 

                The maiden chuckled and sat up to cup her cheek in her hand.

 

                “If we start that now, I’m afraid we’ll never leave the hotel room,” she said.

 

                Alcina sighed dramatically and reluctantly pulled her hand away.

 

                “Quite right, darling.”

 

                Adela stood up and ran a hand over her wife’s curves. She went past her to the door and beckoned her to follow with a crooked finger. The tall woman smiled and followed after her, holding her hat as she bent through the door.

 

                When their limo stopped in front of the museum, Adela stared out the window in awe. She thanked the chauffeur for opening the door and offered her hand to her wife. Alcina took it with a smile and stepped out onto the street. The two women looked upon the magnificent building and thought of home.

 

                “It’s beautiful,” Adela breathed. “I never thought I’d see anything larger than the castle.”

 

                “Oh, darling. The castle is far grander. This is simply longer and more spread out. But I don’t see any towering spires. Yes, it’s beautiful, but nothing compares to home.”

 

                “I suppose you’re right. But still, it’s wonderful.”

 

                Alcina chuckled and took Adela’s hand as she made her way towards the hedges in the distance. The tall woman looked on while her wife gazed at the flora and ponds in the garden. To her, she was the most beautiful thing in the Grand Carré. The blonde woman giggled as she watched a pudgy little rat scamper onto the path before them.

 

                “Well, hello little one,” she said to it.

                The rat stooped in its tracks and sat down in front of her while it cleaned its ears.

 

                “Darling, you’re supposed to be enjoying the flowers, not some little pest.”

 

                “But he’s so cute, Alcina. Look at him.”

 

                The tall woman eyed the small creature and raised a poised brow.

 

                “Well, he’s certainly being fed well,” she said.

 

                “Sorry, I don’t have anything for you to eat, friend,” Adela said to the rat. “Perhaps next time.”

 

                “Don’t go encouraging him, Adela. He shouldn’t even be here in the first place.”

 

                “Clearly, he enjoys fine art, Alcina,” her wife said with a laugh, unable to take herself seriously.

 

                The tall woman chuckled and shook her head.

 

                “Honestly…”

 

                The pair headed up the long path to the palace and into the museum proper. Adela eyed the Renaissance paintings, and she was reminded of her father. She thought he would love it there. She always considered his library her own personal museum. It was filled with many old and wonderful things. Now she was in one of the most famous museums in the world with the woman she loved. It was like a dream.

 

                Adela stared at the Grecian antiquities in wonder. Her eyes went from them to her wife and back. She always thought Alcina reminded her of a sculpture. Now, with her in the same room, it was even more apparent. If she were wearing her long ivory dress and stood very still, she might have been mistaken for one. The blonde woman was certainly not the only one who thought so. More eyes were upon the tall woman than the statues themselves. The couple was none the wiser. To them, all that existed was the art and each other.

 

                The Egyptian section fascinated Adela. She’d never seen anything like it before. Of course, she had seen some art pieces in books in her father’s library, but he never had any sculptures or paintings like he did from the Renaissance. Adela thought it a bit strange and disrespectful that the cultural artifacts were taken from their places of origin and put up on display in another country. She was thankful she could see them, but she still thought it was wrong. To her, it would be more enjoyable to visit the country itself.

 

                The blonde woman thought the Roman antiquities were just as brilliant as the Grecian. Though the style was a bit different, they were all equally magnificent. It was so strange to see the famous pieces in person rather than on a page. She quite enjoyed the statues of the gods and goddesses. They had always interested her, ever since she was small.

 

                Adela admired the paintings from the French Revolution. There wasn’t any art portraying that era in her father’s library. Just some books on the events themselves. She found the work stunning and thought the depictions of freedom quite moving. The entire idea of a revolution fascinated her. A small part of her didn’t think they went about it the right way, but if Katrina had taught her anything, sometimes violence was necessary.

 

                The Mona Lisa was even more breathtaking in person. Up close, Adela could make out all the small cracks caused by the warping of the poplar wood on which it was painted. The blonde woman thought there was something special in something so beautiful yet flawed. Perhaps it was because it reminded her of her wife.

 

                When the tour was complete, the pair made their way out of the museum and started their long trek back to the limo. Adela held a laced hand over her mouth and yawned.

 

                “All that walking has made me so tired,” she said.

 

                “Let’s return to our room, and we can retire for the evening,” Alcina suggested. “We’ll stay in tomorrow, go out to dinner, and do a bit of sightseeing in the evening.”

 

                “That sounds wonderful, my love.”

 

                Back at the hotel, the couple had dinner brought to their room. Adela changed out of her tea dress and into a silk and lace nightgown. She plopped down on the bed and popped a chocolate-covered strawberry in her mouth for dessert. Alcina sauntered towards her unsuspecting wife and stood before her with a hand on her bare hip.

 

                “Voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?” she asked with a raise of her brow.

 

                Adela looked her over, and her eyes bloomed with adoration.

 

                “Oui,” she replied. “Ce serait un plaisir pour moi.”

 

                Alcina chuckled deep in her throat and straddled the smaller woman on the bed. She planted heavy kisses across her neck and throat, drawing soft gasps and moans.

 

                “I’m afraid I won’t be singing for you tonight, my love,” Adela told her between panted breaths. “There are far too many people in the hotel, and they’ll know precisely what we’re doing.”

 

                “Then let them know, darling. We’re certainly paying enough.”

 

                The tall woman slid her hand under the skirt of Adela’s nightgown and grazed her nails down her thigh. The maiden instinctively spread her legs for her and reached a hand up to cup her face, bringing her down for a kiss. Alcina’s lips traveled to her sensitive ear and gave the tip a gentle tug. The blonde moaned and leaned her head closer. Her fingers trailed up the nape of the tall woman’s neck and through her silky black hair.

 

                “Alcina,” she breathed.

 

                Her wife hummed against her ear, causing Adela’s hips to twitch. Alcina chuckled and slipped her fingers between her legs. The maiden stifled a moan with the back of her hand. The taller woman rolled her eyes before she took the offending appendage and pinned it beside Adela’s head. A breathy gasp escaped the blonde woman’s lips as her wife’s tongue flicked over the tip of her ear.

 

                Adela pulled away to slip out of her nightgown and let the garment fall on the floor. Alcina was back on her in an instant, planting firm kisses down the side of her neck, to her throat, and finally her breast. The maiden gripped the plush comforter beneath her to steady herself. If she wasn’t able to mute herself, she could at least try to prevent any sounds from escaping her. Her efforts were futile.

 

                Alcina swirled her finger across Adela’s silky walls and curled up to massage the sensitive bump at the top. Adela’s hips bucked, and a rather loud moan escaped her. She tried to catch it with her free hand, but the taller woman stopped her, pinning both of them above her head. Adela writhed beneath her as she neared her climax.

 

                “Alcina, please,” she breathed between the sensual gasps she tried so desperately to hold back.

 

                The tall woman chuckled deep in her throat, and her eager mouth traveled to her wife’s neck. Adela cried out when she bit down and moaned as she began to drain her. It only took a few more twirls of Alcina’s finger for her to get her release, and her beautiful soprano voice echoed through the room. Once the maiden gasped back to life and her chest simmered, she got to her feet. She looked her wife over with sky-blue eyes and gently shoved her on the shoulder. The tall woman allowed her to push her onto her back and scooted towards the headboard to give her space.

 

                Adela made her way between Alcina’s legs and ran her tongue up her glistening slit. She swirled it around her clit before she took it into her mouth and tenderly sucked. She twirled her fingers in her juices before she slipped her hand inside. The tall woman moaned and spread her legs even wider as her hips rose to meet her touch.

 

                They had already discussed Adela not using her powers while on vacation. It was bad enough that her eyes could glow with no way to stop them besides hiding them behind a pair of dark sunglasses. So, she had to make do without the aid of her light to please her wife. She was sure to make up for it with the way she twirled her wrist. Alcina moaned and stretched her arms above her head as her maiden went to work, hitting all her sweet spots with her diligent fingers. She wouldn’t deny the pleasure her power gave her, but she was just as skillful without it.

 

                “Adela,” she said between panted breaths.

 

                The blonde woman hummed against her clit, rousing another moan. Alcina pulled her even closer with her legs and locked her in place. Adela nuzzled against her strong thigh as she continued to suck and lick the sensitive bundle of nerves. Her fingers glided over her walls like they were piano keys, rousing sounds of ecstasy in rising octaves. Then she cupped her hand and thrust it in and out of her, making sure to graze her cervix as she went. With just a few more swirls of her wrist, Alcina bellowed in bliss as she reached her climax and fell limp on the bed. Adela smiled at her job well done as she watched her wife’s large chest rise and fall while she tried to catch her breath. The smaller woman did her best to cover her wife’s feet with the blankets before she climbed into bed and covered them both.

 

                “Goodnight, love,” she said and kissed her sweetly.

 

                “Mmm, goodnight, darling,” Alcina replied with a smile as she closed her eyes.

 

                The following evening, when they finally left their room, Adela refused to look the staff and guests in the eye. She was convinced they all knew what she and her wife had done the night prior. She was mortified. Alcina, on the other hand, was perfectly content with them knowing. She wouldn’t hide their love in any form for anyone. She had promised herself that once Miranda was dead. With a beaming smile, she took her wife by the hand and led her out to their waiting limo.

 

                Once they arrived at the venue and took their seats by the window, Adela looked out and admired the view.

 

                “I can see the Notre Dame from here,” she said in awe. “It’s so beautiful.”

 

                “Precisely why I picked this restaurant,” Alcina told her as her eyes scanned the menu. “Apparently, they’re famous for their duck.”

 

                The vegetarian made a face before she too picked up a menu. There were so many options, she didn’t know what to choose. She was still trying to decide when the waiter arrived.

 

                “Bienvenue à La Tour d’Argent. Que puis-je vous offrir?” he asked.

 

                “Je voudrais du bœuf bourguignon, saignant. Elle prendra de la ratatouille. Oh, et une bouteille de votre meilleur champagne, s'il vous plait,” Alcina requested.

 

                “Tout de suite, Madame,” the man replied.

 

                He took their menus from them and made his way to the kitchen.

 

                “Thank you, love. There were just so many things to choose from,” Adela said.

 

                “Not a worry, darling. I do hope you like it.”

 

                “I’m sure I will. It sounded so tasty when I read it. All of my favorite vegetables in one dish.”

 

                The man quickly returned and uncorked a bottle of champagne before he poured it for them. Adela nodded in thanks and brought the bubbly liquid to her lips. She glanced across the table at her wife and smiled behind her glass. Alcina could see her light dancing behind her shades, and she shook her head with a laugh.

 

                “It’s the view you’re meant to be admiring, not me.”

 

                “Yes, and it’s breathtaking,” Adela replied with her eyes fixed on the magnificent creature across from her.

 

                The tall woman waved a hand at her but couldn’t stop the smile from forming on her beautiful crimson lips. The waiter returned and placed their meals down before them.

 

                “Voilà. Profitez-en,” he said before he left them alone once more.

 

                Adela looked down at her vegetable stew in awe.

 

                “It’s so pretty,” she said. “So many colors.”

 

                She brought a forkful into her mouth and hummed happily as she chewed. Alcina enjoyed her own stew with a flavorful burgundy sauce. She thought it would taste even better with a bit of her wife’s sweet blood, but she wouldn’t insult the chef by adding anything to their dish. Besides, they were in public, after all. When she was finished with her meal, she dabbed the corner of her lips with a napkin and looked across the table.

 

                “Did you leave room for dessert, darling? I thought you might like fruits in fine champagne.”

 

                “Yes, that sounds delicious,” Adela replied.

 

                When the waiter returned, Alcina ordered for her wife and got herself the chocolate mousse. They sat in relative silence while they ate their dessert. Adela enjoyed watching the sun set behind the magnificent steeple of the church in the distance. When they were finished, Alcina sat back with a contented sigh.

 

                “Are you up for a bit of sightseeing, darling? There’s something I’d like to show you. Do you remember Louise from the wine event? She’ll be around tonight in her little base of operation, and she’d like to have us over.”

 

                “That sounds wonderful,” Adela said with a nod as she pushed her plate aside. “I’d love to.”

 

                “Excellent.”

 

                Alcina got to her feet and offered a hand to her wife.

 

                “Shall we then?”

 

                The blonde woman took it with a smile and followed her out to their car. When they arrived at their destination, Adela read the sign in confusion.

 

                “Père Lachaise Cemetery?” she questioned.

 

                “I know it’s a bit on the nose, but that’s why it works so well. And when the mortals decide to foolishly wander down and inevitably get lost, everyone gets a free meal.”

 

                Adela stepped out of the limo and stared up at the massive wall at the entrance, where a murder of crows was perched. The symphony of their caws echoed all around them.

 

                “Get lost? How big is this place?”

 

                “Oh, it’s very large, but it’s not so much the cemetery we’ll be seeing. Though I’d like to visit Edith Piaf. I do so love her music.”

 

                Alcina led her wife down the long stone path. She stared down at the grave of one of her favorite musicians and shed a tear, which she quickly dabbed away.

 

                “Well, let’s go find Louise, shall we?”

 

                When they stopped at an old mausoleum and the tall woman went to open the door, her wife panicked.

 

                “Alcina, what are you doing?” she asked in an angry whisper.

 

                “Darling, this is the way inside. Unless you’d like me to try to fit down into the sewer. We’ll be seen by too many people if we go the typical tourist route. Besides, it’s faster this way, and my feet are already aching from walking this far.”

 

                “We’re going down?” Adela questioned worriedly. “In the catacombs?”

 

                “Mhm,” her wife simply replied before she headed inside.

 

                Adela looked around cautiously before she followed her and shut the door behind them. Alcina took a torch off the wall and lit it. She had to bend the entire way down the long and winding path. Her wife’s eyes, still covered by sunglasses, darted around in the dark. The tall woman chuckled as she sensed her fear and kept on until she saw lights in the distance.

 

                “Just up ahead, darling.”

 

                The maiden swallowed the lump in her throat as she followed her into the large opening. Alcina was finally able to stand, and she sighed in relief. Adela gasped as a strong hand shoved her up against the limestone.

 

                “Allons, messieurs. Je suis sûr que Louise vous avait dit qu'on viendrait,” Alcina said with a hand on her hip and a wave of her hand. “Maintenant, lâchez ma femme immédiatement.”

 

                Adela whipped around once she was released and stared at the two men standing between her and her wife. As she eyed them warily, she noticed their fangs gleaming in the dim light when they grinned at her. She took a step back against the stone wall and looked up at Alcina while navy light danced behind her shades.

 

                “Come, darling,” the tall woman said as she held a hand out to her. “They won’t hurt you.”

 

                The maiden could feel their eyes on her as she passed them, and she leaned against her wife’s long leg for comfort. Alcina put a protective hand on the shorter woman’s shoulder as she addressed the vampires.

 

                “Louise est là? Elle nous attend.”

 

                “Alcina, je suis si heureuse que tu aies pu venir,” the woman said as she rounded the corner.

 

                She looked between the two queens and the men.

 

                “Mes garçons ne t'ont pas causé de problèmes, n'est-ce pas?” she asked.

 

                “J'ai bien peur qu'ils pensaient qu'ils avaient un petit quelque chose à manger, mais ils se trompent lourdement,” Alcina told her.

 

                Louise sighed and rubbed her temples.

 

                “Je t'avais dit qu'ils arrivaient. Tu ne la reconnais pas?” she asked and gestured to Adela.

 

                “Désolé,” the men said and bowed to her.

 

                “Would you care to come into the sitting room and have a chat over a bottle?” Louise asked them in Romanian as she gestured to the tunnel she had come from.

 

                The queens nodded and followed the woman into another large area. There was an ornate rug in the center of the room, surrounded by couches and a chaise lounge. On the far back wall was a long, intricately carved oak desk. Above it hung an oil painting. Adela found it strange that the woman in the portrait looked like her, even down to the braids.

 

                “You could say this is the base of our operation,” Louise said as she took a seat on one of the couches. “The cases and barrels of wine are kept in a safe room further down the tunnel. We have an auction once a month. All proceeds go to keeping everything here running smoothly, and back to you, of course.”

 

                “A lovely little arrangement,” Alcina said.

 

                “Yes, with everyone always trying to outbid one another, we make more than enough. As I said when we met, you’re very popular in Paris, Adela,” Louise said, and gestured to the portrait behind her.

 

                “I was wondering about that,” the blonde queen replied with a nervous chuckle.

 

                One of the men entered the room with a bottle of wine and poured three glasses. Adela put her hand up and smiled politely as she shook her head.

 

                “Aucun pour moi, merci,” she said.

 

                “Apporte cette bouteille de champagne que j'ai refroidie,” Louise instructed.

 

                The man nodded and disappeared down the tunnel. Alcina brought her glass to her lips and took a long drink, savoring the taste of her wife’s blood on her palate.

 

                “How have you enjoyed your time in the city?” Louise asked them.

 

                “It’s been wonderful,” Adela said with a smile. “Everything is so beautiful. We could see the Notre Dame while we had dinner tonight.”

 

                She thanked the man for her champagne and took a sip before she continued.

 

                “I’m so excited to see the opera tomorrow and go up in the tower.”

 

                “Make sure you visit the tower at night. The view of the city from up there is breathtaking.”

 

                Adela’s smile widened in her excitement, and she nodded.

 

                “I can’t wait.”

 

                Alcina chuckled into her glass as she finished her drink. Her wife was so precious. She set her glass down on the coffee table in front of them and looked down at her.

 

                “Well, shall we head back to the hotel so we can see it even sooner?”

 

                Adela nodded enthusiastically and finished her champagne. She set her glass down and looked at the other woman across from them.

 

                “Thank you for having us, Louise. It was good to see you again.”

 

                Alcina stood up and looked down at the French woman with a smile.

 

                “Au revoir, Louis. Good luck at the next auction.”

 

                “About that,” the other woman began as she got to her feet. “Could we take a picture of you standing by your portrait, Adela? I think it would make for good promotional material.”

 

                The maiden laughed wearily and looked to her wife for her input. Alcina nodded and gestured to the desk. Adela reluctantly stood in front of the portrait and lifted her hair back behind her shoulders. Louise retrieved a camera from her desk and handed the blonde woman a bottle of her wine to hold.

 

                “Could you remove your glasses?” she asked as she held the camera up.

 

                Adela nodded and handed them over to her wife before she stood there holding the bottle with a slight smile.

 

                “Come now, darling. You can do better than that,” Alcina said.

 

                The tall woman stood behind Louise and blew a kiss at her wife. Adela smiled genuinely, and the French woman snapped a picture.

 

                “Perfect. Thank you so much,” Louise said.

 

                She gestured to the men standing at attention.

 

                “You can follow them back the way you came. Please watch your head, Alcina.”

 

                “No promises,” the tall woman replied as she bent through the tunnel entrance.

 

                The couple made their way back through the catacombs and out of the cemetery. They both sighed in exhaustion as they slid into the limo.

 

                Back in the hotel, Adela got out of her clothes and into her nightgown before she crawled into bed.

 

                “I hope you don’t mind, darling, but I’m afraid I’m much too sore and tired for any fun this evening,” Alcina said sadly.

 

                “That’s perfectly fine, love. I’m very tired as well.”

 

                The blonde woman slid into the bed beside her and curled up into her arms. Alcina smiled and covered them with the blankets. She leaned in to kiss her lovingly on the lips before she lay her head on the pillow and shut her eyes.

 

                The couple slept in and had brunch in their room before they headed out for the day.

 

                “Now, darling, let me warn you about the opera. I know you will love the music, as do I, but I’m afraid you won’t like the story very much,” Alcina told her.

 

                “Oh? Why not?” Adela asked.

 

                “You’ll see,” her wife replied. “Perhaps I’m wrong and you’ll end up loving it. But the music is truly the star of the show.”

 

                The blonde woman stared up at the opera hall in awe as she exited the vehicle. Her excitement grew the closer they got. Inside was just as beautiful as the outside. With all the white marble, it reminded Adela of home, and her thoughts trailed back to their daughters.

 

                “I wish the girls could be here to see this,” she said.

 

                “I’m sure our little chicks will take a trip here with their spouses. But I agree, it would be nice if we had come as a family.”

 

                Alcina lifted her wife’s chin to look her in the eyes- well, shades.

 

                “But come now, darling. This is our anniversary. The girls are safe and happy at home. You just focus on us.”

 

                Adela nodded and lifted Alcina’s hand to plant a sweet kiss on her knuckles. The tall woman smiled and bent down to kiss her on the cheek. They could hear disapproving muttering, but they paid no mind. They walked hand in hand and took their seats in their private loge box.  

 

                When the orchestra started up, Adela beamed in excitement. Alcina was right; she loved it. She wasn’t expecting an opera to open with soldiers and a smoke factory, but once the men and women started fraternizing, she got an idea of how the story would play out.

 

                As Carmen appeared on stage in all her beautiful bohemian glory, Adela found herself caring less about the plot and more about the star of the show. The opera was named after her, after all. She reminded the blonde woman of Katrina in a way, so fiery and alluring. She shook her head, clearing her mind of anyone else other than her wife.

 

                Adela loved the Habanera. The aria flowed so beautifully. It reminded her of the fluid, seductive movements of Alcina. The plot, however, wasn’t as lovely as the music. She found Carmen’s actions and, even more so, the actions of the men to be crude. It was very clear to her who the opera was catering to. The tension between the lovers on stage was palpable, and their songs only added to it, like putting a log on a fire.

 

                Act two was by far Adela’s favorite. The traveler’s song reminded her of home. She enjoyed the bright colors of the bohemian costumes. She was also a fan of the Toreador Song, but not so much the idea of bullfighting. The maiden didn’t think there was anything to celebrate about injuring an animal for sport.

 

                Adela felt herself torn between Carmen and Don José. She agreed with Carmen that if José loved her, he would leave with her. She also saw that the man was trying and proved his love by keeping the flower she threw at him months prior. What she liked most was the duel between José and the Captain for Carmen’s love. She was a sucker for a good love-fueled duel.

 

                Act three is where Adela began to question Don José. He was starting to behave like a man, in the derogatory sense of the word. His anger was getting to him, and it showed in his actions and the music. When he threatened Carmen, Adela was done with her sympathy. Yes, he was being played, but there was no reason to be so aggressive.

 

                Don José was unhinged during the final act. In Adela’s eyes, no meant no. Even Alcina, at her most hungry and lustful, knew that. There was no excuse for him. The blonde woman could feel the dreadful finale before it even happened. As she expected, Don José murdered the woman he swore he loved and only felt remorse when it was over. The symbolism of the red roses beneath her limp body was so heart-wrenching.

 

                When the music ended and the curtain closed, Adela and Alcina made their way back to the limo and chatted as they went.

 

                “How did you like the opera, darling?” the tall woman asked.

 

                “You were right, love. The music was beautiful, but the story… wasn’t my cup of tea,” she said politely.

 

                “You can say it was dreadful, Adela,” Alcina said with a chuckle. “And I agree.”

 

                “It was dreadful,” she said honestly.

 

                “Well, do you know what isn’t? the tall woman asked as she held the door for her wife. “The view from the Eiffel Tower.”

 

                Adela’s face lit up, and she kissed Alcina on the cheek before she climbed into the vehicle.

 

                “I can’t wait to see it,” she said.

 

                When they arrived at the base of the tower, the blonde woman looked up at it in awe.

 

                “It’s so much bigger up close,” she said. “How are we supposed to get up there?”

 

                “We walk,” Alcina said as she headed towards the stairs. “There is an elevator, but I’m not about to test it.”

 

                Adela’s eyes gazed upon her magnificent form and nodded in agreement. She didn’t want her wife to be crammed into such a small space.

 

                The sun had just set over the horizon as they ascended the stairs. By the time they reached the top, the sky was black in all directions. Adela stared out at the magnificent city and all its shimmering lights. It reminded her of their evening in the rose garden the year prior. She turned to Alcina and found her eyes not on the picturesque cityscape, but on her. The blonde woman could see the faint honey-yellow glow behind her shades as she took her in.

 

                In Alcina’s eyes, all she saw was her wife. The woman she loved more than anything in the world. They were so high up above everything. It reminded her of the night they were in one of the castle towers together. Her long, golden blonde hair was flowing in the breeze, and her beautiful sapphire pools were shimmering behind her sunglasses. She was glad they were alone.

 

                The tall woman sauntered closer and ran a crooked finger up her maiden’s chin. Adela stared up at her and smiled. It took so much conscious effort not to float up to match her height for a kiss. As if sensing her desire, Alcina bent forward, and their lips met.

 

                The black-haired beauty wrapped an arm around her wife’s waist and pulled her closer. With a little smirk, she bent forward and tipped her maiden back, intensifying the kiss. Adela smiled against her lips and closed her eyes. The city and all the lights melted away. It was only them and the wind bustling past. Once Alcina pulled away, she cupped Adela’s cheek in her large hand and traced her lips with her thumb.

 

                “Joyeux anniversaire, chérie,” she said.

 

                “Joyeux anniversaire, mon amour,” Adela replied before she leaned in for another kiss.

Notes:

While researching, I discovered that the Louvre gardens have a bit of a rat problem, so that’s why one shows up.

Chapter 139: Back In Time

Summary:

Adela and Katrina battle over their past.

Notes:

This chapter is focused on lore outside of the Resident Evil Universe.

                Adela looked across the glade to her opponent. Katrina had on the same black dress she always wore, with a plunging neckline and a slit down one leg. The blonde woman wasn’t entirely sure how she would manage to fight in it. She herself was wearing her signature blue tunic and white leggings.

 

                The queen unsheathed her sword and stood with her heels together. She held the blade straight up with the tip between her eyes, which soon began glowing sapphire. The light engulfed her sword, and her breastplate molded to her chest. When she was ready, she looked Katrina in her sparkling scarlet pools and nodded her head in determination.

 

                “Come at me,” she said as she pointed her blade at her.

 

                The vampire chuckled, bordering on a moan.

 

                “Gods, I love it when you say that.”

 

                Adela’s eyes narrowed, and she gripped the hilt of her sword tighter.

 

                “This is precisely why we’re out here,” she told the other woman. “You have continuously and constantly spoken about our past, yet I still know nothing. I want answers.”

 

                She glanced around the glade before she turned her eyes back to her opponent.

 

                “I don’t see why we have to duel over it, but if those are your stipulations…”

 

                Katrina grinned, her fangs gleaming in the moonlight.

 

                “I’m just trying to jog your memory, is all,” she said. “Perhaps I can… knock some sense into you.”

 

                “Good luck with that.”

 

                “My, my, my, what a cocky little thing you’ve become. Let’s see if I can kick you down a notch.”

 

                With no further warning, the vampire dashed towards her opponent at an unnatural speed. With a deep chuckle, she swiped out at Adela with her long, claw-like nails. The other woman evaded her attack and took a few steps away from her, holding her sword before her to guard herself. Katrina eyed her and laughed.

 

                “Well, you’re certainly fast but not as fast as you used to be,” she told her.

 

                Adela held her position as she spoke to her.

 

                “What is it that made me so fast before?” she asked.

 

                “We could teleport,” Katrina explained. “Just disappear and reappear. It was very convenient.”

 

                She smiled fondly for a moment.

 

                “Darrien once teleported further than any of us had before. I was so proud of him.”

 

                “Who is Darrien?” Adela asked.

 

                A flicker of a frown flashed across the vampire’s pomegranate lips.

 

                “The person we both loved,” she told her.

 

                The queen’s shoulders loosened and her sword lowered slightly.

 

                “What were they like?” she asked.

 

                Katrina chuckled and took her opportunity. She lunged forward with outstretched fingers, aiming to tear into the other woman. Adela dashed away, but the vampire was quickly upon her, swiping and slashing at her.

 

                “He- She- They were the most beautifully handsome creature in all the kingdoms,” the vampire said.

 

                Her piercing scarlet eyes narrowed and burned in rage.

 

                “Then you stole them away. Again and again!”

 

                Adela cried out as Katrina’s talons shredded across her face. She stumbled back, clutching the wounds. The vampire refrained from another strike and instead tilted her head back and let the fresh blood drip into her mouth. She moaned and laughed before wagging her fingers as they lowered to her sides. The queen narrowed her burning sapphire eyes at her.

 

                “Taking your anger out on me for things I don’t even remember doing?” she questioned.

 

                “So sorry, sweetie. It won’t happen again. Not so soon, at least.”

 

                With another laugh, Katrina raced towards her once more. This time, Adela was ready, and she stopped the other woman’s hands from reaching her with her blade. If it were sharpened, she would have cut them clean off. The vampire hissed and jumped back away from her. She landed on the ground a few feet away, her long raven-black hair falling behind her shoulders as she stood back up.

 

                “Fine, I’ll play your way,” she said and pulled the dagger out of the sheath on her thigh.

 

                She gripped the blade in one hand and readied her claws with the other. Adela eyed her nervously and took a few steps back as she got better footing. When Katrina raced towards her, she simply rode her light up and over, landing behind the other woman. She pointed the tip of her blade at her and dashed towards her with a shout. Katrina twirled away, before she stopped short and plunged her dagger into Adela’s side. The blonde woman cried out in pain and stumbled back. She gritted her teeth and got a better hold of her sword as she held the wound with her free hand.

 

                “Too slow,” the vampire mocked. “So sorry, princess.”

 

                “You’re the princess here, Katrina,” she reminded her.

 

                “Yes, you’ve been a queen before, you know, but the nickname remained, I’m afraid.

 

                Once her wound closed, Adela wiped her bloody hand on the side of her leggings.

 

                “I wasn’t some prissy, frilly, self-centered noble, was I?” she asked.

 

                “Well, you were a prude, but I wouldn’t call you prissy. Your heart was as noble as your name, just as it is now, just like it has always been.”

 

                “But I wasn’t always a princess. You said I lived in the woods?”

 

                “Yes, the original you, lost to the void. Then they remade you, and that was the soul which kept living on, life after life,” Katrina explained.

 

                “Did it make me any different?”

 

                “Well, before you wouldn’t even think about taking up a blade, but when they reforged your soul, they added your fighting spirit. It was perfectly balanced with your pacifistic mindset. You sparred only for fun and fought only when necessary. The only lives you took were of people even more wretched and powerful than Miranda.”

 

                "But why was I fighting them?” Adela asked.

 

                “Because your main objective was to save the world. The Goddesses refused to get themselves involved in the affairs of mortals, so, when a great threat arose, it would be you to slay it.”

 

                “Did I… slay you?”

 

                Katrina laughed with the back of her hand over the side of her mouth.

 

                “Ahahahahahaha! You flatter me, sweetie. But I was never that great of a threat,” she told her. “It was usually some foolish, greedy man craving power all for himself. But power is meant to be shared.”

 

                “That I can certainly agree with,” Adela said. 

 

                The vampire’s pomegranate lips curled up in a brief smile.

 

                “See? You’re not much different than before,” she said and gestured to her.

 

                “I wish I remembered,” Adela said with a sigh.

 

                “No, you don’t, sweetie. That is my curse: to remember everything, always.”

 

                “It isn’t fair what the Goddesses did to you,” the blonde woman said as she shook her head. “What you did to those people was horrible, but surely not worth the torture they put you through. Why would I be willing to do their bidding when you were suffering so?”

 

                “Because you didn’t know. No one knew. Not even my best friend. For lifetimes, I didn’t even know what was happening. I was so confused and angry. I did such horrible things to you. To Darrien.”

 

                Katrina’s hand lowered, and her gaze fell to the ground.

 

                “I didn’t deserve the love either of you gave me.”

 

                Adela’s brow furrowed. Knowing the other woman as she was now, she knew she would forgive her for most trespasses. If she were truly like her old self, she was certain she’d forgive her then, too.

 

                “I doubt that,” she told her. “If I loved you, then you were deserving of my love. I would never give myself to someone whom I didn’t truly cherish.”

 

                Katrina chuckled genuinely.

 

                “You’ve said such sweet things along the same lines as that before. Though I admit it’s hard to believe you.”

 

                Adela eyed the other woman carefully as she began to pace around her.

 

                “But you cannot even begin to imagine all the pain I put you through. When I saw you again, after the very first time, you enraged me,” Katrina said, and clenched her hand into a fist. “All I knew was that you and Darrien belonged to me. Yet there you were with one another. It wasn’t fair. None of it was fair!”

 

                The blonde woman braced herself for another attack as Katrina raced towards her with her dagger held firmly in her hand. She caught the blade with her own and tried to twist it from her opponent’s grasp. But the vampire’s grip was too strong. With a growing grin, Katrina pressed forward, and Adela gasped softly as the dagger pressed against her throat.

 

                “I slaughtered a kingdom to near extinction with my bare hands. Do you honestly not think I cannot best you?” the vampire said with a hiss.

 

                Adela’s eyes bloomed, and she sent Katrina flying backwards with the power of her light. She winced as the dagger sliced into her. It didn’t feel too deep, so she ignored it and let the blood trickle down onto her tunic. Katrina was furious. Her hands twitched as if she were trying to form something in them, and she growled when nothing happened.

 

                “You little cheat!”          

 

                “I don’t recall you setting any ground rules besides not killing one another. I’m free to use my power as I please.”

 

                The vampire pointed her blade at her threateningly.

 

                “If I had my magic, it would be over for you,” she spat.

 

                A little smirk tugged at one corner of Adela’s lips, and she swirled the tip of her sword in front of her face.

 

                “I’ll have to take your word for it,” she said.

 

                With an angry shout, Katrina shot her dagger at the blonde woman. Adela cried out as the blade plunged into her shoulder up to the hilt, and she dropped her weapon.

 

                "That arrogance of yours will be your end!” Katrina shouted as she raced towards her.

 

                Adela formed a barrier before her as she bent to retrieve her sword, but the vampire was on her in an instant. The blonde woman choked as Katrina kneed her in the stomach before she elbowed her in the back, sending her crashing to the ground. Adela winced and pulled the dagger from her to allow herself to heal. Before she could get up, the vampire took a fistful of golden hair and lifted her off the ground.

 

                “You were always so much more powerful than I was. Even with my enchanted rings, I could never match you when it came to magic,” Katrina told her honestly.

 

                The raven-haired woman tossed Adela like a stuffed toy and watched her land on the ground a few feet in front of her.

 

                “It was part of your design,” she added.

 

                The blonde woman groaned softly, and she grabbed for her sword as she stumbled to her feet. She wiped the blood at the corner of her lips on the sleeve of her tunic before she took her stance. Katrina’s hand slowly traveled down the slit of her dress and smirked as she caught the other woman’s eyes on her.

 

                “But here,” the vampire began as she gestured around. “You’re so painfully limited. As am I. And we both have to rely on such brutish tactics.”

 

                Adela had no time to form a barrier as six tiny daggers stuck into her body. Before she could react, Katrina was rushing towards her. The vampire scooped up her dagger and thrust it towards her opponent. The queen dashed away and slid to a halt. But Katrina pressed on and swiped at her. Adela tried to dash again, but she was too slow, and the blade ripped through her healing shoulder. The blonde woman winced but refused to release her weapon.

 

                Katrina’s jabs were unrelenting. She managed to follow Adela’s movements before her opponent even knew where she was going herself. She stabbed and slashed her again and again, always just grazing her. The queen needed to be faster. If only she really could teleport. But perhaps if she could somehow travel just as fast as her light did, it would have a similar effect. It was worth a shot.

 

                Instead of focusing her power on her feet alone, Adela engulfed her entire body in her light. Then she simply thought of where to move, and she was there in a flash. Katrina’s rage rose at the sight, and she lunged for the blonde woman. But Adela was just out of her reach every time.

 

                “Nimble little fox,” Katrina said, equally impressed, annoyed, and jealous. “Just like always.”

 

                The vampire reached into her long sleeves and pulled out six more daggers between her fingers.

 

                “But you can’t be everywhere at once.”

 

                Adela dodged the first few blades, but she was using a great deal of her power, and she was beginning to slow down. As a dagger sliced across her cheek, she flinched, and Katrina took the opportunity to attack. She pulled her arm back and swung her dagger into the other woman’s chest plate with all the strength she could muster.

 

                The blonde woman gasped as her light warped before cracking, and she stumbled back as the feeling of glass in her veins wrecked her system. Katrina was on her in an instant. She lunged at her and wrapped her hands around the other woman’s throat as they fell to the ground. She laughed wickedly as Adela writhed in pain beneath her.

 

                “Mmm, right where you belong,” Katrina purred.

 

                Adela’s icy blue eyes narrowed. She quickly formed a dagger of light in her hand and stabbed it into Katrina’s back. The vampire hissed and released her in a vain attempt to pull it out. The blonde woman kicked her in the stomach and rolled out from under her. She got to her feet and whipped around, pressing the tip of her sword to her opponent’s throat.

 

                “H-had enough yet?” she asked, panting heavily.

 

                The vampire chuckled and bared her fangs at her.

 

                “You think you’ve won?” she questioned. “I can flip this script whenever I want. I just choose not to.”

 

                “I think we are evenly matched,” Adela said honestly.

 

                “Do not take pity on me,” Katrina said with a scoff. “You were more powerful back then, and you are more powerful now. You just need the right motivation.”

 

                “Well, thank you for giving it to me,” she said and sheathed her sword. “Now, let us sit and you can answer my questions while the two of us heal up.”

 

                Adela pulled out all the tiny daggers sticking out of her and tossed them at Katrina’s feet. Then she sat down on the soft grass with an exasperated sigh. The vampire returned all her blades to their sheaths and took a seat beside her. She crossed one leg over the other and pulled it up so she could rest her elbow on her knee while she held up her head with her fingers under her chin.

 

                “Ask away, then.”

 

                The blonde woman curled her legs under herself and thought a moment before she looked Katrina in her scarlet eyes.

 

                “How did we meet?” she asked.

 

                The vampire chuckled.

 

                “Which time, sweetie?”

 

                “Your favorite time.”

 

                Katrina strummed one finger against her cheek,

 

                “We were in the city. You were attending the university and were late going back to your kingdom. You knew your aunt would be furious with you, so you were in quite a rush. Then you just… knocked into me. Books and scrolls went flying everywhere. It was quite adorable. I invited you to my show, and you politely declined, as you were already late. But you promised to attend in the future.”

 

                “Did I?” Adela questioned.

 

                “Of course. And I lured you onto the stage of the amphitheater and used forbidden magic to hypnotize you into dancing with me,” Katrina told her proudly. “We were a hit.”

 

                The blonde woman laughed and shook her head,

 

                “That does sound like something you would do,” she said. “I bet I was none too pleased.”

 

                “Oh, you were furious. As was Darrien when he found out,” Katrina told her before she grinned. “It was worth it.”

 

                “What of my aunt then?” Adela asked.

 

                “A terrible old hag,” the vampire spat. “She was the acting queen until you came of age. It was a failsafe you yourself had set up lifetimes before that, to prevent your brother from taking over at a young age and destroying your kingdom. But it backfired. You were too young to take the throne, and your aunt ruled in your stead, abusing her wealth and power.”

 

                “That’s horribly familiar,” the blonde said.

 

                “Isn’t it just? Then she tried to murder you so that your brother could take the throne in your place when he turned of age. It was a brilliant little plot, but of course, they didn’t succeed. You simply came back to life. Your purpose had yet to be fulfilled.”

 

                “How did they try to kill me?” Adela asked.

 

                “Foolishly, she tried to have you drowned in the lake.”

 

                “The… lake?” Adela questioned. “Is there a church there?”

 

                “It’s a temple to the Goddesses,” Katrina explained. “It was built to honor them and pray. A place of peace and tranquility.”

 

                “It looked beautiful in my dream,” Adela told her.

 

                “You used to go there all the time. To swim in the lake and pay tribute to your creators,” Katrina said. “It was there, at the start of it all, where Ulric laid your body on the altar. And that was the first and last time the Goddesses ever stepped onto our land. Your soul vanished into the ether, and even they could not reach you.”

 

                “So, they remade me?” the blonde woman questioned.

 

                “Yes, into a demigod, capable of vanquishing any evil that dared threaten the land.”

 

                Katrina scoffed bitterly.

 

                “Like their good little puppet,” she added.

 

                “Did I know I was a puppet, or did I truly believe in what I was doing?” Adela asked.

 

                "Oh, you were certainly the bringer of light. You accepted your role with grace and played your part well each and every time. There were a few times when you came to the realization that you were simply a tool to them, but it was always too late. You completed your task and did what you were destined to. It was only then that you were allowed to live out your life normally.”

 

                “Did I get a happy ending at least?”

 

                “Every time,” Katrina told her.

 

                The queen smiled before her face faltered.

 

                “What about you?” she asked.

 

                Katrina sighed and turned her head to look at her better.

 

                “A few times. But it was never enough. It was never like it was the first time. Always so close but never just right.”

 

                Adela put a comforting hand on the vampire’s shoulder.

 

                “I’m sorry, Katrina.”

 

                “It’s not your fault, sweetie. You were just doing what you thought was right and just. And I thought I was doing what was best for you, though my methods were always a bit… extreme.”

 

                The blonde woman chuckled and shook her head.

 

                “I don’t doubt that.”

 

                They sat like that for a moment in comfortable silence.

 

                “Well, sweetie. Any more questions for me?” Katrina asked.

 

                “I think that’s it for now,” Adela told her. “But do we have to duel every time I want to ask a question?”

 

                The vampire grinned and laughed.

 

                “Only until I’ve bested you,” she told her.

Chapter 140: Timeless

Summary:

The Heisenberg twins celebrate a very special day

Notes:

Apologies for the time-skip. We have important things to get to in the future.

                It was summer time in the village, and the royals were gathered in the main hall of the castle. Viviana and Velouette sat surrounded by their loved ones, wearing matching tea dresses in pink and purple. Alcina Dimitrescu leaned forward and pinched her nieces’ cheeks.

 

                “Happy birthday, my little angels,” she cooed.

 

                “Auntie, please, we’re twenty-five now,” Viviana said as she rubbed the side of her face.

 

                “Yes, but you’ll always be my little girls,” Alcina told her. “Just like your cousins and your sister.”

 

                “Yeah, you just have to get used to it,” Cassandra said. “I don’t even know how old I am anymore, and she still pulls this stuff.”

 

                “I don’t mind it so much,” Velouette said softly.

 

                Alcina smiled at the youngest twin.

 

                “Well, thank you for indulging me, dear. I just hate seeing you all grow up so fast. It seems like it was just yesterday when little Vilhelm was scampering about.”

 

                “Yes, now he’s already taller than me,” Adela complained as she eyed the teenager.

 

                “Sorry, Twinkles,” the boy said with a laugh. “I don’t even think I’m done growing yet.”

 

                The blonde woman sighed softly.

 

                “It was nice while it lasted.”

 

                Karl Heisenberg was glad he was wearing sunglasses. He sneakily blew his nose in a handkerchief and cleared his throat before he spoke.

 

                “Like Cass said, we’re all just going to have to get used to it,” he said to himself more than anyone else.

 

                Vilhelm patted his father on the shoulder.

 

                “You’re doing great, Pop,” he assured.

 

                Karl tussled his son’s hair.

 

                “Thanks, kid.”

 

                In the kitchen, Katrina and Roxana were hovering over a brewing cauldron.

 

                “Are you sure this is going to work?” the redhead asked.

 

                “No,” the vampire replied honestly. “But I’m certain this is what your ancestor made. I do have a very good memory, you know.”

 

                Roxana eyed the cauldron and the woman stirring it. Katrina certainly fit the aesthetic of a witch. Even after all these years, she still wore the same enchanting black dress. The vampire eyed the color of the liquid carefully before she stepped away and motioned for the redhead to step forward.

 

                “Go ahead, sweetie. Just put the last ingredient in and give it a nice swirl counterclockwise,” Katrina told her, her rings clinking as she gestured with her hand. “Just pretend it’s a big cup of tea and focus your mind. Put your intent into it.”  

 

                Roxana took a deep breath and added a sprinkle of thyme to the mix before she stirred three times. She closed her eyes and thought about stopping time. Her intentions were clear. She would freeze herself and the twins at their current physical ages, never allowing them to grow old and die. When she opened her eyes, the ladle was still stirring by itself. After a few more swirls, the liquid turned dark green, and the utensil stopped.

 

                “Perfect,” Katrina said with a genuine smile. “Now finish Adela’s.”

 

                She handed her a small strainer.

 

                “Take the thyme out you put in earlier. Be sure to get it all,” the vampire instructed. “Then stir clockwise.”               

 

                The grand chambermaid turned to the smaller caldron over the fire and strained out all the herbs. She set the utensil aside and closed her eyes while she stirred the liquid clockwise three times. She thought about masking Adela’s appearance and making her look older, around thirty, her true age. She opened her eyes and watched the ladle swirl around the rim until the liquid turned purple, almost black.

 

                Katrina eyed the concoction and nodded in approval.

 

                “What a marvelous little white witch you are, sweetie. Now, let’s see if it works. I’ll take the blame if someone dies.”

 

                Roxana laughed nervously as she began pouring the liquid into teacups.

 

                “Well, hopefully it doesn’t come to that.”

 

                She placed the three cups on a tray and headed for the door.

 

                “Let’s see then, shall we?”

 

                Katrina held the doors for her while the two of them made their way back to the main hall. Everyone was sitting on the couches by the fire, chatting when they entered. Roxana placed the tray on the table between them all.

 

                “Well, here they are,” she said. “Adela, yours is the darker one.”

 

                The blonde woman eyed the nearly black liquid wearily.

 

                “I don’t mean to offend you, Roxana, but that looks horrid.”

 

                Her friend chuckled and clasped her hands by her apron.

 

                “Nothing I can do about that, I’m afraid.”

 

                “Best to hold your nose when you drink it, sweetie,” Katrina warned.

 

                Adela nodded before she turned her attention to the twins.

 

                “Would you like to go first since it's your birthday, or shall I go first in case something goes wrong?”

 

                “Uhh,” Velouette began.

 

                “You can go,” Viviana told her.

 

                The blonde queen chuckled softly and picked up her cup.

 

                “Can I just take a sip, or do I have to drink the whole thing?” she asked Katrina and Roxana.

 

                “All of it,” the vampire replied.

 

                Adela sighed.

 

                “Alright, well, bottoms up, I suppose.”

 

                She held her nose shut and closed her eyes as she drank the foul-tasting liquid back. She did her best not to gag, but she choked a few times.

 

                “It tastes worse than it looks,” she told them.

 

                The twins eyed their cups wearily. Katrina watched them and chuckled softly.

 

                “Are you sure you don’t want to be vampires? It has wonderful perks, I assure you.”

 

                “No,” Karl and Alcina both said sternly.

 

                Viviana and Velouette both laughed nervously.

 

                “We’re fine with this, thank you,” the eldest replied as she reached for her cup.

 

                Her little sister nodded adamantly and took her own.

 

                “Suit yourselves,” Katrina said with a shrug.

 

                The twins eyed Adela worriedly.

 

                “How are you feeling?” Viviana asked her.

 

                “Besides the taste in my mouth, I’m fine,” the blonde woman assured. “Do I look any different yet?”

 

                Alcina watched her wife carefully. She stared at her enough to be able to make out the subtle differences.

 

                “Certainly, darling. Your features are more defined. Your cheekbones and jawline are so perfectly chiseled. Everything looks more pronounced in the best ways possible.”

 

                The tall woman leaned forward and cupped her wife’s cheek as she smiled down at her.

 

                “Perfectly radiant,” she said as her thumb traced her lips.

 

                Adela smiled against her and put her hand against the one on her face.

 

                “I’m glad you think so, my love. I was worried you wouldn’t like me looking older. But I don’t want to be the shortest and the youngest forever.”

 

                “I’ve always found women of all ages attractive,” Alcina said. “It’s just the young blood I enjoy.”

 

                She eyed her wife carefully before she rose to her full height.

 

                “Let’s go into the other room a moment. I just want to be sure.”

 

                Adela chuckled softly and got to her feet.

 

                “Yes, love,” she replied as she followed her out of the room.

 

                “Well, she looks very much still alive,” Katrina pointed out. “Your turn, girls.”

 

                The twins stared into each other’s eyes for a moment while they shared a silent conversation. Then they nodded and plugged their noses before they chugged the drink back. Karl gripped his son’s shoulder to brace himself. The boy chuckled and patted his hand. Roxana looked on worriedly. She was sure Adela would be fine. She was immortal, after all. But the girls were humans, and gifting them with immortality was a very big change. The girls both coughed and choked on the potions before they set their cups back on the tray.

 

                “You two feeling okay?” Karl asked.

 

                The girls assessed one another before they turned to him and nodded with smiles on their faces.

 

                “I feel fine,” Viviana said.

 

                “Like nothing even happened,” Velouette added.

 

                Roxana sighed in relief and drank her own drink. She made a face at the awful taste but managed to hold it down just fine.  She cleared her throat before she set the cup down on the tray. Then she turned to Katrina with her head tilted to the side.

 

                “How will we know if it worked?” she questioned.

 

                “Only time will tell,” the vampire told her. “But if Adela’s worked just fine, I’m sure you’ll be alright.”

 

                Alcina reentered the room with a bright smile on her face and Adela beside her.

 

                “As perfectly pure as always,” the tall woman said as she took her seat.

 

                “Oh, good. So happy for you, Alci,” Katrina said as she rolled her eyes.

 

                She looked the blonde woman over with a slowly forming smirk.

 

                “Thirty really does suit you, sweetie.”

 

                Daniella whacked her wife on the arm but said nothing. Adela chuckled and shook her head.

 

                “Well, thank you,” she said before she turned her attention to the twins and her friend. “How do the three of you feel?”

 

                “Just fine,” Roxana assured.

 

                Viviana and Velouette nodded in agreement.

 

                “We don’t feel any different,” the eldest said.

 

                “Well, that’s good to hear,” Adela said with a smile.

 

                “Why don’t you girls open your presents now?” Alcina suggested as she gestured to the pile in the corner.

 

                “Okay,” the girls said happily.

 

                “Here, let me help,” Roxana said.

 

                She placed one rather large box down in front of them each.

 

                “Oh, perfect. Those are from me,” the tall woman said.

 

                The twins smiled. They knew it would be a garment of some kind, but they were excited nonetheless. They peeled the pink and purple paper from the boxes and carefully took the tops off. Inside was a pair of pleated cream pants that flared out at the bottom and short-sleeved shirts with puffy sleeves in their colors.

 

                “Auntie, they’re beautiful,” Viviana told her before she carefully folded the clothes back inside the box.

 

                “We’ve never worn trousers before,” Velouette said.

 

                The two of them set their gifts aside and got up to hug one of the tall woman’s legs each.

 

                “Thank you, Auntie,” they said.

 

                Alcina smiled brightly and leaned down to hug them both at once.

 

                “You’re so very welcome, my little princesses. I’m glad you like them. The style is all the rage in the States right now.”

 

                “Yes, the hippies won and they’re thriving,” Katrina said. “They’re coming out with all sorts of things.”

 

                “I’ll be sure to keep up with them,” Alcina assured. “Alright, girls, what’s next?”

 

                Roxana set another pair of gifts before them.

 

                “Oh, those are from me,” Adela said with a smile. “I hope you like them.”

 

                The twins peeled back the paper, and their faces lit up. They were family portraits beautifully painted on canvas with a golden frame. The bottom center of the border had the Heisenberg house crest molded into it. The one Viviana held was taken from a more recent photo of them, their brother, and their father. Velouette’s was a picture from the past, depicting them at the triple wedding celebration.

 

                “Amazing,” the eldest twin breathed.

 

                “I love it,” her sister said as her thumb traced the intricate frame.

 

                “I hired the same person who did the painting we have over the fireplace here,” Adela told them. “And your father helped me with the frame.”

 

                “You did a great job, Papa,” Viviana told him.

 

                “I’m glad you like it,” he said with a smile.

 

                “You can hang them wherever you like,” Alcina told them. “In your room or even out here in the hall.”

 

                “I think I’d like them in our room so that we can see them when we go to sleep and wake up every day,” Velouette said.

 

                “That’s a good idea,” her sister agreed.

 

                Roxana carefully took the portraits from the twins and set one rather large gift down in front of them.

 

                “That’s from me,” Vilhelm said with a proud smile. “I’ve been working on it for months now.”

 

                The twins tore through the paper excitedly to see what their brother had made for them. When they realized what it was, their eyes widened in wonder. It looked like a dog, but it was completely made out of metal. All the joints were wheels and cogs; it looked like it could move.

 

                “It works sort of like Dasher,” Vilhelm explained. “There should be a key in its chest to turn it on.”

 

                Adela moved closer to Bela on the couch as she eyed the automaton fearfully. The other blonde woman chuckled softly and wrapped an arm around her.

 

                Viviana looked at her little sister for approval before she turned the key. The dog instantly came to life. It sat properly on its hind legs and wagged. Then it stood up with its front paws curled in a begging position. The swirling mechanism in its throat made it almost sound like it was whining. The girls looked on with elated smiles.

                 

                “It’s wonderful, Vil,” Viviana praised.

 

                “So realistic,” Velouette said.

 

                “Too realistic,” Adela muttered softly.

 

                “It can do all sorts of tricks and walk around on its own,” Vilhelm told them. “It can even run if you give it enough room. Just don’t let it rust.”

 

                “We’ll take good care of it,” his sisters promised. “Thank you, Vil.”

 

                The teenager smiled and scratched the back of his head.

 

                “Of course. Happy Birthday.”

                 

                Viviana turned the dog off and set it to the side before Roxana handed them a gift each.

 

                “These are from me and Georgetta,” Cassandra said as she watched her little sisters with an excited grin

 

                “Open them up,” the redhead said with a smile.

 

                The twins ripped the paper off and opened the box. Inside each was a sickle, not much different than the one the Dimitrescu sisters wielded. Viviana picked hers up by the handle and studied the blade. Velouette held hers in both hands cautiously.

 

                “Wow!” they both exclaim happily.

 

                “I called Millie up and had her blacksmith make these. If you weren’t going to choose to be a vampire or a werewolf, I wanted you to have some way to protect yourselves. Just in case we’re not around to help,” Cassandra explained. “Which will never happen, but just in case.”

 

                “When can I make weapons, Pop?” Vilhelm questioned.

 

                “I told you, kid. Not until you’re old enough,” Karl told him. “Weapons aren’t toys. Just focus on your inventions for now.”

 

                The teenager sighed and sulked in his seat. His sisters chuckled at him and set the blades aside.

 

                “Thank you,” they said to their older sister and her wife.

 

                “Just please be safe with them,” Georgetta said. “They’re very sharp.”

 

                “We will,” they promised.            

 

                Roxana set two rather heavy gifts in front of the twins and sighed in relief once she put them down.

 

                “Those are from Lipa and I,” Bela said.

 

                The girls turned to one another excitedly. They both hoped it was what they thought it was. When they peeled the paper away and opened the box, their jaws dropped. Inside were two leather saddles, complete with matching saddlebags.

 

                “We thought it was time for the two of you to have horses of your own,” Lipa told them. “I’ve already trained them both. Since you know how to ride, all you have to do is worry about bonding with them. And I will help you in any way I can.”

 

                “Thank you,” they said happily.

 

                The prince smiled and nodded at them.  Viviana and Velouette put the saddles with the rest of their opened gifts and turned back to receive more from the grand chambermaid.

 

                “Ooh! That’s from us,” Daniela said excitedly as she gestured between her and her wife.

 

                The twins wearily peeled the paper away, revealing two intricately carved, multi-tiered jewelry boxes.

 

                “I love a good accessory,” Katrina told them, clinking her rings as she wagged her fingers. “And now that you have your forever bodies, I thought you might want to develop your own signature look. So, there are plenty of things to choose from in there.”

 

                Viviana opened the double doors at the top of the box and smiled at its contents.

 

                “Thank you. They’re lovely.”

 

                Roxana set two more boxes in front of the twins.

 

                “Those are from me and Angie,” Donna said softly.

 

                The girls happily ripped the paper away and opened the lid. Inside was a garment each. They were both white summer dresses with silk sashes in their colors. They came with a floppy hat and matching sandals.

 

                “Thank you both,” the twins said as they smiled at their aunt and the doll in her lap.

 

                Donna nodded with a smile of her own, and Angie giggled happily.

 

                The grand chambermaid placed another gift each in front of the birthday girls.

 

                “Oh, that’s from me,” Moreau said. “I hope you like them.”

 

                Viviana and Velouette peeled back the paper and opened their boxes. They found two beautiful swimsuits with built-in skirts, one pink and one purple, with floral patterns.

 

                “I thought you could use a fresh pair this summer, so I asked Donna to make them for me. You can wear them next time we go swimming together.”

 

                The two girls smiled happily and folded them back into the boxes.

 

                “Thank you, Uncle Sal and Aunt Donna.”

 

                Roxana looked around for the last gift before she glanced over at King Heisenberg. Karl cleared his throat and got to his feet.

 

                “Your aunt would freak out if I brought mine inside the castle, so they’re waiting by the gate,” he told them.

 

                The twins quickly got to their feet and made their way to the front of the castle. Their father chuckled and followed after them. The girls’ eyes widened when they opened the doors. There outside were two motorbikes with one helmet each hanging from the handlebars.

 

                “Made these myself,” he told them and gestured widely. “I don’t trust those big manufacturing companies. This way I know what went in them and I can fix them up whenever you need. I know Bela and Lipa got you horses, but I thought you’d like these to get back and forth quickly. And you don’t have to worry about it getting tired. Just fill them up every time you stop by, and you’ll be good to go.”

 

                The twins wrapped their arms around him and hugged him tightly.

 

                “Thank you, Papa!”

 

                Karl smiled and patted them on the backs before he gave them a squeeze each.

 

                “Why don’t we head in for cake?” he suggested. “Bela had it made at the village bakery.”

 

                The two of them nodded and walked back with him inside under his arms. Everyone was waiting for them in the dining room when they returned. They eyed the three-tiered cake with vanilla frosting, lined with strawberries. Roxana leaned forward and lit the two candles for them.

 

                “Make a wish,” she said with a smile.

                 

                The twins looked at one another before they turned to the cake with elated smiles and blew out the candles.   

Chapter 141: Honor

Summary:

As Vilhelm leaves his teenage years behind him, he finally gets to make what he’s always wanted.

Notes:

The next few chapters are short and sweet. I just wanted to cover a few important events before we get to 2020.

                It was finally time. Vilhelm Heisenberg stood in front of his father’s forge and adjusted his goggles before he began pounding the heated steel. Karl looked on, impressed as his son bent and formed the metal with just his hammer and his strength. He’d come a long way from only making nails and tools.

 

                When the steel was formed to his liking, Vilhelm let it cool in a barrel of oil before he brought it to the belt grinder. He took his time and carefully sharpened it into shape. When he was satisfied, he held the freshly forged blade up to take a good look at it. He smiled, pleased, and got up to reheat the metal. When it reached the desired temperature, he quickly dipped the blade back in the barrel of oil.

 

                Once the steel reached room temperature, he pulled it out and wiped it down. Then he sharpened it once more with a whetstone until he was satisfied. When the blade was finished, he added the hilt and screwed it and the pommel together. Vilhelm got to his feet and looked his sword over before he twirled it in his hand. Karl grinned in pride and puffed on his cigar.

 

                “Damn good work, kid,” he praised. “Was it worth the wait?”

 

                Vilhelm sheathed the sword in the scabbard he made earlier. It fit perfectly. Then he turned to his father with a bright smile on his face.

 

                “Definitely,” he said. “Thanks, Pop. For everything.”

 

                “Oh, don’t get sappy on me now, kid. You know how I get.”

 

                His son laughed and shook his head. He attached the scabbard to his belt before he wrapped the leather around his waist and tied it in place.

 

                “Do you think Twinkles is around to try this out on?”

 

                “Give her a call,” Karl said and gestured to the phone in the corner.

 

                Vilhelm picked up the receiver and dialed the number.

 

                “Castle Dimitrescu. Adela speaking,” came the cheerful voice on the other end.

 

                “Hey Twinkles! Are you busy today?” he asked.

 

                “Oh, hello Vilhelm. Not at all. I was just reading in the main hall, waiting for your aunt to finish her work. Where would you like to meet?”

 

                “Come to the factory. I’ll meet you out front,” he told her.

 

                “Alright. Sounds good. See you then!”

 

                The teenager hung the phone up and rubbed his hands together excitedly.

 

                “This is gonna be great!”

 

                “You just be careful,” Karl warned. “That thing is sharp. Your aunt will be fine, but you better watch yourself.”

 

                The young man sighed and rolled his eyes.

 

                “Yes, Pop,” he agreed.

 

                Karl shook his head and ruffled his son’s hair before he headed for the door.

 

                “Come on then. That horse of hers will have her here in no time.”

 

                Vilhelm nodded and followed him out of the factory. When Adela arrived, the Heisenberg men were waiting for her in the center of the large, open yard in front of the barn. Once she dismounted her horse, Vilhelm unsheathed his blade and slid his left heel to his right as he held the blade vertically between his eyes. Adela eyed the young man and his blade. He’d come a long way from that little boy with a wooden sword. Vilhelm stepped forward with his right leg and pointed his blade at his aunt.

 

                “Come at me,” he said with a little smirk.

 

                Adela chuckled and shook her head as she drew her sword. As it unsheathed, the blade bloomed with the same sapphire as her eyes, and her breastplate formed around her.

 

                “Well, hello to you, too,” she said. “Today is the day, then?”

 

                “Yeah, and don’t go easy on me like you usually do,” he told her.

 

                “You weren’t supposed to know that,” she said.

 

                Karl stepped away from the two of them to give them plenty of room.

 

                “Hey, you just make sure you don’t hurt my kid,” he told her.

 

                “Of course, Karl. As always,” she assured.

 

                She eyed the young man to make sure he was ready. Vilhelm gripped the hilt of his new sword and nodded. Adela took a breath and readied her stance before she pointed her blade at her nephew.

 

                “Do you remember when you were very small and I asked you why you wanted to pick up the sword?”

 

                “To protect myself and everyone I love.”

 

                “Precisely. The most honorable cause. You have been through so much in your short life, yet you have always taken care of yourself and been there to lift up those around you. Swear that you will never lose that strength or nobility, even once you’ve mastered the blade.”

 

                “I swear,” he vowed and nodded firmly.

 

                “Very well. Then I will teach you.”

 

                Without another word, she shot forward with the strength of her own legs. She refused ever to use her powers when sparring with mortals, especially her nephew. Vilhelm caught her blade with his own and pressed forward to try to get a point. Adela slid back away from him and tried again. The young man parried her attacks over and over, bringing a proud smile to the blonde woman’s face.

 

                Karl looked on and puffed his cigar. He didn’t share the same love of sword fighting as his son and sister-in-law. To him, a mortal's best line of defense was a gun. Simple. Easy. Clean. Swords were like his hammer: cumbersome. It took skill to wield it properly. With a gun, you could just aim and shoot. Besides that, he didn’t think Vilhelm needed to worry about protecting himself. He had plenty of people to take care of him.

 

                Adela didn’t think guns were honorable. They took no skill to use. It gave their opponent no time to react. No way to protect themselves. It was cheap and lazy. Sword fighting was an art. It was fair and just. She felt more in control of the situation when she was able to wield a blade. Sure, a sword couldn’t stop a bullet unless you were very skilled, but neither would a gun.

 

                Although Vilhelm looked up to his father, Adela was his role model. She used to be like him, afraid and helpless. Instead of letting it turn her callous, she used her past endeavors to fuel her kindness and compassion. Now that Vilhelm was grown, that was the type of man he wanted to be. He was, however, currently having trouble controlling his fiery young blood.

 

                “Stop going easy on me,” he told her as he slashed out rather harshly.

 

                Adela evaded and spun quickly around him before she pointed her blade against his shoulder.

 

                “Do not wield your sword with anger unless it is justified,” she warned. “The only emotion that should ever fuel your strike is determination.”

 

                Vilhelm put his hands up and stepped away from her.

 

                “Sorry,” he said with a sigh as he lowered his arms. “It’s just frustrating. We’ve done this hundreds of times before. The only difference is that the sword isn’t wooden anymore.”

 

                “You have to feel your opponent out before the battle truly begins,” Adela told him. “We are simply warming up.”

 

                Vilhelm nodded and readied himself once more. When he looked prepared, the blonde woman lunged forward to strike. The young man caught her blade just before it could reach him. He gritted his teeth as he tried to force her sword away.

 

                “Mind your feet,” she instructed.

 

                The young man shifted his weight and successfully pushed her away, giving him time to slide back and ready himself. Adela nodded approvingly before she was on him once more. Vilhelm bounced on the balls of his feet as the two of them traveled up and down the field.

 

                “You’re holding back on me as well,” she said. “Perhaps you need a bit of motivation.”

 

                With that, Adela turned her back on her opponent and raced towards her brother-in-law. Karl looked on, confused, unable to hear their conversation from so far away. Vilhelm narrowed his eyes and ran after her.

 

                “Get back here! What are you doing?” he shouted.

 

                “Come stop me,” she called back to him.

 

                The young man’s legs picked up speed without him even realizing. He didn’t know what his aunt was doing, but he was determined to prevent her from trying to hurt his father. Adela was hoping for just that. Once she reached Karl, she swung her arm back to strike him. She was relieved when Vilhelm’s blade stopped her, and he used all his weight to push her away.

 

                The blonde woman slid back and looked upon her nephew with a proud smile. The young man was quickly upon her, forcing her back away from his father. Adela focused her attacks on Karl while she parried and evaded his son. The king simply stood where he was and kept on smoking. He trusted in whatever lesson his sister-in-law was trying to teach.

 

                “What are you doing?” Vilhelm asked angrily as he bashed her sword away with his own. “Leave him out of this.”

 

                “Bela once gave me this same incentive when I was first learning my powers,” she explained. “I found it very helpful. Is it working?”

 

                “Yeah, it’s really pissing me off,” Vilhelm said before he lunged at her.

 

                “Wonderful. This is the time you use your anger to fuel you. Only when the situation is dire. When there is everything to lose.”

 

                She spun away from him to strike at Karl from a different angle.

 

                “But do not let it consume you,” she warned. “Or you will fail him.”

 

                Vilhelm caught her sword with his own and twisted the blade before he pressed on with a determined shout. Adela winced as the freshly forged steel sliced across her shoulder, and she jumped away from him. The young man stared at the blood forming on her tunic in shock and lowered his weapon.

 

                “Sorry. I wouldn’t have worn white if I knew we were sparring,” the blonde woman said with a chuckle.

 

                “Are you okay?” Vilhelm asked worriedly.

 

                “I’m fine, Vil. It will heal right up,” she assured. “That was a very good show, indeed. I’m very proud of you.”

 

                “You had me worried there for a minute,” the young man said nervously as he scratched the back of his head with his free hand.

 

                “Exactly what I was hoping. I was just reminding you of your vow and where to properly place your anger. I’m so glad it worked.”

 

                “You using me as a guinea pig, Twinkles?” Karl asked with a raised brow.

 

                “Yes, and thank you for that,” she replied with a laugh.

 

                The man shrugged and returned his cigar between his teeth.

 

                “Glad I could help.”

 

                Vilhelm sighed and returned his new sword to its scabbard.

 

                “That really wore me out. Thanks, Twinkles. That was a lot of fun,” he said with a smile. “Come inside and I’ll make you some tea before you head back.”

 

                Adela smiled at him in turn and sheathed her blade.

 

                “That sounds wonderful.”

 

                Karl patted them both on the back as they made their way inside.

 

                “Well, that went a lot better than I thought it would,” he said with a sigh of relief.

Chapter 142: Coming of Age

Summary:

Little Vilhelm’s all grown up and making an important decision.

                Karl Heisenberg smacked the side of the new truck parked in his front yard.

                “Made her myself. All new insides. A few used bits here and there. But she’s strong and she’ll get you back and forth just fine.”

                Vilhelm admired the shiny coat of green paint and the silver Heisenberg crest on the doors on either side.

 

                “It’s great, Pop, but I still don’t know why I need a truck. Buttercup works just fine.”

                “Yeah, but you can’t carry anything on that thing. What if you ever need to carry a bunch of stuff from the market or something? Besides, we have to lug your presents home somehow.”

 

                “True, I suppose. Well, I love it either way.”

                The young man wrapped his arms around his father.

                “Thanks, Pop.”

                “No problem, kid,” he replied and patted Vilhelm’s back. “How about you drive us up to the castle?”

                Karl pulled away and tossed the keys to his son before he got in the passenger’s seat. Vilhelm grinned in excitement and got behind the wheel. Heisenberg only had to pump the imaginary brakes a few times. The kid certainly rode a horse better than he drove. The twins and Cassandra were all waiting outside for them when they arrived. Vilhelm was so excited he almost forgot to put the truck in park.
               

                “Happy Birthday, Vil,” his sisters greeted him with open arms.
               

                The young man laughed happily and hugged all three of them at once.
               

                “Vivi, Vel, Cass! Thanks. It’s good to see you all.”

                Viviana and Velouette took one of his hands each and pulled him towards the door.

                “Come on, Vil. Everyone’s waiting,” the eldest twin said. “You have to meet the new people, too.”

                “Those ladies are kinda scary, but they seem nice,” Velouette told him.

                “Dru and Millie?” Cassandra asked. “They’re harmless. But if they give any of you a hard time, just let me know and I’ll handle it.”

                Her siblings nodded and headed inside after her, followed by their father.

                “Happy Birthday, my perfect little prince,” Alcina cooed as she greeted her nephew.

                She bent down and pinched his cheek, causing the young man to groan and scratch the back of his head in embarrassment.

                “Auntie, please...”

                “Alcina, leave the poor boy alone. He’s already twenty-two,” Adela scolded.

                She sighed and rubbed her temples at the notion.

                “I’m so glad I don’t still look twenty,” she whispered.

                “You’re welcome,” Roxana said as she set a tray of teacups down on the coffee table.

                Katrina beckoned Vilhelm to her with a crooked finger.

                “Come, boy. Meet my sisters. And Drake, of course.”

                The young man made his way towards them and waved at the strangers.

                “Hello,” he greeted them.

                “Vilhelm, this is my sister Dru and our little sister Millie,” Katrina said as she gestured to the blonde and redhead in turn.

                Drusilla eyed him and flashed a polite smile. Camilla waved enthusiastically and grinned happily. The man beside them bowed low to the prince, exposing the back of his neck.

                “Greetings, Your Highness. My name is Drake. I believe Princess Katrina has told you about me”.

                Vilhelm took the man in. He had medium-length black hair with bangs that fell past his yellow eyes. His pointed ears looked similar to Drusilla’s but curved downward in the opposite direction. He was wearing a long, black trench coat, slacks, and a button-down shirt.

                “It’s good to finally meet you,” the young man said. “Katrina’s told me a lot about you.”

                The raven-haired woman circled one of the buttons on the man’s chest with a finger as she grinned up at him.

                “All good things,” she assured.

                “Hopefully not too many good things,” the werewolf said with a questioning brow.

                Katrina gave him a light smack on the shoulder.

                “Please. The boy is basically still a child.”

                “Well, I hope not, because I’m about to give him his immortal form.”

                “Yeah, I thought this would be a good age,” Vilhelm said. “This way I’m still younger than my sisters look.”

                Karl came up behind his son with a furrowed brow. He slid his shades down his nose to look him in the eye.

                “Are you sure you want this, kid? Once you go through with it, there’s no going back.”

                Vilhelm turned around to face him and nodded firmly.

 

                “I’ve had plenty of time to think about it. Being a guy with just a sword or a gun isn’t enough for me. If something bad happens like it did when I was little, then I’ll actually be able to do something about it.”

 

                “If it’s what you really want, then I’m all for it,” Karl said as he patted him on the shoulder. “You’re still my kid either way.”

                Drake bowed low to the king.

 

                “I assure you, it will be as painless as possible, Your Highness. Then Lipa and Georgetta can take care of him once I’m gone. I will check in every now and then, of course.”

                He looked Vilhelm in the eye.

 

                “I’m not going to turn you and abandon you. I’ve never purposefully made another wolf before. I’ve promised Katrina I’d take good care of you, and I vow to do just that.”

 

                That brought a smile to Karl’s face. The man was easing his worries. The king once thought that Georgetta would never cut it as a werewolf, but she embraced it just fine. She’d had no complaints since. Not that he was aware of. His son would be just fine.

 

                “I appreciate it,” Karl said as he held his hand out to the man.

 

                 Drake grasped him by the forearm and shook firmly. Karl grinned and mimicked him.

 

                “So, are we going to do it now or after cake?” Vilhelm asked.

 

                “I suggest before you eat,” Drake told him. “You’re going to be very hungry once the fever kicks in.”

 

                “You mean he’s going to eat even more than he does now?” Karl asked. “The kid’s a furnace. He just takes the fuel and burns it.”

                Vilhelm laughed in embarrassment and scratched the back of his head. Drake chuckled and nodded.

                “He’ll be feeding himself and the wolf now.”

                Karl adjusted his hat and sighed.

                “Guess I gotta stock back up.”

                “Before I forget, take this,” Drake said.

                He handed Vilhelm a pendant of a howling wolf.

                “My father gave me this when I came of age. Now, I want you to have it.”

                The young man stared at the gift and smiled as he held it in his palm.

                “Thanks.”

 

                He put the necklace over his head and adjusted the wolf on his chest. Drake smiled at the sight and nodded in approval.

                “Would you like to do this here or in private?”

                Vilhelm looked around the main hall at the rest of his family.

                “This is fine,” he said with a shrug.

 

                “Where would you like the bite?” Drake asked. “Remember, it will leave a scar.”

                The young man rolled up the sleeve of his T-shirt and slapped his upper arm.

                “Are you ready then?” Drake asked.

 

                Vilhelm nodded with a determined look in his brown eyes. Karl pulled out a cigar and lit it before he patted his son on the shoulder. Drake turned to his Mistresses.

                “May I?” he asked them.

                “Yes, yes. Get on with it,” Drusilla said with a flippant wave.

 

                The werewolf took Vilhelm by the arm and carefully bit into him. The young man winced. It wasn’t so much the pain that bothered him, but the strange burning sensation that came after. Drake pulled away and closed his glowing yellow eyes until they faded.

                “That should heal within the hour. Then the fever and the hunger will come.”

 

                Karl took a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around the fresh wound on his son’s arm. Vilhelm smiled appreciatively and rolled down his sleeve.

 

                “There are a few bottles of blood wine waiting for you to take home,” Katrina said. “And Adela had the cook make some of that gravy. Georgetta was practically guzzling it after the wedding when she was turned. It should help you as well.”

 

                “Yes, have as much blood and red meat as you can,” Drake told him. “But just listen to your body, it will tell you what it needs.”

                Vilhelm nodded as he gripped Drake’s forearm.

 

                “Thanks again,” he said as he shook it much like the other men had earlier.

                Drake smiled and grasped his arm.

                “Of course.”

                Karl patted his son on his uninjured shoulder.

                “Let’s go see the rest of your presents, kid. Then we can eat.”

                

                Vilhelm nodded excitedly and made his way over to sit between his sisters. When he sat down, he noticed his pile of presents in the corner, and his eyes widened. There were so many, and some of them were quite large.

                “Where would you like to begin?” Roxana asked the birthday boy.

                “Uh, let’s get the really big ones out of the way first,” he suggested.

                The grand chambermaid nodded and gestured to the largest ones.

                “I’m afraid you’ll have to just tear the paper off of these.”

                Vilhelm nodded and got to his feet. He went for the first present that caught his eye.

                “That’s from me and Dani,” Katrina said.

                

                The redhead rocked excitedly in her seat as she watched her cousin open his gift. When Vilhelm peeled the paper away, he smiled. It was a brand-new grinding stone. No wonder Roxana couldn’t lift it.

                “Thank you,” he said as he looked back at them.

                He turned to the largest gift. By the way it was wrapped, he could tell it was from his sisters.

                “That’s ours,” Viviana said.

 

                Vilhelm tore open the perfectly folded paper, and his eyes widened. There were display racks stacked on top of one another. He turned to face his sisters with a grin.

                “Are you challenging me to make even more weapons?”

                “Yes, and put them out for everyone to see,” Velouette said excitedly.

                The young prince went back to the couch and wrapped his arms around his sisters.

                “Thank you. I’ll have these filled up in no time,” he promised.

                After another squeeze, he went back to the pile and stood in front of another large gift.

                “That one is from me and Bela,” Lipa told him. “Please don’t try to lift it.”

                Vilhelm nodded and ripped open the paper, revealing a fresh anvil.

                “Perfect,” he said. “Pop’s is a little busted.”

                “Hey, it’s worked just fine, hasn’t it?” Karl asked defensively.

                His son chuckled and shook his head.

                “It’s pretty beat up. I used to hammer too hard when I was younger.”

                “Tell me about it,” his father said as he puffed his cigar.

 

                Vilhelm thanked the couple and reached for the last of the big presents. It was a large wicker basket with a bow on the top.

                “That’s from me,” Moreau said.

                His nephew opened the lid and looked inside.

                “That’s a ton of coal, Uncle Sal. I’ll be set for a while. Thanks.”

                “Of course,” his uncle replied happily.

 

                Once the large presents were out of the way, Vilhelm grabbed one of the boxes and took a seat between his sisters.

 

                “Oh! That’s ours!” Angie said excitedly as she clapped her hands together.

 

                The young man smiled and peeled the paper away before he opened the lid. Inside was a black leather apron with the Heisenberg crest embroidered on it.

                “It’s amazing. Thank you.”

 

                Donna nodded her head with a smile of her own. Roxana took the box from Vilhelm and handed him another. The young man could somehow smell it before he even ripped the paper. Hunger rose within him, and he tore it open.

 

                “They’re fresh steaks from my cousin’s shop,” Georgetta told him. “I figured it would help with your cravings.”

                Vilhelm pulled out one of the newspaper-wrapped cuts of meat and sniffed it.

                “I’m so hungry,” he said.

                “Well, hurry up, and we can get to dinner,” Karl told him.

                Vilhelm thanked his eldest sister and her wife and traded the box for a new one from Roxana.

 

                “That’s from me, little one,” Alcina said.

 

                Her nephew took the gift and happily tore into it. He knew it was clothes, but he would happily wear whatever she gave him. Inside the box was a three-piece black suit with green embroidery.

                “Whoa. This is fancy, Auntie. Thank you.”

                “Only the best for my little prince,” Alcina cooed.

 

                Vilhelm chuckled and carefully folded the suit back into the box. Instead of another giftbox, Roxana handed the young man a long steel case.

                “From Millie and me,” Drusilla told him.

 

                “We had our blacksmith make these,” Camilla said. “We made sure there was no silver in anything.”

 

                Vilhelm excitedly opened the latch and looked inside. It was an assortment of tools, mostly hammers and tongs.

                “Thanks, these are great,” he said.

 

                He gave one of the hammers a swing before he set it back inside and latched the case shut. The grand chambermaid took it from him and handed him a small but intricately carved wooden box.

                “This one is from me,” she said with a smile.

 

                Vilhelm took the box with a smile of his own and opened it. Inside were hand-made tea bags, each one personally labeled.

 

                “I made them myself,” Roxana said. “Donna taught me how to infuse blood with the herbs. To help with your cravings.”

 

                The idea of consuming blood didn’t entirely sit well with the young man, but he knew he was going to have to get used to it. These seemed to be a good stepping stone.

                “Thanks. These will come in handy,” he said.

 

                Roxana bowed her head to him and stood beside Alcina, should she be needed further. Adela got up from her seat and handed Vilhelm a rolled-up piece of paper, tied with a green string.

                “Happy Birthday, Vil,” she said happily.

                Vilhelm eyed it in confusion as he took it from her.

                “Thanks, Twinkles. But Drake said you had the cook make gravy for me.”

                “That’s hardly a gift,” she said and shook her head. “Go on. Open it.”

                

                The young man obliged and untied the paper before he opened it. Adela smiled as his eyes slowly widened.

                “Congratulations. You are now the proud owner of the village blacksmith,” she told him.

                “Get the fuck out,” he said and stomped his foot in excitement.

                “Not in front of your aunt, kid,” Karl scolded.

 

                Vilhelm rolled his eyes. He jumped to his feet and wrapped his arms around Adela. The blonde woman wheezed softly as he lifted her off her feet.

                “Thank you,” he said.

                Adela smiled and hugged him tightly.

 

                “Of course. Now you can use all your new things down there,” she said and gestured to his pile of presents.

                “This is gonna be great!” Vilhelm exclaimed. “Oh, now the truck makes sense. Thanks, Pop.”

                “Of course, kid. You gotta lug your goods somehow,” Karl told him.

                “We were wondering if you wanted us to help you in the shop?” Viviana inquired.

                “You can’t do everything alone,” Velouette said. “That would be too much on you.”

                Vilhelm plopped back into his seat and wrapped his arms around his sisters.

                “That would be wonderful!” he replied.

                “Good, Aunt Donna already made us matching aprons,” Viviana told him.

                “This is the best,” Vilhelm said with a contented sigh. “Thank you, everyone.”

                “Ready for dinner, kid?” Karl asked.

                “Is it steak?” the new werewolf asked.

                His father chuckled and nodded.

                “It sure is, kid.” 

Notes:

This was a good opportunity to introduce another one of my OCs. Drake has his own stories and often shows up in Adela's. We kind of have a CLAMP thing going on.

Chapter 143: All I Ask of You

Summary:

It’s the late 1980s in Castle Dimitrescu.

Notes:

Finally.

                The village royalty was gathered in the opera hall of Castle Dimitrescu. A brand-new screen had been set up on the stage in front of the red and gold curtain. Adela and Alcina took their seats side by side in the balcony, as if they were attending a real opera. Donna set the film in the new projector with a small, excited smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She quickly joined the others and took her seat before she sat Angie in her lap.

                “So, this is a recording of an opera about an opera?” Daniela questioned. “How did you even get this?”

                “I have my ways,” Katrina said with a sly smile. “Now hush and watch the show.”

                Adela enjoyed the overture quite a bit, and she found herself looking up at one of the chandeliers hanging above them as the play began. Alcina turned her eyes to her wife once Christine began to sing. She longed to see her in such a dress singing for her on the stage below. The tall woman saw a lot of Adela in Christine. Her wife, on the other hand, would think she was more of a Meg than the main character.

                When the Angel of Music began to beckon the young woman to him, Adela turned to her wife with a questioning brow. She had heard the tune before. Alcina was none the wiser, but when the Phantom was luring Christine into the mirror, she hummed along with him. Katrina snickered knowingly in the distance as she twirled a bit of red hair around her finger.

                A smile slowly spread across Adela’s face as Christine and the Phantom of the Opera began their strange duet. The blonde woman was invested in the possibility of love blossoming between them.

                Alcina would give anything to lure her wife down into the dungeon and seduce her with a song. She would certainly try. It would be even better to see Adela in Christine’s attire.

                Adela had such high hopes once Christine woke up from her slumber. But they were quickly crushed. The Phantom certainly had a temper. She knew plenty of creatures of darkness seeking beauty, but even they knew better than to hold someone against their will. Well, most of them did, at least. She had found the woman behind the monster in Alcina, but her wife had never forced her love upon her. It blossomed naturally over time.

                The Prima Donna reminded Katrina of Drusilla. She certainly was just that. The vampire sighed and leaned in closer to Daniela as she began to miss her sisters. The room roared in laughter at poor Carlotta losing her voice. The gag even got Karl to slap his knee. His son shook his head at him in response. Adela audibly gasped as the body dropped from the rafters. She was growing more and more wary of the Phantom as the opera progressed.

                Adela didn’t know how Christine choosing Raoul made her feel. It made sense. They knew each other when they were younger, and now, they were together again. It was romantic. But there was still something inside her that wanted Christine to be with the Phantom. If only he could keep his possessiveness at bay. Perhaps there was still hope.

                The blonde queen loved Raoul and Christine’s duet and found herself wanting to sing it together with Alcina. She had once vowed to free her wife from Miranda’s grasp. It would have been a beautiful song to sing to her back then.

                Adela found herself torn between the three lovers. Raoul seemed like a good man who wanted to protect Christine. But when the Phantom picked the fallen rose from the ground, her heart broke for him. Katrina found the love triangle painfully familiar, and her scarlet eyes lifted to the balcony and the blonde woman sitting beside her friend. As if sensing her fall back into old memories, Daniela wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close.

                Adela adored the masquerade. The song was as lively as the costumes. She found herself longing to throw one at the castle. Maybe the others would enjoy it as well. She didn’t like that Christine wanted to keep her engagement to Raoul a secret. That one hit too close to home for her. But because of that, she understood.

                The blonde queen enjoyed the Phantom’s entrance at the ball. It reminded her of Maleficent appearing in her cloud of green smoke.  She also admired his outfit and thought she might like one in blue. Adela narrowed her eyes when the Phantom told Christine she belonged to him. Sure, she herself belonged to Alcina, but it was not something that was ever forced upon her.

                The cemetery scene reminded Adela of her parents, and Christine’s song made her shed a few tears. She also wished they were somehow there with her again. Her mood quickly lifted. She didn’t know she needed to see a duel in a cemetery, but she was so happy she did.

                Adela thought it was wrong for Raoul and the managers to force Christine to perform. It was a lot to put on her. The Phantom’s opera seemed unhinged, but the blonde woman enjoyed the costumes. She didn’t think she could resist the Phantom when they passed the Point of No Return, so she didn’t blame Christine for seemingly deciding to as well. Hope returned to her once more.

                Katrina’s cold, black heart ached for the Phantom when he sang back the duet the two other lovers had shared earlier in the opera. It was so beautifully tragic, and it hit so close to home.

                The blonde queen was glad when Christine told the Phantom that she didn’t find horror in his face, but instead his soul. But she had finally lost sympathy for the man. The position that his point of no return put Christine in was not fair. His possessiveness got the better of him. If he truly loved her, he’d just want her to be happy.

                Adela loved the medley at the end. It was a perfect blend of all the other songs she had enjoyed throughout the opera. She shed a tear when the Phantom confessed his love for Christine before she gave the ring back to him. Beneath her on the ground floor, Katrina dabbed her eyes on one of her long sleeves. Her chest shook to contain a sob as the happy couple sang their song while they fled the burning opera house, leaving the poor Phantom alone in his solitude once more.

                Once the film stopped rolling, Donna stopped the projector and turned the lights back on.

                “Thank you, Katrina,” she said. “That was lovely.

                The vampire cleared her throat and forced a smile.

                “Wasn’t it just? So glad I could get my hands on it.”

                Katrina turned her eyes to the queens on the balcony.

                “Did you like it, sweetie?” she called to the blonde.

                For some reason, Adela’s heart ached when she looked down at the vampire. She shut her eyes to push the feeling aside before she responded.

                “I loved it,” she said with a smile. “Now I want to throw our very own masquerade.”

                “Oh, darling. That would be so much fun,” her wife agreed.

                “I feel like I’ll be very busy contributing to that, but I would love to attend,” Donna said.

                Cassandra yawned and stretched in her cozy spot by the fire. Then she got to her feet and pulled her wife up with her.

                “Come on, sweetheart. Let’s go be lovey-dovey in our own room.”

                Georgetta chuckled and wrapped her arms around her as they walked out. The others soon followed suit, leaving only the two queens alone on the balcony. Adela turned to her wife with a bright smile on her face. She got to her feet and held a hand out to her.

                “Come with me, love,” she said and led her to the stage.

                Adela lifted herself into the air and looked down at Alcina with swirling sapphire pools of adoration. She stepped closer and cupped her wife’s face in her hand as she stared into her eyes.

                “No more talk of darkness,” she sang in English. “Forget these wide-eyed fears. I'm here. Nothing can harm you. My words will warm and calm you. Let me be your freedom. Let daylight dry your tears. I'm here with you, beside you, to guard you and to guide you.”

                Alcina smiled, and her beautiful grey eyes quickly turned honey-yellow. She put a hand on her wife’s chest and leaned in as she sang.

                “Say you love me every waking moment. Turn my head with talk of summertime. Say you need me with you now and always. Promise me that all you say is true. That's all I ask of you.”

                Adela took Alcina’s free hand in her own and brought it to her heart.

                “Let me be your shelter. Let me be your light. You're safe. No one will find you. Your fears are far behind you.”

                “All I want is freedom,” Alcina sang. “A world with no more night and you, always beside me, to hold me and to hide me.”

                Adela smiled brightly and traced her wife’s lips with her thumb.

                “Then say you'll share with me one love, one lifetime. Let me lead you from your solitude. Say you need me with you here, beside you. Anywhere you go, let me go too. Alcina, that's all I ask of you.”

                “Say you'll share with me one love, one lifetime. Say the word, and I will follow you,” her wife replied.

                “Share each day with me, each night, each morning,” they sang together.

                Alcina slid her hand from her wife’s chest to the nape of her neck.

                “Say you love me.”

                Adela gave her hand a tender squeeze.

                “You know I do.”

                “Love me - that's all I ask of you,” they sang together.

                The couple leaned in for a passionate kiss. Alcina ran her fingers through her wife’s long blonde hair, and Adela draped her arms around her shoulders. They pulled away to sing out in harmony one final time.

                “Anywhere you go, let me go too. Love me - that's all I ask of you…”

                As their voices trailed off, the two queens embraced and shared another kiss in the dim light of the opera hall. 

Notes:

The opinions of the main character do not reflect those of the author. I’m team Phantom. I don’t know what she’s complaining about.

Also, Katrina could totally hear them singing that song like the Phantom did in the opera, but I didn't add it because I didn't want it to end on a sad note.

Chapter 144: Tale as Old as Time

Summary:

The 1990s brings about another Renaissance of sorts.

Notes:

I’m sorry for the amount of sappiness, but I’m also not. You can skip it if you like. You’ll know when the action starts in a few chapters.

                Alcina adjusted the large shoulder pads of her crème-colored power suit as she made her way towards her bedroom door.

                “Come now, darling,” she called to her wife. “The others are waiting.”

                Adela set down her book and adjusted the skirt of her blue and white dress as she got to her feet.

                “Coming, love,” she said as she followed her to the opera hall.

                The couple took their usual seats in the balcony and held hands while they waited for the film to begin.

                “Is this supposed to be like the one with the mermaid?” Angie asked her creator.

                “Yes, it seems these cartoon films have risen in popularity once more,” Donna told her. “I look forward to what comes next.”

                “What sort of beast is the movie about?” Lipa asked Bela

                “Well, going off the book, he’s several animals all combined into one,” their wife replied. “But we’ll see what they come up with in the film.”

                The werewolf nodded and sat back on the couch as they wrapped an arm around her. Bela smiled and rested her head against their chest as the movie began.

                As the fairytale unfolded, Adela was reminded of Sleeping Beauty. She was excited and hopeful that this film would be just as beautifully drawn, but she prayed the ending would be more satisfying.

                Upon hearing the story of the hag and the prince, Alcina’s thoughts trailed to Mother Miranda, and she shivered. Adela was thinking the same thing, and she took her hand to comfort her. Alcina smiled and relaxed in her seat while her thumb traced the back of the blonde woman’s hand.

                Adela thought loving someone and earning their love in return was the greatest gift in the world. She wished with all her heart that the prince would find his happiness and break his spell.

                Alcina recognized the beast within herself. She, too, had a monstrous form and had once hidden herself away in her castle. For years, she had questioned how anyone could love a beast like her. Yet her wife had shown her true love and broke the spell that had been cast upon her by Mother Miranda.

                Once the Beauty appeared on the screen in her blue and white attire, Katrina chuckled to herself. She wondered if she had apples in her basket as well. And she spoke to animals? Hilarious coincidences. When she started to sing about a quiet village, she couldn’t help but snort in laughter.

                “Oh, this is too good,” she whispered to her wife.

                The vampire shed a tear as the main character went into her obsession with books. She could hardly contain herself. Daniela was laughing along with her, and her eldest sister had to shush them both. The couple simmered to chuckles and leaned against one another as the movie played on.

                Adela couldn’t deny the parallels between her and Belle. It was actually quite alarming, especially once the villagers began gossiping about her. An entire song based around a village girl being set apart from the people around her… It was too much.

                Alcina chuckled as she watched the cogs turn in her wife’s mind while the story’s main character picked out a blue book to read. The tall woman muted another little laugh behind the back of her hand when the girl began to speak to the animals as if they were people.

                Adela made a disgusted face at the sight of Gaston. He seemed to be everything she hated about men. He hunted animals for sport. He pinned after a woman just for her beauty and not her interests or personality. He was so sickeningly egotistical and forceful. She strongly disliked him. Alcina agreed, but mostly just because he was a man.

                The Heisenberg twins looked to their Papa when Belle’s genius inventor father appeared on screen, wearing green no less. Karl felt their eyes on him, and he looked down at them with a raised brow. Viviana and Velouette giggled and smiled at him before they went back to the movie

                The prince’s castle reminded Alcina of her own towering fortress. She was rather glad her maids weren’t animated objects. It would be very difficult for them to get things done. Though they did seem to be managing just fine in the film. She saw herself in the beast again in the way he treated his servants. She was once the same way, long ago.

                Adela knew she was supposed to find the Beast hideous and frightening, but she thought he looked rather cute. She could hardly take him seriously at first. Sure, his demeanor and his anger were a bit scary, but he didn’t look it.

                The blonde queen groaned along with Belle as the very sleezy Gaston entered her home looking to marry her. He was so very possessive of someone he had no connection with. He had more in common with the pig in the mud.

                Philippe reminded Adela of Lilly. He was so smart and loyal. What a perfect companion. As Belle entered the castle, the blonde queen thought back to when she first arrived in Castle Dimitrescu. It was so large, opulent, and a bit foreboding. But there was no Beast to greet her at the door as Alcina had.

                Lumière reminded Alcina of Roxana. Not his personality, but in the way he tried to teach the Beast compassion. He was gentle yet firm when he needed to be. The Beast’s temper and his controlling nature reminded Alcina again of how she used to behave.

                Adela hated that Gaston got his own song. She rolled her eyes and rested her elbow on the armrest to hold her head up in her hand.

                While Alcina found Roxana in the candlestick man, Adela found her in Mirs. Potts. She was kind and compassionate. She did everything she could to cheer Belle up. And she seemed to make a good cup of tea. The servants seemed to want what was best for their master, and they were very adamant about him finding love. They also tried to keep his temper in check, much like the grand chambermaid did for her mistress.

                Alcina’s brow furrowed as the Beast thought that the Beauty would never see him as anything but a monster. She could certainly relate. She, too, once thought she was hopeless, until her wife came into her life.

                Angie leaned forward in Donna’s lap as the animated objects performed for the girl. The entire scene amazed her. It was even better than the creatures singing under the sea or the animals in Aurora’s forest. Adela found the concept of dozens of inanimate objects suddenly coming to life and dancing around her more frightening than the Beast was supposed to be.

                As Belle found her way to the forbidden west wing and the Beast lashed out at her, Alcina sighed softly. She ran her thumb over the back of Adela’s hand and inched herself closer. Her wife leaned into her and lovingly stroked her side.

                Alcina’s mood improved as she watched the Beast come to Belle’s rescue, and even more when she decided to stay to help him. Adela looked on hopefully as she saw the spark forming between the two main characters.

                Adela’s eyes widened when she saw the Beast’s library. It was even grander than the one in their castle. It was like heaven to her. From that scene on, there was no question in her mind that the two characters would fall for one another. They already were. She smiled and nuzzled into her wife’s side as she watched their love play out on the screen, accompanied by the moving song. When Alcina saw the two characters reading by the fire, she sighed happily as her mind wandered back in time.

                The blonde queen’s ears perked up as Mrs. Potts began to sing her song. She found herself yearning to dance with her wife to it. It was so beautiful and charming, as was the Beast leading his Beauty around the ballroom. Thinking the exact same thing, Alcina smiled and brought Adela’s hand to her lips for a sweet kiss.

                The tone of the movie shifted dramatically. Adela didn’t think Gaston could get any worse until he decided to put Belle’s father away just to make it easier to marry her. A proud smile spread across her lips when Belle told Gaston that he was the monster, not the Beast.

                Alcina smirked, and she laughed when the villagers rose up with their torches and pitchforks to defeat the Beast. It had been many years since their villagers practically did the same to her. Adela was also remembering back to that time, and she was glad everything had settled since.

                Adela watched intently as the Beast and Gaston fought on the roof in the pouring rain. She wasn’t disappointed to see the horrible man fall. Seeing the Beast cup Belle’s face in his large hand before he slipped into unconsciousness brought a tear to Alcina’s eye. She knew very well that these types of movies would lead to a happy ending, but it was moving, nonetheless.

                For some reason, Adela found the Beast more pleasant to look at than his human form, but she was happy for him regardless. Their last dance made her think of Sleeping Beauty, and she smiled. She found this ending far more enjoyable than the other. Finally, there was a film where a character who had appeared to be the villain found their happy ending with the one they loved.

                Donna sighed in contentment as she shut off the projector. She returned to her creation and scooped her up into her arms.

                “Did you enjoy it, Angie?” she asked.

                The doll nodded adamantly.

                “I think it’s my favorite one so far. I hope they make more.”

                “As do I. I’ll be sure to keep my eye out for any new ones.”

                The royals chatted with one another before they dwindled out of the opera hall. Only Katrina, Daniella, and the two queens remained. The vampire looked up at her friend to see her happily chatting with her wife, and it brought a smile to her pomegranate lips.

                “I’ll just be a moment,” she told Daniela as she got to her feet and made her way to the piano.

                Donna had brought over the music sheets of the songs from the movie with her. Katrina turned to the one she wanted and began to play in D minor. Daniella watched her wife with a smile and leaned against the piano to watch her.

                When the tune reached the ears of the couple on the balcony, Adela got to her feet and bowed at the waist as she offered her arm to her wife. Alcina smiled and let her lead her to the center of the opera hall. The blonde woman lifted herself in the air and took one of her wife’s hands in her own. Alcina rested her free hand on her wife’s waist, and Adela placed her free hand on Alcina’s shoulder. Once the couple started to dance, Katrina began to sing.

“Tale as old as time

True as it can be
Barely even friends
Then somebody bends
Unexpectedly

Just a little change
Small to say the least
Both a little scared
Neither one prepared
Beauty and the Beast

Ever just the same
Ever a surprise
Ever as before
Ever just as sure
As the sun will rise

Tale as old as time
Tune as old as song
Bittersweet and strange
Finding you can change
Learning you were wrong

Certain as the sun
Rising in the east
Tale as old as time
Song as old as rhyme
Beauty and the Beast

Tale as old as time
Song as old as rhyme
Beauty and the Beast.”

                Adela sighed happily as she lowered herself to her feet. Alcina looked to her friend with a smile plastered on her gorgeous crimson lips.

                “Thank you, Katrina, dear. That was simply wonderful.”

                “I do what I can, Alci.”

                The vampire closed the piano and got to her feet. Her finger traced the gold until it traveled up to her wife’s chin.

                “Shall we head to our room, love?”

                Daniela hummed happily and let her lead her off to their chambers. Alcina turned back to her wife and cupped her small face in her large hand.

                “Ready for bed, my beauty?”

                Adela placed a hand over Alcina’s and closed her eyes with a happy smile.

                “You’re my beauty as well,” the blonde woman said. “And you were never a beast.

                “I’m glad you think so, darling. But come now. I want to hold you in my arms.”

                A contented sigh left Adela’s lips, and she followed her wife out of the opera hall and to their bedroom.

Notes:

I recommend listening to Chase Holfelder’s rendition of Beauty and the Beast. He does it in D minor, just like Katrina, and it’s amazing.

Chapter 145: It’s Not a Phase

Summary:

The Dimitrescus have finally made it to the 21st century.

Notes:

A short little chapter to address a very important fashion trend to fill the Dimitrescu’s wardrobes.

                Daniella looked her wife over with a raised brow. She was out of her usual black dress for the first time in forever. For starters, she was wearing pants. They were black, baggy, and covered in chains. She changed her stiletto heels for flat black sneakers. She was wearing a T-shirt of all things. It, too, was black with a pair of red lips on the front, complete with a shiny set of fangs. The vampire gestured to herself and looked to her wife for approval.

                “Well, what do you think?”         

                “Uhh… That was a big leap in fashion choice. What the fuck are you even wearing?” Daniela questioned. “Don’t get me wrong. You’re still smoking hot. But this is… What even is this?”

                “It’s all the rage in the States right now,” Katrina told her. “It’s quite the… hot topic.”

                The vampire took an article of clothing off their bed and held it up for her wife to see.

                “Look, I even got you something.”

                It was a short black dress with a cinched waist and a skirt with tulle underneath to give it volume. There were buckles in the front, and it laced on the sides.

                “This I can get behind,” Daniela said with a nod of approval.

                She took the garment from her and slipped out of her long black dress. She adjusted the thin straps over her shoulders and puffed out the skirt. Katrina motioned with her finger for her to spin, and her wife gave her a little twirl. A wicked smirk pulled at the corner of the vampire’s pomegranate lips, and she clapped her hands together, her countless rings clinking together as she did.

                “We must go to the States and see all the branches in gothic fashion. There’s so many different paths to choose from. Even our usual attire is back in fashion. Can you imagine?”

                “Mother does say fashion is always reimagining itself. I guess it would be cool to see a bunch of people dressed like us,” Daniela agreed.

                The redhead plopped onto the bed and stared up at herself in the ceiling mirror. She smirked and spread out across the mattress as she took herself in.

                “Mmm, are there more things like this?”

                Katrina chuckled and got her laptop from the desk.

                “Have a look, sweetie,” she said as she set it down beside her head.

                Daniela rolled onto her stomach and kicked her feet behind her as she scrolled through the options.

                “Oooh, do you think they’ll deliver here?”

                “No, but I will simply go through my American contact, and they will have it shipped to us.”

                “Perfect,” Daniela purred.

                Katrina sat down on the bed beside her and watched her add items to the cart.  

                “So many buckles and straps and chains and… are those safety pins?” Daniela asked.

                “I believe they are,” her wife replied with a chuckle. “I have some on a skirt I ordered. They’re ridiculously large and unnecessary.”

                Daniela excitedly stopped at one item in particular. It was another black dress, even shorter than the one she was wearing. It had a long-sleeved fishnet top with a leather corset and a ruffled skirt.

                “Mmm, getting that for sure.”

                “Oh, good one, sweetie. You’ll look so fetching in that.”

                Katrina grinned as her hand traveled up her wife’s skirt. The redhead hummed happily and rolled back over to pull the vampire on top of her. The couple kissed while their hands traveled each other’s bodies. When they were done with their fun, Daniela flipped back over to continue shopping.

                “Are those fake vampire teeth?” she questioned.

                Her wife scooted closer to the laptop to get a better look.

                “Oh, you’re right. Well, I’ll certainly fit in, won’t I? This entire fashion trend would be so good to lure in prey.”

                Katrina flipped over onto her back and lay out dramatically on the bed.

                “Oh no. I’m just an innocent little goth girl, and I need a ride to the mall. Do you think you could take me, mister?” she said innocently in English.

                Daniela chuckled and shook her head.

                “I’d give you a ride for sure.”

                “Mmm, you already do, sweetie. And you’re so good at it, too.”

                “Ooo, I want to see Mother in this,” Daniela said and pointed to the screen

                It was a frilly black dress covered in lace and tulle. It had a collar with a button and laces down the front that ended in a bow.

                “Adela or Alci?” Katrina questioned.

                “Well, now I want to see Mother in a white one since you mentioned it. But Adela, silly. She’d look so cute!”

                “A little gothic Lolita? Mmm, I love it,” the vampire said. “She would hate it.”

                “Oh, for sure. That makes it even more fun.”

                “Order it,” Katrina told her. “We’ll get her in it somehow.”

                Daniela rolled off the bed and took the laptop as she made her way to the door.

                “I’m bringing this to Bela and Cass to see if they want anything. Lipa would look cute in a pair of those pants.”

                “I don’t know if they’d be too fond of being in chains again, but it’s worth a shot,” Katrina said.

                She picked up a CD player and some CDs to bring out into the common room.

                “I’m going to enjoy a little dancing while you all go shopping.”

                “Mmm, that’ll be distracting, but I found most of the things I wanted.”

                Katrina set the radio down on the coffee table and put on some Evanescence. She danced slowly with her hands above her head as her wife, her sisters, and their spouses all picked out their new wardrobes. The vampire chuckled to herself, pleased that she could bring this new wave a fashion to her family. She began to plan a trip to the States while she let the music take over her. It had been a long while since she had been to a nightclub, and she was dying to take her wife and her best friend out for a night of fun, alcohol, and dancing. What a great start to a new millennium.

Notes:

We’re skipping the 2010s because all I had was Katrina dancing at a club, and I couldn’t make that a whole chapter. Besides, I want to get to the good stuff.

Chapter 146: Winter

Summary:

It’s 2020, and the village welcomes a few new residents.

Notes:

We've reached the start of the real plot in this third part of the story.

Warning: Torture. Experimentation.

                Adela made her way down the snow-covered mountain on her trusty steed. Though the cold hadn’t bothered her in years, she kept her royal blue cloak around her for appearances. Once she reached the demon door, she lowered her hood before stepping into the cemetery.

                She smiled at the sound of happy chatting and laughter. The people bowed their heads to the queen as they passed by her. It had been a pleasantly long time since they had whispered and gossiped about her. Her presence in the village had been such a constant sight for so many years that it hardly fazed any of them anymore, and she was more than thankful for that. The blonde woman led her horse towards the market for some fresh produce and flowers for her wife.

                “Good day, Your Highness,” came a friendly voice.

                Adela pulled her horse to a stop and smiled down at the woman.

                “Hello, Mayor. How has everything been since we last spoke?”

                “Oh, just fantastic. We did have a rather large snowfall last night, so we’re still trying to clear a few roads. Those snow removal machines from King Heisenberg have certainly come in handy once again.”

                “Yes, he was able to clear a path for me down the mountain just this morning,” Adela said.

                “Oh. Before I forget,” the mayor began excitedly. “We received some new residents this past weekend.”

                “Really? How wonderful! I simply must bring them some sort of welcoming gift. Which house have they moved into?”

                “Just here before you turn up to the altar,” the woman said, and gestured to a white and green house on the corner.

                “Are they settling in alright?” the queen asked.

                “Well, we haven’t seen much of them,” the mayor replied. “They did spend a great deal of time in the library on their first day.”

                “Oh, I’m so glad. Perhaps they’re catching up on some village history. Well, I’ll certainly stop by on my way back home to welcome them properly.”

                “Have a lovely time in the market, Your Highness, but be wary of the snow mounds.”

                Adela smiled and bowed her head to her before she led her horse to the grocer. She got herself some apples and mushrooms and made her way to the bakery. She looked at the snow white cake behind the glass fondly. She missed her daughters, but she was sure they were having a wonderful time on their vacation in Cancún with their spouses. She got some plăcintă cu mere for herself as well as amandine and whipped cream for Alcina. Her last stop was the florist, where she purchased a beautiful bouquet of winter flowers for her wife and one for the new arrivals as well. She carefully set Alcina’s in her saddlebag and mounted her horse before she made her way to the house on the corner.

                “You stay here,” she said as she rubbed its muzzle. “I won’t be long.”

                The white mare snorted in understanding and did as she was told. Adela carefully climbed the snow-covered steps and knocked on the door. She noticed the curtains of one of the windows shift before sliding shut once again. It took a few minutes for the door to open a crack.

                “Hello? Uh, yes?” a woman said, correcting herself from English to Romanian.

                “Hello there,” Adela greeted her with a warm smile. “My name is Adela. I’ve come to welcome you to the village.”

                There was a silent moment between them before the woman opened the door and gestured into the house.

                “Come in,” she said.

                The queen nodded her head and kicked off the snow from her boots before she entered. She glanced around the open room and smiled.

                “You have a lovely home. Are you settling in alright?” she asked.

                The woman closed the door and hesitated a moment before she turned around to face her. She had distant brown eyes and long brown hair, which she parted on one side.

                “Yes, everyone around here is very friendly and helpful.”

                “Wonderful. That’s good to hear.”

                The blonde woman held the bouquet out to the newcomer.

                “Oh, these are for you. I hope you like them. The village florist always has the most beautiful flowers.”

                The brunette took the arrangement and looked down at it with a slight smile.

                “Thank you. They are beautiful.”

                “Mommy?” came a small voice from the other room.

                Adela jumped slightly, not realizing anyone else was there. She turned around to find a girl with long blonde hair and blue eyes. She didn’t look older than ten.

                “Well, hello there,” Adela greeted her.

                She looked between the woman and the child.

                “My apologies, I haven’t asked your names.”

                The brunette stepped closer.

                “My name is Mia, and this is my daughter, Regina.”

                Adela smiled down at the little girl.

                “What a beautiful name. Well, it’s a pleasure meeting you, Regina. How are you liking your stay in the village so far?”

                A strange sort of smile flashed across the girl’s face.

                “Found you!” she said excitedly.

                The maiden’s brow furrowed in confusion. Then her eyes widened as she felt a sharp prick in her neck. Mia was at her side, holding something against her. Her vision quickly blurred, and she stumbled into the other woman. Mia caught her, and she slid the needle out of her neck before she returned it to her pocket. Adela couldn’t even form words before she quickly fell unconscious. Regina giggled.

                “Well, that was easy,” she said.

                Mia eased the other woman onto the floor before she turned her attention to the child.

                “What do you want me to do with her now?”

                Regina went to a rug in the corner of the large room and kicked it aside.

                “Take her down the tunnel, silly. How else do you expect us to work on her?”

                The brunette sighed softly before she took Adela by the ankles and dragged her over. She pulled on the old latch and lifted the door. With a grunt, she pushed the other woman through the hole and watched her fall the few feet to the bottom.

                “Come on then,” she said to the child.

                Regina practically skipped as she joined her down the ladder, making sure to shut the door behind them. Mia pulled her phone out of her pocket, turned the flashlight on, and handed it to the girl.

                “Lead the way.”

                The blonde took it from her with an excited little giggle and led her down the long, dark tunnel.

***

                Adela groaned and shifted against the cold, metal surface beneath her. Her eyes shot open at the sound of chains. She glanced down her body and struggled against the restraints around her wrists and ankles.

                “W-what? Where am I?”

                “Ugh, I have no idea what you’re saying. Will you just speak English?” Regina asked demandingly.

                “What?” Adela repeated, still in Romanian, with panic rising in her voice.

                She cried out suddenly as pain shocked her system. It was like shards of glass tearing through her body, as if her light had taken a massive blow.

                “I said English.”

                “Where am I? Why are you doing this?” Adela said in the American’s native tongue.

                Regina giggled, pleased.

                “That’s better.”

                She moved closer to the woman on the medical table.

                “Well, we’re in Miranda’s lab, of course. As for why, well, you’ll find out soon.”

                Adela’s eyes bloomed navy in her fear.

                “Miranda’s lab?” she questioned as she looked around in a panic. “But Karl destroyed it.”

                “And he did such a good job. Mia had a hard time getting through, didn’t you?”

                The queen’s eyes darted to the brunette in the corner. She said nothing. The girl ignored her and remained focused on the woman on the table.

                “She fixed it all up for us. Well, what was left of it. Luckily, we brought the important parts with us.”

                The girl turned to face Mia.

                “Take some blood. It’s about time we had a clean sample,” she ordered before she turned back to her test subject. “Let’s see what other secrets you’re hiding in there.”

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she thrashed in her restraints.

                “My blood? No. Please. What do you want with my blood? Why are we in this horrible place?” she blurted out in Romanian as her fear peaked.

                Her screams echoed through the chamber as her veins turned sharp.

                “That’s your last warning,” Regina said.

                “Please. Stop this. What do you want with my blood? Why are we here, of all places?”

                “We’re bringing her back, silly. You took her away too soon, and now no one’s around to help me. Or make bioweapons for their corrupt little organization.”

                The thought of Miranda coming back sent Adela into a spiral. She tried to form her sword to free herself, but the light didn’t even appear. She looked down with wide eyes as she saw the strange metal covering around her hands. Thinking quickly and desperately, she tried to form her power at her feet to free herself from the table. All she could manage to do was move it slightly off two legs.

                “Let me go! You can’t. You can’t bring her back. Please!”

                Regina laughed coldly.

                “Was she really that scary? She’s been talking to me long before I got here, but she doesn’t seem all that big and bad to me.”

                “Talking to her? How-?”

                “Through the mold, silly. I can talk to everybody through the mold.”

                See? the little girl’s voice sounded in her mind.

                Adela gasped softly and shook her head.

                “I don’t understand.”

                “Mia, just take her blood already.”

                The brunette hesitated but moved forward. The blonde woman flinched as the needle went into her arm, and she watched the red fluid rise in the syringe. She and Regina both looked on as Mia moved to a table in the center of the room and put the blood on a slide.

                “It’s there,” she said as she peered down the lens of the microscope. “Small fragments of the mold, just like in the wine.”

                “Run some tests then. I want answers,” the girl told her.

                She turned to Adela and sighed.

                “It would have been nice to have some notes, but someone ripped everything up before they trashed the place.”

                The queen was thankful that the important documents were safe and sound in the castle wine room.

                The wine room? Regina questioned in Adela’s mind. You mean they were in the castle the whole time?

                “S-stop. Get out of my head,” the blonde woman said aloud.

                I can hear everything, you know. You don’t have to talk. Besides, Mia can’t hear us this way. Isn’t that fun?

                “None of this is fun. Please just let me go. I need to get back to my wife.”

                “You can see her when I’m done with my testing. Until then, let's get to know one another better," the girl said, and she leaned closer. "What sort of fun things can you do?"

                Mia picked up a nearby clipboard and put a pen to the paper. 

                "Fun?" Adela questioned 

                Regina rolled her eyes. 

                "Well, your eyes are glowing for one. What's that mean?"

                "My eyes? They do this when I feel certain emotions. The colors change depending on which one."

                "What's this one then?"

                "Navy. For fear," the queen said softly. 

                "Oooh, what else?"

                Adela hesitated, not wanting to give the pair information. Regina wagged a finger at her.

                "We can do this the easy way or the hard way..."

                The queen cried out as the shards rushed through her system. 

                "Ahh! M-my baseline is sapphire, like my eyes used to be. A sort of icy color when I get angry. Then-"

                Adela stopped herself. She refused to explain the last color in front of the child. Regina sighed, and soon the queen was screaming in pain once again. When it subsided and her breathing regulated, she continued.

                "Sky-blue when I'm... intimate with my wife."

                The girl looked over her shoulder at the woman with the clipboard. 

                "Did you get all that, Mia?"

                "Yes."

                "Alright, moving on."

                The child began to pace with her hands behind her back.

                "As for me, I can control the mold. I can infect people with it just by touching them. Then I can make them do what I want and talk to them in their heads."

                Adela felt a tingling sensation rush through her, but it didn't hurt. 

                "The mold?" she questioned 

                "Yeah, silly. You're made of it. You, your wife, your daughters. All that wine you've made for all these years. All full of mold. You've been infecting more people than even I have. So much so that it caught the attention of the people who made me." 

                "The wine infected people?" Adela asked, her voice wavering with worry. 

                "Uh-huh. It does different things to different people. Most people don't even know it. But while they're infected, I can use them so easily. Right, Mia?"

                The brunette said nothing, and the girl simply laughed. She stopped pacing to turn and face Adela as she rocked on her heels.

                "So, what else can you do?"

                "I can form things with my light and use it to get around."

                "Show me," Regina commanded. 

                The blonde woman shifted in her chains. 

                "I need my hands." 

                The girl hesitated before she stepped aside. 

                "Unchain one of her hands."

                Her blue eyes looked at Adela. 

                "You just better not try anything funny," she warned. 

                Mia went to her side and began unlocking the metal covering. 

                "Please," Adela whispered to her. "Let me go. You cannot bring that woman back. You don't understand."

                The brunette hesitated but ignored her and freed her hand. In an instant, the queen formed a curved sword and sliced away the restraints on her other hand. Seconds later, she was screaming, and the blade vanished. 

                "Do you not understand English or something? Mia, get the spares while I hold her like this."

                Adela's body spasmed in agony. It felt like she was rolling around on a bed of nails. 

                "Please stop!" she begged. 

                Once Mia restrained her, the pain stopped. The blonde woman lay panting and limp on the table. 

                "Well, that sword was cool, but what else can you make?"

                "A-anything I can think of. Blades, shields, armor, statues."

                "Alright, once I can trust you'll behave, you can show me more. Until then, Mia, get a scalpel. If the mold can regenerate, maybe she can too."

                "I can! Please- You don't need to- Aah!"

                She winced as Mia made a small incision on her arm. The brunette pulled away and watched the wound heal in just a few moments. Regina grinned in excitement.

                "Good."

                She peered at Adela and studied her a moment.

                "What else?'

                No amount of pain would get the queen to admit her most important secret. Her silence only angered the child, and soon the chamber echoed with Adela’s screams. The blonde woman shut her eyes and clenched her fists. She would not give in. Regina laughed, amused. 

                "Whatever it is, it must be good. Tell me."

                Tell me, she commanded once again, this time inside her mind. 

                Adela shook her head, trying desperately not to think. 

                Tell me. Tell me. Tell me!

                The child scoured her mind for any inkling of whatever she was hiding. After a few minutes, she grinned, and her laughter rose with the queen's sounds of suffering. 

                "You can come back from the dead?" Regina questioned. "This I have to see. Mia, do it."

                The brunette wrapped her arms around herself and stepped away.

                "Regina, I-"

                "Do it," the child spat. "Or I'll make you do it. Remember what happened with Ethan?"

                Mia's head drooped, and she subconsciously rubbed her arms. Then she sighed and stepped closer to the woman on the table. 

                "How?"

                "I don't know. Just make it quick. I want to see."

                The brunette hesitated before her hands wrapped around Adela's neck. The queen's eyes widened. 

                "No. Please-"

                She winced as her grip tightened. But it only did so much. Mia was holding back. She didn't want to finish the job. Regina sighed and rolled her eyes, then her hands clenched. The grip on Adela's throat tightened, and she struggled in her restraints in a vain attempt to free herself. Her chest shook, trying desperately to get air. Soon, the darkness began to creep in, and the queen lay limp on the table. Mia was finally able to pull away, her hands shaking. She stared down at Adela with wide eyes. 

                "She's-"

                "Dead. Duh," Regina said, cutting her off. "Now, we wait, I guess."

                In mere moments, the blonde woman gasped back to life and winced as her heart pounded in her chest.

                "Well, that's neat," the girl said with a chuckle.

                She turned suddenly to the brunette. 

                "Do it again."

                "No, Regina. You already know that she can. What more do you want?"

                "I want to see how many times," she replied before she glanced down at the woman on the table. "Unless you're willing to share."

                "I'm unsure," Adela replied honestly. "But more than three times and I-"

                "Again, Mia," the girl commanded. 

                The brunette hesitated only a moment before her hands returned to the blonde woman's throat. Adela choked under her tight hold. It didn't take long before her eyes fluttered closed and her breathing stopped. The Cadou refused to release its host and jolted her back awake. Mia turned her head to look at Regina. 

                "Again," the girl ordered 

                "No, you don't understand. I can't. Not again-!" Adela began.

                Tears fell from her white eyes as the oxygen was cut off from her lungs for a third time. She tried desperately to free herself to stop the other woman, but it was no use. She fell back into the darkness and submitted to her slumber. 

Notes:

I named Regina as a nod to the form of the maid Miranda took to lure Adela to the dining room at the beginning of the story.

Chapter 147: Connections

Summary:

Adela’s worst fear has finally come true.

Notes:

Warning: More torture. For science.

                Adela’s eyes fluttered as her mind fought desperately to wake up the rest of her body. She couldn’t see and she could hardly feel, but she could hear just fine.

                “Ooh, welcome back, Mia. Did you get everything I wanted?” Regina asked.

                “They didn’t have everything at the market, but I got what I could,” the woman replied.

                “Well, we are in the middle of nowhere. Did you get a copy of that book?”

                “Yes, here.”

                The queen could hear the familiar sound of a book being set down on a hard surface.

                “Good. What about toys? Do they have any up there?”

                “I could only find this wooden bird.”

                “Pretty,” the child said softly.

                 The sound of a finger grazing over a piece of wood made its way to the queen’s keen ears. There was silence for a long moment.

                “Mia, do you think Mommy would read for me?”

                “I’m not sure. You’ll have to wait until she wakes up.”

                Mommy? Adela thought.

                She heard shoes shuffle towards her.

                “She’s awake!” Regina said excitedly.

                The queen groaned softly as she tried again to open her eyes.

                “Will you read me a story tonight?” the girl asked her.

                It was such an innocent question. It was almost hard to believe all the horrible things the child had done to her. Adela opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out.

                Just think about it, silly, the child said in her mind.

                Did you call me ‘Mommy’? the queen thought.

                Duh. You’re my mommy, Regina told her. And you’ve been sleeping forever. We haven’t even spent real time together.

                Well, that was certainly out of my control. But… I’ve never- I’m sorry, but I’m not your mother. You must be mistaken.

                But you are my mommy. They made me from what they could get out of the wine. All the mold and your DNA.

                Made you? How-? Who made you?

                This shady organization called The Connections, the child explained. Mia used to work for them. That’s how I met her. They tried to make her my mommy, but they told me I came from you. So, you’re my real mommy.

                But I didn’t give birth to you. I’ve never- You’re not mine.

                “Don’t say that!” Regina said aloud.

                Adela could only muster a whimper as the girl shocked her system.

                Please stop. Why are you doing all this to me if you think I’m your mother?

                “Miranda wants me to bring her back. She’s been complaining about it since I could hear her,” the child told her aloud. “She says you're bad and you wouldn’t help her bring Eva back. She said if I help bring her back, she’ll get to make a perfect vessel for Eva, and then we can all be a family. She wanted me to be Eva, but she said I’m not good enough. I’m unstable. The DNA from the wine wasn’t clear enough. She needs you. But if I help her, then she’ll help me control everything better.”

                A family? That woman will never be my family. She’s evil, Regina. She doesn’t want to help you. She’s just using you.

                “Don’t say that!” Regina shrieked.

                Adela’s eyes finally shot open at the pain, and her mouth opened in a silent scream.

                “She’s going to take you over and make Eva. Then I’ll have a mommy and a little sister. It’ll be great!”

                Make Eva? I am not making anything. And I will not let that monster take control of me.

                “She said you’d say that, so that’s why I’m trying to figure out a way to get her in there,” the girl said and poked Adela on the forehead. “You have to submit to her, so we have to weaken you somehow. So far, sleeping hasn’t worked, but we can keep trying. We have a lot of time.”

                My family will come looking for me. You can’t hide me here forever.

                “Well, we’re going to try. Mia’s being real careful taking trips up to the surface. Haven’t you, Mia?”

                “No one has questioned me yet. But someone was in the house. They didn’t find the door, though.”

                “You’ve been covering it up before you get down here?” Regina asked.

                “Yes. Every time,” Mia assured.

                “Good. Then we don’t have to worry about that big, scary demon lady coming to steal her away.”

                “M-Miranda is the demon, not my wife,” Adela managed to say.

                “Yeah, well, she won’t be around much longer. Once Miranda takes control of you, she’s going to kill her and all her ungrateful kids. Everyone you love. And she’ll use your body to do it. She said Alcina deserves to be killed by your hands.”

                Adela narrowed her icy-blue eyes, and the fractals shimmered like daggers in the air.

                “I won’t let that happen,” she said firmly.

                Regina simply studied the light, intrigued.

                “I want that under a microscope, Mia. Test it. See what it’s made of. Even Miranda doesn’t know.”

                The brunette stepped closer to the table. It was then that Adela noticed her baby bump. Mia hesitantly touched one of the pieces of light.

                “It doesn’t feel like anything.”

                She tried to pull it from the air, but her hand went right through it. Her eyes lowered to the woman on the table.

                “You said you could make sculptures?” she questioned. “Can you make a piece small enough to fit under a microscope?”

                Adela hesitated. She wasn’t willing to give up her light if they were looking for her weaknesses.

                “Do it,” Regina ordered.

                “Absolutely not,” the queen said.

                The child sighed in annoyance.

                “Miranda said you were stubborn, but I didn’t think you were this stubborn. Haven’t you learned your lesson?”

                Adela’s body spasmed as Regina took hold of the mold within her, and she cried out in pain. The child continued on, waiting impatiently for her sample. But the queen would not relent; her will was too strong, and she was forced back into the blackness of unconsciousness.

***

                “’Gifts we gave, but more you took,’ she snarled,” came Mia’s voice. “’So more, in turn, is due.’” In a blink, the girl was trapped inside a mirror. Her parents, though, had searched all day and, at last, arrived. With rampant rage, Father fought the Witch while Mother’s loving touch shattered the dark enchantment. But the Witch was strong, and Father yelled, ’Save our daughter!’ So Mother bore their child to safety as the forest was consumed. Even now, the burnt forest is a grim reminder of Father’s sacrifice. To this day, any child who stares too long into the charred wasteland will be haunted by nightmares of getting lost while picking berries.”

                “This is a kid’s book?” Regina asked in disbelief. “Romanians are weird.”

                Adela heard the sound of a book being shut.

                “That’s what section it was in,” Mia told her.

                The queen’s first thoughts were of her daughters. She missed them so much, and she didn’t know if she’d ever see them again. If she did, it might not truly be her, and Miranda would use her to kill them all. A few tears fell from the corners of her shut eyes.

                “She’s awake again,” Regina said. “Finally.”

                Adela heard small feet step onto the floor and move towards her.

                “What are they like?” she asked.

                Too weak to speak, the queen simply thought.

                My daughters?

                “Yeah. Miranda has only said bad things about them, but never anything specific. Just that they helped kill her.”

                They’re wonderful. They’ve saved me so many times. More than I can count. They helped me defeat Miranda to save us all from her.

                “Save you from what?”

                She tormented my family. Forced my wife to kill me. Tried to use hundreds of people to be vessels for her daughter. None of us were free. We were just pawns to her. Experiments. She’s just going to do the same to you to get what she wants. Just like she always does. You can’t let her use you like that. You must resist her. You have to believe me.

                Regina was quiet for a long moment.

                “I want a sample of that weird light of yours,” she finally demanded.

                I’m afraid you won’t be getting one. I will not lie here and let you find a way for her to come back in any capacity. If you want to bring her back, do it yourself.

                “Fine then. I will.”

                A strange sensation washed over Adela, and she found herself unable to move. Her eyes widened, and she tried desperately to move something, anything. She felt so light, like she wasn’t even present. Like she had a sip too many of Donna’s tea. Then suddenly, her right arm moved on its own, stopped by the restraints.

                “Take this one off,” Regina said.

                Adela could hear the sound of keys and iron. Her hand lifted up, free from its bonds. The queen instantly tried to form her weapon, but nothing happened. She wasn’t in control. Her hand closed and shut on itself before her fingers wiggled.

                “How does it work?”

                Adela didn’t speak or think a word. Regina sighed and continued manipulating her arm and hand to call the power out. Eventually, her anger took hold of her, and Adela’s arm slammed back down onto the table, stirring a wince.

                “Tell me how!” the child shouted.

                The queen could hear her screaming in her mind as she scoured for answers. Finally, Adela’s wrist swished, and something formed in her fingertips.

                “There we go,” Regina said, pleased. “Take it, Mia, and check it under the microscope. But tie her back up first.”

                Once the brunette took what had been made, Adela’s arm dropped to the table. The cold metal clamped and locked around her hand and wrist. The queen could hear footsteps making their way to the center of the room.

                “What’s it look like?” the child asked.

                “I can’t see it. Nothing is showing up in the lens. Is it…solidified plasma? Mia mused. “That’s fascinating.”

                “Plasma? Like blood?” Regina questioned.

                “No. Like lightning. When gas is heated to a high enough temperature, its atoms ionize and release energy as light,” Mia explained.

                “Gas? That’s weird.”

                Adela didn’t think too much about how her powers worked. To her, it was just light. This information was certainly new to her, but it didn’t mean much.

                “Yes, but I’ve never seen it solidified before. It shouldn’t be possible.”

                “Well, talking to people in their heads and making them do things shouldn’t be possible, but I do it just fine,” Regina said.

                “What does Miranda want us to do with this information?” Mia asked.

                “She just wanted to know what she’ll be working with once she takes over,” the child explained. “She’s going to trick everyone into thinking Mommy came back and then kill them all. Then we can live in the castle, and she’ll help me get better control while we wait for Eva. Maybe she’ll even start calling me her daughter.”

                The child was silent for a moment.

                “I wish Mommy could stay,” she said softly. “But there’s not enough room for both of them.”

                “T-Then just let me stay, Regina,” Adela finally said aloud. “I’ll look after you and raise you as my daughter. We’ll find another way to control your powers.”

                “You’re just saying that because you don’t want to disappear.”

                Adela’s eyes finally opened, and she turned her head to look at the little girl.

                “I mean it, Regina. If you truly did come from me, then you’re mine. I will take care of you just as well as I have my daughters. They were Alcina’s before they were mine, and I love them no less. You're my blood. Let me be the one to care for you, not some witch who wants nothing more than to use you for her own selfish gains.”

                Regina whined, bordering on a growl, and she hit herself in the head again and again.

                “Stop it! Stop it!” she yelled.

                “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. Please, don’t hurt yourself.”

                “Stop it! Stop talking!”

                She dropped to her knees and clutched her head in her hands. As she did, Adela’s body convulsed on the table, and Mia fell to the ground. Both women screamed in pain.

                “S-stop it,” Regina cried as tears poured down her face.

                Adela felt as if something shattered inside of her, and the darkness crept in. As it did, she could hear the tiniest voice call out to her.

                “Mommy…”

                Then everything went black.

***

                The smell of food stirred Adela from her slumber. She couldn't remember the last time she ate. She felt cold for the first time in forever. Her mind felt so foggy, she could hardly think.

                "Miranda said you can't eat so that she can take you over easier," Regina said.

                The queen groaned softly, and her eyes twitched as she tried to open them.

                Please. I'm so hungry and thirsty, and cold. Why am I cold?

                "I don't know. You've been asleep forever. You're always so sleepy, Mommy.”

                When I die too many times, I fall unconscious. It's horrible. Please, you need to stop this.

                "Well, it won't matter soon. Miranda's getting impatient. She wants to get out of there now."

                You can't let her out, Regina. Please, let me get stronger, and I can help you. We can leave this place together.

                "We can't leave anymore. She won't even let Mia leave."

                "I need to see a doctor, Regina. She can't keep me down here forever," the brunette said.

                Her voice sounded weak and pained. Adela managed to open her eyes and turned her head towards the other woman with a furrowed brow. Her belly looked even bigger than the last time she saw her.

                What's wrong with Mia? she asked Regina.

                "She's going to pop any day now," the child replied. "But if she goes up there, they'll know, and that big, scary lady will ruin everything."

                Regina, if she's not feeling well this far along, she needs to go to the doctor. Something could go wrong.

                "Miranda said no."

                Miranda isn't in charge right now; you are, Regina.

                The child was silent for a long moment.

                "If I don't do what she says, then she won't let me be with you, Mommy. You already won't be inside your body. She'll just leave me all alone and go off with Eva."

                I won't let her do that, Adela promised.

                "You're too weak to stop her now. We have to take you to her tomorrow. Then we can be a family," she said softly.

                Regina set her silverware on her empty plate and pushed herself away from the table.

                “I’m sleepy, and tomorrow is a big day. You get some sleep, too, Mommy.”

                The child lay down in a nearby cot and pulled the blankets up to her neck. She turned and curled into herself as she stared sleepily at the wall. Adela looked at Mia, still worried. Her breathing looked irregular, and she was clutching her chest. She wanted to speak to her and try to convince her to leave, but she was still so weak. With a frown, she closed her eyes and slipped into unconsciousness. 

Chapter 148: Motherhood

Summary:

Two mothers battle for their right to live their happy endings.

Notes:

Warning: Briefly mentions abuse and sexual assault. Death. Childbirth.

                When Adela next awoke, she didn’t feel the familiar metal table beneath her. Instead, the ground was rough like rock. Her eyelids twitched as she struggled to open them.

                “Come on. Get up already,” Regina demanded. “I need you to stand.”

                The queen could hardly move her muscles. She was certain she wouldn’t be able to stand.

                “Mia will help,” the child told her. “Right, Mia?”

                Adela knew the expecting mother was in no condition to be helping her to her feet.

                “N-no. She can’t.”

                “Well, then, get up, silly. How else are you supposed to reach?”

                The queen didn’t know what she was supposed to be reaching for, but she was sure it wasn’t good. Finally, she opened her eyes and looked up. There, inside a massive cavern, was some sort of giant red and black creature attached to the ceiling. It was the Megamycete. It had to be. She had seen its shape before in pictures alongside Mother Miranda. Adela could only muster a whimper as she stared up at the massive shape looming above.

                “Come on. It’s not that scary,” Regina said with a scoff.

                “I-I am not touching that,” Adela said flatly.

                The child rolled her eyes.

                “Fine. The hard way it is.”

                A strange sensation washed over the queen, and she felt like she was no longer inside her body. Suddenly, she stood straight up, sending her whole world into a dizzying spiral. She swayed for a moment before she fell forward, flat on her face.

                “So annoying,” Regina complained. “What’s wrong with your legs?”

                “Her muscles. She hasn’t used them in so long,” Mia explained.

                The child sighed in exasperation.

                “Then I’ll lift her and you hold her there,” she commanded.

                Mia stepped closer, prepared to catch the other woman. Adela groaned, her muscles shaking as Regina pushed her to her unstable feet. The brunette caught her and held her in place. The queen’s breath was ragged as her muscles strained to hold up her weight. She felt one of her arms raise, and she tilted her head to watch.

                Adela’s eyes widened as one of the inky black tendrils from the Megamycete slithered towards her and wrapped around her wrist. In an instant, her body stiffened before she went limp in Mia’s arms. The other woman released her and stepped away as she watched the queen dangling in the creature’s grasp. Regina looked on with a slightly furrowed brow.

                “Now we wait to see which one comes out,” she said softly.

                Mia carefully sat down beside the child and held her belly as she wrapped an arm around her. She sighed softly and rested her head against the damp pillar.

***

                Adela felt like she was sinking in water. The feeling was sadly not unfamiliar to her. She could hear her aunt yelling at her, and her eyes shot open. There in the water were countless images playing out like a shadow puppet show in the blackness of the water. She watched her aunt chase her around the basement until the whip came crashing down upon her. She saw the man from the butcher shop step around the back of her chair before sliding his hand down her dress.

                “Stop!” she cried, clutching her head in her hands.

                She watched her daughters drain her in the cellar. Daniela’s many advances. Her transformation at Moreau’s clinic. Then she saw Alcina slice her throat open.

                “No! Stop!” she begged.

                Despite her pleading, the images played on. Roxana stabbed her over and over again in the dungeon. Alcina stretched her out on the rack. Katrina bit her and pressed herself against her. Her encounters with the Count.

                Just when she thought she couldn’t take it anymore, the shadows faded, and she floated down to her feet. The water fell away, and she found herself in a large, empty cavern. Stalactites and stalagmites shot out from the ceiling and ground like daggers.

                “Adela. Your time is at an end.”

                The queen turned quickly around and found Mother Miranda walking towards her with her hands clasped behind her back. Adela’s eyes narrowed and bloomed an icy blue. Her sword formed in her hands, and her breastplate molded around her as she took her ready stance.

                “Your time has already come to an end. How are you even here?” she asked.

                Miranda began to pace around her as she spoke.

                “I cultivated this world within the Megamycete to resurrect myself so I may recreate my sweet daughter. With your body, I will make my own Eva and thread what I can of her consciousness into her. It is too diluted in its current state, but I am confident in my abilities.”

                Adela gripped the hilt of her sword as inky black tendrils wrapped around Miranda’s body. When they fell away, she looked much as she did the day she was defeated, with milky white skin, long, spider-like fingers, and black, arachnid-tipped wings.

                “I will not allow you to take over my body and murder the ones I love,” Adela told her with a determined look in her blazing eyes. “They have suffered enough at your hands, and they will not fall to mine. You will not harm them or that poor girl you’ve manipulated into bringing me here.”

                “Your body no longer belongs to you. It was forfeit the moment Soreana began molding you into a strong yet subservient vessel to house my Eva. Now it will be mine so that I can make her anew.”

                Miranda’s wings wrapped around her, and she twirled into the air. When they opened, they were even larger than before. She reminded Adela of a dark angel.

                “Now, please do not worry for little Regina. I assure you, I’ll provide her with true happiness. So now you can die peacefully… and permanently.”

                Adela gritted her teeth and traded her rapier for a claymore.

                “The only one to die will be you,” she said.

                She held her sword and took her new stance.

                “Come at me.”

                The demon woman laughed manically. Soon, black tendrils tore out from the ground and swiped at Adela. The queen disappeared with a flash of blue before she reappeared away from the whipping vines. Miranda struck out again and again, but her opponent deftly avoided her attacks.

                “Hold still,” the dark angel commanded.

                The branches lashed out in all directions and finally managed to catch Adela off guard. She fell against a pillar and quickly rolled away before it could crash down upon her.

                “Your time is up. Now die!” Miranda shouted.

                Another tendril swung down at her, and she stumbled away from it. The vine flicked out and slashed across her chest. Her breastplate warped but withstood the blow. She struck the branch with her sword and sliced off the tip before it reformed and wrapped around her throat. Adela hung in the air, choking. She used her power to hold herself up as she swung and lopped off the offending appendage. She lowered herself to the ground and readied for another attack.

                “I shall finish this,” Miranda told her.

                Adela gasped as one of the tendrils suddenly shot through her abdomen. Blood rose in her throat and leaked at the corner of her mouth. With an angry shout, she cut herself free, and the root fell away from her. She stumbled forward, holding a hand to the wound.

                “You still stand?” the demon questioned.

                Adela gripped her sword, and the blade began to shimmer as light swirled around it.

                “I will not be stopped so easily,” she told her.

                With a shout, the queen swung her sword towards her opponent and struck her with a beam of energy. Miranda cried out and fell from the sky. Her body seemed to go white and cracked for a moment before she was in the air once more.

                “Adela, you insolent pest!”

                The smaller woman looked on as a burning ball of matter formed over Miranda’s head. She clutched the hilt of her sword and willed the blade to grow. When the ball inevitably shot at her, she sent it flying back towards the other woman. Miranda nearly avoided it, but it caught her in the shoulder, staggering her in the air.

                Adela took the opportunity and rode her light to match the dark angel’s height. With a determined shout, she swung her sword down and slashed it across her torso in an attempt to slice her in half. Unfortunately, the blow simply struck her and sent her plummeting to the ground below. The queen took the opportunity and turned her blade downward as she let gravity send her towards her opponent’s chest.

                “I shall put you to rest,” Miranda said.

                The queen’s eyes widened as one of the vines snaked around her leg and sent her flying through the air. She cried out as she hit the wall of the cavern, sending debris falling as she dropped to the ground. Adela pushed herself up, clutching her abdomen. The wound was healing, but at its leisure.

                “Why won’t you give up?” the demon asked her.

                “I-I won’t let you,” Adela began. “I won’t let you take over me. I won’t let you force me to give birth. I won’t let you poison that little girl more than you already have. And I will not let you hurt my family!”

                “There’s no victory for you,” Miranda told her. “Not for you or for any of the failed vessels who came before you. I will take what is due.”

                A massive glowing ball of matter, even larger than before, formed over the dark angel’s head. Adela looked on worriedly. How could she parry that? Even with a large enough blade, she wouldn’t have the force in her muscles to stop it. Her mind raced as she tried to formulate a plan. Then she remembered a conversation between Regina and Mia.

                Plasma? Like blood?

                No. Like lightning. When gas is heated to a high enough temperature, its atoms ionize and release energy as light.

                “Lightning…” Adela said to herself.

                The queen’s eyes gleamed with her resolve, and her sword vanished from her hand. In its place, a small spark of light appeared. She willed the light to grow until a massive surge of plasma crackled around her. Miranda simply laughed at her.

                “Do you still not see? There is no happy ending for you. You’ve lived your pleasant little life. Now, it must come to an end. I will live on in your place, take up residency in the castle, and raise Eva before we spend all eternity together,” Miranda told her. “I’ll find it in my heart to take in poor Regina as well, much like I did with the others. She has proven to be very useful to me, and I plan on harnessing her control over the Mutamycete myself.”

                “I will not let you use my daughter as a means to further your own selfish desires!” Adela shouted.

                Miranda chuckled coldly.

                “Your daughter?” she questioned. “You know nothing of motherhood!”

                “I may not have given birth to any of my children, but I’m more of a mother than you will ever be.”

                “Enough!” Miranda boomed. “Your time is up! Now die!”

                Before the ball of energy could reach her, Adela sent her lightning towards her opponent.  Streams of plasma struck the dark angel and the matter above her. The ball turned blue and imploded, sending Miranda smashing into the ground, leaving a large crater in her wake. Adela’s rapier reformed in her hands, swirling in crackling light.  She dashed forward with a cry of determination and thrust her blade into her opponent’s chest. Miranda's body cracked and turned white before it began to crumble away.

                “No!” she cried. “This cannot be the end!”

                White chunks tumbled onto the ground, and Adela stared down at them in disbelief.

                “Is it finally over?” she asked aloud.

                Suddenly, the cavern around her began to spin, and she felt herself falling backwards as darkness consumed her.

***

                Adela could hear crying as she came to. She winced as she tried to move her weak limbs. When her eyes opened, she found the Megamycete looming over her once again. She turned her head and found Mia lying on the ground with Regina sobbing over her.

                “M-Mia?” the queen called to her.

                Regina turned sharply around and looked the woman over.

                 “Mommy?” she asked warily.

                The queen smiled and nodded.

                “Yes,” she assured.

                Adela groaned softly as she pushed herself into a seated position.

                “Is Mia alright?” she asked.

                “The baby is coming,” the other woman said weakly.

                The queen’s eyes widened, and she stumbled to her feet. She fell promptly on her knees but managed to crawl towards them.

                “We need to get you to a doctor,” Adela told her as she looked her over. “You’re bleeding…”

                “There’s no time. The baby,” Mia said before she cried out in pain.

                Adela’s brow furrowed, and she looked to the child for help.

                “Regina, I need you to get some supplies. How far is the lab from here?”

                “N-not far,” she said through her tears.

                “We need all the towels or blankets you can carry and some water for her to drink and for her skin. Some gloves would be nice if you can find them.”

                She put a hand on Regina’s shoulder and looked into her eyes, almost the same shade of blue as hers used to be.

                “Can you do that for me, sweetheart? For Mia and the baby?”

                The child nodded and dried her eyes. Adela watched her little legs carry her quickly out of the cavern and down a tunnel. She turned back to Mia and positioned herself between her legs.

                “Mia, I’m going to be very honest with you and tell you that I have no idea what I’m doing.”

                The other woman chuckled weakly.

                “You mean this village doesn’t have sex ed?” she asked.

                “Well, I’ve done my own research, but I’m afraid I’m not brushed up on birthing, so you’ll have to bear with me.”

                The mother-to-be spread her legs for the other woman and clutched at the ground as she cried out in pain. Adela could already see the baby’s head under her dress, but it was covered in blood. Her brow furrowed, and she turned to see Regina running towards her with blankets and a bucket. The little girl held them out to her, and Adela flashed her an appreciative smile.

                “Thank you,” she said.

                “What can I do now?” Regina asked as she fidgeted with her hands.

                Adela gestured to Mia’s head.

                “Will you give her some water to drink and dab some on her forehead to try and regulate her temperature?”

                The child nodded and did as she was asked. Adela took one of the blankets and spread it out under Mia. She placed a hand on the other woman’s knee to comfort her.

                “Okay, Mia. Just keep pushing. You’re so close.”

                The brunette cried out in pain and braced herself. Adela offered her other hand for her to squeeze and winced at her tight grip. When the baby’s shoulders were almost out, the queen took her hands back and lifted the towel in preparation to catch it. With one final push and a scream of pain, Mia let her child into the world. Adela took the baby into her arms and scanned her for any injury while she did her best to clean her up. She wrapped the infant up in a new blanket and scooted closer for her mother to see.

                “It’s a girl,” Adela said with a smile. “And she seems perfectly healthy.”

                Mia looked her daughter over with a smile of her own and reached out to take her. The other woman carefully placed the baby in her arms and held hers there just in case she was needed. The new mother held her child close, and a few tears trickled down her cheek.

                “Rosemary,” she said softly

                “What a beautiful name,” Adela told her. “We’ll get you and Rosemary to the doctor as soon as you’re up for it.”

                Mia suddenly cried out in pain and curled her legs into herself. Adela took the baby for her so she could clutch her abdomen. She watched blood pool out onto the blanket beneath the other woman.

                “Mia…” she said worriedly.

                “What’s wrong with her?” Regina cried.

                Adela rocked the infant in her arms as it too broke out into sobs.

                “I’m not sure. She needs a doctor. She should have gone to one before all this.”

                “I’m sorry,” Regina wept.

                “Shh,” Adela hushed her soothingly. “It’s alright. You can help her this time, okay? I need you to-“

                “Rosemary,” Mia breathed.

                Adela turned back to the child’s mother and carefully held her out to her.

                “Here she is, Mia. She’s just fine.”

                The queen’s brow furrowed. The other woman lay there limp with her eyes closed.

                “Mia?” she called to her.

                She shifted the baby to one arm and shook the brunette’s leg.

                “Mia?”

                There was no response. Adela’s eyes widened, and she placed two of her fingers on the side of the other woman’s neck. She had no pulse. The queen covered her mouth in shock and gripped the baby tighter. The infant shrieked and cried in her arms. She held the baby to her chest and softly shushed her.

                “She’s dead,” Regina cried. “I can’t feel her with the mold anymore.”

                Adela held Rosemary out for Regina to take.

                “Please, hold her for me.”

                The girl did as she was asked. The woman slowly but surely got to her feet and took a step forward.

                “We need to take the baby to the doctor,” she said before she took another shaky step. “Lead me out of here. Please be careful with her. Her life depends on us now.”

                “What about Mia?” Regina asked as she looked back at her.

                “We will return for her, I promise,” Adela assured as she pressed on. “Until then, I need you to focus. We need to get back to the village and see the doctor. Then we can go to the castle for help and come back for Mia.”

                “They’re going to hate me,” the girl cried.

                “They will not hate you if I tell them the whole story. You are not to blame here, Regina. Miranda manipulated you, like she did everyone else. Once they know that, they will welcome you with open arms. As long as you promise to behave.”

                “I don’t want to hurt anyone anymore,” Regina wept.

                “See to it that you don’t,” Adela said. “Our family will help teach you to control your powers. No one has to get hurt anymore.”

                “Our family?” the girl questioned.

                The queen turned back to face her.

                “You said you wanted me to be your real mother. That you came from me. And though I might not have given birth to you, you are my blood, and I will love and protect you from this day forth,” Adela vowed.

                Regina ran to her and leaned against her while she held Rosemary tight to her chest.

                “Thank you, Mommy.”

                Adela patted the girl on the head and smiled down at her as she gestured down the tunnel.

                “Lead on, little one.” 

Notes:

It would be so gaggy if Miranda came out instead and was earning herself an Emmy with her Adela impression. She didn't, but I would love that, honestly.

Chapter 149: Home Sweet Home

Summary:

Adela returns to the castle with a child and an infant.

                It was dark by the time they made it out into the village. Adela banged on the clinic door.

                “Is anyone in there?” she called urgently. “Please! We need a doctor.”

                She waited for a response, but none came.

                “What are we going to do, Mommy?” Regina asked worriedly.

                Adela’s gaze lifted to the castle looming in the distance.

                “We go home, sweetheart,” she said. “This way.”

                The queen led the child through the cemetery to the demon door. It was then she realized all the snow had melted, and she wondered just how long she had been gone. Adela pushed the door open with a groan before she shut it behind them. Regina’s head tilted back as she stared up at the castle at the top of the mountain.

                “We have to go all the way up there?”

                “Unfortunately, yes. I don’t have my horse with me, and we’re too far away for me to call her.”

                The little girl sighed, and the two of them pressed on with Rosemary in tow as they made their long trek up the mountain. About halfway to the top, Regina stopped, and her shoulders drooped.

                “Mommy, I’m tired,” she complained.

                “Here, give me Rosemary,” Adela said as she reached out for her.

                The little girl relinquished hold of the baby, and the queen scooped her up into her protective arms. When they finally reached the top, Adela stood in front of the castle doors and caught her breath for a moment. She raised her hand to knock on the door, but they opened before she could. Alcina stood before her in all her glory, like a shining beacon of hope.

                “Darling,” she greeted her. “You’re home.”

                The sight of her happy face brought Adela to tears. She had been through so much, and she was finally home and safe with the woman she loved. Alcina dropped to her knees and pulled Adela into her arms. The shorter woman sobbed into her chest while her wife soothingly rubbed her back. The baby in her arms began to cry as well, stirring Alcina from the comforting embrace. She held Adela by the shoulders and leaned back to take a closer look. The tall woman’s face flickered between a smile and a frown.

                “Who is this then?” she asked.

                “This is Rosemary,” Adela told her before she motioned to the girl beside her. “And this is Regina. I’ll explain everything inside, love. I need to sit. My legs are trembling.”

                Alcina quickly got to her feet and ushered her wife and the child inside.

                “Come sit, darling.”

                Regina followed the two queens to the main hall and sat beside Adela on a couch across from the fireplace. She watched Alcina as her tall, elegant frame walked briskly to the phone by the door.

                “Roxana, I need you this instant,” she told her. “It’s Adela. She’s home! … Thank you, dear. We’ll see you shortly.”

                Alcina hung up the phone and quickly made her way to her armchair to sit beside her wife. She looked down at her worriedly and reached out to her. Adela smiled and shifted Rosemary to one arm so she could hold her wife’s hand. The tall woman ran her thumb over the other woman’s knuckles as she looked between her, the infant, and the child. She slipped an herbal cigarette into her quellazaire and lit it before she brought the soothing smoke into her lungs.

                "Well, darling. Where have you been for the past nine months?" she asked.

                "Nine months?" Adela questioned.

                "Yes," Alcina said and eyed the baby in her arms. "Nine months."

                "Oh, Alcina, she isn't mine," her wife assured.

                "Oh, thank goodness," the tall woman breathed in relief.

                "Would it be so terrible if she were?" Adela asked.

                "No, darling. Just very unexpected," Alcina replied. "Whose is she then?"

                "A woman named Mia," Adela said. "She... kidnapped me."

                "The American?" Alcina questioned. "The mayor did say you were going to speak with her before you went missing. We found your poor horse outside their house all by herself."

                The tall woman gestured to a very wilted bouquet of flowers in a vase on the coffee table.

                “I found these in her saddlebag, but you were nowhere to be seen."

                Adela smiled at the sight of them. She had kept them all this time?

                "There was a trap door in their house with a tunnel that went under the village," she explained. "They brought me down there to Miranda's lab."

                "Miranda's lab?" Alcina questioned. "But Karl destroyed it."

                "He did, but there were still some of her things around. They wanted her notes and equipment to test on me. And to be closer to the Megamycete."

                Regina yawned and rubbed her eye as she leaned against her mother. Alcina looked to the child, then to her wife with a raised brow.

                "They?"

                "Yes. Miranda manipulated Regina and promised her that she'd help her control her powers if she did what she told her to."

                Alcina's eyes flashed a warning golden as she looked the child over.

                "What did you do to my wife, girl?" she asked.

                "Alcina, please. She's only a child. Besides, she doesn't understand Romanian," Adela told her.

                The tall woman sighed and took another hit of her herb. Adela's head turned as the doors to the dining room opened, and she smiled at the sight of her best friend.

                "Roxana," she breathed.

                The redhead was at her side in an instant and wrapped her arms around her.

                "Adela, I've been so worried," she cried.

                The queen shifted the baby in her arms and soothingly rubbed her friend's shoulder.

                "It's alright. I'm home now," Adela said.

                She chuckled softly and shook her head.

                "You have no idea what I've done to make it back to you all."

                Roxana pulled away to look her friend in the eyes, and her brow furrowed when her gaze fell upon the infant.

                "Are you alright?" she asked worriedly. "Did someone-?"

                "No. Rosemary is not my baby," Adela told her before she gestured to the girl beside her. "But Regina is my daughter. She was created in a lab from my DNA."

                "Spencer, that monster!" Alcina hissed. "He came to me years ago at one of the wine events. He told me about the wine and the mold he discovered in it. Then he had the audacity to ask me for some of your blood to test with."

                "You knew about the wine?" Adela questioned. "Alcina, we've infected so many people!"

                "Infected? How?"

                "The mold is inside them. Once it's there, it's connected with the rest of it. To the Megamycete."

                She looked at the sleeping child on her shoulder.

                "Regina can manipulate it. She's unfortunately very good at it. We must help her learn how to control it."

                "Tell me, darling. Do you plan on raising these girls? What of this Mia woman?"

                "Of course, I'm going to raise Regina. She's my daughter. Our daughter," Adela stressed. "But Mia is dead. And I don't know who the father is or where he could be. Regina did mention something about an Ethan before. I'll ask her more about it tomorrow once she sleeps."

                Alcina snubbed her cigarette out in the ashtray on the coffee table and turned to her grand chambermaid.

                "Roxana, do you know of the baby crib I keep stored away?"

                "Yes, my Lady,” the redhead replied.

                "Be a dear and have it brought up to our room. The girls will be sleeping with us."

                "Of course,” Roxana said with a bow of her head.

                The tall woman rose to her full height and held a hand out to her wife.

                "Come, darling. Let's get you to bed."

                "Could I eat something first?" Adela asked. "I'm so hungry and thirsty. I don't remember the last time I had anything."

                "Yes, you look even more malnourished than you did when your aunt brought you up here," Alcina told her. "Did they not feed you while you were there?"

                "No, Miranda didn't want me to eat. She needed my body to be weak so she could take me over."

                "Take you over?" Alcina questioned before she sighed. "You must explain everything tomorrow."

                "Yes, my love. But first food and sleep. Although all I've been doing is sleeping, I am dreadfully tired."

                "I'll bring you something on my way up," Roxana told her.

                "Thank you," Adela said with a smile.

                She looked at Alcina and motioned to the child beside her.

                "Love, will you carry Regina while I take Rosemary?"

                "Of course, darling," she replied

                The tall woman carefully lifted the sleeping girl into her arms. Her motherly instincts overrode her resentment, and she held the child tenderly. Adela smiled and followed her to their room with Rosemary in her arms.

***

                Katrina leaned back against her pillow with a contented smile upon her pomegranate lips, and she twirled a bit of Daniela's red hair around her finger.

                "Adela is home," she told her.

                Her wife went to leap from the bed, but a strong arm stopped her.

                "Let's not ruin her little reunion just yet. There will be plenty of time tomorrow."

                Daniela sighed and cuddled into the vampire's arms.

                "Fine," she reluctantly agreed. "But I get to hug her first."

                Katrina chuckled.

                "I'll just have to get in line."

***

                Adela gently set Rosemary down in her cradle and smiled as she looked her over. Alcina walked up behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder as she gazed fondly at the infant.

                "She's sleeping so soundly,” the tall woman said.

                Adela turned to look at the little girl in the center of their bed.

                "As is she,” she said.

                "Let's join them then, shall we?" Alcina suggested.

                Adela followed her wife and slipped under the covers beside Regina. She smiled as she looked the little girl over and brushed a stray hair from her face. Her wife draped her arm around the girl and took Adela’s hand.

                “Goodnight, my darling Adela,” she said with a smile. “Welcome home.”

                “Goodnight, my love. It’s good to be back,” she replied before she willingly gave in to sleep.

                When Adela next awoke, the sun was setting. She stretched out on the plush mattress, and a sleepy smile formed on her face.

                “Good morning, sleepyhead,” Alcina cooed.

                Her wife turned around to face her, and she smiled at the familiar sight of her sitting in her armchair, smoking from her quellazaire.

                “Good evening, love,” she replied with a happy sigh.

                “Mommy!” Regina exclaimed.

                The little girl got up from her spot on the couch and rushed to Adela’s side of the bed. Her mother chuckled as she looked down at her from so high off the ground. She tossed the covers off herself and slid down onto her feet before she wrapped her arms around the little girl.

                “Hello, sweetheart. How did you sleep?”

                “That mattress is so comfortable,” the child replied. “Can I sleep here again tonight?”

                “You can sleep here for as long as you like.”

                Adela turned her head to look at her wife for approval. Alcina hesitated a moment. She wasn’t ready to share Adela with anyone yet. For months, the dragon raged within her. She was down in the village nearly every day looking for her. She even scoured the woods for her.

                In the winter, their entire family was gone. Alcina only had Roxana and her siblings to help her in her search. There was no one to track her scent. Every day would end the same, as they found no trace of her. Alcina cursed herself for not finding the trap door. She thought she had searched that house high and low. The queen had failed to save her wife from whatever had happened to her. Alcina also failed to keep the dragon at bay. It had reared its ugly head far too many times in Adela’s absence. She lashed out at those she loved and locked herself in her chambers as punishment. The queen didn’t want her family to see her like she used to be before her wife came to her all those years ago.

                The tall woman glanced down at the little girl. What had this child and that woman done to her wife? They left her looking worse than Soreana had. Perhaps if the dragon were under control, she would have more easily embraced Regina. At that moment, all she felt was anger and resentment. Her maternal instincts were at war with the monster within her.

                “I suppose,” she finally responded. “At least until we have the guest room converted into a proper bedroom. I won’t have any of the girls sharing their spaces with a stranger.”

                She looked the child over and scrunched her nose in judgment as she gestured to her with her hand.

                “We’ll have Donna whip something up for her. These rags simply will not do.”

                Regina heard every painful thing Alcina thought of her. She knew she would, but it still hurt. The child knew what she did was wrong. At that moment, she didn’t know the extent of it, but she at least knew she was bad. She looked to Adela with sad, hopeful eyes. Even though she could read their minds, she still couldn’t understand what they said aloud.

                “What did she say?” she asked.

                “She said yes,” her mother told her with a reassuring smile. “Eventually, you’ll get your own room, but you can stay here for as long as you like.”

                “My own room?” Regina asked excitedly.

                “Yes, of course. And new clothes as well. Your Aunt Donna does wonderful work.”

                The little girl smiled. When she was in the lab with the scientists, she only had a simple dress. The only other garment she owned was what she was currently wearing, something Mia had bought for her. Regina frowned suddenly. Mia was dead, and she blamed herself. Now Rose would grow up without a mother, and it was all her fault. She looked to Adela to ease her worries.

                “Mommy, what about Mia?”

                Her mother’s brow furrowed, and she leaned forward to place a hand on the little girl’s shoulder.

                “We’ll go back for her tomorrow,” Adela promised. “There’s a cemetery on the castle grounds. We can bury her there. Then you and Rosemary can visit her whenever you like. Would you like that?”

                Regina nodded slowly. She hesitated a moment. The child wanted to feel comfort, though she couldn’t name the feeling. She realized she had never even hugged someone before, but she thought that might help. The little girl opened her arms and stepped closer to embrace her mother. Adela smiled and wrapped one arm around her while she gently stroked her head. They stayed like that for a long moment until Regina looked up at her.

                “Mommy, I’m hungry.”

                “As am I. Well, what would you like to eat, sweetheart?” Adela asked.

                “Mia used to make me grilled cheese a lot.”

                Her mother chuckled and shook her head.

                “I think we can do better than that.”

                She took Regina by the hand and made her way to the door. Alcina stopped her, wrapping her arms around her wife in a possessive hold.

                “But darling, you just got back.”

                Adela smiled and leaned back into her.

                “Yes, and we’re just going to the dining room. You can come along, you know.”

                Alcina squeezed her tighter and narrowed her eyes. The dragon wanted to keep its treasure locked up in its roost. It wasn’t ready to release her from its clutches just yet.

                “I’ll have something brought up for the two of you.”

                “But I want to see the girls, Alcina. I’ve missed them.”

                “You can see them tomorrow. Besides, they’ll all be going to bed soon.”

                Adela sighed, and her shoulders drooped under Alcina’s arms.

                “Why don’t you go take a nice bath, hm? The food will be here once you’re done,” the tall woman suggested.

                Her wife nuzzled against her before she nodded.

                “A bath does sound wonderful,” she agreed. “I suppose it’s been a bit.”

                Alcina chuckled and released her. Adela gave Regina’s hand a squeeze before she let go.

                “I’ll be right back, sweetheart. Dinner will be up soon.”

                The little girl nodded and hesitantly took a seat on the couch by the window. Adela took her robe with her as she disappeared into the washroom. Alcina smiled, pleased that she had gotten her way. She went to her vanity and picked up the phone before she dialed the number for the servants’ quarters.

                “Hello, Roxana dear. Adela is finally awake. Could you have Cook whip something up for her?”

                The queen eyed the girl on the couch.

                “Something for Regina as well. And another bottle for sweet little Rosemary. Be sure to ask Cook to make something with eggs for Adela. She just looks so sickly… Thank you, dear. See you then.”

                Alcina set the receiver down and turned to check on the infant in the wooden crib. She smiled and cooed at her before she adjusted her little blanket. In all her time living there, there was never a baby in the castle. She would have to ask Donna to make some clothes for her as soon as possible.

                The tall woman turned with a swish of her hips and took a seat in her armchair. She lit up one of her herbal cigarettes and brought her quellazaire to her lips. As she smoked, she stared down at the child on the couch. She hardly wanted to share her wife with her own children, let alone this girl. If she had her way, she’d already be in the guest room, out of her sight and her mind.

                Regina lowered her gaze to her lap as she fidgeted with her fingers. She was beginning to think Alcina was everything Miranda warned her about. Her opinion of her stung. She was already sorry for what she had done. Was that not enough?

                Adela reentered the room to the relief of the others. She smiled at the two of them before she sat down at the vanity. She took up her brush and turned to look at herself in the mirror. Her hand slowly lowered from her hair. It was silver.

                “W-what? Why? First my eyes and now this?”

                She turned around on the stool to look at Regina with a furrowed brow.

                “What happened?” she asked.

                “It happened a few months ago when you were sleeping all the time,” the child explained. “It started slowly, but the more you slept, the whiter it got.”

                “I wasn’t sleeping, Regina. I was dying,” Adela said as tears welled up in her pale eyes.

                She didn’t mean for her tone to come off so harsh, but she had been through a great deal of suffering. Regina’s eyes returned to her fidgeting hands. Adela took a deep breath to calm herself and dried her eyes before she got to her feet. She knelt down in front of her daughter and took her hands in her own.

                “Forgive me. It was just a bit of a shock.”

                She lifted Regina’s chin and ran the back of her hand over her cheek.

                “I’m sorry,” she told the child.

                Alcina exhaled a rather large puff of smoke into the air.

                “Dying?” she questioned. “I think it’s about time for you to tell me what this girl and that woman did to you.”

                “Let her finish her dinner first,” Adela said and gestured to the food on the table.

                She got to her feet and flashed her wife a warning glance.

                “And you will maintain your composure and remember that she is just a child.”

                Alcina raised a brow at her while she pulled the smoke into her lungs.

                “Oh, I will, will I?” she questioned.

                “Yes,” Adela said firmly. “You remember what it was like being manipulated by Miranda. The only difference is that Regina is a child.”

                The silver-haired woman’s face softened.

                “Please, Alcina.”

                “It will depend on what exactly happened, Adela. I promise nothing.”

                Her wife sighed and sat down beside her daughter. She picked up the bowl of her shakshuka and the two of them ate in relative silence. Between that and her meal the night prior, Adela finally felt satisfied. She leaned back in her seat and happily drank her wine. Alcina leaned forward to snub out her cigarette before she sat back and lit another.

                “Now, I think I’m owed an explanation…”

Notes:

I gave Adela the Kaneki treatment. It makes sense since she just kept dying.

Chapter 150: Rage

Summary:

Alcina learns about what happened to Adela during her absence.

Notes:

Spoiler: She’s not happy.

Warning: Domestic abuse.

                Adela’s story left Alcina with a twitching brow and gritted teeth. She was doing what she could to maintain her composure, as her wife requested, but she wasn’t entirely successful. She finished another cigarette and snubbed it in the ashtray.

                “Let me see if I’m understanding this correctly…”

                The tall woman sat back and gestured dramatically with her quellazaire as she spoke.

                “Mia and Regina drugged you, kidnapped you, and brought you to Miranda’s lab. Then they spent months experimenting on you. Killed you until your hair lost all its color. Left you completely emaciated. Then they brought you all the way to the Megamycete so that Miranda could take over your body, kill us all, and make a baby.”

                She pulled the soothing herbs into her lungs in an attempt to calm herself. She looked down at her wife with a raised brow as she exhaled the smoke.

                “Correct?”

                “You’re forgetting the part where I permanently defeated Miranda,” Adela told her.

                “No, we are discussing what happened to you, not what you did, darling. So that I may properly punish this child.”

                Adela wrapped an arm around Regina and held her protectively against her.

                “She has already been punished, Alcina. She watched a woman die because of her poor choices.”

                “Hardly a punishment, Adela. That was just the consequences of her own actions.”

                “There is no need for her to suffer more than she already has. You will leave her be, Alcina, and that is final.”

                Alcina rose to her full height and loomed over her wife as she pointed her long cigarette stick at Regina.

                “This child will pay for what she’s done!”

                Regina didn’t know what she said, but she knew very well she was blaming her.

                “I said I was sorry!”

                “Quiet now, child! Adults are talking,” Alcina snapped. “Besides, ‘sorry’ will not take back all that you have done!”

                “Then what do you want from me?” Regina cried.

                Alcina took a sharp breath in and leaned down to look the child in the eyes. Her beautiful hooked nose was wrinkled in her anger, and a sneer pulled at her crimson lips.

                “I want you to suffer as you made her suffer. You may be sorry, but you cannot comprehend the magnitude of your actions!”

                She pointed her quellazaire in the girl’s face

                “You have incurred an impossible debt!”

                Regina’s eyes narrowed, and her cheeks puffed in her anger. She smacked the tall woman’s hand away and watched in shock as it shot back towards her. Adela formed a small barrier on her forearm to stop her wife’s powerful strike. Her icy-blue eyes narrowed, and she gritted her teeth before she spoke.

                “You will not raise a hand to our daughter, Alcina!”

                A horrifying look of rage flashed across the dragon woman’s face. She gripped her wife by the collar and tossed her towards the vanity. Adela landed with her back against the wall, and she winced in pain. Her eyes snapped up to the woman looming over her, and she tried desperately to push herself away.

                “A-Alcina-!”

                Regina jumped to her feet and clenched her fists as she shouted at the tall woman.

                “Stop it! Leave Mommy alone!”

                Rosemary broke into a sob. Adela cried out in pain, and Alcina dropped to one knee as the child’s powers rushed through them. The black-haired queen put a hand on the wall to brace herself, only stirring more fear in her terrified wife.

                “Get away from her!” Regina commanded.

                “What is happening?” Alcina asked in shock.

                Her head shot back to look at the child.

                “You! Stop it this instant!”

                “Get away from her!” the girl repeated. “You’re scaring her!”

                “And you are hurting her. Stop this now, and I will be lenient with you.”

                But Regina didn’t know how to stop it. It was the main reason why Miranda said she wasn’t worthy of being a vessel for Eva. She clutched her head as she tried to get a hold of herself.

                “Mommy, help!” she cried.

                Adela clutched the vanity for support as she forced herself to her feet. She stumbled past Alcina and fell to her knees as she wrapped her arms around her daughter.

                “It’s alright, Regina. I’m okay. But please, you’re hurting us.”

                “I know! I’m sorry! I can’t stop it.”

                “I know, sweetheart. Just try to relax,” Adela said gently as she stroked the girl’s hair. “Take a few deep breaths.”

                She breathed with the child until her little fists unclenched. Adela sighed in relief and leaned against her for support.

                “Very good,” she praised.

                Rosemary’s cries simmered to sniffles. Alcina got to her feet and quickly turned around to face her wife.

                “I want that child out of my castle!”

                Adela narrowed her eyes and stood up. She took her daughter by the shoulders and led her to the door.

                “Where do you think you’re going?” Alcina questioned.

                “We’ll be staying in the guest room until you get yourself under control.”

                The silver-haired woman opened the door before she turned back to face her wife.

                “If she goes, I go, Alcina,” she warned.

                The tall woman stared at the door in shock and disbelief as it closed behind them. Rage took hold of her. In one fluid motion, she picked the vanity up and threw it against her wardrobe. The baby in the nearby crib broke out into another sob.

                In the hallway, Regina jumped at the crash, and Adela ushered her down the stairs. When they entered the main hall, they found Katrina standing under the chandelier, as if she were waiting for them.

                “She’s been like this since you went missing,” the vampire said as she walked towards the other woman. “We’ve all done everything we can to soothe her, but the dragon is in control now.”

                “I noticed,” Adela said flatly.

                She sighed softly to regain control of her own emotions.

                “Forgive me. It’s so good to see you, Katrina. How have you been? How are my girls? I’ve missed you all so much…”

                The vampire smiled and put a hand on the other woman’s shoulder.

                “It’s good to see you, too, Adela. We have all missed you more than you can imagine—Alci, most of all.”

                “I understand that, but it does not excuse her actions. She tried to strike my daughter, and she threw me into a wall, Katrina.”

                “Your daughter?” the vampire questioned as she eyed the girl.

                The child did have a striking resemblance to Adela. Well, how she used to look, at least. Katrina gently pulled some silver hair through her fingers as she thought.

                “Perhaps if Alci had some of your blood, it would calm her down,” she suggested. “She’s been so desperate while you were gone that she’s been drinking from the pool.”

                “She is not getting it tonight,” Adela said sternly. “Besides, if she drains me, I’m not sure when I’d wake up next.”

                Katrina eyed the girl knowingly but said nothing to her. Instead, she looked into Adela’s face and nodded.

                “You get some sleep then. We’ll see you in the morning and have a nice long chat.”

                Adela sighed softly.

                “All I’ve been doing is sleeping. Yet I’m still so tired…”

                Katrina took one of the other woman’s hands in her own and gave it a gentle squeeze.

                “You need your rest, sweetie. Listen to your body.”

                The vampire looked Adela over and gestured with her free hand.

                “You look horrible, you know.”

                The silver-haired woman chuckled at her bluntness.

                “I know,” she agreed. “I will listen to my body until my health returns.”

                “Good,” Katrina replied with a nod. “To bed with you then.”

                The vampire waved her fingers at her before she turned on her heels and made her way down the stairs back to her sleeping wife. Adela rubbed Regina’s shoulder and led her up to the guest room. She shut the door quietly so as not to wake the twins across the hall.

                “This will be your room,” she said as she gestured. “For whenever you’re ready.”

                Regina glanced around in awe. The last room she had was with Mia, and before that, the walls were made of tempered glass.

                “Wow…”

                Adela climbed into the bed and patted the spot beside her. Regina got under the blankets next to her, and her mother covered her up to her neck. The silver-haired woman wrapped her arms around her child and pulled her close.

                “Sleep well, sweetheart,” she said and kissed her on the forehead before she rested her head on the pillow and closed her eyes.

                Regina stared at her mother in disbelief. She didn’t know what she did to deserve her love. Adela was treating her better than she ever imagined anyone would or even could. The scientists had all been so cold and distant. When they saw her, they didn’t see a child, just an experiment – a weapon. She got a glimpse of motherhood with Mia, but nothing compared to how Adela was treating her. Even after all the horrible things she did to her. As the girl shut her eyes to sleep, a few tears of guilt trickled down her cheeks, and she nuzzled into her mother before she drifted off.

                Adela was glad to see light peeking through the curtain when she opened her eyes the next day. She sighed happily and stretched out in bed. The silver-haired woman paused and raised a brow, sensing she wasn’t alone in the room. She sat up quickly in bed and looked around. There, surrounding her, were her beautiful daughters and their wonderful spouses. They all looked upon her with gleaming eyes and smiles plastered across their faces.

                “Welcome home, Mother,” the three sisters greeted her.

                Adela laughed happily and cried tears of joy. Her daughters wrapped their arms around her in a tight embrace, and their mother clung to them as she wept.

                “We’ve missed you so much,” Bela said.

                “I’m so sorry I couldn’t track you,” Cassandra told her.

                “Mother’s been a bitch without you,” Daniela admitted.

                Adela chuckled and dabbed her eyes as her tears finally stopped. She took a deep breath to gather herself and pulled away to look at them.

                “Where is she?”

                “She hasn’t come down from her room all day,” her eldest told her.

                “And she told us to leave her alone when we went to check on you,” Cassandra informed her.

                “She’s been doing that a lot,” Daniela said sadly.

                “Well, now that I’m home, I’ll do my best to help ease her back to normal,” Adela promised.

                “But Katrina said she hurt you, Mother,” Daniela told her.

                The silver-haired woman nodded slowly.

                “She did. And she tried to hurt Regina, too.”

                “Yeah, who is this kid?” Cassandra asked as she gestured to the child.

                Regina looked around at all the new faces. She had no idea what they were saying, but she knew that they were talking about her. Adela smiled and ran her fingers through the girl’s blonde hair.

                “This is your sister, Regina,” she told them.

                “When did you have a kid?” Daniela questioned. “Aren’t you still a virgin? Is that why Mother is so grumpy?”

                “I didn’t, and I am,” Adela replied. “Regina was made in a lab from my DNA. Scientists took samples of my blood from the wine. They wanted to use her as a weapon.”

                “A weapon? Does that mean she can do cool stuff?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                “She is quite powerful, yes. And very unstable.”

                “Same,” Daniela and Katrina said in unison.

                Bela studied her new little sister.

                “She looks just like you, Mother. Well, before whatever happened here,” she said and ran her fingers through Adela’s silver hair. “What happened to you while you were gone?”

                “It’s a long story,” her mother said.

                The eldest Dimitrescu sister sat back and looked at her as she gestured around the room.

                “We have time.”

                Adela sighed softly and nodded.

                “You have to promise not to lose your temper like your mother did.”

                “We promise.”

                “I promise nothing,” Katrina said as she took a seat on the couch.

                “You, out of everyone in this room, cannot judge,” Adela said sternly.

                The vampire rolled her eyes and crossed one knee on top of the other. Georgetta and Lipa sat down beside her, and the Heisenberg twins sat on the armrests while they all listened intently as Adela recanted the tale. By the end, several sets of glowing eyes were glued to the young girl now sitting in the silver-haired woman’s lap. Adela pulled her daughter closer to her protectively.

                “You promised,” she reminded them.

                A mixture of sighs and grumbles filled the room.

                “Well, what the fuck do we do with her now?” Daniela asked.

                “Keep her. Help her learn to control her powers. Raise her to be a fine woman, just like you.”

                The redhead kicked her foot out.

                “But I’m supposed to be the baby,” she complained.

                “Yes, well, now we have Regina and little Rosemary as well. I expect you to look after them as you do one another.”

                Daniela sighed dramatically and crossed her arms.

                “Fine, but I’m not calling her Sister.”

                “Me neither,” Cassandra said.

                “If that is what you wish,” their mother replied.

                Regina looked around at them all. She could hear most of their thoughts about her. They weren’t as angry as Alcina had been, but she knew they still resented her. What was she to do to prove herself to these people? The child leaned into her mother and played with a strand of her silver hair.

                “Mommy, I’m hungry.”

                Adela hugged her close and patted her on the head.

                “Let’s get you something to eat then.”

                Her brow furrowed as she thought of her wife, and her white eyes raised to look at her other daughters.

                “Will you all look after your sister and make sure she has some food while I go speak with your mother?”

                “You are not going alone,” Bela said firmly.

                “You can wait in the hallway if you wish. But I’d like the rest of you to sit with Regina while she eats. Please don’t forget she only speaks English.”

                Cassandra rolled her eyes.

                “You'd better teach her Romanian soon. English is such an annoying language.”

                “It’s about five languages in a trench coat pretending to be one language,” Katrina said.

                “Yes, well, you can manage for now,” Adela told them.

                She kissed Regina on the head before she got out of bed and adjusted her robe around herself. She took a deep breath before she made her way to the door. Bela followed closely behind as the two of them headed up to the queens’ chambers.

                The silver-haired woman hesitated a moment at the door to her bedroom before she opened it. She found Alcina sitting in her armchair, staring out the window as her cigarette burned in its holder. The tall woman turned her head to face her with a furrowed brow.

                “Darling,” she greeted her.

                Bela made sure her mother saw her in the hallway before Adela shut the door.

                “Hello, love.”

                The silver-haired woman made her way to her wife’s side. She pulled her hair away from her neck and tilted her head to the side.

                “Please have a drink, Alcina. Just promise me you won’t drain me. I’m tired of being tired.”

                The tall woman only hesitated a moment before she took her up on her offer. She scooped her wife up and set her on her lap. Then she lowered her mouth to her neck and planted a soft kiss before she bit into her. Adela winced and closed her eyes as she drank. When she felt herself grow dizzy, she went to pull away. Navy light danced around them when the teeth refused to budge.

                “Alcina-”

                Adela tried to free herself, but her wife’s strong arms snaked around her, holding her in place.

                “No, please,” she begged.

                Bela quickly entered the room. Her lower half dispersed into flies, which shot out and bit into the dark-haired woman.

                “Stop it, Mother,” she warned.

                Alcina’s brow furrowed, and she tried to loosen her jaw. She stared pleadingly into her daughter’s angry yellow eyes. Bela sighed, and her sickle formed in her hand. She floated up to match her mother’s height and curved the blade around her throat.

                “Release her,” she demanded as she cut into her.

                The tall woman’s jaw twitched, and she finally managed to loosen it enough to pull away. Her yellow eyes pulsed in her hunger. She needed more. Bela quickly shot forward and pulled Adela away from her. She held her sickle in front of her while she pushed the smaller woman behind her. Adela stumbled to the side and managed to sit on the couch.

                “You best get yourself under control, Mother, or I will control you myself.”

                Alcina jumped to her feet and pointed angrily at her daughter.

                “I am doing my best, Bela! She has been gone for nine months. You know very well I haven’t been myself.”

                “Yes, and now she is home. It’s time to put the dragon to rest.”

                Alcina’s nose wrinkled in her anger. She quickly turned away from them and slammed the door open before she made her way down the hall. The sickle vanished from Bela’s hand, and she fully formed on the couch beside Adela. She put a comforting hand on her lap and lifted her chin to look into her tear-filled eyes.

                “Are you alright, Mother?”

                “So tired… I don’t want to be tired anymore, Bela…”

                Her daughter’s brow furrowed. She wrapped her arms around her and held her close as she soothingly rubbed her back. Adela was too exhausted to cry. She let her tears flow and soak into Bela’s dress.

                “Please look after your mother,” she said softly. “I need to lie down now…”

                Bela nodded slowly and helped her into bed. She covered her with the blankets and ran the back of her hand down her cheek.

                “You get your rest. I’ll go check on her.”

                Adela nodded and leaned into her touch before she rolled over. She clutched Alcina’s pillow to her chest and breathed in her scent. Tears streamed down her face as she closed her eyes, and she quickly surrendered to sleep.

Notes:

It only took 150 chapters to get Alcina to throw the vanity.

Chapter 151: Settling In

Summary:

While Alcina tries to manage her temper, Regina tries to get used to life in the castle.

                Alcina stared at her reflection in the blood pool before she dunked her goblet back into the thick liquid and quickly guzzled it back. The shape of her daughter caught her eye, and she turned to find her standing in the doorway. With a sigh, she refilled her cup and got to her feet.

                “Come to scold me again, Daughter?”

                “Only if I must.”

                Bela looked worriedly down at the pool as she made her way towards her.

                “It’s so low, Mother, and it’s almost September.”

                “She will simply have to catch up,” Alcina told her.

                “Catch up? Mother, she’s been unconscious for nearly nine months now. You cannot expect her to fill the pool!”

                “Then what are we to do?” the tall woman snapped.

                “We tell the customers we have a limited supply this year and charge them even more for it. Then we’ll pick up next year on schedule,” Bela suggested. “Please, let her rest, Mother. Do not prolong her suffering.”

                Alcina sighed and savored her drink before she finished it and set the goblet aside.

                “Very well,” she agreed. “Now that she’s back, I won’t need to drink from the pool anymore.”

                “You cannot drain her so soon, Mother. She’s already back asleep.”

                Alcina’s brow furrowed, and she rubbed her temples.

                “I’m such a monster…”

                Bela floated up and cupped her mother’s cheek in her hand.

                “You’re not a monster, Mother. You just need to get a hold of yourself,” she said gently. “Now, you’ve had your fill. Let Mother heal.”

                Alcina felt a tear drip onto her chest, and she looked into her daughter’s sad eyes.

                “She looks so sickly,” Bela cried. “She can’t suffer anymore.”

                Her mother wrapped her arms around her and pulled her close. She nuzzled into her blonde hair and kissed her forehead.

                “Forgive me, Daughter. I promise to do better. We’ll have her healthy again soon.”

                She wiped Bela’s tears away with her thumbs.

                “Come now, it’s time to feed little Rosemary.”

                Her daughter nodded and followed her back to the bedroom. Alcina checked on her sleeping wife and planted a loving kiss on her cheek before she went to the crib. She found Rosemary trying to chew her own foot, and she chuckled softly as she carefully scooped her up in her arms. Bela floated up to get a better look, and she smiled at the sight of the infant.

                “She’s so cute and small.”

                Rosemary looked up at the blonde woman and cooed happily.

                “Isn’t she the most precious little angel you’ve ever seen?”

                “Let’s go show the others. They should be in the dining room with Regina.”

                Alcina groaned. She wasn’t ready to see the child again, but the baby needed to eat. She double-checked on Adela before she left the room and made her way downstairs. Happy chatter filled the room as they entered.

                “Mother!” Daniela exclaimed.

                The redhead floated into the air to match her height. The baby caught her eye, and she stared down at her.

                “Wow. Cute!”

                Rosemary giggled as she watched the floating girl, and she reached her arms out to try to take hold of her fiery red hair. Daniela chuckled and poked the baby on the nose before she returned to her seat.

                “Where’s Mother?” Cassandra asked.

                “Sleeping,” Alcina replied.

                “But she just woke up,” the brunette complained.

                “Yes, and I needed a drink.”

                Cassandra narrowed her angry yellow eyes.

                “You drained her? How could you, Mother?”

                “I didn’t drain her. I nearly drained her,” she specified. “Now she’s sleeping. Perhaps she’ll be awake in time for dinner.”

                Her daughter glared at her but said nothing else. Alcina sighed and looked to her eldest.

                “Bela, be a dear and retrieve a bottle from Cook.”

                The blonde woman kissed Lipa on the cheek before she made her way to the kitchen without a word.

                Alcina took her seat and propped the baby up in her arms.

                “Well, everyone, this is Rosemary. Isn’t she precious?”

                Katrina’s nose scrunched in disgust.

                “She looks filthy.”

                “Come now, Katrina. I just bathed her in the sink a few hours ago.”

                “Children are inherently disgusting,” the vampire protested. “She is covered in germs.”

                Alcina scoffed and shook her head.

                “As if germs would affect you at all, dear. You certainly don’t have to touch her.”

                “Oh, thank the Gods.”

                Bela returned to Alcina’s side with a bottle.

                “Mother, may I feed her?” she asked.

                The tall woman held the baby possessively in her arms as she took the bottle from her daughter.

                “Perhaps another time, dear.”

                The blonde woman sighed softly and returned to her seat beside her spouse. Lipa frowned and lovingly rubbed their wife’s back. Alcina cooed at the baby as she fed her the bottle.

                “There you are, little one. Eat up.”

                Regina stared longingly up at the baby. She wanted to hold her, too, and she wanted to be safe in her mother's arms. She wondered where she was, but she assumed correctly that she was asleep once more. She had left her with all these strangers. All Regina knew about them was what Miranda had told her, and she wasn’t aware how the manipulator twisted her stories. The door to the dining room opening stirred the girl from her thoughts, and she looked up to find the friendly redhead from the night before standing there with bags in her arms.

                “I got the items you requested, Alcina,” Roxana said as she made her way towards her. “And I was able to get a few outfits from Donna. They’re just simple doll dresses, so hopefully they’ll fit. She did say she’ll start sewing right away.”

                “Wonderful. Thank you, Roxana dear. Would you mind bringing all that up to my room?”

                “Of course,” the grand chambermaid replied with a nod before she made her way to the door.

                Regina watched the redhead and assumed correctly where she was going. She pushed her plate away and sat back in the chair.

                “I wanna see Mommy.”

                Alcina looked down at the child and raised a brow.

                “Then go,” she said coldly.

                Roxana held the door open with her hip to let the child pass her. The two of them climbed the stairs in silence. When they got inside the room, the redhead set the bags on the table and turned to her friend. She stood on her toes to get a better look at her. Adela was sleeping with a little crinkle in her brow. Roxana sighed softly and climbed up onto the bed. She wrapped her arms around her friend from behind and curled herself around her.

                “Please wake up soon,” she whispered.

                Regina tried to pull herself onto the bed, but she was still too short. Roxana leaned forward to grab the girl's hands and helped her up. The child cozied up to her mother and watched her face as she slept.

                “Always so sleepy, Mommy,” she said softly.

                The two of them lay there with Adela between them. Roxana could tell that Regina was upset, but she didn’t know how she could help her. She couldn’t even talk to her. English was not something she could understand, and she certainly couldn’t speak it. Perhaps their love for Adela could reach beyond the language barrier. The redhead reached across her friend and placed a hand on one of Regina’s. The little girl looked into her friendly face. Her smile was infectious. No wonder her mother seemed to be so friendly with her.

                “Who are you to Mommy?” she asked the woman.

                Roxana’s brow furrowed, and she ran her thumb over the child’s knuckles.

                “I’m afraid I don’t understand you.”

                The redhead considered for a moment.

                “Well, I did catch ‘Mommy,’” she said. “I certainly understand that.”

                She gestured to Adela, then placed a hand over her heart.

                “I love your mommy very much. She’s my best friend in the whole world, and I have missed her so much.”

                Regina tried to sense any mold within the woman to try to hear her thoughts, but she was clean, and the child refused to infect her. It was bad enough that she was touching her. She had to be very careful.

                “I want to help Mommy, but I don’t know what to do,” the child said as tears began welling up in her blue eyes.

                Roxana wrapped her arm around the girl, hugging both her and her friend. She rubbed Regina’s back as she soothingly hushed her. The kind and gentle nature of the woman sent tears trickling down the child’s cheeks, and she nuzzled closer into her mother.

                The grand chambermaid never had any children of her own. She and her husband never had the chance before Mother Miranda had him killed, and she refused to love another once he was gone. The only children she ever helped raise were Viviana and Velouette, but even then, they had been sixteen when they came to the castle.

                Alcina had caught Roxana up on what Adela had told her the night before. She knew what her employer thought of the child. She also knew the terrible things the girl had done to her friend. But the wise grand chambermaid could see past Regina’s misdeeds, just as she did with Alcina and her daughters. To her, she wasn’t a monster; she was just a little girl who wanted her mother’s comfort. The child’s sniffles stirred Roxana from her thoughts, and she watched the blonde girl point to Adela’s neck.

                “Why is there blood on her?” she asked as she dabbed her eyes.

                Roxana patted Regina on the head before she got to her feet and made her way into the washroom. She returned with a damp cloth and gingerly dabbed at the dry blood. The redhead blew the spot dry before she set the cloth on the bedside table and returned her arm around her friend and the little girl.

                “All better,” she said.

                A soft smile broke through Regina’s forlorn expression.

                “Thank you.”

                That Roxana understood, and she nodded. They stayed like that for some time, until the light outside the windows faded to black. Regina was asleep by the time Adela’s eyes finally opened. The silver-haired woman smiled at the sight of her daughter, and she gently caressed her face. Adela could feel arms around her, but she knew they weren’t her wife’s. She turned her head and happily greeted her friend.

                “Hello, Roxana. You haven’t been here long, have you?”

                “I just wanted to spend some time with you,” her friend replied. “I believe Regina did as well.”

                Adela sat up in bed and wrapped one arm around Roxana as she tenderly stroked her daughter’s blonde hair.

                “Thank you for looking after us.”

                “It’s my job,” the redhead replied.

                “Roxana, you shouldn’t even have a job anymore. You should be sitting back, relaxing with the rest of us.”

                “It is my immortal life and I will do with it as I please,” her friend said defensively before her expression softened to a smile. “Besides, it’s my pleasure.”

                Adela chuckled softly as she shook her head and squeezed her friend.

                “If it pleases you, then.”

                “Mommy?” came Regina’s sleepy voice.

                Her mother smiled and stared down at her while the little girl rubbed her eyes.

                “Hello, sweetheart. I’m so sorry if I worried you. I’m awake now.”

                “Can you stay awake this time?” her child asked.

                Adela leaned closer and kissed her on the head.

                “I will do my very best.”

                She looked between her friend and her daughter.

                “Did you two get along while I was asleep?” she asked in Romanian before repeating it in English.

                “This lady has been really nice to me,” Regina said softly. “What’s her name?”

                “Her name is Roxana. She’s my best friend.”

                “Roxana,” the little girl repeated.

                The redhead smiled and leaned across her friend to pat the girl on the head.

                “She’s been so well behaved,” Roxana praised. “I’m just sorry I couldn’t speak with her. You must teach me English.”

                “No, I will be teaching her Romanian for everyone’s sake. She’s very bright and still young, so it shouldn’t be too hard.”

                “Well, luckily, Mommy is nearly universal. Just pronounced slightly differently.”

                “Mami,” the girl repeated in the foreign language.

                Adela smiled and rubbed the child on the back.

                “Perfect,” she praised. “We’ll have you speaking Romanian in no time.”

                “Are the two of you hungry?” Roxana asked. “It should be time for dinner.”

                “Well, I certainly am,” Adela replied before she looked to her daughter. “Are you hungry, sweetheart?”

                The little girl nodded enthusiastically, and her mother chuckled.

                “Then let’s head to the dining room to see what the cook has whipped up, hm?”

                She squeezed the two on either side of her before she scooted down the bed to get to her feet.

                “Let me just change into something more presentable.”

                Adela pulled the first summer dress that caught her eye as she looked through her wardrobe. Then she headed into the washroom to change. When she returned, Roxana and Regina were waiting for her by the door. The queen took both of their hands and led them down to the dining room with a smile.

                The Dimitrescus and Heisenberg twins were seated in their usual spots around the dining room table. All their eyes lifted to meet the silver-haired woman. Adela smiled at her family and took her seat in her chair beside her wife. Without a prompt, Roxana took a chair from the corner and set it between her friend and Bela. Adela nodded her head in thanks and gestured for Regina to sit. The little girl took her seat and anxiously looked around the table.

                “Feeling better, darling?” Alcina asked.

                “I’m still tired, but I don’t want to sleep anymore.”

                “Quite understandable. Let’s get some more food into you. Roxana, be a dear and ask Cook to whip something up with eggs for her. Unless you’re willing to at least try a little fish, darling.”

                Adela made a face and shook her head.

                “Eggs are fine, thank you. Please ask her to make something for Regina as well, Roxana.”

                “Of course,” the redhead replied and bowed her head before she made her way to the kitchen.

                Adela looked at the baby in her wife’s arms with a smile.

                “How is Rosemary doing, love?”

                “She’s just been a perfect little angel,” Alcina cooed down to the infant.

                Rosemary giggled and kicked her feet out.

                “We’ll need to get her a highchair for the table,” Adela said.

                “Oh, yes. I’ve already put an order in for one. I do love holding her, but even my arms get tired.”

                “Let me take her a moment?” her wife asked with outstretched arms.

                Alcina reluctantly handed the baby over and gave her strong biceps a little massage. Adela smiled and held one of Rosemary’s tiny hands between her thumb and index finger. When her dinner arrived, the silver-haired woman shifted the infant to one arm so she could eat. She listened to the happy chatter of her family and smiled to herself. It was so good to be home.

                “Mommy, what is this?” Regina asked as she poked her food.

                “That’s sarmale. They’re cabbage rolls,” Adela explained.

                “Cabbage?” the child questioned as she made a face.

                Her mother chuckled and shook her head.

                “Yes, I don’t know what those scientists fed you, but it’s time you ate proper food. You’re a growing girl and you need your vegetables.”

                The child sighed loudly and reluctantly ate her meal. When she finished all she could, she pushed her plate away and sat back in her seat. Her little eyes widened when one of the maids set a piece of white cake in front of her. She looked up to her mother as if to ask her if it was all right. Adela glanced down at her and smiled. She patted the girl on the head before she picked up her fork.

                “Enjoy.”

                Regina happily ate the sweet confection and kicked her feet out under the table. Bela watched the child while she ate her favorite dessert. She could hardly believe the horror story her mother had told her. But Daniela was often sweet and innocent in her own way, and she had done terrible things as well. It would take some time, but she was hopeful she could love this girl as much as she did her other sisters. She was determined to look after her, as Adela asked.

                Unbeknownst to Bela, Regina could hear all the sweet things her eldest sister was thinking. When Adela had told her that their family would welcome her with open arms, she didn’t believe her. It was still a bit hard to believe. The others didn’t seem so fond of her.

                Alcina wanted the child gone from her sight. Cassandra was on guard, ready to strike if Regina hurt their mother again. Per usual, Daniela was a mix of emotions. She was jealous that the girl was spending so much time with their mother, and because the two of them shared the same DNA. She was angry with her for what she had done, and she, too, was ready to lash out if needed. But she was also hopeful for the future when she would be part of what she called their big, happy, weird family.

                Regina finished her whole slice of cake and sat back with a contented sigh. She found her mother smiling down at her. The child still didn’t know how she didn’t hate her like the others. She was the one whom Regina had taken and experimented on. She had tried to bring back the woman they all despised more than anyone. She killed Mia. The little girl shifted in her seat and fidgeted with her hands.

                “Mommy, we still haven’t helped Mia.”

                Adela’s brow furrowed, and she placed a hand on Regina’s shoulder.

                “I know I said last night that it would be today, but we’ll do it tomorrow. I promise.”

                The silver-haired woman looked around the table at the others.

                “Would any of you be willing to help me retrieve Mia’s body tomorrow?” she asked them. “I want her buried in the castle cemetery.”

                “Here? Are you mad, darling?” her wife questioned.

                “Yes, here. That way, Rosemary can visit her grave whenever she wants. I know what it’s like not being able to visit lost loved ones.”

                Alcina sighed and waved her hand.

                “I suppose you’re right. Then, for little Rosemary, I will carry her mother back here myself.”

                “I will dig the hole for her,” Lipa offered.

                “And I will watch Regina and Rosemary while you’re gone,” Bela promised.

                Adela smiled appreciatively at them.

                “Thank you.”

                “We have to seal that place up for good this time,” Cassandra said. “We can’t let anything like this happen again. What if Miranda isn’t really dead?”

                Adela shivered at the thought, and she slowly nodded her head.

                “I’ll call Karl in the morning and see if he and Vilhelm can think of something.”

                “We should cave in the whole ceremony site and fill it in with cement or something,” Cassandra suggested.

                “Well, if anyone has the explosives to make that happen, it’s your uncle,” Alcina said.

                “But we must be careful with the village,” Adela replied. “We can’t have anyone lose their homes.”

                “Darling, we can relocate them if needed. We’ve already expanded into the woods these past few decades to make room for them all. We’ll simply build more houses.”

                “I suppose so,” Adela agreed.

                “Well, I know you’ve just woken up, but would you like to retire for the evening, darling?”

                The silver-haired woman looked around at her family with a furrowed brow. She wanted to spend more time with them, but she was still so tired, and she would need her strength to return to the cavern with the Megamycete. She shifted Rosemary in her arms and got to her feet. Then she held a hand out for Regina.

                “Let’s go to bed, sweetheart.”

                “Will you read me a story, Mommy?”

                “Of course. We can go pick out a book in the library. We might not have any children's stories, but I think a Grimm tale is a good stepping stone for this family.”

                “Can’t you just make one up?”

                “If that is what you wish,” Adela agreed with a chuckle.

                The silver-haired woman looked around the table with a smile and wished her family a good night before she followed Alcina to their chambers with Rosemary and Regina in tow. She set the baby down in her crib and made sure she was securely settled.

                Once Adela was changed into her robe, she climbed into bed and pulled Regina up with her. She set her daughter on her side of the bed and cozied up between her and her wife. She wrapped her arms around the little girl and held her close. Alcina did the same to her and leaned in for a kiss. Adela smiled and closed her eyes as she pressed her lips against hers.

                “Story time?” Regina asked.

                Her mother chuckled and nuzzled Alcina before she turned her attention back to the child. She pulled her closer and ran her fingers through her blonde hair as she told her tale.

                “Once upon a time, there was a special little girl. She wasn’t born like a normal baby. Instead, she was grown, like a beautiful flower. But the people who gave her life cared not for her. They kept the little girl locked up and hidden from the outside world. They wanted her all to themselves to harness what made her special.”

                “It was through her captors that the little girl found out she had a mother. But she was off in a faraway land, unaware her daughter even existed. As the little girl’s mind raced with thoughts of her mother, she heard the voice of a witch. Sometimes the witch was pleasant, while other times she was harsh. The witch told her she was special, yet at the same time told her she was unworthy.”

                “The witch took advantage of the little girl’s loneliness and poisoned her mind with dark thoughts. She was to flee her captors and go in search of her mother. The little girl coaxed a friendly woman into taking her where she needed to go, and the two of them traveled to a small, remote village. They took up residence in a local house and waited for further instructions from the witch.”

                “One day, as if by fate, the little girl’s mother knocked on their door. It was time for the witch’s plan to be put in motion. Without warning, they put the mother to sleep and took her to the witch’s lair. They studied her, much as the girl’s captors had her and tried to harness her power for themselves.”

                “As time went on, the little girl began to question if what she was doing was right. Since the moment she learned about her mother, all she wanted was to be with her. But the witch had other plans for her, and if she had her way, the mother would disappear.”

                “The mother tried to convince her daughter that the witch was lying to her and promised she would take care of her. But the little girl didn’t believe her. The evil witch had poisoned her mind and convinced her she was not loved. She would go through with their plans and hope that once everything was over, she could at least have someone to care for her.”

                “The little girl brought her mother to face the witch so that she could take her place and make herself whole. But the mother’s love was too strong, and she defeated the witch, much as she had done long before her daughter was born. She returned to her daughter, ready to take her home.”

                “Unfortunately, the friendly woman was not so lucky. She became a mother herself and lost her life bringing her daughter into the world. The little girl wept for the woman who had cared for her. Her mother took the newborn baby and her daughter and returned home. Now, instead of just one person looking after her, the little girl had a whole family.”

                Adela kissed Regina on the head.

                “And they lived happily ever after.”

                The little girl smiled sleepily and nuzzled into the crook of her mother’s neck as she closed her eyes. Alcina gave her wife a gentle squeeze and kissed her on the cheek before she, too, shut her eyes. Adela sighed happily and quickly drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 152: Mothering

Summary:

Adela’s family sees her claws come out.

                When Adela awoke next, she finally felt refreshed. To her delight, she didn’t sleep past noon. Regina was waiting for her on the couch, and she smiled as she watched her mother slide to her feet.

                “Good morning, Mommy.”

                “Good morning, sweetheart. How did you sleep?”

                “Good, but I’m hungry.”

                “Alright, let me just get ready and make a phone call, and we can head downstairs.”

                Adela took a change of clothes from her wardrobe and made her way to the washroom. When she came out, she went to the phone and dialed the factory.

                “Heisenberg residence. Vilhelm speaking.”

                “Hello, Vil.”

                “Twinkles? Hi! Pop told me you came home. Are you feeling okay?”

                “I’m feeling much better today, thank you. I was wondering if you and your father could help us in the village today?”

                “Sure! What do you need?”

                “Well, we have to retrieve a body in the cavern below the ceremony site. Then we have to cave it all in and seal it somehow. Cassandra suggested cement, but whatever your father thinks is best.”

                “Can do, Twinkles.”

                “Alright. Meet you there in an hour?”

                “Sounds good. See you then!”

                Adela hung up the phone and reached a hand out to Regina.

                “Ready, sweetheart?”

                The little girl nodded and followed her mother down to the dining room. The two of them ate, and Adela chatted with the others. Regina found herself wanting to understand them more and more. The language barrier was making her feel isolated. She still felt like a stranger in someone else’s home.

                “Well, are you ready to head out, darling?” Alcina asked.

                Adela nodded and got to her feet. She bent forward to look into Regina’s face and put a hand on her shoulder.

                “You be good for your sisters and the others while we’re gone.”

                “Yes, Mommy.”

                Adela smiled and patted her on the head before she stood up straight and headed for the door.

                “Lipa and I are coming too,” Cassandra said.

                She kissed Georgetta on the cheek, and Lipa squeezed Bela’s hand before the two of them joined the queens on their way to the village. The Heisenberg men were waiting for them at the ceremony site. As soon as he saw Adela, Vilhelm raced towards her. He wrapped his arms around her and spun her around as he laughed happily.

                “Twinkles! I can’t believe you’re back. I missed you so much. Pop has been a wreck.”

                Karl cleared his throat and adjusted his shades as he looked his sister-in-law over. Vilhelm put his aunt down so she could face the other man. Karl pointed at her and opened his mouth to speak, but quickly shut it. He pressed his lips together, and his leather gloves creaked.

                “You look like shit, kid,” he finally said with a crack in his voice.

                Adela chuckled and wrapped her arms around him.

                “So everyone keeps telling me,” she replied.

                “Only I’m supposed to be grey, okay? I mean, look at you!” he shouted and gestured widely to her. “What the fuck is this?”

                “Karl, please,” Alcina said with a sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Pull yourself together. We have work to do.”

                The king took a deep breath to settle himself. He lit a cigar and puffed at it while he spoke.

                “Well, I brought all the explosives I had, my concrete pump, and my hammer. Once we’re done in there, I’m going to cave it all in, fill it with all these crumbling ruins that no one is using, then cover it with a few layers of steel and cement over it.”

                “That certainly sounds efficient, little brother. Good show,” Alcina praised.

                Karl adjusted his hat and blew out a cloud of smoke.

                “Thanks, sis.”

                With the cigar still in his teeth, the king hoisted the large bag of explosives over his shoulder.

                “Okay, let’s bust this thing open,” he said as he made his way to the center of the four king statues.

                Back at the castle, the rest of the royals were still sitting around the table. Bela had a Romanian to English dictionary in her hand, and she was leaning with her elbows on the table as she spoke to Regina.

                “To say welcome home, Mommy, you would say ‘Bine ai venit acasă, mami.’”

                “Welcome home, Mommy,” the girl repeated in Romanian.

                “Good!” Bela praised.

                “Ugh, English is so boring,” Daniela complained as she stretched her arms lazily out on the table.

                “Well, if you would help me, this would go faster,” her eldest sister replied.

                “I don’t remember English. It’s been forever since I used it last. Make Katrina do it.”

                The vampire placed a hand on her chest as she swallowed a sip of her blood tea.

                “Me? Shouldn’t her mother be teaching her?”

                “Yes, but Mother is busy and she has enough things to worry about,” Bela said. “I told her I would look after her, so I’m simply treating her as I would Daniela or Cassandra.”

                Her redheaded sister scoffed.

                “You never taught me any languages.”

                “I taught you chess,” her sister said.

                “Yeah, after Mother practically made you,” Daniela retorted.

                Bela sighed and buried her face in the book.

                “Katrina, just help me teach the child, please.”

                “Fine, fine, fine,” the vampire agreed.

                She cleared her throat and looked across the table at Regina.

                “I should make you learn German as a punishment for what you did to Adela.”

                “I said I was sorry!” the little girl protested.

                “Yes, well, ‘sorry’ doesn’t take back what you did.”

                “Then what can I do?” Regina whined.

                “For starters, you can lose the attitude,” Katrina told her with a pointed finger. “Then, over time, you make it up to her with your actions. You love her, and help her, and you never hurt her again.”

                The vampire tapped a black nail against her lips as she thought.

                “You know, we should really start a support group for people who have hurt Adela and have since come to their senses. It would be a rather large turnout.”

                Daniela began counting on her fingers.

                “Seven,” she said finally.

                “I thought you forgot English, sweetie,” her wife pointed out.

                The redhead shrank into herself and said nothing. Katrina sighed and waved her hand flippantly as she sat back in her seat.

                “Well, what things do you usually say?” she asked Regina

                “I guess I say I’m hungry a lot because I’m always hungry.”

                “Then you say ‘Mi-e foame,’” the vampire told her.

                “I’m hungry,” the child repeated in Romanian.

                “There you go. Now what else…”

                Katrina’s long nails strummed against the table as she thought.

                “Have you told your mother you loved her yet?”

                “I- No,” the girl said sadly.

                “Well, once you feel you’re ready, you tell her ‘Te iubesc, mami.’”

                 “I love you, Mommy,” the girl repeated.

                “Mhm!”

                “What does dragă mean?” Regina asked.

                “It can mean many things. It’s just a pet name. Darling, love, sweetheart,” Katrina explained.

                “That’s what Mommy and the scary lady say to each other.”

                “Hey, you can’t say that about her; only we can say that,” Daniela chastised her in near-perfect English.

                “What did she say?” Bela asked.

                “She called Mother scary.”

                “Well, she certainly gave the poor girl a fright.”

                The blonde woman’s eyes scanned the dictionary.

                “We call Mother Mamă,’’ she told the child.

                Regina hesitated. Her brow furrowed, and she fidgeted with her hands. Adela had told her Alcina was also her mother, but it didn’t feel like it at all. The woman hated her. How could she be her mother? Bela could sense her little sister’s worries, and she put a comforting hand on her shoulder while she looked into her blue eyes.

                “She’s your mother now, too.”

                Regina tilted her head, only able to catch the one familiar word.

                “She said that Alci is your mother, too,” Katrina told her.

                The little girl shook her head sadly.

                “She hates me.”

                “Alci has never been good at sharing things. Especially things she treasures. Like Adela,” the vampire said. “I think she resents you for the amount of love she gives you. And she’s still angry at what you did. You must give her time.”

                Regina’s cheeks puffed in her frustration.

                “She’s had plenty of time. I haven’t done a single bad thing since I’ve been here. I only hurt her because she hurt mommy.”

                “A few days of decent behavior will not make up for the months of torture you put Adela through,” Katrina said rather sternly. “You still don’t even see what you did, do you? You must learn from your mistakes and prove to people you’ve grown.”

                “What is she saying?” Bela asked Daniela.

                The redhead waved at her dismissively.

                “She’s being a hypocrite again.”

                Katrina’s scarlet eyes narrowed, and she pursed her lips as she gestured to her wife.

                “Oh, that is rich coming from you, sweetie. You’re part of the support group as well. And last time I checked, you and I have both learned and grown from our mistakes, have we not?”

                Daniela tilted her head as she thought.

                “Learned? Most of the time. Grown? Well, I don’t go feral on anyone anymore. Not unless they deserve it.”

                “Precisely. You’re not going around killing people for a bit of fun and food. You’ve come a long way since then.”

                The redhead pouted and sighed.

                “But I miss it.”

                “Yes, but you don’t act on it, and that’s what’s important,” Bela told her.

                “I think the learning part was the hardest,” Daniela said. “Because everyone would tell me I was doing things wrong, but I just couldn’t see it.”

                “I think that’s the problem with this one as well,” Katrina said as she gestured to the child.

                The vampire looked around the room before she leaned in with both elbows on the table. She propped her chin up with her fingers and stared across the table at Regina.

                “I think it’s time for some tough love, sweetie. And I’m just the bitch to do it.”

                The little girl narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. The only times she heard anything about tough love were from the scientists who raised her. It was something a few of them said when they would poke her and prod her and try to coax out her powers.

                “Mia is dead. How does that make you feel?” Katrina asked.

                Regina’s features softened, and her hands slowly fell into her lap.

                “Bad… It’s my fault. Now Rosemary won’t have a mommy when she grows up.”

                She paused and stared down at her fidgeting hands.

                “I know what that’s like… I don’t want her to feel like that,” she added.

                “Alright, how did Adela dying make you feel?”

                Regina looked back up at Katrina and tilted her head a bit in confusion.

                “Mommy didn’t die. She said she’d be back later.”

                The vampire wagged a finger at her, rings clinking.

                “No, no. You killed her. You may not have done it with your own little hands, but you killed Adela. Over and over. Do you still not understand?”

                The little girl’s brow furrowed.

                “She was just sleeping. She didn’t go anywhere. Not like Mia.”

                “That’s where you’re wrong, child.”

                Katrina’s long nail clicked against the table as she tapped to get her point across.

                “You murdered your mother just to see what would happen.”

                Regina shook her head adamantly but said nothing.

                “I don’t blame you. I’ve done it myself many times,” the vampire confessed. “It’s a good little show. But we still did it, didn’t we? We found out her secret, the one she held closest to herself for fear of what it would bring. And we brought it to her, didn’t we, sweetie? Again and again...”

                “No…” the child whined.

                Katrina held her head up in one hand, and she gestured with the other as she continued.

                 “At first, it was to see if it worked. And of course it did. But we weren’t satisfied with just once, were we? We had to see it again just to be sure. And again, to try to figure out how it worked. Then again, to see if it still worked. When it did, well, we just kept going. Surely it had to stop eventually, right? After a while, it got tedious doing the murdering ourselves, so we just let the death happen naturally. It came without us even trying, then.”

                Tears welled up in Regina’s eyes, and she clutched her head in her hands.

                “Stop it,” she begged.

                “No, it’s a good strategy. If we kept her weak, then she couldn’t fight back. If she couldn’t fight back, then we got to keep her longer. The longer we had her, the more we could do to her.”

                Her scarlet eyes burned as she stared into the teary blue pools of the child before her.

                “And what we did was murder. She died, Regina. Her being able to come back does not change that. If anything, it makes it worse. Death is usually permanent, unless you’re a mutant or a demigod.”

                Katrina sneered as she leaned closer.

                “If it weren’t for her gift, she would be dead! Forever… And we would have never known what it was like to be loved by her.”

                Regina sobbed. Her little hands turned to fists, and she hit herself in the head.

                “Stop it!” she cried.

                Katrina was stirred from thoughts of her past by the sound of her wife and sister-in-law yelling. She sat back in her seat to find the two of them on the floor. Bela was clutching the table to steady herself while Daniela was trying to reach out to her wife. The vampire’s expression softened, and she took her hand before she looked back at the child across from her.

                “Get a hold of yourself, girl! Just because you can’t deal with your own emotions, doesn’t mean you can take it out on others!” she chastised.

                “Y-you’re being a hypocrite again, cutie,” Daniela said through gritted teeth.

                “W-what are you even saying to that poor girl?” Bela asked.

                “I’m just trying to get my point across. She has to learn from someone,” Katrina said defensively.

                “Y-yeah, I think she got it,” Daniela told her as she squeezed her hand to brace for another wave of pain. “Now, make her stop.”

                The vampire pulled away from her wife and raced to the other side of the table. She took Regina by the shoulders and held her firmly.

                “Stop it. You’re hurting them.”

                She looked the little girl over and took her hands to stop her from hitting herself.

                “And you’re hurting yourself, too. Come now. Just calm down,” she said more soothingly. “Adela is still alive. She’s simply… more traumatized. And trauma just builds character. She’ll be fine. She always is. “

                The little girl’s hands fell to her sides, and she sobbed. Bela and Daniela groaned in relief as the pain subsided.

                “I want my Mommy!” Regina wept.

                She couldn’t even hear the door open over the sound of her cries. She couldn’t see her mother through her tears. But she felt her arms around her as she knelt down in front of her and held her tight.

                “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?” Adela asked worriedly.

                Her icy-blue eyes shot up to Katrina.

                “What have you done to my daughter?”

                The vampire found herself stepping away from the frighteningly protective mother.

                “I was just teaching her a lesson.”

                Adela got to her feet and pulled Regina behind her as she took a step towards Katrina.

                “It is not your place to be teaching my child any lessons!” she hissed.

                “Well, someone had to do it, and I knew it wouldn’t be you. You can thank me later.”

                The silver-haired woman’s hand twitched as if she would hit her, but instead she pointed at her warningly.

                “It is not your place, Katrina.”

                “And what was it you were trying to teach her exactly?” Alcina asked before looking at her daughters. “And why were you two on the floor?”

                Her eyes narrowed, and she looked down at Regina.

                “You…”

                Adela took a step back from all of them and brought her daughter with her.

                “If she hurt them, it was by mistake. She cannot control it, Alcina.”

                She eyed her wife with the same icy daggers she had given Katrina.

                “You know what it’s like not to be able to control yourself.”

                Cassandra made her way past her mothers to her sisters.

                “What’s going on?” she whispered to Daniela.

                “Mother is Mothering,” was her response.

                Alcina eyed her wife with glowing golden orbs as she stepped towards her. To her surprise, Adela held her ground. Her lips pursed in amusement, and she put a hand on her hip.

                “Picking favorites, are we now, darling? Did you even stop and see if the girls were alright?”

                “They’re not the ones crying, Alcina.”

                Adela’s features softened, and her eyes turned to her other daughters.

                “Forgive me. Are you girls alright?”

                “We’re not the ones crying, Mother,” Bela told her as she glared at Alcina.

                “Yeah, but it really tickled,” Daniela said honestly.

                Alcina’s eyes widened in anger, and she took another step forward. She had caught her wife off guard, and Adela took a step away from her, with Regina safe behind her.

                “Alcina…” her wife said warningly. “She is just a child, and she is learning. Whatever Katrina said to her clearly upset her. Your anger should be directed at her, not our daughter.”

                “Our daughter,” Alcina repeated as she rolled her eyes.

                “Yes, our daughter. You are her mother. Now act like it!” Adela shouted.

                As the tall woman stood straight up and went to take another step forward, Katrina stood in her way. Her back was to the silver-haired woman and the child while she stared cautiously up at her friend.

                “So sorry for overstepping, sweetie. Won’t happen again.”

                “Get out of my way, Katrina,” Alcina warned.

                The vampire shook her head and doubled down by holding her arm out.

                “No, Alci. This was my fault. I am to blame for hurting them, not the child,” Katrina told her. “She is just a child, sweetie…”

                “She is not my child,” Alcina spat.

                Regina’s crying softened Adela’s expression. She unlocked her eyes from her wife and turned around to scoop the little girl up in her arms. Then she turned back around to look up at Alcina.

                “Then what am I to you if you’re not the mother of my child?” she asked.

                She shoved past Katrina and her wife to make her way to the door.

                “You can decide that while I show her the library.”

                With that, she left and slammed the door behind her.

Chapter 153: Mama’s Angel

Summary:

Alcina finally comes to her senses.

                Alcina turned back to the others with one hand on her hip while she gestured to the door with the other.

                “She cannot be serious,” she said with a scoff.

                Her family was silent. Bela pushed past her worried spouse and went after her mother. Lipa quickly followed. Alcina watched her eldest daughter leave in shock.

                “Alci…” Katrina said softly. “I’m sorry.”

                The tall woman’s head snapped down to her.

                “Tell me what happened this instant,” she demanded.

                “Well, Bela was being a good big sister and trying to teach Regina Romanian. Dani offered my assistance, so I taught her a few things. But then I realized she really didn’t understand what she did wrong. I knew Adela was far too soft to teach her. And you yourself are far too harsh. So, I figured I was a good, safe, happy medium, third party.”

                “Adela was right, it was not your place,” Alcina said harshly.

                “Forgive me,” Katrina said and bowed her head slightly.

                Daniela didn’t like how submissive her wife was being. Her lower half dispersed into flies, and she floated over beside Katrina as she looked up at Alcina.

                “Katrina is right, Mother. Regina didn’t understand. I don’t think she knew exactly what she was doing was wrong. Maybe a little, but not all of it. She’s just a little kid. She didn’t know any better. But I think she gets it now. Katrina just had to push a really big button.”

                The vampire cautiously lost eye contact with her friend to check on her wife.

                “Are you alright, love?”

                Daniela smiled and cupped her cheek in her hand as she gave her a reassuring nod.

                “I’m fine, cutie.”

                Katrina pulled her close and wrapped her arms around her.

                “I’m so glad. “

                The vampire sighed to collect herself.

                “She’s certainly a powerful little thing. No wonder those scientists wanted to use her as a weapon. She could infect entire cities and bring the people down to their knees.”

                “About the scientists, should we be worried they’re going to come looking for her?” Cassandra asked. “They’re probably going to want her back.”

                “They can try,” Katrina said with a laugh before she gestured to the door. “They have to go through Adela first. Did you see the look she gave me? I thought she was going to kill me.”

                “I thought she was going to kill you, too,” Daniela said.

                “And you didn’t try to stop her?” her wife questioned.

                “Uh, I was scared too. You can handle yourself just fine.”

                Katrina chuckled and shook her head as she gave the redhead another squeeze. Alcina was silent for a moment as she stared at the door before she finally spoke.

                “She looked at me the same…”

                “Like a fox guarding her young from a pack of wolves,” Katrina said.

                Daniela played with a bit of raven-black hair. She spoke to Alcina but kept her eyes lowered.

                “Mother, when are you going to accept Regina?” she asked. “I was just getting used to the idea of having a little sister. Two, technically. I went from being the baby to being the middle child. But even I’m handling it better than you are.”

                She finally gathered the courage to look up at her.

                “Why can’t you just love her? Then we can be even bigger and happier and weirder than ever.”

                Alcina’s grey eyes began to well with tears.

                “I’m not ready to share Adela… I just got her back. She’s gone from me for nearly a year, and instead of her eyes on me, they’re on that damn child. The same child who tormented her. She spent so many months doing terrible things to her, yet all Adela sees is that she is her daughter. She loves her regardless. Why?”

                “Because she’s Adela,” Katrina told her matter-of-factly. “Her heart is too big for her own good.”

                “She was also unconscious for most of it, so it’s not like she saw all of it happen,” Cassandra pointed out.

                Their eyes turned to the door when it opened. Bela stood there with her arms crossed as she looked up at Alcina.

                “Mother, if you do not pull yourself together this instant, you are going to lose her.”

                The tall woman’s brow furrowed, and she turned to face her.

                “But I just got her back…”

                “Precisely why you’re going to go in there and apologize,” her eldest told her. “That girl deserves your love. What she did was horrible, but have all of us not also done such things to Mother before?”

                “What all of us did to her does not even compare to the torment that girl put her through!” Alcina protested.

                Katrina scoffed as if she were offended.

                “Speak for yourself, Alci.”

                “You killed Mother with your own hands and forced us to kill her over and over again to fill the blood pool,” Bela pointed out. “How is that any less unforgivable?”

                “But Miranda-” Alcina began.

                “Was also pulling Regina’s strings,” Bela said, cutting off her argument. “And unlike the rest of us, she is still only a child. She can’t even control her powers yet, Mother. She needs our help. And Mother needs you. She went through so much, and she comes home to you acting this way? You’re only prolonging her suffering.”

                Bela’s words stung Alcina, but she needed to hear them, just as Regina needed to hear what Katrina had told her. It was tough love, but it was effective. Without another word, the black-haired queen moved past Bela and headed to the library.

                Inside, Adela was scanning the shelves looking for a few good tales to read to her daughter.

                “What’s this one, Mommy?” Regina asked.

                “That’s Little Briar Rose,” she told her. “Or Sleeping Beauty. Do you know that one?”

                “Uh-uh,” the little girl said and shook her head.

                “Well, the Grimm tale is very different than the cartoon, as is usually the case. I don’t like either ending, but the book is far worse in my opinion. The prince was not very noble, so we will not be reading that one. But we can watch the cartoon if you like. Perhaps we could watch the film that came out a few years ago. It’s from the perspective of the villain, and it turns out she wasn’t that much of a villain in the first place. The second one came out just last year. Perhaps we can watch it together. Would you like that?”

                Regina nodded enthusiastically.

                “Mia let me watch cartoons when I lived with her for a month, but it was mostly just dancing fruit.”

                “Ah, yes, Daniela likes to watch those videos as well,” Adela told her. “Well, we certainly have plenty of time for movie nights in the future.”

                “So… we’re staying in the castle with everyone?” Regina asked softly.

                Adela turned from the shelf she was looking at and lovingly rubbed her daughter’s shoulder, as she stared into her eyes.

                “Of course, sweetheart. We just have to give everyone some time. I’m sure they’ll come around eventually.”

                Her eyes turned to the door when she heard it open, and she pushed Regina behind her at the sight of her wife. Alcina scanned Adela as she walked towards her. Her eyes were no longer glowing, but they still threatened to pierce her if she got too close. If she had fangs, she would have been baring them. Instead, her jaw was clenched as she gritted her teeth, prepared to defend her child from any threat, even from the one she loved most of all.

                When the tall woman reached them, she glanced down at the frightened child hiding behind the skirt of her mother’s tunic. Her eyes scanned her small face. She looked scared and a little bit angry. She certainly had her mother’s fire inside her. With a deep sigh, Alcina knelt down and held her arms out to the little girl.

                “Mama’s sorry, angel,” she said.

                Adela and Regina were both taken aback, and the child looked up at the silver-haired woman as if she were asking for permission. Her mother nodded with a bright smile and stepped aside. Cautiously, Regina left the safety of her mother’s side and went into Alcina’s strong arms. They were so warm. So comforting. The child’s tears were silent at first, but the longer her Mama held her, the more she cried, until she was sobbing tears of joy. Alcina gently hugged her daughter and soothingly rubbed her back.

                “I’ve got you, little one. You’re just fine,” the tall woman assured.

                When her crying had simmered, Alcina finally pulled away to look into Regina’s eyes. She smiled at her and dried her cheeks with her thumbs.

                “You know what you did to your mother was wrong, yes?”

                Regina nodded vigorously.

                “And you promise never to do anything like it again?” Alcina questioned. “To anyone?”

                The little girl nodded again with a little crinkle in her brow.

                “That is all I ask,” the tall woman said. “And you must spend the rest of your life making it up to your mother.”

                Alcina looked into her wife’s eyes.

                “As will I.”

                She cupped Adela’s cheek in her large hand.

                “Forgive me, my darling,” she said softly. “All I could see was the face of someone who brought you so much pain. I couldn’t understand how you could love her so much after everything she did. But Bela reminded me that I once caused you the same sort of anguish, yet you find it in your heart to still love me. Let us raise her and little Rosemary together. Then we can all live happily ever after.”

                Adela smiled and stood on her toes to kiss her lovingly on the lips. She caressed her pale cheek with the back of her hand before she traced her crimson lips with her thumb.

                “Thank you, love,” she said as tears fell from her eyes. “Thank you.”

                Alcina dried her wife’s face and pulled her and their daughter in for a loving embrace.

                “Come now. No more tears. Dinner should be on the table soon. Let’s go join the others.”

                She got to her feet and patted the little girl on the head.

                “After dinner, you’re to have another study session. I want you speaking Romanian by the end of the week.”

                “The end of the week?” Regina questioned. “But it’s so hard.”

                “Well, your sisters say you were doing a wonderful job today,” Alcina told her. “So just keep up the good work.”

                The child’s grumbles of protest brought smiles to her mothers’ faces. Adela and Alcina took one of Regina’s hands each and led her to the dining room.

                The happy chatter died down when the queens entered the room, and everyone eyed them with wary yet hopeful faces. The smile on Adela’s lips put their worries to rest, and they all went back to their conversations. Alcina pulled her wife’s chair out for her, and the shorter woman nodded in thanks before she took her place between her and Regina. Bela reached out to the little girl with a warm smile, and the child hesitantly took it.

                “Did you find any good books for Mommy to read to you?” she asked.

                Regina was hardly phased at her English; she was just excited that her big sister was speaking to her. She nodded enthusiastically before she blurted out her reply.

                “I got Cinderella, Little Red Riding Hood, Hansel and Gretel, and Rapunzel. Mommy said no to Sleeping Beauty, but there’s a movie we can all watch!”

                Bela nodded and chuckled softly. She understood most of the titles, but she couldn’t make out what else she said. She was just happy to see her so excited.

                “Did Sleeping Beauty hit a little too close to home, sweetie?” Katrina asked Adela.

                “No, I just don’t think the ending is appropriate,” the silver-haired woman replied.

                “Well, that new film is rather good. I’d love to see you in costume, Alci.”

                Alcina smirked as she looked down at her wife.

                “Would you like to see me in horns, darling?”

                A happy little hum was her only response as Adela stared adoringly up at her. The tall woman chuckled and ran the back of her hand down her cheek as she stared into her glowing sapphire pools. Their eyes only parted when dinner arrived.

                “More eggs, Alcina?” her wife asked with a laugh.

                “Well, if you refuse to eat real protein, then you’ll have to make up for it with eggs. Your cheeks are still quite gaunt, darling. You’re starting to look like your aunt.”

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she turned quickly to eat her food. Her wife laughed and cut into her own meal. Regina turned her nose up at her stuffed peppers.

                “Why do Romanians always put their food inside vegetables?”

                Her question stirred a few chuckles from around the table. Adela smiled and patted Regina on the head.

                “I told you, vegetables are important, especially when you’re still growing. Besides, that dish is my favorite. I’m actually a bit jealous. I’m afraid I’m already tired of eggs.”

                “Why do you need so many eggs anyway?” the child asked.

                Adela’s smile faltered slightly, and she hesitated before she lovingly rubbed her head.

                “My body’s just weak from not using it so much,” she explained gently.

                The silver-haired woman could feel her daughter sulk under her hand, and she gave her another reassuring pat.

                “I’ll be back to perfect health in no time,” she assured.

                “Yes, but until then, eggs,” Alcina said as she pointed to her wife’s plate.

                Adela chuckled and took another forkful into her mouth.

                “We could always get you protein shakes, Mother,” Cassandra suggested.

                The silver-haired woman nodded as she swallowed.

                “I didn’t even think of that. Thank you, Cassandra.”

                “I’ll put an order in with the Duke tomorrow,” Alcina said. “Oh, and we must pick up Rosemary’s highchair at the market. I can’t keep handing her off to poor Roxana.”

                Adela’s face lit up, and she looked down at Regina.

                “Would you like to visit the village market tomorrow, sweetheart?”

                “Market? Like the store?” the little girl questioned.

                “A whole bunch of stores,” her mother told her. “Your cousin has a shop down there as well. Perhaps we can introduce you.”

                Regina nodded excitedly.

                “Do they have toys there? Mia could only find me the little bird she gave me.”

                “She might not have gone to the general store. They make the most adorable little teddies.”

                The little girl’s face lit up. She never had a stuffed animal before.

                “Can we get one for Rosemary, too?”

                “Of course, we can. You can help pick one out with her.”

                Regina smiled even brighter, and she kicked her little legs out under the table. Once everyone finished with their meal and the table was clear, the child looked up at her mother with pleading eyes.

                “Can you read me a story now, Mommy?”

                Alcina wagged a finger and gestured to the dictionary on the table.

                “You must study first, remember, angel?”

                The little girl sulked, rousing a few chuckles from around the table.

                “Good. I’m tired of hearing that Gods awful language,” Katrina said with a wave of her hand.

                “So, you don’t mind helping then?” Alcina questioned with a smirk.

                The vampire rolled her eyes and leaned on the table to better look at the child across from her.

                “To ask the clerk where their teddies are, you say Unde sunt ursuleții tăi?” she instructed.

                “Where are your teddies?” the girl repeated.

                Her sister-in-law nodded in approval.

                “You’re right, girls. She is doing wonderfully,” Alcina praised.

                “Told you,” Daniela said.

                Adela smiled and rubbed Regina’s shoulder.

                “Very good, sweetheart. Foarte bine, draga mea.”

                Her daughter smiled at the praise. The study session went long into the night until it was time for bed. Alcina set Rosemary down in her crib and tucked her in. She held her tiny hand in hers and cooed at her before she leaned down and planted a kiss on her forehead.

                The tall woman smiled at Adela and Regina as her wife read her a tale. She went off to change in the washroom, and the little girl was nearly asleep by the time she got into bed. The silver-haired woman finally felt safe enough to share her daughter, and Alcina slid in beside the small girl. Her mothers kissed one of her cheeks each and pulled the covers up under her chin. The two women kissed one another lovingly before they joined her with their heads on their pillows.

Chapter 154: Family Outing

Summary:

Adela and Alcina take Regina and Rosemary on a trip to the village.

                The villagers eyed the two queens as they strolled through the marketplace with a child and an infant. Not too many of them questioned the royals, not like they used to, at least, but the sight surely made them wonder. The tall woman was cradling the baby in her arms while her wife held the little girl’s hand.

                “I can hear your cousin working,” Adela said and gestured to a shop in the distance. “Viviana and Velouette should be there as well. They left the castle about an hour ago to help him.”

                “He has his own shop?” Regina questioned.

                “Yes, he’s the village blacksmith and he does excellent work.”

                “A blacksmith? What’s that?”

                “He makes things out of metal for people to use. He even makes blades, though there aren’t too many people buying them.”

                “Why not just order them?” the child questioned.

                Adela chuckled and shook her head.

                “We don’t rely on those shipping companies too much. Only for the things we can’t make here, or whatever the Duke or Katrina can’t find for us.”

                “We also don’t want strangers making deliveries out here in the middle of nowhere just to find mutants mingling with the mortals,” Alcina pointed out. “They’d surely call whatever nearby authority there is, and we’d have a war on our hands.”

                “A war? Why?” Regina asked.

                “Well, when I look at you, all I see is a little girl,” Adela told her. “But to those scientists, you were a weapon. I’m sure there are people outside the village who would think the very same thing. That’s why we must stay hidden here. We only take a few trips out of the village every now and then.”

                “We can go on trips?” the child asked excitedly.

                Adela chuckled and nodded.

                “Of course. Not soon, but sometime in the future. Rosemary is too small to be going anywhere just yet, and we have to make sure no one will come looking for you.”

                “I doubt it. Everyone at the lab is dead. Unless someone took the day off that day,” Regina said casually.

                “O-oh… Well, just to be sure, then,” Adela replied.

                When they arrived at the blacksmith, Vilhelm was hard at work hammering out a piece of metal while his sisters were helping a customer. The twins' faces lit up at the sight of them.

                “Well, hello there,” Viviana greeted them cheerfully.

                “We told Vil you’d be coming,” Velouette said. “He’s so excited.”

                “Twinkles? Auntie?” the man called as he set his hammer down.

                He pulled up his goggles to get a better look at them and smiled at the sight of his new cousins.

                “The baby looks so tiny in your arms, Auntie,” he said.

                Alcina bent forward to show off her daughter.

                “Yes, this is little Rosemary,” she said before she patted the child beside her on the head. “And this is Regina. Regina, this is your cousin, Vil. He’s the brother of the twins.”

                “Hello, Vil,” the child greeted him in Romanian.

                “Hey, great job!” he said. “Viv and Vel told me you were learning fast.”

                Regina understood most of what he said, and she smiled at the praise. The man smiled at her before he turned his attention to his aunts.

                “What can I help you with today?” he asked. “Or are you just here to visit?”

                “Just visiting,” Adela replied. “I thought it would be good for you all to meet before we get what we came for. And I wanted Regina to see you hard at work.”

                “Well, let me get back behind the anvil then,” he said with a laugh.

                He pulled his goggles down before he heated the metal back up to bang it out. Regina watched him in awe. She’d never seen anything like it before. She hardly wanted to leave when her mothers bid the siblings farewell and made their way to the grocer.

                “Let’s pick you and Rosemary out a teddy,” Adela said as she held the door open for her and her wife.

                Alcina kissed her on the cheek before she made her way into the shop. Adela led her daughter over to the stuffed animals and gestured to them with a smile on her face.

                “Here you are.”

                Regina’s eyes sparkled in childlike wonder. There were little teddies with coats and hats and an assortment of unclothed animals. She never had one of her own before. When she lived with Mia, there were a few old toys she had, but never anything to cuddle. She hesitantly took a little fox off the shelf and hugged it to her chest. Her mothers smiled at one another before their eyes returned to their daughter.

                “Will you pick one out for Rosemary as well, angel?” Alcina asked.

                Regina scanned the stuffed animals, and her eyes darted from the little girl to the toys and back. Finally, she took a monkey off the shelf and held it up for Alcina to take. The tall woman took the toy and held it for the baby to see.

                “Do you like it, precious?”

                Rosemary reached her tiny arms up and grabbed the monkey with both hands. She cooed happily and chewed on its ear.

                “Oh, she loves it. A very good choice.”

                They picked out a few more toys for Regina and Rosemary before they paid and made their way to the next shop. At the carpenter, Alcina eyed the highchair before she set the baby in the seat. She made sure there would be enough room for her to grow while also checking that she wouldn’t slip out. She nodded in approval before the carpenter had it sent out to be delivered to the castle.

                The family was about to head to the bakery when shouting in the distance caught their attention. Their heads turned towards the cemetery. People were running, and they could hear growling among the cries for help. Adela picked her daughter up in her arms and narrowed her eyes. Alcina held Rosemary closer to her chest and looked out over the crowd.

                “Lycans? Why, I haven’t seen one in ages. What on earth are they doing out?” the tall woman questioned.

                “Alcina, we have to do something before someone gets hurt,” Adela said worriedly.

                “Not with our arms full, we aren’t. Let the mortal handle it. Surely someone has a gun.”

                Adela shook her head firmly.

                “No, you take the children inside the bakery and shut the door. I’ll try to capture it and bring it back to the stronghold. Or kill it if I must.”

                “Darling, please. You’re in no condition-” Alcina protested.

                Adela shifted Regina in her arms and quickly made her way to the bakery. She apologized to the woman behind the counter for slamming open the door before she set her daughter on her feet and got down on one knee.

                “You stay here with Mama, alright? Look after your sister.”

                “But Mommy,” Regina whined as tears welled in her eyes.

                Her mother kissed her on the cheek and patted her on the head. Then she lifted herself into the air and kissed her wife on the cheek.

                “Look after them, Alcina. Mind the door and the windows.”

                “Darling, please stay here with us. I can protect you all.”

                “Yes, but the villagers cannot protect themselves. Not from so many.”

                The tall woman sighed and rolled her eyes. She took Adela by the chin and kissed her before she let her go. The silver-haired woman was out in a flash, and she raced towards the sound of screaming.

                “Hey, Twinkles,” Vilhelm said as he tried to keep up with her.

                Adela eyed her nephew and his sword, nodding in approval before she took off down the path. She heard a gunshot ring out as she drew closer. A young man was standing between the three lycans and the people fleeing. As he aimed and fired at a second lycan, the third lashed out at him. Adela was quick upon the beast, and she reluctantly lopped off its head. When Vilhelm arrived, he did the same to one of the injured lycans, and the man shot the last one in the head.

                With a sigh of relief, he lowered his weapon and turned to the two nobles. Adela took the man in as her sword dispersed. She recognized him as part of the village watch, but she had never met him face-to-face. He had brown hair parted in the middle with bangs that fell into his face. He was wearing a red coat over a white shirt and black slacks. He had dark eyes and a friendly face and smiled as he greeted them.

                “Thanks for the help,” he said.

                “Hey, William,” Vilhelm said to him. “Great shot.”

                Adela checked the man for an injury before her eyes darted around the crowd that had formed.

                “Is anyone hurt?” she asked.

                The people murmured. It appeared they were fine.

                The queen smiled and nodded her head.

                “Wonderful.”

                “Where the hell did you get off to?” a voice shouted in the distance.

                Adela turned to find Karl running towards them. When the king reached the bodies of the lycans, he sighed and shook his head as he stared down at them.

                “Was it worth it? Just for some extra leg room?”

                He turned to the others and tipped his hat.

                “Adela. Vil, Will. Apologies about my boys. These three caught me off guard and decided to go on a little stroll through town. Anyone get hurt?”

                “Everyone appears to be fine,” his sister-in-law said. “Sorry that we had to kill them.”

                “Eh, it was their funeral once they decided to get past me. They’re usually so good at listening, but they apparently decided today was the day. Well, fuck around and find out, I guess.”

                “Are the others okay, Pop?” Vilhelm asked.

                “Yeah, it was just these guys,” he replied and gestured to the bloody bodies. “Guess I should get them back for everyone else to snack on. Won’t let them go to waste. Can I borrow your truck, kid?”

                “Only if you rinse it down after,” his son agreed with a slight grimace.

                Karl laughed and patted him roughly on the back.

                “Deal.”

                “I’ll help you load up the truck,” William offered.

                “Thanks. Let me go get it,” Vilhelm said before he turned to his aunt and waved. “See ya, Twinkles.”

                Adela smiled and waved back before she turned to the others.

                “Well, it was lovely meeting you, William. Sorry that it was not under the best of circumstances.”

                “Pleasure to meet you, Your Highness,” he replied and bowed.

                “Oh, please. Call me Adela,” she said with a wave of her hand. “And thank you again. I’m always glad to help, but it’s good seeing the villagers rise up as well.”

                “I do what I can, Adela. You have a good rest of your day.”

                Adela nodded and smiled at her brother-in-law.

                “I’ll be seeing you, Karl. Please look after your boys now.”

                “Bye, Twinkles. Tell Alcina and the kids I say hi.”

                “Will do,” she replied before she made her way back to the bakery.

                Adela took a moment to gather herself before she opened the door. Her body was angry with her for overexerting herself so soon after her long slumber. When she finally turned the knob and stepped inside, Alcina’s claws retracted, and she sighed in relief.

                “Have they all been dealt with?” she asked.

                “Everything’s just fine,” Adela assured. “Karl says hello and apologized on their behalf.”

                “I’m surprised they even got away from him,” Alcina said. “They usually don’t give him a problem.

                “He was surprised, too, and sad to see them go, but he understood.”

                “You’re okay, Mommy?” Regina asked.

                Adela bent forward to cup her cheek and smiled at her.

                “A little tired but just fine,” she assured. “Did you have time to pick out what you wanted while I was gone?”

                Regina nodded enthusiastically and gestured to a bag on the counter.

                “Mama said the nice lady tried to give it away for free since you were helping, but she made her take the money anyway.”

                 Adela nodded in approval.

                “Good,” she said before she turned to the baker. “Thank you for watching over them.”

                “It was more me being watched for, Your Highness,” the woman said with a bow. “I hope you enjoy the pastries.”

                “I’m sure we will. You have a lovely day now,” Adela replied.

                She took the bag from the counter and held the door for her family.

                “To the tailor, then?” Alcina asked.

                “Yes,” her wife agreed and lovingly patted Regina on the head. “Time to get you some new clothes while we wait for your aunt to finish the ones she’s making you.”

                Regina smiled excitedly. She had been wearing the one outfit Mia got her for so long. Finally, she’d have some real clothes of her own. Once they entered the shop, Alcina handed Rosemary off to her wife so she could browse the shelves. They left with a few large bags. When Adela lifted them up in the air with her powers, her daughter watched in awe.

                “You can make stuff float?”

                “Mhm. I can use my light for all sorts of things,” she replied. “I can even make lightning now thanks to you and Mia.”

                “Lightning? Since when?” Alcina questioned.

                “Mia mentioned that my powers were probably actually plasma and explained to Regina that it was like lightning. When I was fighting Miranda, I thought of that, and that’s how I finally took her down.”

                “Well, you must simply have to show us one day,” Alcina said.

                Adela nodded in agreement, and the four of them made their way to the florist. The silver-haired woman picked out a lovely summer bouquet for her wife and a lily for her parents. She handed the bags off to the chauffeur to put in the car while she led Regina to the grave. She knelt down and set the flower on the headstone.

                “Why are we here?” Regina asked as she nervously eyed the graves.

                “I like to leave my parents a fresh flower every time I come down to visit,” Adela explained.

                The little girl eyed the dates.

                “They’re really old,” she said.

                Her mother chuckled at her bluntness and nodded.

                “As am I,” she admitted. “But come now, it’s nearly dinner time and I want you in the bath before we go to sleep.”

                Regina groaned and followed her to the town car. Once they returned to the castle and the high chair was in place, Alcina set Rosemary down and smiled as she took in the sight.

                “Perfect. Plenty of room for you to wiggle about, but not enough for you to fall out.”

                Alcina set the little monkey down on the tray for her to play with before she took her seat beside her wife. Adela reluctantly ate her eggs while she listened to the happy chatter around the table.

                “I had a lot of fun at the market today, Mommy. Even if it did get scary there for a minute,” Regina said as she stared up at her.

                Adela turned to her and smiled.

                “I’m so glad, sweetheart. You can come with me whenever you like. I enjoy going down every so often to check on the villagers and buy fresh produce.”

                “Can we watch Vil at his shop again?” she asked hopefully.

                “Of course, we can. I’m sure he’d love the company.”

                Regina hugged her little fox to her chest as she looked up at her mother.

                “I love you, Mommy,” she said in Romanian.

                Adela smiled from ear to ear. She leaned down and kissed her on the head.

                “I love you too, sweetheart.”

Notes:

William is another one of my OCs with his own story. I took inspiration from him when I made Lipa.

Chapter 155: Stability

Summary:

Adela helps Regina get control of her powers.

Notes:

Contains lore outside the Resident Evil universe.

                Adela found her wife smoking in her armchair in the main hall. She lifted herself into the air and kissed her on the cheek.

                “We’re off, love. We shouldn’t be too long. Then we can head to bed.”

                Alcina smiled and turned her head to kiss her on the lips. She cupped her cheek as she stared into her eyes.

                “Just be safe, darling. Don’t push yourself.”

                The silver-haired woman nodded and kissed her again before she floated back down to her feet. She turned at the sound of clicking heels and found Katrina and Daniela walking up the stairs towards them.

                “Ready, sweetie?” the vampire asked.

                Adela walked over to Regina and held a hand out for her.

                “Let’s go.”

                The child sighed and reluctantly took her hand. Katrina turned to Daniela and draped her arms around her shoulders. She leaned in and kissed her before she slowly pulled away.

                “I’ll be back, my love. Wait up for me?”

                “Of course, cutie. Just don’t overdo it,” her wife replied.

                Katrina chuckled and shook her head.

                “No promises, sweetie.”

                Daniela shrugged.

                “Fair.”

                The redhead took a seat on a couch beside her mother and pulled out her phone to play with. Adela waved at Alcina before she led Regina out of the castle with Katrina close behind. The three of them made their way to the stables, and the queen tacked both horses for them.

                Adela picked Regina up into her arms and lifted herself into the air. She mounted her horse and set her daughter in front of her. She kept one arm wrapped around her while her free hand held the reins. Katrina climbed up onto her black mare and sat side saddle. She followed after the queen as they made their way to the glade.

                When they arrived and dismounted, they moved away from the horses so as not to spook them. Adela leaned forward and put a comforting hand on her daughter’s shoulder while she flashed her a reassuring smile.

                “Are you ready, sweetheart?”

                “Do we have to do it like this?” Regina complained

                “I didn’t want the others to get hurt,” Adela explained. “And it’s the most effective way your mother and I could think of.”

                “Yes, love is a very good motivation,” Katrina said before she grinned slowly. “And I’m a very good teacher…”

                The queen sighed and shook her head.

                “You are only here because you jumped at the offer, and I couldn’t stand seeing Alcina brought to her knees again.”

                “Yes, it is a rather odd sight,” the vampire agreed.

                Adela took a breath to ready herself before she turned to face Katrina.

                “Alright. Go ahead.”

                The vampire nearly moaned before her hand shot towards the silver-haired woman’s throat. Adela choked as she was lifted effortlessly off her feet. Regina gritted her teeth and clenched her fists at the sight.

                “I don’t want to do this anymore. I can’t…”

                 “You have to learn to control your temper, sweetie. Or your mothers and sisters will keep getting hurt.”

                “I know, but I can’t,” the child told her. “I don’t know how.”

                “Well, you’ll simply have to figure it out before Adela passes out,” Katrina said.

                She gave the throat in her grasp a little squeeze, rousing a wince from the queen.

                “Tick tock,” she said.

                As Regina’s fists shook, Adela’s body convulsed, and she whimpered in pain.

                “Ah, now you’re only making it worse for her. Calm yourself and regain control, and I will release her,” Katrina promised.

                Regina remembered what her mother had taught her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, held it for ten seconds, released, and repeated. The sounds of Adela struggling only added to her anger. Muffled cries of pain brought a crinkle to the child’s brow, and she clenched her fists to regain control.

                As Adela’s pulse slowed, Katrina set her back on her feet and held her in place once she released her throat. The silver-haired woman grabbed the vampire’s arm and winced as Regina’s hold on her continued to shock her system. Katrina turned to the child and tried to speak comfortingly.

                “Come now, sweetie. The only danger to her now is you. Get a hold of yourself.”

                Regina focused on her breathing and tried thinking happy thoughts. Her mother reading to her. Trips to the market. Swimming in the reservoir. Finally getting to celebrate her birthday. Adela leaned against Katrina and sighed in relief. When she was certain she wouldn’t fall, she turned to face her daughter with a smile.

                “Very good, sweetheart. I knew you could do it.”

                Regina wrapped her arms around her mother.

                “I’m sorry I hurt you. Mommy.”

                Adela rubbed her head lovingly.

                “It was part of the test. And you did so well. I’m so very proud of you, Regina.”

                The child smiled at the praise. Katrina rolled her eyes at the sappy mother-daughter bonding.

                “Shall we go again? I’m afraid you didn’t stop it in time, sweetie. I had to put her down.”

                Regina’s cheeks puffed in frustration. Adela chuckled softly at the look and cupped her cheek.

                “You can do it,” she assured.

                Katrina caught a gasp in the queen’s throat as she suddenly slammed her onto her back. Regina’s eyes narrowed, and she stomped her foot.

                “Don’t be so rough with her!”

                Adela’s body spasmed, and she gripped the grass to ease the pain. Katrina looked into Regina’s eyes with a smirk.

                “Stabilize yourself, and we will be done with this. I’ll even tell you a story about your mother as a reward. How does that sound?”

                The little girl was so angry with the vampire woman. She hated the way Adela looked, writhing in pain, and Katrina was the cause. She was so mad that she wanted to hit her. But a story did sound nice.

                Focus, sweetheart. Adela thought. I’m afraid I can’t take much more of this.

                Panic rose within Regina. She concentrated on her breathing and pleasant thoughts. An image of her mother’s smile flashed in her mind, as did her words of encouragement. A deep cleansing sigh escaped the child, and Adela’s body relaxed. Katrina smiled genuinely and relinquished hold of the other woman. When she seemed ready, she offered her hand to the queen. Adela took it and nodded in thanks as she got to her feet.

                “You did it!” she said happily as she wrapped her arms around her daughter. “I’m so proud.”

                Regina smiled and hugged her back.

                “Now, let's get you to bed,” Adela said. “Tomorrow is your first day of school.”

                “Do I have to go to school?” the child complained. “Can’t you just teach me?”

                Her mother chuckled and shook her head.

                “I don’t know everything, and besides, it will be good for you to be around children your own age.”

                Regina groaned before she looked up at Katrina.

                “Are you still going to tell me a story?”

                The vampire nodded and put a hand on her hip.

                “That was the deal. Let’s get you inside and into bed then.”

                The three of them made the long trek back home. Adela was carrying Regina by the end of it. When they got inside the castle, they found Alcina and Daniela still waiting in the sitting area. Alcina perked up at the sight of her wife and their daughter and exhaled smoke from her lungs before she greeted them.

                “Welcome back. How did it go?” she asked.

                Adela stood behind Regina with her hands on her shoulders and a proud smile on her face

                “She did wonderfully.”

                “Yes, it took a bit of encouragement, but she got there,” Katrina said.

                She trailed a finger across the back of Daniela’s couch before her fingers traveled up the nape of her neck.

                “Mmm, did you have fun, cutie?” the redhead asked as she leaned into her touch.

                The vampire replied with a deep chuckle, and she leaned forward to wrap her arms around her. Adela rubbed Regina’s shoulders.

                “You go on ahead, sweetheart. You can change, and we’ll be right up.”

                “Okay,” the child agreed before she made her way to their bedroom.

                The silver-haired woman looked up at her wife and lovingly stroked her leg.

                “Alcina, could I speak to you about something?”

                The tall woman exhaled the smoke in her lungs and stared down at her.

                “Of course, darling. What is it?”

                “I’ve been thinking about the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine,” Adela said before she looked into her eyes. “We cannot make it anymore, my love. My blood is tainted. We can’t keep infecting people for profit.”

                Alcina sighed and leaned forward to run the back of her hand down Adela’s cheek.

                “Darling, we need the money. How do you expect to continue to upkeep the village? We can’t rely on the other three vintages alone.”

                “Then do you know of a way to cleanse the mold? To separate just the blood?”

                Her wife shook her head sadly.

                “I’m afraid not.”

                She was silent for a moment as she thought.

                “But it doesn’t affect Katrina, Lipa, Georgetta, or Vilhelm. Perhaps the paranormal races are immune. It would certainly make sense.”

                She tilted Adela’s chin and stared into her eyes.

                “So here is a proposal: What if we stopped selling to the humans? They’re only a small percentage of the consumers as it is. I will add a warning to my speech at the event every year. We will only bring out the Sanguis de Virgine Lumine when the evening guests arrive. For those humans who remain, they know what they’re getting into. They’ll have had their warning. I will ask the distributors to do the same. What happens after that is out of our hands.”

                Alcina took another hit from her quellazaire and exhaled before she spoke again.

                “Besides completely destroying our finances, that is the only alternative I can think of.”

                Adela sighed softly before she nodded.

                “Alright, love. Thank you.”

                Alcina smiled and ran her fingers through her long silver hair before she pulled away.

                “Of course, darling. Anything to ease your worries.”

                Daniela leaned her head back to look at her wife.

                “Ready for bed, cutie?”

                “I promised to tell the child a bedtime story as part of her reward.”

                “Oooh! Story time! Can I come?” Daniela asked excitedly.

                Her hopeful yellow eyes turned to her mothers. Adela chuckled and looked up at Alcina for her approval. The tall woman nodded with a smile and got to her feet.

                “You two get into something more comfortable, and we’ll meet you up there.”

                Daniela slipped out of Katrina’s arms and floated off to her bedroom. The vampire shook her head and followed after her. Adela held her hand up to her wife, and Alcina happily took it. The two of them chatted about what transpired in the glade while they made their way to their bedchambers.

                The queens found Regina already in the center of the bed, snuggled under the covers. They smiled at the sight. The two of them took turns changing in the washroom before they joined their daughter. It didn’t take long for Daniela and Katrina to join. The redhead plopped down at the foot of the bed and leaned up against her mother’s long legs. Her wife sat down beside her in the corner with one leg crossed over the other.

                “Well, would we like an educational story, an embarrassing story, or a thematic story?” the vampire asked.

                “Ooh! Thematic!” Daniela said as she raised her hand.

                Katrina looked around at the others for their approval.

                “Anything but the embarrassing one,” Adela requested.

                “An educational thematic one it is,” the vampire agreed.

                She leaned closer to the little girl and smiled as she unfolded her tale.

                “Once upon a time, in a wonderful land of magic, there lived a noble princess. The one thing she wanted more than anything was peace, and she made it her goal to see it brought to her world. The three kingdoms that resided there were constantly at war, and she was determined to put a stop to their endless conflict.”

                “After every battle, the princess would appear, hidden by her hooded cloak. She would walk among the bodies in search of those close to death. With her beautiful blue powers, she healed them all until she exhausted herself. Then she would return, unseen, to her castle. For years, soldiers would speak of a goddess who would resurrect the bravest of them all.”

                “It was inevitable that the princess’s secret was discovered. The king, her brother, was a heartless young boy, and his advisor was even more wicked. It was he who broke the news to his master. The king was used to punishing his sister, but in his eyes, what she had done was unforgivable. He spent countless hours hovering over maps, strategizing every move, just to have her spoil all his plans.”

                “It was then that the king remembered a deal once proposed to him. If his sister truly wanted to stop the war, she would do so in exchange for her freedom. She would be traded to a rival kingdom as part of a peace treaty. To his surprise, the young woman was more than willing to give herself for her people. Between her brother’s mistreatment and the work that she put into healing the fallen, she thought it couldn’t be any worse.”

                “The princess was handed over to the lord of one of the rival kingdoms. Now she lived in a den of vampires who wanted nothing more than to devour her. Well, most of them did, at least. There was a scholarly woman who took a liking to the new girl. To her, the princess was a light in the darkness that was their kingdom. She was radiant, distantly familiar, and she looked delicious.”

                “The man the vampire woman loved, the lord of the kingdom, also found himself pining for the princess. He was drawn to her light. With her there, his dark heart began to beat for the first time in a century. But the princess found him cruel. He treated her no better than her brother had. And unlike him, he drank the blood he spilled.”

                “But the lord wasn’t all that bad. He certainly frightened her, but there were times when he was kind and genuinely seemed to care for her. There were moments when he acted like a completely different person. It was night and day. He kept the princess so confused; she couldn’t tell who he really was.”

                “Then one day, when they were alone, the lord confessed his secret. The princess wasn’t far from the truth. He was indeed two people; twins sharing the same body. The necklace he was wearing contained his soul, while his body belonged to his sister. When they were born, he was close to death, so his parents bound him to the necklace. Wanting a male heir, they told everyone their daughter had died and raised them both in secret.”

                “The princess was shocked but pleasantly surprised. The one whom she had grown attached to was, in fact, the lord’s sister. She was her light in the darkness of the vampire kingdom. But how could she free her? The necklace was protected by magic. Only a power greater than what sealed it could break the spell. She was determined to find a way.”

                “The night after the princess learned the truth, she came face to face with the lord. She saw him with new eyes, and he was not happy. Unable to take his anger out on his sister, he turned on the princess and did horrible things to her. He starved his shared body of blood and locked himself away with the girl until his sister took over.”

                “Although the power the twins wielded was control itself, the lady had no idea how she would manage to resist the princess’s blood. But despite her brother’s plans, she contained herself, and the woman she loved went unharmed. They spent the time getting to know one another and plotting a way for them both to escape their constraints.”

                After there was a long pause, Regina sat up and looked at the storyteller.

                “Then what happened?” she asked excitedly.

                Katrina smirked and wagged a finger at her.

                “If I give the whole tale away now, then there won’t be anything left to tell next time.”

                The little girl nodded and smiled before she cozied back between her mothers. The vampire coaxed her wife out of bed with a crooked finger under her chin. Daniela smiled and floated down as her wife got to her feet.

                “Thank you for the story, Katrina,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Wait… What did that have to do with Mommy?” Regina asked.

                Katrina chuckled as she made her way to the door.

                “That’s a story your mother can tell you.”

Chapter 156: The Littlest Princess

Summary:

A small montage of special moments for baby Rose.

                The seasons came and went, and it was springtime in the village once again. Adela and Alcina were enjoying their time in the Benevento gardens with their family. The three queens were happily chatting and sipping their tea. The silver-haired woman was keeping a watchful eye on the children over her cup. Regina was playing hide-and-seek with Angie, while Rosemary sat in a round pillow on the ground between her mothers, mesmerized by all the colorful flora and fauna.

                “These new clothes are just so precious, Donna. Thank you again,” Alcina said as she folded a tiny dress and put it back with the others.

                “Of course. She seems to be growing even faster than I can sew,” her sister replied. “I’ll do my best to keep up.”

                Adela smiled as she watched a butterfly catch Rosemary’s eye, and her own swirled into sapphire with her adoration. She was stirred from her motherly bliss as she felt a little hand tug on the skirt of her dress. Instead of the light faltering, it only grew brighter once her eyes met Regina.

                “Mommy, do you know where Angie is?”

                The silver-haired woman chuckled and shook her head.

                “That would be cheating, little one. You must find her on your own.”

                “But I’ve been looking forever,” the child complained.

                Adela smiled and cupped her face as she ran her thumb over her cheek.

                “Your little pout is as precious as your mother and your sister,” she told her before she poked her on the nose. “But I will not yield to it.”

                Regina let her head fall back, and she groaned.

                “Can I at least have a hint?”

                Her mother considered for a moment.

                “I won’t give her away, but I will tell you how you can find her better.”

                The little girl perked up and stared at her hopefully.

                “Seeking is not done by simply seeing. You must use your ears as well,” the silver-haired woman told her.

                “That doesn’t help at all,” Regina whined.

                Adela lovingly rubbed her head.

                “Give that some thought and go check wherever you already have again.”

                Her daughter sulked and sighed in exasperation before she went back to her search.

                “So precious,” the silver-haired queen said softly to herself.

                Beside her, the butterfly continued to enchant Rosemary. It reminded her of her sisters, and she was determined to touch it. The colorful creature landed on a nearby flower. She mustered all the strength she could in her little legs and toddled towards it. Her cooing caught Adela’s ear, and her eyes widened at the sight.

                “Alcina, she’s walking.”

                The tall woman’s head shot down to look at the baby, and her face lit up in joy. Adela silently slid off her chair and knelt down with outstretched arms, ready to catch her daughter when the inevitable would happen. Even Rosemary was surprised when the butterfly let her touch it. It was soft against her skin, just as she had hoped. She got dizzy trying to follow it as it landed on her, and she fell back, only to be caught by her attentive mother. Adela set the baby back in her protective pillow and watched her try to look at the butterfly as it fluttered slowly on the side of her head like a living barrette.

                “Well, this is certainly going in the baby book once we get home,” Alcina said happily. “I wish we could have gotten a picture.”

                Adela reached for her wife’s hand and gave it a tender squeeze.

                “But we’ll have the memory forever.”

                The two mothers smiled at one another before their eyes returned to their little one.

***

                Summertime came quickly, and the reservoir was at the perfect temperature. The Dimitrescu girls were splashing their spouses with the help of their little sister. The Heisenberg twins and Vilhelm were laughing as they watched their uncle chase after their father in the water like a shark. Roxana and Donna were sipping tea with Angie under a large umbrella.
Alcina was standing on her feet with water up to her chest as she watched Adela try to teach Rosemary how to swim. The silver-haired woman held the baby under her stomach and watched her little arms and legs work to keep her afloat.

                “Look how well she’s doing, Alcina.”

                “Yes, she’ll be doing circles around Salvatore in no time. Let her go now. See how she does on her own.”

                Adela’s brow furrowed in worry.

                “Come now, darling. I won’t let her sink,” Alcina assured.

                Her wife turned the baby around in the water so that she faced the tall woman.

                “Alright, Rose, go get Mama.”

                Alcina reached her long arms out and beckoned her daughter to her.

                “Come on, angel. Come to Mama.”

                “Mm, mm,” the baby cooed as she tried to imitate the word.

                Little Rosemary stared into the hopeful face of the dark-haired woman. The usual curls at the nape of her neck were now damp and straightened out. The new look intrigued her, and she wanted to see what they felt like now that they were different. She hadn’t even noticed that her mother’s hand was no longer holding her up. In that moment, all that existed to her was her Mama and her welcoming face.

                The queens looked on as their daughter moved effortlessly in the water. Her little limbs propelled her forward into the waiting arms of Alcina. The tall woman scooped the baby up and held her in her hands to give her a little break.

                “Very good, my little mermaid,” she praised.

                Rosemary reached up to claim her prize: her mother’s silky hair. It was even softer now that it was wet.

                “Mm, mm.”

                “That’s right. Mama,” Alcina said and poked her on the nose. “And Mama is very proud of you.”

                Adela smiled with twinkling eyes as she gazed upon them. She looked forward to the years to come when Rosemary would be chasing her around in the water. There were so many happy memories to be made.

***

                That winter brought Rosemary’s first birthday and also the anniversary of Mia’s death. Adela was kneeling in the snow, wiping the fresh powder from the grave. The baby plopped down in front of her in her little snowsuit. She ran her gloved hands over the words she couldn’t read.

Mia Winters
Died 2020
Loving Mother
Lost Too Soon

                Regina wiped her face on her sleeve before she set a white lily at the base of the grave. She took her place beside her mother and watched her little sister touch the cold stone.

                “Mommy, do you think Rose blames me for what happened to Mia?” she asked softly.

                “Sweetheart, I don’t think she can understand who Mia was or that she’s even gone. Your mother and I will not keep it from her. We will come out here every year so the two of you can visit her. We will explain the situation until she understands. Your role in her death is something we can discuss when and if you’re ready. All she has to know is that Mia died giving birth to her.”

                “Then I’ll tell her when she’s older and explain everything. Hopefully, she’ll forgive me like everyone else has,” Regina said.

                Adela lovingly rubbed her daughter's back.

                “I’m sure she will.”

                Rosemary cooed and reached up for her mother. The silver-haired woman gently scooped the baby up into her arms and got to her feet.

                “Let’s get the two of you back inside where it’s warm.”

                Regina nodded slowly, and the three of them made their way out of the snow-covered cemetery.

***

                It was a long Romanian winter, and Daniela Dimitrescu was characteristically bored. She stood at the door to her mother’s wine room with crossed arms and a tapping foot.

                “She said she’d be done over half an hour ago,” the redhead complained.

                “Mm, mm,” Rosemary cooed as she tried to reach for the doorknob.

                Daniela floated down to match the baby’s height.

                “Here, try this, Rosey,” she said and gently rapped the door.

                Rosemary studied her and gave the wood a little slap.

                “No, like this,” Daniela said as she made a fist for her.

                The baby tried again and knocked on the door.

                “Ma, mm.”

                “Come on, Mother. You can’t say no to Rosey. She’s even cuter than I am,” Daniela coaxed.

                “Mama,” Rosemary finally repeated.

                Her older sister’s eyes widened, and a beaming smile spread across her dark lips.

                “Mother, she-!”

                The door opened before she could finish, and Alcina stared down at the baby in awe.

                “Mama heard you, sweet angel,” she cooed as she bent to scoop her up.

                The tall woman held the baby in the crook of her arm and took one of her little hands between her thumb and index finger. Adela came running up the stairs, stumbling as she neared the top.

                “Did she just-?”

                “Mhm,” Alcina hummed as she bent forward for her wife to see their daughter.

                Adela laughed happily and lovingly stroked Rosemary’s head.

                “Good girl, Rose,” she praised.

                The baby turned to get a better look at the silver-haired woman, and she smiled.

                “Mami,” she said.

                Adela clutched her chest.

                “I think my heart just stopped...”

                “Well, at least we know it will start right back up just fine, darling,” Alcina said with a chuckle. “Come, let’s go sit by the fire and see what else little Rosemary has to say.”

                Daniela lifted herself in the air and held her fist up triumphantly.

                “Yeah! We won, Rosey! Great job.”

                The baby giggled and clapped. She finally got what she wanted, and her sister was happy as well. It would be far from the last time the two of them would team up to get their mother’s attention.

***

                Once the snow had melted from his front yard, Karl Heisenberg invited his family over to see his newest creation and gift for his niece. He grinned and gestured to the tiny metal horse. It wasn’t a rocking horse for some normal child. This was a small version of Buttercup. It worked just as the original had, by pressure plates on its sides and controlled by turning the head with the built-in reins

                “Here she is,” he said proudly. “Donna’s already working on a fabric covering, so it’s nice and soft for her. I made sure to iron out any sharp edges, though.”

                “Yes, but how fast does it go, Karl?” Alcina asked worriedly. “We can’t have her galloping all over the place; she’ll fall off in seconds. She’s still only a baby.”

                “Well, she can’t fall too far; it’s low enough to the ground for her. It’s like a Doxen for fuck’s sake.”

                “Not in front of the baby, Karl!” his sister scolded.

                “Sorry. Sorry. I just wouldn’t have made it if I thought she’d get hurt. You know that. It practically goes at a snail's pace. Put her on and I’ll show you.”

                Adela cautiously set Rosemary on the horse’s back. Karl was right, she was low enough to the ground, but she was still just as worried as her wife was. She put the reins in her daughter's little hands and tried to show her how to steer.

                “Good, now all she has to do is squeeze,” Karl said. “Just a tiny- “

                The two queens eyed their little girl cautiously as the horse stepped in a circle.

                “Oh, she’s got it,” the king said happily, a bit surprised himself.

                Rosemary giggled in joy. It was like she was walking, but she didn’t have to do any work. She got a bit dizzy looking up at her mothers and her uncle. She swayed forward, only to be caught by the horse’s head. She stared straight ahead and smiled happily. Her arm moved on its own and turned the machine in the opposite direction. She had no idea it was her steering it, of course, but she was enjoying it, nonetheless.

                “Well, she seems happy, and she hasn’t fallen off yet,” Karl pointed out.

                The queens nodded in approval.

                “Thank you, Karl. It’s lovely,” Adela said with a smile.

                “Excellent work as always, little brother,” Alcina praised. “But we should wait until Donna is done with the fabric to let her ride it again. Especially if we allow her to use it in the main hall. We can’t have her bumping into the walls.

                “It shouldn’t be long now,” Karl told her. “She said she’d have it to you in a few days.”

                He turned and gestured to the factory.

                “Let me make you some tea before you head back. Vil’s at work, but he might be home before you leave.”

                Adela bent down and gently pulled Rosemary off the horse. The baby whined and reached for her toy. The silver-haired woman laughed and held her up under her arms to look into her face.

                “We’ll bring it with us. Don’t worry. Let’s go wait for your cousin.”

                Alcina picked the little horse up and followed after her wife and brother. Rosemary stared up at the towering smoke stacks in awe. They were even taller than her Mama. Her eyes shifted to the tall woman holding her toy, and she reached out for the shiny metal.

                 “Almost there, kid,” Karl said. “Then you can give her another spin.”

Chapter 157: Intruder

Summary:

Two years pass, and a harsh winter hits the village.

                Katrina was pacing by the fire in the main hall. The long train of her signature dress glided behind her on the floor. She strummed her black nails against her pomegranate lips as her mind raced. Roxana entered carrying a tray with a single teacup. She set it down on the coffee table and stood at attention. Her fidgeting hands did not ease the vampire’s worries.

                “How did the nighty round go, sweetie?”

                “Everything seems to be in order. The gate is lowered inside and out, just as you asked.”

                Roxana eyed the nervous princess.

                “Are you going to tell me what’s going on?”

                Katrina stopped her pacing and crossed her arms as she looked over at her.

                “I can’t,” she said sadly. “Just assure me the castle is secure.”

                “Every possible precaution that can be in place is,” Roxana promised.

                She reached over and put a comforting hand on the other woman’s bare shoulder.

                “What can I do to ease your worries? I’ve made you tea,” she said and gestured to the cup. “Why don’t you sit and have a few sips? See if that works.”

                Katrina nodded and took her usual seat. She brought the teacup to her lips and breathed in the relaxing herbs. Before she took a sip, she turned to Roxana with a raised brow.

                “You didn’t spike this with a spell, did you, sweetie? I want to be as alert as possible.”

                “The only thing I added to the herbs was the blood,” the maid assured.

                The vampire nodded and took a breath to soothe herself before she let the warm liquid slide down her throat. Once she swallowed, she waved dismissively.

                “To bed with you. You’ve helped me plenty. Now, get some rest.”

                “Please phone me if you need me,” Roxana said.

                The grand chambermaid bowed her head and reluctantly left her alone.

                Katrina uncharacteristically pulled her long raven-black hair behind her vampiric ears and listened closely to the sounds of the night.

***

                Adela awoke to the sound of one of the windows unlatching, and she shot up in bed. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to peer through the darkness. She sent a wisp towards the windows and caught an arm creeping back outside.

                “Who’s there?” she called.

                When she got no response, her brow furrowed, and she shook her wife awake.

                “Alcina, someone is on the balcony.”

                The tall woman’s claws unsheathed before she even sat up. She peered out the windows as she got to her feet.

                “Douse your light so I can see better, darling.”

                Adela did as she was told and stood with her hand ready to form her sword. She had no time to reclaim the real one she now kept mounted on the wall. Alcina made her way to the door and shortened her claws so they’d fit through. She unlocked the door and took a deep breath before she bent through the frame. She saw a figure head down a ladder and called back to her wife.

                “Darling, I need someone nimble. He’s getting away.”

                She got out of the way before her wife darted past. Adela eyed the ladder and jumped over the balcony. Her light carried her until she was level with the man who was trying desperately to clamber down away from her.

                “Can I help you?” she asked.

                “Wait, what the fuck?” the man said in English. “What even are you?”

                Adela ignored his question and asked one of her own.

                “What are you doing sneaking into the castle in the middle of the night?”

                The man ignored her and opted to slide down the rest of the way, landing harshly on his feet. The silver-haired woman was upon him instantly.

                “Stop fleeing and answer me,” she demanded.

                The man turned to face her and pointed a handgun at her. Adela’s breastplate quickly formed around her, but she refrained from drawing her sword. It was then she could see him better. He was blonde with a side part, and he was wearing a green jacket over a black hoodie.

                “Who are you!? Where’s Rose!?” the man shouted.

                The silver-haired woman raised an eyebrow at him.

                “Rose? What do you want with my daughter?” she asked.

                “She’s my child, not yours!” the man retorted.

                Adela’s brow furrowed. She knew Rosemary’s birth father was out in the world somewhere; they just never had a way to get in touch with him. This was certainly not the way to go about things, but she was more than willing to speak with him on the matter.

                “Is your name Ethan?” she asked.

                “How do you know my name?” the man questioned with narrowed eyes.

                “I knew Mia.”

                “What did you do to my wife!?”

                Despite the man’s tone and his accusations, Adela remained calm and sympathetic.

                “I’m sorry to inform you that she died giving birth to Rose. We buried her in our cemetery. I can show you if you-”

                “I know you killed her,” Ethan said through gritted teeth.

                Adela could hear the metallic sound of him adjusting the tight grip on his gun. The silver-haired woman glanced at the weapon warily before she looked into the man’s eyes.

                “I assure you, I never brought any harm to Mia. In fact, it was she who-”

                The man fired a warning shot into the air.

                “Liar! Tell me where she is!”

                Adela sighed softly. He was trying her patience.

                “I told you; she’s buried in our cemetery. Follow me and I will show you.”

                “I’m not following you anywhere, you freak! Just give me back my daughter.”

                “Let’s sit down and talk things out. We can discuss it over tea.”

                “There’s no discussion. Give Rose to me! Now!”

                Adela narrowed her eyes, and the man watched as the strange light shifted to an icy blue.

                “You will not come to my castle in the middle of the night and demand my daughter without even speaking to me on the matter.”

                “She’s my goddamn daughter, you psycho!”

                The silver-haired woman laughed and shook her head.

                “Oh, my wife is going to love you. Be thankful it is me you spoke to first and not her.”

                 “Your wife?” the man questioned.

                “Ethan, it is 2024, do not even start.”

                “Are you Adela then?” he asked her.

                “Well, how do you know my name?” she questioned.

                Behind her, the portcullis raised, and the door to the castle opened. Alcina, Katrina, Lipa, and Georgetta all stepped out into the night. Ethan took a step back but kept his gun aimed at Adela.

                “I should have listened to Chris…” he said to himself before he spoke aloud. “I’ll be back for Rose tomorrow.”

                “To sit down and discuss things, correct?” Adela asked.

                The man gritted his teeth and shook the gun.

                “You’re gonna regret ever taking my kid!”

                With that, he turned and ran down the mountain. Adela’s brow furrowed, and her light faded away.

                “Darling, was that…?”

                “Rose’s father? Yes. And he refused to speak with me about it. He simply wants Rose back, no discussion.”

                “No discussion?” Alcina questioned. “Well, that certainly isn’t going to happen.”

                “I think he’s coming back tomorrow with someone else. He mentioned the name Chris.”

                “Boulder punching asshole,” Katrina muttered under her breath before she spoke up. “Can’t we just kill him now, sweetie? Get it over with.”

                “We are not killing Rose’s father,” Adela said sternly. “It’s bad enough her mother is dead.”

                “Yes, well, we’re her mothers now, and no one else will have her,” Alcina said.

                “No one will be taking her from us,” Adela agreed. “We will work out an arrangement. Surely, we can come to some kind of agreement.”

                “He didn’t seem like he wanted to chat,” Katrina pointed out.

                “Well, perhaps he can sleep on it and his friend can knock some sense into him,” Adela said hopefully.

                “Sure, sweetie,” the vampire replied as she rolled her eyes. “We should have the castle on lockdown in the meantime.”

                “I will guard the entrance,” Lipa offered.

                “I’ll take the courtyard,” Katrina said. “It’s not like the cold will bother me. But someone will have to take over once the sun rises. Then I’m afraid I’ll be inside with Dani and the others.”

                “I’ll do it,” Georgetta said. “The cold won’t be so bad during the day.”

                “We’ll have the girls guard Rose’s door,” Alcina said.

                “They cannot go near the windows,” Katrina stressed.

                “I’m sleeping with Rose,” Adela said as she made her way inside. “I will not leave her side.”

                “I will patrol the halls,” Alcina told her. “I do not trust that man. I don’t like the way he spoke to you.”

                Once they were all inside, Lipa sat down on the stairs. Adela smiled and patted them on the shoulder as she passed. The Dimitrescu sisters were waiting for them by their portrait.

                “Who was it?” Bela inquired.

                “Are they dead?” Cassandra questioned.

                “Can I play with them?” Daniela asked.

                “Rose’s father. No, not yet,” Alcina answered them.

                The middle and youngest sisters’ shoulders drooped.

                “Rose’s father?” Bela questioned. “In the middle of the night?”

                “Yes, and he won’t even speak with me,” Adela said. “We’re preparing for his return. Possibly with someone else. He’s armed and very angry.”

                “Well, he’s not coming in here and taking my baby sister,” Daniela said as she stomped her foot.

                “Precisely. Which is why we’re all taking our stations. I want you girls roaming around Rosemary’s room,” Alcina ordered. “Do not let anyone in our chambers, and especially her room.”

                Katrina took her wife’s hand and stared into her beautiful yellow eyes.

                “Do not go near the windows, my love. Or any of the doors. Just please stay warm.”

                Daniela smiled and cupped her face in her hand.

                “Of course, cutie. I know. It’s not my first lockdown, you know.”

                Katrina leaned into her touch.

                “I know, sweetie. But please be extra careful. For me?”

                Daniela stared into her wife’s scarlet eyes. It was a very rare sight to see her so serious. Something was worrying her, and she was starting to freak her out.

                “Warm and toasty. You got it,” she promised.

                Katrina sighed in relief and kissed her. Bela went to her spouse on the stairs.

                “Are you guarding the door, little wolf?” she asked as she bent down for a kiss.

                Lipa leaned up to kiss her and ran their hand down the side of her face.

                “I am. Please be safe, Meine Liebling.”

                “I will, darling. You as well.”

                Georgetta took Cassandra by the hand and led her down the hall.

                “Walk me to bed, beautiful? I need to be up by sunrise to guard the courtyard.”

                Cassandra nodded and turned back to her sisters.

                “I’ll meet you up there,” she told them.

                Adela lifted herself into the air and took her wife’s face in her hands as she stared into her gorgeous grey eyes.

                “Take care of yourself, my love.”

                Alcina cupped Adela’s cheek and leaned in to kiss her before she slowly pulled away.

                “Don’t let Rosemary out of your sight.”

                “I won’t. No one will be taking our daughter away from us. Not while I still breathe,” Adela vowed.

                “See to it that you’re still breathing when this is all over,” Alcina said before she kissed her once more.

                Adela chuckled against her lips before she pulled away and nodded.

                “I will be,” she assured.

                She lowered herself to her feet and started for her chambers.

                “Come along, girls. I have to inform the twins and Regina to stay in their rooms. I will lock the door to their hallway. I also have to make sure Roxana gets situated in the servants' quarters with everyone else. Please go to Rose. I’ll be up once I’m finished.”

                Bela and Daniela kissed their significant others once more before they shifted into flies and flew off to guard their baby sister. Adela stopped in her room first to grab her sword off the wall. She changed out of her robe and into a tunic and leggings. Then she wrapped her belt around her and sheathed her blade. It had been quite a while since she last used it, but she would if she had to.

                When Adela was ready, she made her way across the hall to Rosemary’s room. She silently closed the door behind her and went to her bedside. She smiled at the sight of her sleeping there peacefully. A sigh of relief escaped her, and she took her place on the floor beside her. She kept her eyes on the door and her hand on the hilt of her sword. She would die before anyone took her daughter.

Chapter 158: Wolves At the Door

Summary:

Ethan returns with reinforcements.

Notes:

Warning: Multiple Deaths.

                The day passed without incident, and night fell upon the castle once more. The sound of the phone ringing across the hall stirred Adela from her thoughts, and she looked up to try to listen in.

                “Yes, darling?” Bela answered. “They are? Do you know how many? … Please, just be safe. I-”

                An explosion suddenly rocked the castle. It sounded like it came from the gate.

                “Lipa?” Bela called. “Lipa!?”

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she got to her feet. Beside her, Rose stirred awake and rubbed her sleepy eyes as she sat up in bed.

                “Mami, what’s going on?”

                 Her mother was at her side in an instant, and she wrapped her arms around her.

                “It’s alright, Rose. We need to stay in here where it’s safe.”

                “Where’s Mama?” the child questioned worriedly.

                “Mama is downstairs. She’ll be just fine,” Adela assured. “My job is to look after you.”

                Her brow furrowed, and she hugged her daughter tighter.

                “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

                A little crinkle formed on the child’s forehead, and she took hold of the arms wrapped protectively around her. She felt safe with her mother, but she was still worried. The sound of gunfire did nothing to ease her fears.

                Outside the room, Bela was trying to get out of her sisters’ grasp.

                “I need to go to Lipa,” she protested.

                “No, Bela. Everyone is doing their part, and we need to do ours. We need you here,” Cassandra told her.

                “But what if they’re hurt? I need to help them.”

                “Lipa is tough. They’ll be just fine,” Daniela said. “Please stay here with us. I’m worried about Katrina, too, but I know they can take care of themselves.”

                “And we need to stay away from the windows like she told us. Stay in the hallway and close their bedroom door,” Cassandra instructed.

                Bela obliged and shut the door with a sigh. She reformed her sickle and took her place by her sisters’ sides. She prayed her darling wolf would be alright.

                Downstairs, the entrance was full of smoke. If Lipa couldn’t sense the two men, they wouldn’t have been able to see them. They had managed to blow open the portcullis outside as well as the door. The werewolf was already transformed and was swiping at the intruders in their tactical gear.

                “Lobo, what kind of dog is that?” one of the men asked in English. “We didn’t get any intel on this.”

                “Just stick with the plan, Canine, and take it down,” Lobo ordered.

                The machine gunner was spraying rounds into the beast, and it refused to submit even though it was taking heavy damage.

                Lipa picked the man who went by Canine up. They dug their claws under the chin of his mask and snapped his neck back. They tossed his limp body at his friend’s feet before they lunged for him. Lobo pulled the pin on a grenade and quickly retreated back to the door for cover. The werewolf covered their face with their large hands as the weapon exploded, sending them flying into the portrait of the Dimitrescu sisters.

                Lipa tried to stand, but they were bleeding heavily from their abdomen. They growled and pushed themself up before they went for another attack. Lobo was upon them, raining bullets into their wound. The werewolf was struggling to heal up, but the chunk that had been taken out of them was large, and the barrage of bullets was unrelenting. Before they could strike out again, they fell at the man’s feet with a deep groan of pain. Lobo shot the creature in the head before he cautiously made his way further inside the castle.

                Alcina was striding through the main hall when she caught a whiff of a man. She had heard the explosion, so she already knew she was in for a fight rather than a talk. Lobo kicked down the door and entered the room with his gun drawn. The tall woman turned to face him with a sway of her hips and unsheathed her claws.

                “Ugh, just another simple little manthing.”

                “Eyes on the tall one,” Lobo said into his walkie, his gaze never leaving his target.

                “You vermin! How many of you are there?” Alcina asked.

                “I didn’t think you’d be down here. Guess I’m going to have to take you down myself,” the man said.

                “How dare you try to face me?”

                With an angry shout, she stepped towards him with the intent to slash him. Lobo’s eyes darted around the room to take in his surroundings. The chandelier gave him an idea, but he’d have to get her under it first. He rolled to dodge her attack and made his way to the center of the room. Alcina lashed out with her other hand. Her claws shredded his vest just as he pulled away from her.

                “How irritating,” she said through gritted teeth.

                Lobo fired his machine gun into the bioweapon before him. Blood spurted from Alcina’s porcelain skin, but the wounds healed instantly, as if nothing had been done to her.

                “Is that all?” she asked mockingly as she walked towards him.

                The man took his opportunity and shot into the chandelier strings. It didn’t take long for the heavy fixture to crash down on the tall woman. While she recovered, he pulled a pin out of a grenade and tossed it at her before he ducked behind one of the couches. The explosion broke the chandelier even more and sent pieces flying into Alcina’s body. She winced and pulled a rather large chunk of gold out of her side.

                “You’ve dirtied my dress,” she complained as she freed herself from her gilded cage.

                Alcina sliced the couch he was hiding behind in half and watched as he raced for cover. An unhinged laugh left the tall woman’s crimson lips.

                “Running will get you nowhere!”

                Lobo pulled the pin on another grenade and tossed it at her while he jumped behind the curved staircase. Alcina could only turn away from the explosion and shield her face. The blows to her strong body were starting to catch up to her. The more damage she received, the longer it took to heal. She needed blood.

                “Like hell you’ll kill me!”

                She moved towards him with her claws at the ready. He was cornered by the curve of the staircase.

                “No place left to run!”

                The man continued to spray bullets into her wounds as she drew closer. His hand reached for his explosives as her claws came down upon him. He managed to pull all the pins just before she sliced through him. Alcina was sent flying back into the wall, leaving a rather large break in the wood paneling. The explosives had torn through her body and much of the main hall, leaving only smoke and the sound of splintering wood.

                Upstairs, Viviana, Velouette, and Regina were all being guarded by a fully transformed Georgetta. They had doused the fire in Regina’s room to hide in the armory. The young girl was sobbing in her cousins’ arms.

                “What if she needs us?” she wept.

                “Auntie told us all to wait in here,” Viviana instructed.

                “They won’t find us here, and even if they do, Georgetta is with us,” Velouette said.

                “And we have our sickles,” her sister added as she held hers up.

                “We’ll keep you safe,” they assured.

                Georgetta was silent. She could smell Alcina’s blood, and it had been a long while since she heard anything. Still, she stayed on guard. She wouldn’t let anyone hurt the others.

                Outside in the courtyard, Katrina paced in the snow with her hands clasped behind her back. Her gaze continued to dart to the roof every so often. Eventually, her scarlet eyes began to glow as she picked up the scent of humans: a male and a female. She looked up just in time to see them propel down using ropes. When they aimed their guns at her, she laughed.

                “Ahahahahahaha! How cute. It will take a lot more than a few bullets to take me down, I’m afraid.”

                “No intel on this one,” the man whispered to the woman beside him. “Think she’s a bioweapon, Tundra?”

                The woman scanned Katrina in her night goggles. She appeared to be a regular human, even if she looked like she had just stepped out of a Ren Faire.

                “No idea,” she replied. “Let’s not take any chances, Umber Eyes.”

                The man stepped forward with his sniper gun pointed at Katrina’s head.

                “Where’s the kid?” he asked her.

                Katrina sighed and rolled her eyes.

                “English is a monstrosity of a language. But I’ll cave. You’re not getting Rose,” she told them. “Neither of you will get past me.”

                She smirked and readied her claws as she began to pace around them. Umber Eyes shot her in the head, only rousing a fit of laughter from the vampire.

                “Oh, sweetie. You’ll have to do better than that…”

                Without another word, she leapt forward at an unnatural speed. She took hold of the sniper’s gun and forced the barrel up as she grabbed him by the throat. The man choked as he was lifted effortlessly off the ground. Tundra sprayed the other woman with bullets, and the metal tore through the bare skin exposed by the cut of her dress. Katrina hissed at her. She lowered the man to her height and ripped his collar away. Then she made eye contact with the other woman while she bit into his throat. She would need all the blood she could get to keep healing.

                Tundra looked on as her fellow squad member fell to the floor. Her eyes narrowed behind her goggles, and she shot into the woman’s head and chest again and again. Before she could get closer, she pulled a pin on a grenade and sent it flying at her before she took cover behind some stone. Katrina winced but continued laughing even after the explosion left her legs nearly shattered.

                “Well, that one hurt,” she admitted.

                She took a hesitant step with her stiletto heel and made a face at the sickening sound of her ankle snapping. Her glowing scarlet eyes narrowed in annoyance, and she slipped out of her heels. She stepped down again on her injured foot. It was certainly broken, but that didn’t stop her from racing towards the other woman. She could smell her fear.

                Tundra quickly pulled out another grenade and tossed it towards Katrina while she stayed down behind the stone that was shielding her. The explosive caught the vampire in the side, blowing a large chunk out of her. Katrina clutched the wound and bared her fangs at the pain.

                “Such a cheap trick, sweetie. Come out and fight me like a real woman.”

                Tundra gathered her courage and jumped over the stone with her gun aimed at Katrina. She sprayed her with bullets as she drew closer and closer. When the creature wouldn’t stop, there was only one thing she could think of. By the time Katrina’s hand was wrapped around her throat, Tundra pulled another pin between them. The explosion hit the vampire in the chest and sent both women tumbling away from one another. As the life left the human’s body, Katrina crawled towards her.

                “I hope it was worth it, you bitch,” she spat.

                The vampire tore into the woman’s throat and drank all she could. When she was finished, she fell flat on her back, her long raven black hair pooling out around her.

                “I’ll just…rest here a moment…”

                Katrina’s scarlet eyes closed, and she lay limp against the blood-soaked snow. Glass smashing from above never reached her vampiric ears.

                “Stay away from the windows,” Cassandra ordered her sisters.

                “Kinda hard when they’re in every direction,” Daniela complained.

                “We can’t let them get through the door,” Bela said.

                The three of them sized up their opponents. One man was covered in tactical gear, wielding a pistol. The other was wearing a black wool coat with a lapel collar. He was more built than the other and seemed to be in charge.

                “Alpha in position. Bioweapons in sight.”

                “Mmm, man-blood,” Bela moaned.

                “I haven’t cut open a man in a while!” Cassandra said excitedly.

                “Of course, the Americans brought guns to a discussion,” Daniela muttered before she turned to the man in tactical gear. “Let’s have some fun.”

                “Now, Night Howl,” Alpha ordered.

                The other man dropped a smoke grenade before they both opened fire on the three women. The Dimitrescu sisters backed into one another to cover the door and slashed out at the men as they drew closer, causing them to retreat a few steps away.

                “This is really starting to tickle,” Daniela complained as the bullets continued to pelt her. “It’s so cold.”

                “Go down to the main hall, girls,” Adela ordered from the other side of the door. “You need to retreat. There’s no room for you to fight.”

                “Be quiet, Mother,” Cassandra shouted. “We can handle this.”

                She could hear Adela pounding on the door.

                “There are too many windows. Go downstairs this instant! I will hold the door.”

                “You won’t be able to hold it forever,” Bela told her.

                “And you won’t be able to handle this forever. Please, girls,” she begged. “I-I can’t lose you. Please don’t make me pick between you and your sister. You cannot protect anyone if you’re dead.”

                Daniela laughed and shot forward at the man in tactical gear.

                “We can’t die, Mother. Don’t be silly.”

                Night Howl pulled a pin from a grenade before he retreated down the hall and around the corner.

                Daniela cried out and stumbled back.

                “What!? My body… It’s breaking.”

                The explosion had hurt the others as well, but not to the same extent. Chris continued to rain fire down upon them from the safety of the bedroom.

                “No. It’s a lie!” Cassandra shouted.

                “Go now, girls! That is an order!” came Adela’s stern voice.

                “We can’t leave you like this, Mother,” Bela told her.

                “You’re no match against explosives,” Cassandra said.

                “It’s so cold!” Daniela complained. “I’m listening to Mother.”

                She grinned as she eyed Night Howl.

                “Mmm, but I’m taking you with me,” she said as she raised her sickle towards him.

                With a laugh, she shot forward past the broken windows and sliced clean across the man’s throat. She leaned in and let his warm blood soothe the strange feeling wrecking her body. Her sisters were adamant about taking the other man down, but he was standing with his back to the open windows. They covered their faces with their hands as he threw a grenade at their feet. They both felt the same horrible sensation their little sister did.

                “Not like this…” Bela said softly.

                Adela pounded on the door.

                “I will come out there myself if you three do not retreat this instant!”

                Cassandra growled in frustration and dispersed into flies. Her sisters soon follow suit, and they fled down the trap door.

                “This is Alpha. Does anyone read me?” the man spoke into his device.

                On the other side of the door, Adela narrowed her icy blue eyes and formed a barrier in front of the entrance. Rosemary was huddled in the bathtub in the washroom with her stuffed monkey.

                “Mami!” she cried out.

                Her mother gritted her teeth and pressed her forehead against the solidified plasma.

                “Stay there, Rose. Mami has you.”

                Her eyes burned as the man broke down the door between them, and she glared at him through the translucent barrier.

                “Get out of my castle. You will not be taking my daughter,” she told him. “I tried to sit down and speak rationally with Ethan yesterday, and he refused. Now you come here guns blazing without even trying to discuss things? Why are you all like this?”

                “Rosemary and the bioweapon do not belong to you. Hand them over,” Alpha demanded.

                “The bioweapon? Is that all you can see? My daughter is not a weapon, and I will not let some outsider come here to try to take her and use her as one!”

                Without another word, the man fired his assault rifle at the blue light. Adela winced as she withstood the repeated blows, but she refused to yield. The man got closer to peer into the room.

                “Where is she?” he asked gruffly.

                “I told you, you’re not getting her. What happened to Mia was tragic, and I apologize for not being able to reach out, but Rose lives here now. Surely, we can work something out.”

                “There’s nothing to work out. The kid isn’t yours. Give her and the bioweapon to me now.”

                Adela sneered at the man.

                “Never.”

                She watched him back into the bedroom and pull a pin on a grenade before he tossed it at her feet. Adela cried out as her light shattered and she clutched the doorframe to stop herself from crumbling to the floor. The man quickly shot past her and barged into the room. The silver-haired woman took no time to recover.

                Adela drew her sword before she could even see straight. When her eyes caught the intruder, she aimed her blade at him and shot forward with a defiant shout. Alpha shot her in the chest, but her breastplate withstood the attack. The silver-haired woman slashed across his chest, severing his armor from him. As she shot forward with the tip of her blade aimed for his heart, the man pelted her in the head with bullets. The woman’s sword pierced his abdomen as she fell at his feet.

                Alpha watched as the light faded from her eyes. Then he ripped her sword out with a grunt and tossed it in the corner. He held a hand to the gushing wound and looked around for Rosemary. When he didn’t see her in the room, he kicked down the washroom door. The little girl jumped and cowered in the corner of the bathtub.

                “Mami, help!” she cried.

                “Hey, it’s okay,” the man said in his unfamiliar language. “You’re safe now. Let’s get you to your dad.”

                “Mami!” Rosemary screamed as he picked her up under the arms.

                She dropped her monkey to beat her little fists against him.

                “No! Put me down! Mami, help!”

                Alpha brought the punching and kicking child out of the washroom and made his way back into her bedroom. Rosemary sobbed when she saw the limp body of her mother lying in a pathetic heap on the floor by her bed.

                “What did you do to her?” she cried. “Mama, come help! Mama!”

                Alpha propped the child up under one arm as he spoke into his walkie.

                “Package A secure. Any eyes on Package B?”

                When he got no response, he tried again.

                “Does anyone copy?

                With a grunt of frustration, he tossed the device aside.

                “Shit…”

                He gripped his wound and the girl tighter and made his way down the hall in search of the bioweapon he needed.

Chapter 159: A Mother's Love

Summary:

The battle for Rose isn't finished.

                Adela cried out in pain as she gasped back to life, and she clutched her head in her hands. The Cadou’s rejuvenation had forced the bullets back out, and the wounds had closed, but they still felt so fresh. The silver-haired woman ignored the pain and clambered to her feet.

                “Rose?” she called as she burst into the washroom.

                Her brow furrowed when all she could find was her stuffed monkey. She made her way back into the bedroom and retrieved her sword. Soon, the blade bloomed icy blue. Along with her chest plate, she forged herself a helmet.

                The blood on the floor caught Adela’s eye. She followed it out of the room and down the stairs to the courtyard. Before she could reach the door to the dining room, she could see raven-black hair and blood in the snow. Her eyes widened, and she raced to her fallen friend. Adela looked her over. She could see her leg bones, and she was bleeding heavily from her chest.

                "Katrina... Why aren't you healing?"

                There was no response. Adela’s brow furrowed, and she smacked the vampire across the face as she called her name again. 

                "Mmm... Harder," Katrina muttered sleepily. 

                Adela laughed in relief and shook her head.

                "There you are."

                The silver-haired woman put her wrist over the vampire's mouth.

                "Drink. You need to heal." 

                A crinkle of worry formed on Katrina's forehead, and she turned her head away.

                "No... I made a deal."

                "Katrina, that was ages ago. Drink. You need to recover."

                The vampire shook her head and pushed her hand away from her.

                "Leave me... Where is Rosemary? You must find her..."

                "I will. But I'm afraid she won't forgive me if I let her sister-in-law die. You’re still bleeding. You must drink.”

                "I can't," Katrina said as tears filled her scarlet eyes. "I-I made a promise that cannot be broken."

                Adela shut her eyes and shook her head as tears rolled down her cheeks. 

                "You promised Daniela that you would watch the world burn with her! You cannot break that either!"

                The vampire continued to protest. Adela sighed in frustration and sliced into her own arm with a knife of light. Katrina's jaw twitched to stop herself from biting her, but she allowed the blood to pour down her throat. 

                "Drink until the wounds close. Then I will search for Rosemary."

                The vampire moaned as she swallowed, and Adela rolled her eyes. She turned her gaze down Katrina’s pale legs and sighed in relief as they began to heal. She was growing weak, but she let the blood flow. Once the skin was sealed, she pulled her arm away and held the wound until it closed.

                “Alci… You have to help Alci,” Katrina said as she pointed to the dining room door.

                Adela nodded in determination and got to her feet. She swayed a moment, but she quickly made her way inside. The blood trail led into the main hall, and she followed it. The room was a wreck. There was almost as much smoke as there had been upstairs. Her wife’s pale form caught her gaze, and her eyes widened at the sight. Her white dress was ruined, and she was covered in blood.

                “Alcina!” her wife called as she raced towards her.

                She quickly scanned her for fresh injuries. Her chest, side, and face were still torn up.

                “Alcina?” she said softly as she brushed the silky black hair from her face. “Alcina, please wake up…”

                Adela caught a sob in her throat and shook her head to gather herself. She didn’t know how much blood she had left, but her wife needed it. The silver-haired woman sliced her wrist back open and pressed the wound to Alcina’s crimson lips. She tilted her head back to allow the blood to flow down her throat. Adela smiled through her tears as the wounds began to heal.

                “There you are, my love…”

                She closed her eyes as her head began to spin.

                “You just finish that. I’ll need my strength to find Rose, and I don’t know if I can do it alone. You must wake up. Please…”

                Her words trailed off as she drifted off into unconsciousness. Adela awoke with a gasp of pain and held a hand over her pounding heart. She knew she only had one more chance to get Rosemary back before sleep would consume her.

                Adela’s eyes scanned her wife’s beautiful face. It was finally healed, and she smiled at the sight. But Alcina was still fast asleep. With a furrowed brow, the silver-haired woman leaned in and kissed her wife’s perfect lips. She wiped the blood away on the back of her hand as she got to her feet.

                “Don’t worry, love, I’ll get her back.”

                “Mami! Mama!”

                The silver-haired woman’s head turned sharply in the direction of her daughter’s voice. She was on the balcony, still in the arms of the man in the coat.

                “Rose!” she called out to her.

                Adela gritted her teeth and clutched her sword. Her breastplate and helmet formed around her, and she lifted herself into the air. The man pointed his gun at her and stepped back towards the wine room.

                “Don’t come any closer,” he warned. “Tell me where the bioweapon is.”

                The silver-haired woman landed on the balcony in front of him and pointed her sword at him.

                “Unhand my daughter!” Adela boomed as icy blue fractals formed in the air around her.

                The man shot at her, causing Rosemary to cover her ears. Although the silver-haired woman’s head and chest were covered, the assault rifle was tearing into her faster than she could heal. Her daughter cried at the sight of her blood.

                “Stop hurting my Mami!”

                Adela didn’t know what to do. If she struck him, he could turn, and she might end up hurting Rosemary. She needed to be fully covered to withstand his attacks. With narrowed eyes and an angry shout, the dancing lights in the air quickly formed and grew around her, engulfing her entire body in solidified plasma.

                Alpha continued shooting rounds into her, but the bullets simply fell to the ground on impact.

                “Shit,” he muttered before he took off down the stairs.

                Adela dashed after him. When she reached him, she tried prying his arms away from Rosemary.

                “Let her go!” she demanded.

                The man ripped the child back into his tight grasp and jumped over the railing. Once he was safely on the ground, he unpinned a grenade and tossed it on the stairs at the silver-haired woman before he raced for the door.

                Adela instinctively turned away and covered her face. Her barrier shattered, and the stairs crumbled at her feet. She cried out as she fell through the splintering wood. She landed on cold stone and coughed up debris from her lungs. The silver-haired woman quickly recovered and lifted herself through the hole. When she got to the bottom of the stairs, the man and her daughter were gone, but the trail of blood led out the door, to the hallway.

                “Mother? Are you alright?” Bela called from above.

                “That man. I can smell him,” Cassandra said.

                “Where’s Rose?” Daniela asked worriedly.

                Adela looked up to find them on the balcony above the fire, and she smiled in relief.

                “I’m glad you’re alright. I believe he’s going to the entrance now, but I’m certain the door is open. You must stay here. Please, look after your mother. Katrina is in the courtyard healing. I’ll need their help outside. But I… I don’t know where the others are.”

                “Georgetta, the twins, and Regina are safe,” Cassandra told her. “We were just checking on them when we heard the explosion.”

                “What about Lipa?” Bela asked. “I can smell their blood. They’re still by the entrance. I have to go to them!”

                “Not in that cold,” Adela said. “I will see to them on my way out. Please, wake your mother. I need her.”

                “Yes, Mother,” her girls replied as they flew down to Alcina.

                Adela passed them as she darted for the entrance. She found Lipa lying limp on the floor by the portrait. They were naked and covered in blood.

                “Lipa, no…”

                Her brow furrowed in worry, and she knelt down beside them. She pressed two fingers against their neck and was relieved they still had a pulse, even if it was weak. Adela sighed softly. She had already given so much blood, but she couldn’t just leave them there. Carefully, she lay them on their back and gave them the same treatment she had given Katrina and Alcina. She pulled her arm away to let it heal before she covered Lipa with the rug.

                “You wake up soon and find Bela. She needs you,” Adela said softly.

                With that, she took off out the door and into the night as she followed the trail of blood down the mountain. Instead of running or dashing, she practically teleported after them. It didn’t take long for her to find them. Rosemary could see her mother flashing in and out as she descended upon them. She leaned against the man’s shoulder and reached out for her.

                “Mami!” she cried.

                “Rose!” Adela called to her.

                Alpha looked over his free shoulder to find the relentless bioweapon closing in. He grunted in frustration before he pulled a pin on a grenade and tossed it at the woman. Adela’s light shattered, causing her to fall and tumble down the snowy mountainside. The man took his opportunity and ran.

                “Mami, no!”

                Adela righted herself and found her daughter even further down the path. She gritted her teeth as her anger rose, and she gripped snow in her fists to try to calm herself down. But her chest wouldn’t stop heaving in rage. She couldn’t get a hold of herself. She cried out as something shocked her system. Her head and shoulder blades began to ache.

                “What’s happening to me!?” she cried out in a distorted voice.

                She screamed out in pain and clutched the snow as she felt her shoulder blades burst. Then she held her head as it too felt like it would explode. The light around her grew significantly, and somehow, she felt stronger. A little thrilled laugh escaped her, and she flew off to reclaim her child.

                Alpha could see the light before he could hear the bioweapon. When he turned around to face her, his eyes widened. She had transformed. The light in her eyes had shifted. Now they burned like icy blue flames. The same strange fire was coming out of her ears in long trails. Her back looked like it was engulfed in flames as strange wings protruded from her shoulder blades.

                “Oh, fuck,” the man muttered.

                “Mami looks like a fairy,” Rosemary said sweetly. “Come save me, Mami!”

                “Mami’s coming,” Adela said as she closed in.

                Alpha sprinted down the mountainside. His eyes narrowed as he spotted a familiar figure racing towards him.

                “Ethan, I told you to stay away.”

                “You were taking too long, Chris. I was worried,” the other man replied.

                “That thing is gonna kill us. You need to get out of here.”

                “Give me Rosemary and I’ll go back to the van.”

                Chris took the child off his shoulder and tried to hand her over, but the little girl kicked and punched at the stranger.

                “No! Mami, help!”

                “Rosemary. It’s Daddy. I have you now. You’re going to be okay,” Ethan said gently.

                “No! Let me go! I want my Mami!” the child shrieked.

                Adela landed beside them just as Ethan got hold of Rosemary. Chris pushed him out of the way as the woman struck out with her sword.

                “Go! Now!” he commanded as he turned to take the blow.

                The burning sword came down and sliced clean through Chris’s arm. The man grunted in pain and clutched the wound to his chest. He looked back to find Ethan racing into the village with his daughter, and he nodded in approval before he turned back to the bioweapon. He stood in her way and sprayed her with bullets from his assault rifle.

                Adela could hardly feel his attacks. She could tell she was being struck and she was getting injured, but she was so numb. All she could feel was rage. It consumed her like wood to a flame.

                Chris got some distance to make his next move while he continued firing upon her. When he was far enough, he took a grenade from his belt, pulled the pin, and threw it at the woman.

                Adela’s clothes ripped, and her skin was torn open, but she still stood with the aid of her wings. There was no pain, only anger. She pointed her blade at the man and shot through the air.

                Chris choked in pain as the woman buried her sword in his chest up to the hilt, practically punching him at the same time. He stumbled back but kept shooting at the wounds on her side and shoulder.

                Adela harshly kicked the man in the stomach with a ferocious shout and pulled the blade out of him. She watched him fall flat on his back while his gun sprayed in the air. As his body went limp, his trigger finger slipped off the gun, and the mountain was silent once again. It was then that Adela could hear the sound of the fire emanating from her. She thought nothing of it and flew down into the village.

                Ethan was nearly past the library when the terrifying creature landed before him. He clutched the struggling child to his chest and backed away.

                “Stay away from me! I just want my daughter.”

                “You had your chance to share her, but instead of a discussion, you brought war to my home. You turned your nose up at my kindness and nearly had my entire family killed. I will have my daughter… and your life.”

                “No, please! You don’t understand. I just… She’s all I have left. Mia is gone and-”

                “And I offered to show you her grave. Rosemary visits it every year on her birthday, the anniversary of Mia’s death.”

                “She sent me a video that day before the baby came,” Ethan told her. “I hadn’t had contact with her for months. I didn’t even know she was pregnant. But then she told me she was going to give birth to Rosemary and that I could never come looking for them.”

                The man gritted his teeth and clutched his daughter.

                “It took some time and the right people, but I’m here now. And you’re not keeping her from me anymore. Rosemary belongs to me!”

                “She belongs to no one!” Adela boomed, the flames flickering with her anger. “Yet she cries for me. Why do you think that is?”

                She paced around the frightened man as she spoke.

                “I feed her. I bathe her. I clothe her. I read her bedtime stories. I use silly voices to help bring her toys to life. I teach her a new word at least once a week. I tuck her in every night and kiss her on the forehead. I love her unconditionally with all my heart. And she loves me the same.”

                Adela stopped in her tracks and narrowed her eyes at the man.

                “And you want to come here with your men and your guns and take her away from me by force? Like I’m some kind of monster holding her captive?”

                “You are a monster, you freak!” the man shouted.

                “You’re the monster here! You’ve come and ruined our lives after three years of bliss.”

                “I won’t forgive you!” she yelled and pointed her sword at him.

                Ethan clutched the girl tighter and turned her to the side, out of the way. Adela’s brow softened at the sight. It was like he was protecting Rosemary from her. She lowered her arm.

                Am I a monster? she thought to herself.

                The hulking form of Chris caught Adela’s eye, and she turned her blade to him.

                “You? How do you stand?”

                The man held up his phone and pointed at it with his stump, now wrapped in his turtleneck.

                “I made a call on the way down. I’ve got copters incoming set with enough explosives to leave a crater in this god forsaken shithole! Either let the girl go, or your family and all these people die.”

                “No! How many years do you think it took to cultivate that community!? Those are innocent people. You cannot be serious.”

                “If you let the kid go, you can keep the bioweapon, and everyone else gets to live.”

                Adela’s eyes widened, and she stood in silence with the weight of her decision. Her precious daughter, or everyone else she loved and cared for. All the people sleeping soundly in their beds. Her friends. Her daughters. Alcina… All gone. She shook her head as tears formed in her eyes.

                “You cannot make me choose!” she cried.

                “Let us leave, and I’ll call it off,” Chris told her. “It’s as simple as that.”

                Adela clutched her chest. It felt as if it would burst just as her back had. She looked at Rosemary, still struggling in Ethan’s arms. Then she looked around at the village and all the houses. There were so many more than there used to be. So many people. Her gaze lifted to the castle where everyone she held dear resided. She couldn’t let it be destroyed. She couldn’t let them all die. The silver-haired queen lowered her weapon.

                “You will… keep her safe?” she asked Ethan.

                “That’s the plan,” he replied.

                “Do you at least want some of her clothes and toys? She has a little monkey that she-”

                “I can buy her clothes. She doesn’t need anything from you,” the man said harshly.

                Adela reached her free hand out.

                “Can I… hold her? Just one more time?”

                Ethan clutched Rosemary against him.

                “No.”

                Adela shut her eyes, and tears poured down her face. She sheathed her sword before she looked back at them. She looked into the frightened face of her daughter and smiled.

                “Mami loves you, Rosemary,” she told her.

                “Mami! Help!”

                Adela sobbed as she watched Ethan take her away. Chris put his phone to his ear.

                “Call it off,” he said. “Bring a chopper down to pick us up.”

                Adela looked on as the helicopter landed at the old altar by the cemetery. Rosemary was still fighting to get free of Ethan as she vanished from her sight. The silver-haired woman fell to her knees in the snow and wept as she heard the blades of the helicopter fade out into the night.

                She could feel the rage boiling over her sadness, and she clawed at the ground to try to get herself under control. But nothing worked. With an angry cry, she flew up into the air as far as her wings would take her. She couldn’t see the helicopter anywhere, but she could see the village below and all the royal houses surrounding it. The reservoir caught her eye, and she nosedived for it. As she plunged into the icy water, she let out a blood-curdling scream filled with rage and agony. Then she closed her eyes and let the water snuff out her fire.

                Alcina flew down towards the village and followed the scent of blood. It led her outside the library. She looked around, but no one was there.

                “Adela? Rosemary? Where are you?” she called worriedly.

                Her yellow eyes scanned the snow-covered ground. The manthing’s blood trail continued on down the road. But there were only two sets of footprints, and neither belonged to her wife.

                Adela!?” she called out again as her eyes scanned the darkness around her. “Rosemary!?”

                There had been spots of her wife’s blood on the way down the mountain, but she must have healed before she reached there. Her keen senses picked up just a whiff of her, and her nose turned up to the skies. Her brow furrowed in worry and confusion. Where could she have gone? 

Chapter 160: The Aftermath

Summary:

Adela is pulled from the waters by a helpful hand.

                As the light around Adela faded, she could feel herself growing weaker. It was like all her strength was leaving her. All the pain and blood loss were finally catching up to her. She could no longer tell where she was facing. Was the surface above her or below her? She choked as all the air left her lungs, and the icy water flooded in. As her eyes fluttered closed, her tears only added to the liquid suffocating her. Then everything went black.

                Salvatore Moreau raced through the water towards the light that had vanished. He picked up Adela’s scent halfway there and propelled himself faster. He found her just as she was nearing the bottom of the reservoir. His massive maw opened as he drew closer before his more human half poked out. He took his sister-in-law by the hand and pulled her to the surface.

                Once he had Adela on land, Salvatore laid her out in the snow on her back. His massive fish form slowly faded, leaving him in his more natural state. He blubbered worriedly as he stared down at the silver-haired woman. Her tunic and leggings were torn and stained with blood. He got down on his knees and pounded on her chest. The water came out of her, but she still wasn’t breathing. He leaned in closer just as her chest convulsed.

                Adela gasped harshly, and her eyes shot open, glowing sapphire. But she had died too many times too soon, and her eyelids fluttered closed. She lay limp in the snow as her breathing regulated. Salvatore looked around. He didn’t know what to do. There was no one around to help. He’d have to phone the castle. Salvatore took her by the wrists and got to his feet. With a grunt, he dragged her through the snow, towards his house.

                When they arrived, Salvatore left Adela on a rug to let her dry off. He touched the side of her face. She was so cold. He blubbered, concerned, and went to get her a blanket. He tucked it in around her and added another log to the fire. Then he went to the phone and dialed the number for the castle.

                “Castle Dimitrescu. Roxana speaking,” the woman on the other end answered anxiously.

                “Roxana, it’s Salvatore. I found Adela in the reservoir. She’s breathing, but she’s not waking up. Please send someone to my house to get her. She feels so cold…”

                “You found her? Oh, thank you. We’ve all been so worried. I’ll let Alcina know right away.”

                The grand chambermaid paused before she asked another question.

                “Was Rosemary with her?”

                “No, she was alone,” he told her. “Should she have been? I can go back and check.”

                “Please do. Alcina should be down soon. Thank you again.”

                “Of course. Goodbye now.”

                Salvatore hung up the phone before he went back to check on Adela. She looked so pale, and there was a wrinkle in her brow. He dragged her closer to the fire on the rug and leaned in to brush a stray streak of silver from her face.

                “I’ll go look for Rosemary. I’ll be right back,” he said before he took off to the reservoir as fast as he could.

                Alcina arrived in no time. She pulled the doorknob and bent through the frame as she entered Salvatore’s home. She caught the dulled scent of her wife, and her nose led her to the fire. Relief washed over her, and she sighed happily. She knelt down and cupped a chilly cheek in her hand.

                “Darling, wake up,” she called gently.

                When she got no response, she shook her shoulder.

                “Adela, where is Rosemary? Please, tell me she’s alright.”

                Tears welled in her gorgeous grey eyes.

                “Please, darling. Where is she?”

                Her silence only infuriated her, and she smacked her wife hard across the face.

                “Where is she!?”

                The shuffling of her brother’s feet caught her ear, and she turned sharply in his direction. She looked around him and past him, but found no one else.

                “Salvatore, where is Rosemary?”

                “I-I’m sorry, Sister, but I couldn’t find her. She wasn’t in the water.”

                Alcina’s brow furrowed, and her shoulders drooped in defeat.

                “How did Adela even get in there? There were no prints.”

                “I’m not sure,” her brother replied, his voice wavering with worry. “I only caught her scent in the area I found her in.”

                Salvatore wanted desperately to help his sister, but he didn’t know what he could do. At least Adela was safe. Alcina sighed softly and gently scooped her wife into her strong arms. She tucked the blanket around her to help keep her warm on the way home. The tall woman stood up and turned to look down at her brother.

                “Thank you, Salvatore. This is not the first time you have saved her from these waters,” she said, “I will not forget that.”

                Her brother smiled and nodded.

                “Of course, Sister. I just wish there was more I could do.”

                “You’ve done plenty,” she told him on the way to the door. “Thank you for finding her.”

                “Be safe getting home,” he said as he watched her bend through the frame.

                “As always, little brother. Goodnight.”

                Alcina walked through the snow and looked around one last time before she took off towards the rising sun and headed back to the castle. She landed at the gate – well, the remains of it, and made her way inside the blasted open door. As she walked up the stairs, the portrait of her daughters caught her eye. It was ruined. She sighed and shook her head as she made her way to the main hall.

                The others were sitting on whatever furniture still stood. Cassandra and Daniela were on the floor by the fire. Katrina was lying with her head in the redhead’s lap. Georgetta had her head resting on her wife’s shoulder. Bela and Lipa were sharing a chair. The blonde was sitting in her spouse’s lap with her chin resting on their head. The twins and Regina were on the last remaining couch. The two women had the young girl between them, protecting her and comforting her, as they once had their brother. Roxana was standing at attention, should she be needed for anything. All eyes turned to Alcina as she entered the room carrying Adela in her arms.

                “Mom!” Regina said happily as she jumped to her feet.

                She stood on her toes to try to get a better look at her. Alcina set her wife down on the rug and pulled the damp blanket off her. Regina’s brow furrowed as she looked down at her mother’s tattered, wet clothes. She saw the blood stains, but it appeared that she had healed. She also looked so pale. She knelt beside her and cupped her chilly cheek.

                “Mom… What happened?”

                Regina looked up at Alcina.

                “Mother, where’s Rose?”

                “Salvatore couldn’t find her anywhere. I checked the shore myself, and there weren’t even any prints.”

                Alcina turned to the others.

                “Georgetta and Lipa, I know you must be exhausted, but I need the two of you to go down to the village and search for Rosemary. The sun is rising, and it’s far too cold for the girls. I found the footprints and blood of those stupid manthings going down the mountain, to the library, and back towards the altar. I need you to search there as soon as possible. We must find her.”

                Lipa practically jumped to their feet, still holding their wife. They set her down and kissed her on the cheek.

                “I’ll be back, Meine Liebe,” they said as they went to pull away.

                Bela took hold of their chin and leaned in for a tender kiss. When she pulled away, she stared into their blue and green eyes and ran her fingers through their hair.

                “You come back to me,” she told them.

                “Of course,” they replied with a firm nod.

                The blonde woman relinquished hold of them and watched as they left the room. Cassandra tilted Georgetta’s head back to kiss her lovingly on the lips, and she cupped her cheek.

                “Be safe out there,” the brunette said as she pulled away. “Please find my sister.”

                “If she’s out there, we’ll find her,” Georgetta promised.

                The redhead leaned in for another kiss before she got to her feet and went after Lipa. Bela’s worried gaze lifted to Alcina.

                “What do we do now, Mother?” she asked.

                The tall woman glanced back down at her wife before she took her seat in her armchair. She pulled out her long quellazaire and placed an herbal cigarette into the holder. Then she lit it and took a long drag before exhaling and replying to her daughter.

                “We wait,” she told her. “And pray.”

                “Pray? To whom?” Daniela asked with a scoff.

                “To the Gods, sweetie,” Katrina said.

                “Which Gods?” the redhead inquired.

                “Oh, you know the ones,” her wife replied.

                Daniela considered for a moment before she nodded and closed her eyes with her hands pressed together under her chin. Katrina chuckled at her and nuzzled into her lap. Regina looked Adela over with a frown.

                “Why hasn’t she woken up yet? We should get her out of these wet clothes.”

                “She gave me her blood, but I didn’t drain her,” Katrina said. “But I did tell her to go help Alci after.”

                “And what of our deal?” Alcina asked with a raised brow as she exhaled a cloud of smoke.

                “Well, I tried to tell her that, but she force-fed it to me. Not that I really complained about it... But it wasn’t as if I asked, and I certainly didn’t bite her. It was rather life or death, I’m afraid.”

                The vampire's expression softened a moment, and she reached up for Daniela.

                “She told me I couldn’t die because I promised to watch the world burn with you.”

                The redhead smiled and ran her hands down her wife’s sides as she leaned down to kiss her.

                “Mmm, you did.”

                “I’m certain she gave me blood while I was knocked out,” Alcina said. “I could taste it when I woke up.”

                “Lipa said the same,” Bela told her.

                Her mother sighed and shook her head.

                “She gave too much blood, the fool.”

                “That’s rather harsh, Mother,” Bela chastised her. “If not for her, you’d all still be injured or even dead.”

                “I didn’t ask her to play healer. I asked her to protect my daughter!”

                Her eldest got to her feet and pointed a finger at her.

                “You have no idea what she went through. You cannot honestly blame her for Rose being gone.”

                Alcina took a long drag from her cigarette and exhaled before she answered her.

                “She was tasked to watch over her, and she failed.”

                Bela scoffed and stepped closer to her as her hands turned to fists.

                “At least she died trying,” she said.

                Daniela looked sadly up at her mother.

                “Does that mean you blame the rest of us for having to flee?”

                Alcina said nothing and instead took another hit of herb to calm herself. Bela took her mother’s silence to heart.

                “If you want the job done right, then next time do it yourself!” she spat.

                Her mother rose to her full height and glared down at her with glowing golden eyes. The two of them stood there, neither one backing down. Regina couldn’t bear an argument. She was too worried about Adela. She looked up at the grand chambermaid pleadingly.

                “Roxana, will you help me bring Mom upstairs and get her out of these clothes? I know she says she doesn’t get cold, but she’s so pale. It reminds me of when…”

                The redhead didn’t need her to finish. She understood. She stepped closer and knelt down as she smiled reassuringly at the young girl.    

                “Of course,” she said and took Adela into her arms.

                Regina got the door for her. Her gaze fell to her eldest sister and their mother. They looked as if they’d tear each other apart. She sighed and followed after Roxana before she held the other door for her. The two of them made their way to the queens’ chambers in silence. The maids had since cleaned up all the shattered glass and shut the curtains, but it didn’t help the draft much. When they got into the bedroom, Roxana set Adela down on the couch.

                “Let me start a bath for her,” she offered. “That way she can warm up.”

                Regina nodded and watched her disappear into the washroom before her eyes went back to her mother. The Dimitrescu sword was still by her side. The young girl untied the leather belt and slipped it off her. She leaned the scabbard up against the wall on Adela’s side of the bed and retrieved her robe. Roxana quickly returned and picked her friend back up before she carried her off to the other room. She peeled off her wet clothes and carefully set her in the tub with her back up against the marble.

                “Thanks, Roxana. I can handle it from here,” Regina said as she stepped closer.  

                “No, no. I have it,” the redhead assured. “It isn’t the first time, and it won’t be the last.”

                The young girl smiled in appreciation and held her mother’s robe as the grand chambermaid washed her. When Roxana was finished, she looked to Regina for assistance.

                “Could you get me a towel while I take her out?” she asked.

                The blonde girl did as she was asked and held one out for her. Once the grand chambermaid dried Adela off, Regina helped slip her into her robe and tied it in place. Roxana carried her friend back out of the washroom and laid her out on the bed. The redhead shivered as the early morning air bustled through the broken windows. She quickly covered Adela up and tucked the warm comforter in around her.

                “There. All better,” she said sweetly.

                Regina smiled and sighed in relief.

                “Thank you again.”

                Roxana stood with her fidgeting hands by her apron and flashed her a smile of her own.

                “Of course. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

                The young girl looked from the redhead to her mother, then to the drafty windows and back.

                “I wanted to stay with her until Mother got back, but it’s so cold and I’m sleepy… Do you think they’d let me stay here with them tonight? I know it’s been a while, but I want to be near her right now. I was so worried when she wasn’t here after everything died down. I was afraid something horrible had happened to her.”

                Regina’s brow furrowed as she looked her mother over.

                “Something horrible did happen. And we don’t even know what. Or where Rose is.”

                Roxana put a comforting hand on the girl’s shoulder

                “I’m sure Adela would love it if you stayed with her. Knowing her, she’s not going to want to let you out of her sight. It’s best to stay by her side.”

                The blonde girl nodded slowly.

                “I will. I promise.”

                “The redhead smiled and gently caressed her cheek.

                “You get into bed then. Do you need help up?”

                “I think I’ve got it. Thanks.”

                “Alright. Sleep well, Regina.”

                “You too, Roxana.”

                The grand chambermaid shut the lights on her way out and closed the door behind her. The blonde girl took a running jump onto the bed. She slid in beside her mother and wrapped her limp arms around her under the comforter. Then she sighed in contentment and closed her eyes.

                The door slamming open and shut roused Regina from her slumber. She watched the tall shadow of Alcina walk across the windows and disappear into the washroom. When she returned, she was wearing her robe, and she climbed into bed on the other side of Adela.

                “Mother, can I sleep here?”

                Alcina said nothing. She reached her long arm over her wife and daughter and pulled them both closer. She kept her arm protectively around them and remained silent for a moment before she spoke softly.

                “I’m sorry for losing my temper. I know it upsets you. I… I don’t mean to... I do so well for so long, and then things like this happen, and I just… lose myself. Your mother’s blood would help, but I never take it from her while she’s unconscious. I did have a bit from the pool, but it only did so much. I’m afraid the dragon won’t die down until I’ve had fresh blood. And even then, I’m afraid of whatever horrible things may come out of me when your mother recants her tale when she wakes up.”

                Her brow furrowed, and she ran her fingers through Regina’s hair.

                “Please forgive me.”

                Her daughter lovingly rubbed her hand.

                “I know you don’t mean it, Mother. Mom knows, too. Just… try not to be so hard on her. I'm sure that she tried her best. She wouldn’t be like this if she didn’t.”

                Alcina nodded but said nothing. She leaned in and kissed them both on the cheek before she got comfortable and closed her eyes. Regina sighed softly to herself and let the warm embrace from her mother lull her to sleep.